《My Trillion-Dollar Assets is Exposed by My Wife’s Bragging!》 Chapter 1 1 Chapter 1: Are you nning to hold me like this forever? Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak, riding his tricycle, had just returned from delivering a package, in a great mood. Though it¡¯s a busy job, the more deliveries he made, the more he earned. Passing a bridge, Yigol thought, ¡°Once over this bridge, another half hour and I¡¯ll be home.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yigol suddenly braked hard and looked confusedly at the girl on the bridge. He had seen her walking this bridge earlier, and didn¡¯t pay too much attention then. But now, the girl was sitting outside the railing, in danger of falling at any moment. ¡°Is she trying to kill herself?¡± Yigol hesitated, parked his tricycle quietly, and started walking towards the girl.action If he was to ignore this, it would prick his conscience. The girl seemed lost in thoughts and didn¡¯t notice Yigol¡¯s approach. Once he got close, Yigol lunged at her, wrapped his arms around her, and pulled her over to a safe spot. Fearing she might resist, Yigol continued to hold her hand tightly, ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯m a delivery guy, not a bad person. Don¡¯t move, it¡¯s very dangerous here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so young, don¡¯t think of ending your life. Everyone faces setbacks.¡± ¡°Where I live, there¡¯s been a spree of robberiestely. I¡¯ve had to carry important documents with me all the time. Even as someone who¡¯s single, I think I¡¯ll probably die alone.¡± ¡°You never know whether tomorrow or an ident wille first, I live each day repaying old debts. It¡¯s like the period a woman has for a couple of days every month. Despite the bitterness of life, I¡¯ve never thought of dying.¡± ¡°Living is tough, why are you so desperate?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re upset about, you can talk to me. Even if I can¡¯t help, I can always be your emotional dump.¡± ¡°You can also hit or scold me. As long as it can help you vent your feelings so you won¡¯t take your life.¡± ¡°There are many people in this world who are living harder lives than us, and they¡¯re all trying their best to survive. So, you mustn¡¯t surrender.¡± Yigol said all the encouraging words he could think of until he ran out of words. Listening to his incessant ramble, and seeing her restrained hands, Suri Drew felt bemused. She was indeed upset, that¡¯s why she came here to unwind, enjoying the refreshing air on the bridge. Just as she was pondering, she was suddenly embraced, and fell from the railing with this man. She had just thought about breaking free when this man started his uninterrupted chatter. Only then did she realize that he is a Samaritan, not a rogue. Listening to this delivery man¡¯s earnest advice, Suri Drew chuckled. This delivery man is a rather interesting fellow. Dying alone? Interesting. Seeing no response from the girl or any struggle, Yigol felt even more worried. ¡°Miss, could you please respond? If you promise me that you won¡¯t harm yourself, I¡¯ll let go of you. What worries me is if you die in front of me, I¡¯ll feel guilty for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°So, are you nning to hold onto me forever?¡± Suri Drew asked with augh. ¡°Huh?¡± Yigol waspletely thrown off. ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll let go of you now, but¡­ you absolutely must not jump, understand?¡± Yigol slowly released his hold, but his hands still hovered in a protective stance around Suri Drew. Suri Drew moved a bit, and the next second, Yigol suddenly held her tight again. Suri Drew shrieked, trying to struggle a few times, secretly thinking, ¡°Is this man addicted to holding me? Is he an addict?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move recklessly. I¡¯m still worried. So let¡¯s do this, I¡¯ll carry you over to a safer ce before releasing you. It¡¯s too dangerous here.¡± Suri Drew was left bemused and speechless. ¡°Alright, you can now be released.¡± After carrying Suri Drew to a spot 20-30 meters away from the bridge, Yigol finally let her go. Even after letting go, he found it hard to let go emotionally, ¡°Miss, you need to know that I won¡¯t stand by and let you end your life today.¡± ¡°I will call the police immediately. Until then, you aren¡¯t going anywhere. You can¡¯t escape because I can run really fast. I even won a marathon once.¡± Suri Drew moved a little, then turned to look at Yigol. He was a bit taller than her, in good shape, not fat or thin. Dressed in a delivery uniform, his clothes inside were clean. He was just about to take out his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t call the police. It was a misunderstanding.¡± Suri Drew stopped him. ¡°I won¡¯t buy¡­.¡± Yigol turned to look at the girl. Her face was soft and tender, a bit pale but that didn¡¯t cover up her stunning looks. She was, possibly, the most beautiful girl he had seen in his life. Due to his profession, Yigol saw a lot of beautiful women, but never anyone as beautiful as her. ¡°Am I very beautiful?¡± Suri Drew asked with a smile, noticing his regard. Only then did she get a good look at Yigol¡¯s face. Surprisingly, he was quite handsome. He looked young, probably much younger than her. But he was clean and radiating positivity. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re pretty¡­Sorry, I apologize.¡± Realizing his slip, Yigol quickly looked away. It seemed as though he was love struck ¨C his heart was racing. ¡°Are you thinking about something inappropriate?¡± Yigol¡¯s heartbeat quickened after being asked, he didn¡¯t dare to look up and stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­Goodbye.¡± The only thing he could think of now was to leave as quickly as possible. ¡°If you leave, I¡¯ll jump into the river,¡± Suri Drew said. ¡°What? You?¡± YiGol was bbergasted. Now, he was between a rock and a hard ce. Caught in his dilemma, the girl suddenly grabbed his hand and said in a soft voice, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t¡­ you just marry me?¡± Yigol was caught off guard, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning ¨C his heart was pounding. ¡°No, no, we¡¯ve just met, how can we¡­,¡± Yigol wanted to refuse instinctively. He wanted to pull his hand back, but he was too fond of her warm touch. ¡°I am Suri Drew, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Yigol Novak.¡± ¡°Great, we¡¯ve already introduced ourselves. We¡¯ll get to know each other eventually.¡± ¡°But, but¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not a match for you?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± ¡°We¡­we haven¡¯t even dated¡­it¡¯s too sudden.¡± ¡°No worries. We can get married first and dateter. I have all the necessary paperwork. Do you also have them? Let¡¯s go register for marriage.¡± ¡°You¡­.you¡¯re so amazing, there must be a lot of people who like you, I¡­.¡± ¡°They¡¯re interested in money, not me. But you¡¯re different.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°Why all the fuss? Are you a man? Can you please be decisive?¡± Chapter 2 2 Chapter 2: To Dig the Kidney First or the Heart First Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Here, take this.¡± Suri Drew handed the marriage certificate to Yigol Novak. Looking at the marriage certificate in his hand, Yigol had the illusion that he was dreaming. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Suri noticed him zoning out and asked doubtfully. ¡°Di-did we really¡­¡± Yigol stammered, finding it hard to believe that this was reality. Had he just gotten married? No, he had just taken a wife? Just an hour ago, he was still single, and now he was married to a beautiful woman who was so pretty that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. What kind of divine luck was this? ¡°Or would you rather we go get a divorce certificate?¡± Suri suggested. At the sound of this, Yigol¡¯s first reaction was to refuse. As unexpected as this wife was, he couldn¡¯t bear to divorce her just after getting married. Mainly, he couldn¡¯t understand why Suri married him. He was just a poor young man with nothing to offer. If there was anything valuable about him, it was probably his kidney and his beating heart. But she didn¡¯t need to marry him for that. Yigol put away the marriage certificate and then looked at Suri seriously. His heart fluttered just by looking at her face. ¡°I have many questions, but since we are now a couple, I will work hard, be ambitious, and strive to be worthy of you,¡± Yigol said seriously and earnestly. Suri looked at him in surprise, then smiled and took his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my young husband.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exactly young, you know.¡± Suri chuckled: ¡°I meant in terms of age.¡± Yigol felt embarrassed. As they left the Civil Affairs Bureau and headed to Suri¡¯s car, a Range Rover suddenly sped up and stopped right in front of them. The car window rolled down, and a heavily made-up woman sneered, ¡°Oh, Suri Drew, it¡¯s really you. Where did you find this gigolo?¡± The woman looked at Yigol with utter disdain. The man in the driver¡¯s seat also red at Yigol, his eyes filled with anger and jealousy. He then looked at Suri, speaking gently, ¡°Suri, it¡¯s been a while since west met. Where are you going? Let me give you a ride.¡± ¡°Bob Presley, Quinn Powell, so the two of you really did end up together? Congrattions!¡± ¡°Husband, these two were my college ssmates, Bob Presley and Quinn Powell.¡± ¡°My husband, Yigol Novak.¡± Suri introduced them to each other. ¡°Suri, I remember you having high standards?¡± ¡°Your little husband here isn¡¯t as good-looking as Bob, and he doesn¡¯t seem to have much to him. Is he a delivery guy?¡± Quinn looked at Yigol¡¯s uniform and mocked him. ¡°Buddy, you must be a real ace among deliverymen, to capture our Suri¡¯s heart like that. You must be earning at least several million dors a month, right?¡± Bob also taunted. ¡°I¡¯m just a delivery guy.¡± Yigol replied. He had been deeply shocked when he had found a stunning wife out of the blue, so nothing else could affect his emotions now. ¡°My husband is just being yful. As for how much he makes a month, we¡¯re not sure, but it¡¯s definitely a lot more than Bob. Bob¡¯s family only has assets of tens of millions dors, and for him to drive a Range Rover is quite a stretch,¡± Suri said, unabashedly hitting back. Bob¡¯s face immediately turned ugly. Suri was simply too clever and never let anythingpromise her judgment. Quinn, not noticing Bob¡¯s reaction, snorted back, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past, the Presley family now has assets exceeding one hundred million dors. It¡¯s just a little Range Rover, nothingpared to the luxury cars in his family¡¯s garage.¡± ¡°What about you? Resorting to a poor delivery guy, can¡¯t even afford your previous broken car?¡± Without getting angry, Suriughed and retorted, ¡°Quinn, I¡¯m not sure about Bob¡¯s assets, but even if he does have that much money, what¡¯s there to be proud of? My husband has a hundred million dors in cash, not to mention other assets, probably around 1 billion dors.¡± ¡°Also, where did you get the notion that Bob¡¯s better looking than my husband? If your eyes are bad, go see a doctor soon ¨C don¡¯t let the condition worsen.¡± Seeing Suri defend him like this, Yigol¡¯s affection for her grew. A good wife is one who can defend her husband¡¯s dignity unconditionally. Even if she was lying, it didn¡¯t matter, as long as she was defending him. But he was a man, and couldn¡¯t let his woman always protect him. Yigol Novak wasn¡¯t one to be easily bullied.action Quinn¡¯s face was now at the height of ugliness. She understood Suri¡¯s meaning ¨C even if Bob¡¯s family did have money, it had nothing to do with Bob himself. It wasn¡¯t the same with Suri, whose husband was personally wealthy, not just from his family. Though she didn¡¯t believe Suri¡¯s words, her pride had been damaged, as Suri had directly or indirectly criticized her judgment and Bob¡¯s worth. ¡°Hey, old ssmates, you can¡¯t park here, only for five minutes at most.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already parked for six minutes. If a fine is sent to someone else, it won¡¯t be easy to exin, right?¡± Yigol chuckled. Bob nced at his phone, and seeing that he had indeed exceeded the time limit, he drove off in anger, not even bothering to reply. ¡°Bob, what are you doing?¡± Quinn¡¯s loud voice could be heard from their car. ¡°Haha, my young husband, you¡¯re amazing! It seems that Bob is doing worse and worse, even leasing a Range Rover.¡± Suriughed happily. ¡°Can you drop the ¡®young¡¯ part?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s nice. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t call you that in public.¡± ¡°Fine then.¡± After they got into Suri¡¯s Lamborghini, Yigol closed his eyes to savor her presence in the car. ¡°So, where are you taking me? To remove my kidney or my heart first?¡± ¡°To find your tricycle.¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forgot!¡± In their haste to get married, he had nearly forgotten his means of making a living. They arrived at the bridge where they had first met, and Suri drove away. He looked down at the marriage certificate in his hand, as well as the key and note that Suri had given him before she left, feeling as if he was sleepwalking. ¡°Detecting that the host is now alone, the reward will be given.¡± ¡°You are awarded 1 billion dors in cash and assets.¡± ¡°The assets areprised of rental properties,plete with all the necessary legal documents and memory inclusions for the managementpany.¡± It took Yigol nearly ten minutes to figure out what was going on. He was shocked and even somewhat at a loss. This was the work of the System. Chapter 3 3 Chapter 3: It¡¯s essential for me to move in, otherwise how can we cultivate our rtionship? Trantor: 549690339 Last night, he had a dream that he seemed to have triggered the System, and when he woke up, he thought it was just a dream. But now it seems that it was all real. The System is called Wife¡¯s Boasting System, which means that as long as his wife boasts, no matter what she boasts about, it will be reality. But it has to ur naturally; if Yigol Novak tries to guide or collude with his wife, then it won¡¯t trigger the System, and he won¡¯t receive any rewards. Just now, Suri Drew imed that he had 1 billion dors in savings and assets, and the System actually gave him 1 billion dors in assets and cash deposits. The System is considerate, taking into ount his real-life situation. It gave him a rent-collecting property that can be managed without using his brain. ¡°So now I actually own eleven high-end apartment buildings and countless tenants?¡± Yigol Novak genuinely felt like he was in a dream, sweating nervously as if he would die of difficulty breathing any moment. He checked his ount, and it was full of transfers from the rent contractors, with an injection of funds every month. With contractors in ce, Yigol Novak didn¡¯t have to manage these rentals himself; he just had to give the contractors a bit of profit and let others work for him. Of course, if he decided not to let someone contract with him anymore, he could revoke the arrangement at any time. Yigol Novak enjoyed the feeling of being a hands-off boss. With so many tenants, there were certainly endless tasks to handle every day. He didn¡¯t want to bother with them. The System¡¯s arrangement was very reasonable, rationalizing the assets it gave him. The details of how it was generated were as follows: Yigol Novak won 5 million dors in the lottery when he was in college, and then he began various investments. In the end, he used all the money to build these eleven houses and became a hands-off boss. This made Yigol Novak¡¯s assets rational, and even if someone were to investigate, they would be legal and legitimate. It took him about another hour to digest today¡¯s experiences one by one, sitting on his electromobile and enjoying the breeze. ¡°Suri.¡± Yigol Novak gently called her name. The reason why he married Suri Drew was due to the System¡¯s novice gift package, which facilitated their marriage. But both he and Suri Drew were real people. Their actions could be arranged, but their hearts could not be. If he wanted to win Suri Drew¡¯s heart, he had to work hard. He opened the small piece of paper Suri Drew had left behind as she walked away. This was what Yigol Novak found in the car after getting off, with content he hadn¡¯t read yet. Her handwriting was beautiful, just like her ¨C graceful and gorgeous. It read: ¡°I will take responsibility for my actions, and I ept what happened with our marriage.¡± ¡°These two addresses are mypany and my home. I¡¯m very busy at work these days, so I¡¯m hardly ever home. You said your ce had thieves, so you can stay at my ce. The room with the little bear on the door is mine, and you can choose from the other rooms. There are plenty of them.¡± ¡°I will give you time to think ¨C one month. After that, if you can¡¯t ept the marriage, we¡¯ll get divorced.¡± ¡°I will give you 2 million dors as a breakup fee.¡± After reading it, Yigol Novak carefully put the note away in the marriage certificate, as if it still had a scent that belonged exclusively to Suri Drew. Divorce? It was impossible. Yigol Novak nned to keep the note and the marriage certificate forever. He looked at the certificate and the beautiful face inside, muttering to himself, ¡°Such a beautiful wife, even without the System, I can¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡­ Suri Drew lived in a very ordinary residential area. Following the address she left, Yigol Novak used the key to enter Suri Drew¡¯s home. As soon as he opened the door, a faint fragrance greeted him ¨C it was undoubtedly Suri Drew¡¯s scent. She was quite the small business owner, living in a sizable house of about 150 square meters,plete with a kitchen, bathroom, and four rooms. The various items in the house were neatly arranged; it was clear that she was ady of good taste. Most of the items in the room were pink, full of youthful charm. Coming to the coffee table, Yigol Novak reached out and touched it. She wasn¡¯t kidding about not living here ¨C there was dust on the furniture. Yigol Novak looked at the door with the little bear she mentioned, raised his hand, and imagined the scene inside her room when she was there.action ¡°I can¡¯t do that ¨C what if she did it on purpose and put a hidden camera or something in the room?¡± Yigol Novak stopped his action, as although she was his wife, their rtionship was now just nominal. He couldn¡¯t be hasty. Eventually, he opened the room next to Suri Drew¡¯s room. Inside, everything was neat and tidy, with the bedspread and other items neatlyid out. No one seemed to have lived there, as there were no traces of human habitation. After briefly looking around, he muttered, ¡°I have to move in; otherwise, how will we cultivate our feelings for each other!¡± Yigol Novak was a decisive person, and once he had an idea, he took action. He swiftly returned to his residence, canceled his rental, then took his belongings and moved into Suri Drew¡¯s house. Afterward, he went to a nearby supermarket to buy some daily necessities. When he returned to Suri Drew¡¯s house, he began to tidy up. Apart from Suri Drew¡¯s room, he cleaned and decorated all the other areas carefully, making it more like a couple¡¯s residence. Mainly because Suri Drew¡¯s life was too simple, with few items in the house. She probably hardly ever lived at home and liked to keep things simple. While that was good, it didn¡¯t have much life in it. After tidying up the house, Yigol Novak slumped onto the bed, still feeling like he was in a dream. He rested for a while, then walked around the house several times, trying to confirm whether he was dreaming or not. When he felt rtively rested, Yigol Novak decided to visit Suri Drew¡¯spany. She said she was very busytely, was she having some problems? Maybe he could help? Now that they were married, He naturally had to protect and support Suri Drew. Otherwise, how could he win her heart? To win a woman¡¯s heart, he had to give her enough security and create the impression that he was very capable. This way, Suri Drew would continue to boast. As long as Suri Drew praised him boastfully, he would receive corresponding rewards that he could use to please her and win her heart. This n was simply perfect. ¡°Just dress clean is enough. I don¡¯t want to scare her by dressing too shy. I¡¯ll go see what she needs first.¡± After tidying himself up, Yigol Novak rode his electromobile to Suri Drew¡¯spany. For now, all he knew was the address and didn¡¯t know anything about herpany. When he found the ce, Yigol Novak was amazed. What a coincidence, Suri Drew¡¯spany was actually in the rental business. Chapter 4 4 Chapter 4: Is He Just a Decoration as a Husband? Trantor: 549690339 Both the husband and wife have such simr careers? What a divine providence. Thepany was moderate in size with approximately twenty seats in the office and around twenty employees. Some were making calls, some were handling paperwork, and some seats were vacant, probably because they were out working. As soon as Yigol Novak entered, a staff member came over and asked, ¡°Hello, sir, are you here to view properties?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for Suri Drew. Is she here?¡± Yigol Novak asked. The staff member hesitated for a moment and responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, Mrs. Drew is not here. Maybe you cane againter.¡± Understanding the staff member¡¯s reaction, Yigol Novak stepped forward patiently and said, ¡°She is my wife.¡± ¡°Sir, please mind yournguage. Don¡¯t make up stories here. Please leave and don¡¯t disturb our work,¡± the staff member said angrily. ¡°I really¡­¡± Yigol Novak wanted to exin, but then he thought how unconvincing his words were. He even didn¡¯t have Suri Drew¡¯s phone number. It was understandable that other people didn¡¯t know that they had registered their marriage that morning. There was nothing else he could do if people didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Can I at least wait for her over there?¡± Yigol Novak looked around, nning to find a chair and wait. ¡°That is the customer rest area. You can wait there,¡± the staff member pointed to a nearby rest area. After giving his thanks, Yigol Novak came to the rest area and started scrolling through his phone. After a little while, Yigol Novak suddenly heard someone asking for Suri Drew. When he looked up, he was surprised to see Bob Presley, whom he had previously met at the Civil Affairs Department. The staff member gave Bob Presley the same response, saying Suri Drew was not there. Hadn¡¯t Bob Presley just left with Quinn Powell? Why did he leave her toe back here? Did he consider Yigol as mere decoration? He hadn¡¯t been involved in Suri Drew¡¯s life before, so it didn¡¯t matter. But now, Suri Drew was his wife, and he wouldn¡¯t let anyone harass her. Bob Presley yelled angrily at the staff members ¡°Every time Ie, you always say she¡¯s not here. Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± The staff member tried to calm him down. ¡°That¡¯s not the case, sir. Mrs. Drew really isn¡¯t here.¡± Bob Presley barged in without any further exnation. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see for myself. I don¡¯t need you to tell me.¡± Seeing that Bob Presley was going to force his way in, the staff member quickly tried to stop him, but Yigol Novak had already stepped forward. ¡°You again?¡± Bob Presley naturally remembered Yigol Novak, the man that Suri Drew had called ¡°husband.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Bob Presley, right? My wife said you were her old ssmate?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you, as an old ssmate, could be so shameless. My wife has clearly expressed her disinterest in seeing you, yet you¡¯re still clinging on. I suggest you stop harassing her,¡± Yigol Novak casually nced at Bob Presley and said. Bob Presley sneered back, ¡°Are you here waiting for your reward from Suri Drew?¡± ¡°Tell me, how much did she promise to give you? I¡¯ll pay.¡± ¡°Even though I know you were hired to put on a show, I find your cockiness very annoying. After you get your money, get lost right away, or else I will leave you unable to even do delivery work.¡± ¡°So if you say it¡¯s a performance, then it¡¯s a performance? You can think what you want. All you need to know is that as long as I¡¯m here, you can only dream of forcing your way in,¡± Yigol Novak stood between Bob Presley and the door. Bob Presley gave Yigol Novak a provocative look, ¡°I advise you, you should quit while you¡¯re ahead.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not meant for you, don¡¯t keep hoping.¡± ¡°Before I lose my patience, tell me your price. I¡¯ll double it. Take the money and get lost, or you will have to me your own self for the consequences.¡± Yigol Novak also stepped forward, looking provocatively at Bob Presley, ¡°I advise you as well, get lost as soon as possible, or you¡¯ll have to me your own self for the consequences.¡± ¡°You and Quinn Powell are suitable for each other, both not knowing the bounds of propriety. If it¡¯s not meant for you, don¡¯t dwell on it. The thickness of your face is really extraordinary.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you already with that Quinn Powell? I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re genuinely attracted to her or just ying with her. My wife has expressed her stance clearly. If you were any bit intelligent, you would understand her and not keeping here to stir up trouble.¡± ¡°Ignorant thing, are you sure the expected reward from Suri Drew will be enough to cover your medical expenses?¡± Bob Presley¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthless intent. ¡°Medical expenses? You think too highly of yourself, I¡¯m a rough and tough guy, do you think you, a rich family¡¯s son who¡¯s been pampered his whole life, could be my opponent?¡± Yigol Novak sneered. ¡°Alright, you just wait. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson,¡± Bob Presley was angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to sh with Yigol Novak in public. He could only leave dejectedly. Yigol Novak returned to his previous seat. At this point, the staff member from before came over, ¡°Sir, are you really acquainted with Mrs. Drew?¡± ¡°She is my wife,¡± Yigol Novak replied. ¡°You ¡­¡± his words left the staff member bbergasted. Swallowing her frustration, the staff continued, ¡°Could you tell me your name, please?¡± ¡°Why are you asking for my name?¡± Yigol Novak asked back. ¡°Since you¡¯ve never visited ourpany before and you¡¯re not as annoying as that ¡®Presley¡¯, I will report it.¡± ¡°You remember I¡¯ve never been here before?¡± Yigol Novak continued questioning. ¡°If you were a customer, I naturally wouldn¡¯t remember. But if you came specifically to look for Mrs. Drew, I would remember,¡± the staff member answered truthfully. ¡°You have a point. Sure, go ahead with your report. Just say that her ¡®husband¡¯ is here to find her.¡± The staff member nced at Yigol Novak speechlessly before leaving. Thepany¡¯syout wasn¡¯tplicated. The staff member went into a closed room outside the employee work area. Very soon, Yigol Novak saw Suri Drew return with the staff member. Yigol Novak stood up and walked over. Suri Drew hugged Yigol Novak¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Husband, why did youe?¡± Her voice was clear, and everyone in thepany could hear it. Everyone was surprised, shocked, and could not believe what they were seeing. The staff member from before was even more surprised as she covered her mouth and looked at Yigol Novak. ¡°You weren¡¯ting home, so I came to find you. I wanted to see what you were busy with and if there was anything I could help with,¡± Yigol Novak replied. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my office.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±action Yigol Novak followed Suri Drew into her office, out of view of the rest of the staff. ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°Why did you call me ¡®husband¡¯ in front of your employees? This could damage your image,¡± Yigol Novak said as he sat down. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Getting married is a very normal thing. As long as we¡¯re not divorced, I will call you ¡®husband¡¯ every day,¡± Suri Drew said indifferently. Suri Drew sat down at her desk, ¡°I¡¯ll finish my work first then we¡¯ll return home. Please wait a moment. Can I get you something to drink?¡± ¡°No need, you go on with your work. Don¡¯t let me distract you,¡± Yigol Novak looked at Suri Drew, who was concentrating on her work, and secretly marveled at how great the system was to have arranged such a beautiful andpetent wife for him. Chapter 5 5 Chapter 5: Can You Feel Sorry for Your Husband? Trantor: 549690339 She really is special. Even though she married on impulse, she has the courage to admit it. However, Yigol Novak realized that it was rare for Suri Drew to call him ¡°husband¡±. If he wanted to take their rtionship further, he was dreaming. Even though they had only known each other for half a day, Yigol could sense that Suri was a strong-willed girl. She was daring but definitely not a pushover. During work, Suri made quite a few phone calls. She didn¡¯t share anything with Yigol, but he was able to figure out that she was having issues with a client. Recently, a leasingpany she worked with had been dominating the market, causing her to lose quite a few clients. Suri is the kind of person who is serious about her work. When someone invited her to dinner, she tly refused. As a result, she has lost even more clients. Yigol went up to ask her, ¡°You¡¯re having issues with property sourcing?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Suri nodded, ¡°Honey, leave it to me. It¡¯s not within your capacity anyway, right? Don¡¯t you have to go deliver packages?¡± ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Yigol left the room. The moment he stepped out, all eyes were on him. Suri¡¯s calling him ¡°husband¡± has likely stirred up quite a shock. Everyone was curious about the man managed to catch the eye of the always picky Mrs. Drew. Yigol went to the washroom. With a stretch of his hand, he conjured a file folder out of thin air. Inside were files of contracts Yigol signed with various clients. Copies of his property deeds for eleven buildings and a variety of contracts were in the system box. The system box could hold all sorts of rewards given by the System, but once taken out, they couldn¡¯t be put back in. The System probably knew about Suri¡¯s situation and arranged things in this way. The contracts Yigol had with his clients were about to expire. Returning to Suri¡¯s office with the contracts, Yigol put them on her desk, ¡°Have a look.¡± ¡°What?¡± Suri asked as she opened the folder. ¡°Just look at the back.¡± Yigol advised. Suri opened the back page, ¡°Honey, how did you¡­¡± Seeing Suri¡¯s surprise, Yigol was over the moon. This was the reaction he wanted. Suri saw Yigol¡¯s signature on the back, and she was taken aback, ¡°Is this real? Or did you forge this to make me happy?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell if it¡¯s real or not?¡± Yigol smiled, responding. Suri examined it carefully again. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t fake. She was so shocked that she didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°My contract is about to expire, but they haven¡¯t contacted me at all, it seems like they don¡¯t want to renew it.¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you think you could do your husband a favor and take over this project?¡± ¡°Otherwise, managing this myself would drive me crazy.¡± Yigol looked at Suri with a pitiful expression. ¡°H¡­aha,¡± Suri was amused by Yigol¡¯s pitiful look. Afterughing for a while, she carefully stored the file in a bag, ¡°Honey, they¡¯ll contact you a few days before the contract expires. They probably want to push you to give in on the price, but at the same time don¡¯t want to leave you too much time to think. You can just sit tight and wait.¡± Her reply made it quite clear that she didn¡¯t want Yigol to exert himself so overtly to help her out. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yigol put the contract back on Suri¡¯s desk. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, so aren¡¯t my things yours, too? Why must we distinguish our possessions so clearly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m entrusting you with managing my properties. Let¡¯s not talk about revenue. I¡¯ve no ns for a divorce, so the wife is in charge of the household.¡± ¡°If they contact me, I¡¯ll simply turn them down. However, you should be well-prepared. Before those contracts expire, you need to hire more people. Your current staff won¡¯t be enough for twenty-four hours a day.¡± ¡°But, but, this is clearly yours, from before we married, you really don¡¯t need to¡­¡± ¡°Okay, enough said. If you keep nitpicking, your husband will get upset,¡± Yigol interrupted. ¡°As far as money is concerned, your husband isn¡¯t that particr. After all, you can¡¯t take it with you when you die.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be too idle, so I¡¯m delivering packages, wandering around.¡± ¡°Now, wouldn¡¯t that resolve the issue with yourpany? I¡¯ve moved into your house already. Don¡¯t forget toe home early for dinner. I¡¯m not sure what you like, so I¡¯ll just whip up something random.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Yigol left after saying his piece. Suri wanted to stop him but didn¡¯t know what to say. Watching Yigol¡¯s retreating back, Suri started to smile. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I impulsively married a super-rich husband?¡± Suri was finding it hard to distinguish between reality and fantasy. In fact, after she registered her marriage with Yigol, she strongly suspected that she must be seriously ill to have registered their marriage after a roadside meeting. However, she¡¯s already registered their marriage, and she¡¯s the kind of person who is willing to face the consequences of her actions. That being said, she wouldn¡¯t just easily give herself away, hence, she nned on testing Yigol to see if he would be a suitable life partner. Her man can be not-so-wealthy, but he must be ambitious. That is, if a person is ambitious, how bad could it get? She was fully aware of how attractive she was. Armed with both beauty and brains, men lined up to pursue her, yet not one of them was genuine. All they were after was her good looks. Since Yigol is a positive and cheerful character, life with him shouldn¡¯t be too bad. If Yigol could pass her test, she would consider spending the rest of her life with him. Since they have already registered their marriage, she didn¡¯t want to be a divorcee unless it was absolutely necessary. On top of that, their meeting was purely coincidental and Yigol didn¡¯t know her background, hence, he wasn¡¯t approaching her on purpose. Unexpectedly, Yigol has brought her such a big surprise. ¡°When I finish up, I¡¯ll go home to check on him.¡± Suri recalled him instructing her toe home early for dinner. Suri was rather looking forward to it. Could this guy cook? After separating from Suri, Yigol was feeling quite pleased with himself. This wealthy tycoon feeling was simply too awesome. He told Suri the truth. If he was to remain married to her, he doesn¡¯t need to negotiate about money. Money, after all, can¡¯t be taken with one after death. He could tell that Suri isn¡¯t the money-grubbing kind of woman, hence, it¡¯s also a blessing to be provided for by a wife.action Moreover, he¡¯s not short of money to spend. He still has 1 billion dors in his possession. Besides, he is a person who has the System by his side. Why should he worry about starving? Being nice to Suri also has its benefits for him. As long as he can secure a good rtionship with her and stabilize their marriage, his life would be on easy street and each day would be better than thest. Chapter 6 6 Chapter 6: He Doesn¡¯t Mind Being a Loyal Lapdog Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak had thought about it too: whether he or Suri Drew were just using each other. But it didn¡¯t really matter anymore. One thing Yigol was certain of was that he could only be low-key in front of others, not in front of Suri. Otherwise, how could she brag about him to others? If he had a hundred thousand yuan and Suri bragged that he had a hundred thousand, the System wouldn¡¯t give him anything. Only when it exceeded his current assets would the System reward him. So, Yigol had to make Suri believe that he was really capable so she could confidently boast about him. To make Suri think he was capable, he had to perform well in front of her. As for the eleven buildings, he truly gave them to Suri. Just like he said, he and Suri were a couple for only one day, so there was no need to be serious. If they ever separated, Suri, with her personality, wouldn¡¯t want any of his property anyway. Yigol hopped on his electromobile, found a nearby supermarket, and bought all the necessary tools, vegetables, and staple foods for cooking. In Suri¡¯s house, not even a single chopstick could be found, let alone anything else. Obviously, she never cooked. But he could. If he wanted to build a rtionship with Suri, it would start with cooking. He didn¡¯t mind being a loyal dog; after all, having such a beautiful fairy wife didn¡¯t put him at a loss. Ignoring such a good-looking wife wouldn¡¯t be pleasing; it would be crazy. When he got home, Yigol got busy, cooking a total of sixteen dishes ¨C a bit of everything. Considering that they wouldn¡¯t eat too much, Yigol only made a small portion of each dish. The whole table of dishes took quite a lot of Yigol¡¯s energy. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he quickly left the kitchen and fetched Suri¡¯s slippers for her to wear. ¡°My wife is back, you must be so tired!¡± Yigol acted naturally. Suri just stared, dumbfounded. The same act performed by different people brought about different feelings. If she still thought of Yigol as just a delivery guy, then his actions would make Suri feel like he was deliberately trying to please her, which she would hate. Bob Presley had tried to please her as well, but she found it disgusting. However, now in front of her, Yigol was a man who owned eleven rent-buildings and was very wealthy, but he was humbly doing these intimate things for her. His actions were so natural, and even calling her ¡°wife¡± sounded so naturally pleasant. ¡°Hus¡­husband, I can do it myself. You can go do your thing,¡± Suri said. She quickly put on her slippers and hurried back to her room. Watching her slightly panicked back, Yigol grinned with joy. ¡°Right on track¡­¡± he whispered, returning to the kitchen. As he busied himself, he sighed inwardly, thinking that people with money were really something, and that being rich would make any action seem right and likable. For example, if a rich person says something, they¡¯re right. If a poor person says the same thing, they¡¯ll be looked down upon. When rich people eat at street stalls, it¡¯s to experience life; when poor people do so, it¡¯s because they only deserve to eat at street stalls. When Suri entered the house, although she was panicked, she didn¡¯t forget to look above the door, where she had ced a strand of her hair. Suri was an able woman. As a self-made businesswoman, she was very detail-oriented, especially when it came to safety. She had made various markings in different areas, but since Yigol moved in, they were all destroyed, which was normal. However, the strand of hair on her room¡¯s door was still intact, showing that Yigol had never set foot in her room. This instantly made Suri feel warmer towards Yigol. He respected her. Of course, even if Yigol didn¡¯t respect her, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. The reason she dared to let him move in was that she had enough ability to protect herself. Suri usually worked out, her favorite activity being kick-boxing. So, if things got physical, she wasn¡¯t worried at all. Picking up the fallen strand of hair, Suri sat down at her dressing table and stared at it, thinking about their encounters. Initially, he was a kind deliveryman, then aftering to herpany, he became a domineering and protective husband who casually handed over the contracts for eleven buildings to her. After that, he was taking care of her just a moment ago. Suri¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. Lost in thought, she forgot about the time until her room¡¯s door was knocked, and she suddenly woke up, feeling her face burning hot. She struggled topose herself before opening the door to see Yigol carrying a basin of hot water and a clean white towel. ¡°I thought you¡¯d feel better after soaking your feet from working all day.¡± ¡°These are all new, and I¡¯ve cleaned them once, so they¡¯re clean and hygienic. Here.¡± Yigol handed the items to Suri. ¡°Soak your feet, and I¡¯ll finish preparing the meal.¡± Seeing the flush on Suri¡¯s face, Yigol secretly wondered, ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s blushing because she¡¯s thinking of me?¡± With Yigol¡¯s consideration, Suri was once again touched. She took the basin and towel he handed her, lowered her head, and quietly said, ¡°Husband, can youe in? I have something I want to talk to you about.¡± Yigol¡¯s heart raced, wondering if things were moving too fast. Since his wife invited him, he wouldn¡¯t be polite. He followed Suri into the room. Yigol knew that girls had their own private spaces and wouldn¡¯t let anyone close unless they were truly intimate. The fact that Suri let him into her room showed that she had epted him in her heart. Her room was simr to the outside, with pink bed sheets and nkets, a white wardrobe, and a dressing table. What was more striking was the table and bookshelf by the window, filled with books. It wasn¡¯t hard to see that she was a workaholic. Other than that, her life was truly simple. After Suri sat down, Yigol naturally squatted down to wash her feet. As soon as he started, Suri¡¯s heart began to pound uncontrobly. She wanted to refuse, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the words. Nothing felt unnatural to Yigol, and having such a beautiful fairy wife was a reason to win her heart, so he didn¡¯t mind washing her feet.action ¡°Husband, can you tell me about your parents?¡± Suri asked softly. Yigol was overjoyed that Suri was proactively inquiring about his family, taking it as a sign of her interest in him. With a faint smile, Yigol replied, ¡°My parents are farmers.¡± Chapter 7 7 Chapter 7: Just Want to Find One That I Approve Trantor: 549690339 ¡°They think as long as I can bring home a wife and give them grandchildren sooner, they have no other demands,¡± Yigol said. Hehehe,¡± Suri Drewughed, amused. ¡°You¡¯re trying to fool me, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a rich second generation, do you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not a rich second generation. Those buildings were bought when I won the lottery during my school days, and then I made various investments, building it up little by little.¡± ¡°I was young and bold back then, daring to do anything, and I had good luck too.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even told my family yet. If I did, wouldn¡¯t I get scolded?¡± ¡°I mainly worry that they might get frightened,¡± Yigol said casually. His attitude was so indifferent, as if he was talking about something trivial. In fact, all of this was given to him by the System; it was all legal and reasonable. He had the memories of the events, and he had already digested them well before talking to Suri Drew, so he could behave calmly. But it didn¡¯t seem that way to Suri. He was soposed, and in Suri¡¯s eyes, it made him look all the more calm and steady, not to mention intelligent and business-savvy. ¡°Why are you single?¡± Suri asked. ¡°You have so much money, plenty of girls would be willing.¡± Yigol replied calmly, ¡°Being pursued is one thing, and being willing to ept is another. Different people have different views on rtionships, and it has nothing to do with money.¡± ¡°Just like you, with your conditions, you could have any man you want, right? But why are you also single?¡± Yigol looked up at Suri. ¡°Uh, I, we women, how can we be the same as you men?¡± Suri turned her face away shyly. ¡°We don¡¯t care about the differences between others, just that we¡¯re the same, both wanting to only find someone we approve of.¡± Yigol spoke seriously, not stopping his movements with his hands. ¡°So, your assets consist of only those eleven buildings¡­¡± Suri hesitated. Yigol smiled and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t think those eleven buildings are my entire worth, do you? What, now that I¡¯ve told you, you can¡¯t bear to take it?¡± ¡°Time will let you know me better. Just remember that whenever you¡¯re in difficulty, you can turn to your Husband for help.¡± ¡°As for my worth¡­ I won¡¯t tell you for now. Consider it a small scheme on my part, giving you space to get to know me.¡± ¡°I need some mystery, otherwise, I¡¯d lose my charm. I don¡¯t want to bepletely charmingless in front of you.¡± Surprised and amused, Suri muttered, ¡°That¡¯s just making excuses.¡± Undeniably, this Yigol was too good at this. With his words, Suri genuinely felt his charm increase, and she was filled with curiosity about him. ¡°You can think of it that way. I¡¯ll take it as a privilege of being your husband. Just a warm reminder, each discovery you make about me will be apanied by a surprise.¡± ¡°When you talk about me with your friends outside, feel free to say whatever you want. Maybe I can help you fulfill some of those things.¡± ¡°My only dream right now is to make you the happiest, most content little woman in the whole world,¡± Yigol said gently, smiling. The System only said not to deceive Suri with lies, but his warm hints should be fine, right? ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, you think I¡¯m like you, always boasting?¡± Suri muttered. But in her heart, she was sweet as honey, sensing a bit of insincerity in his words. ¡°I like to show off too, but I only like to show off my wife, because she¡¯s the most beautiful wife in the world.¡± ¡°If a man gives a woman happiness, she¡¯ll also like to show off her husband. If she doesn¡¯t, that means the man isn¡¯t good enough for his wife.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being narcissistic, but I am a man worth showing off.¡± ¡°Good, you can also see how great your husband is. You know, today you said to Quinn Powell that your husband is very rich, andter you found out it was true,¡± Yigol said. Suri thought about it, and it was indeed true. She was even more curious about Yigol now. When she looked at Yigol, he seemed even more pleasing than before. She reached out to him and said, ¡°Husband, where¡¯s your phone? Give it to me.¡± ¡°What, want to check on me? I¡¯m not worried in the slightest.¡± Yigol spoke while handing his phone to Suri. ¡°The password is today¡¯s date, the day we met, and it will always be this password.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really not worried that I¡¯ll find something on it?¡± Suri asked deliberately. Yigol was indifferent, ¡°Not worried, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Actually, Suri¡¯s initial goal was to leave her phone number to him, but he managed to pique her curiosity instead. Suri opened Yigol¡¯s photo album, and as soon as she did, she saw many videos with the same cover. Just as she was about to open one, Yigol stopped her hastily, ¡°You can¡¯t watch this.¡± Seeing Yigol¡¯s sly grin, Suri understood immediately. This guy was actually watching those kinds of videos? However, she could understand a young man¡¯s needs, so she didn¡¯t open it. She briefly checked the call log and noticed that there were no saved names, so they were probably calls made during his delivery job. The contact list had only a few people: his parents and a few men¡¯s names. There weren¡¯t many friends in his other social media apps, either, and the chat history was equally uninteresting. After browsing for a while, Suri saved her own phone number into his phone and added herself on WhatsApp. She put a note on her contact with ¡°Baby Wife¡± and then handed the phone back to Yigol. Shebeled him as ¡°Ugly Monster Husband¡± in her phone. Yigol didn¡¯t mind this, considering it an affectionate nickname. He was quite confident in his appearance. ¡°If you¡¯re curious, you can also copy all the phone numbers in my phone book. You can carry out secret investigations whenever you have spare time,¡± Yigol suggested. ¡°Can I?¡± Suri¡¯s curiosity was piqued once again. ¡°Of course! Just be careful not to expose yourself. If you do, just getting married wouldn¡¯t be enough ¨C there¡¯ll be even more pressure to hold the wedding ceremony and have kids,¡± Yigol chuckled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s notpletely out of the question.¡± Afterward, Suri brazenly copied all of Yigol¡¯s contacts. To be fair, she also shared all of her contacts with him. ¡­ ¡°The System has detected that the host is now alone and will issue a reward.¡± ¡°Congrattions, you have received divine-level chef skills. Memories of the skill and its various techniques, including those rted to sight, hearing, smell, and cooking knowledge, will now be generated.¡±action Chapter 8 8 Chapter 8: Superficiality and ipetence, these are things that Suri Drew cannot ept. Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Huh?¡± Yigol Novak had just woken up, his mind still in a groggy state when he heard the electronic sound in his brain. ¡°Is it my wife boasting to someone again? Bragging that I¡¯m really good at cooking?¡± Yigol figured that must be the reason. Otherwise, the System wouldn¡¯t suddenly reward him with such an amazing skill. Divine-level cooking skills, as the name implies, means that when ites to cooking, everything is the best. It¡¯s so impressive that it reaches the peak of perfection, unmatched by anyone. As the System¡¯s voice faded, various knowledge and memories flooded into his mind. He thought of the dishes he made for Suri Drewst night. Relying on his memories, he could clearly feel every move she made while savoring the food, allowing him to determine her favorite dishes and vors. But the amazingness of these divine-level cooking skills goes far beyond that. Even though he felt that the food he cookedst night was quite delicious, somehow, when he thought about it now, he felt that it was hard to swallow. He now really wanted to try how powerful his real cooking skills were. As the idea slid through his mind, he immediately took action.action He went to the supermarket again and bought some new ingredients and dishes he wanted to make today. Suri was awakened by the aroma of the food, which instantly made her stomach ravenously hungry. She had never felt such a strong desire for food before. She was momentarily stunned before slowly realizing that now she already had a husband, and the food was cooked by Yigol. After realizing this, she felt touched. In fact, she had nned not to get married for the rest of her life, as she couldn¡¯t feel the sincerity of the men who approached her. Those men only liked her face or even her money, hoping to get her person and her fortune. Shallowness and ipetence were something Suri could not ept. Marrying Yigol was a spur of the moment decision. Since the deed was done, she figured she¡¯d observe and see if Yigol wasn¡¯t too bad, then she¡¯d ept this marriage. But unexpectedly, in just two short days, Yigol had given her so many surprises. Not only was Yigol good-looking, quite rich, and motivated, but he was also generous towards her and very caring. Besides being considerate, his cooking skills were also excellent. He would asionally flirt with her, but not excessively, always within her eptable range. He wouldn¡¯t intrude on her personal space and even kept the house in good order. Regarding height, they seemed quitepatible, and though he had many secrets, he didn¡¯t reject her snooping at all. Just likest night with the phone. Apart from some slightly inappropriate content, everything else on his phone was quite normal. One thing that Suri was especially satisfied with was that his phone had no messy contacts of the opposite sex. Thinking about it, it seemed that so far, there wasn¡¯t anything about Yigol that she was dissatisfied with. As these thoughts filled her mind, her hunger became even more intense. She tidied herself up, went out of the room, and left the house. ¡°It must be Yigol cooking.¡± Ever since she moved into this ce, she had never smelled any food. She didn¡¯t cook, and it seemed like her neighbors didn¡¯t either. Since Yigol moved in, her home suddenly had a lively atmosphere. As she left, upon seeing her own clothes, she quickly retreated back into the room. She was only wearing a nightgown, and her body¡¯s curves were visible through the fabric. If she appeared like this in front of Yigol, wouldn¡¯t it be too suggestive? Since Yigol hadn¡¯t pressured her yet, it would be too bold for her to seduce him so tantly. If her seduction turned out to be sessful, would she feel awkward about it? If she gave in, their progress as a couple would be too fast. After all, they were only married for two days and were still getting to know each other. Today was only their second day together. If she didn¡¯t give in, it would seem too dramatic, especially since she was quite satisfied with Yigol. After struggling for a while, she still decided to venture out. Indeed, it was Yigol cooking. At this moment, he was skillfully bustling around in the kitchen. Seeing Yigol¡¯s smooth and efficient movements, Suri was dumbstruck. Finishing one dish, he turned his head and looked at Suri. ¡°Wife, did you just wake up? Go wash your face, I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Suri hurriedly retreated, rushing back to her room and quickly closed the door, her face immediately turning red-hot. After a bout of shyness, she whispered, ¡°What was his reaction just now? Did he see anything?¡± But he did turn around, and his gaze even lingered on her for a moment. Yet he didn¡¯t show any reaction at all. Was her attractiveness not enough? She really wanted to try again, but her previous attempt had used up all her courage, and she didn¡¯t dare to go any further. Meanwhile, Yigol in the kitchen suddenly paused, only then did he realize what he had just seen. When he turned his head again, Suri had already left. ¡°That¡­ I was so focused on cooking just now that I didn¡¯t pay attention to her. I missed such a beautiful sight. If I miss this opportunity, who knows when the next chance wille?¡± Yigol regretted it so much, he wished he could put down the food at hand and go to Suri, allowing him to appreciate her beauty properly. But he only dared to think about it, fearing that he might scare her away and get kicked out, which would be too miserable. After dinner, Suri was so full that she took a short rest before going to work. The food cooked by Yigol was simply too delicious. Before, she didn¡¯t care too much about eating, as long as she was full. To her surprise, she had fallen in love with the dishes prepared by Yigol. When it was time for Suri to go to work, Yigol sent her out the door with great care, shielding her head with an umbre as he escorted her to the car. His attentiveness touched Suri once again. ¡°Wife, drive slowly.¡± ¡°Mhmm, I will. And husband, if you don¡¯t like staying at home, you can do whatever you like. No matter what you do, I won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Could you wash my clothes when you have some timeter?¡± After saying this, Suri¡¯s car drove away. After she left, Yigol¡¯s heart instantly became excited. Wash her clothes? Was it really as simple as just doing someundry? Or was there something more? After driving some distance away, Suri stopped the car, feeling as if her heart was about to leap out of her chest. ¡°That guy better not do anything bad with my clothes.¡± As she finished speaking, her face turned even redder. ¡°Why do I seem to be hoping that he¡¯ll do something like that?¡± Yigol hung up both their clothes to dry, staring nkly at Suri¡¯s two small pieces of clothing. Such a wife was making it difficult for Yigol to resist. Their progress was faster than he had imagined, it seemed that he needed to make sure he was in top shape, in case Suri ever felt like they could take things further whenever she wanted. Chapter 9 9 Chapter 9: The Woman They Could Never Have Trantor: 549690339 Afterward, he meticulously cleaned the entire house, including Suri Drew¡¯s room. She let him do theundry, which meant he was allowed into her room, right? However, he did not touch her wardrobe. As a man, Yigol Novak once thought housework and serving his wife were beneath him. But now, entirely out of the blue, his perspective had shifted. With such a stunning wife, he was willing to do anything for her. After working for a whole morning, he finally got the entire house sparkling clean. Yigol himself wasn¡¯t particrly demanding about his living conditions; he could even describe his ce like a pigsty. But now it wasn¡¯t just him. Letting such a beautiful wife stay in a pigsty-like ce was an affront to his conscience. He was robust and strong from his outdoor work, so this little clean-up exercise was nothing to him. Feeling tired, hey on the couch, rested for a while, and thought carefully about the future. It¡¯s time for him to n for their future. For his advantage, for his life, the System could only work on Suri Drew, he would strive to win her heartpletely. Only by maintaining a firm tie with Suri could he harvest both his interests and happiness. As for delivering packages, he would take care of itter; currently, there wasn¡¯t much time. If stability within their rtionship is established, and he needed something to pass time, then he can deliver packages. It¡¯s a nice way to exercise, and it wasn¡¯t tiring. ¡°As for today¡­¡± Yigol said with a smile, preparing to put his thoughts into action. He mounted his electromobile and headed to the supermarket, where he bought a good quantity of chips and candies. He tried to pick those in red packages. Before checking out, he asked Suri how many people worked in herpany. Suri answered truthfully, then asked why he was inquiring about that. Of course, Yigol wouldn¡¯t tell her. He went to a gift shop to buy red envelopes, then withdrew a stack of red banknotes and new change. Subsequently, he put 1000 dors in each envelope. He ordered an upscale lunch on his phone, then rode his electromobile to Suri¡¯s office on his electromobile. The receptionist at Suri¡¯spany was at a loss when she saw Yigoling in with several bags. Yigol put the bags on the table: ¡°These are gifts for everyone. Take what you like.¡± At his words, all eyes in the office were drawn to him. ¡°And, there are red envelopes as well.¡± Then, Yigol handed out the red envelopes he had prepared earlier. ¡°My wife told me there are twenty-three people in yourpany, so these are twenty-three red envelopes. Everyone gets a share, even the ones who are not here at the moment will get theirster.¡± ¡°Please, help yourselves to the chips and candies but remember to clean up after yourselves.¡± The receptionist was stunned and stuttered, ¡°Mr. Novak, you and Mrs. Drew, really¡­¡± ¡°We are legally married although we haven¡¯t had the wedding ceremony yet; I haven¡¯t been here before.¡± Before the receptionist could finish her sentence, Yigol spilled the beans. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The receptionist nodded absently. Before she couldpletely digest the news, Yigol continued, ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime, no need to go out for lunch. I have ordered meals for you all, should be here by half past eleven.¡± The receptionist stared at Yigol in disbelief, and stuttered her thanks. ¡°Could I go to my wife now? You won¡¯t stop me, will you?¡± Yigol joked.action ¡°Of course not, Mr. Novak. You¡¯re wee to go in.¡± The receptionist made a polite gesture. Yigol, in high spirits, went to Suri¡¯s office. Once the office door was closed, everyone tiptoed to the reception to inquire about the situation. They then took some chips and candies, received red envelopes, and returned to their desks, giggles concealed. Upon opening the red envelopes and seeing the amount inside, they were all astounded, with hands sped over their mouths. 1000 dors! That was almost their weekly wage. Wasn¡¯t the reward too generous? It was gratifying indeed. Initially, the bulky envelope made them think it was stuffed with small notes for a show-off. No one had expected the denomination to be a hundred dors, and there was no cheap change mixed in. At that moment, those envious male colleagues shushed. Suri was indeed beautiful, but she was a woman out of their reach. Money was the practical thing to think of. Suri was surprised when she saw Yigol, ¡°Honey, why are you here all of a sudden?¡± ¡°What, don¡¯t want to see me? Are you tired of me?¡± Yigol joked. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Suri blushed under Yigol¡¯s teasing. ¡°I was just teasing.¡± Yigol approached Suri, ced a hand on her shoulder to massage, and told her about his actions. ¡°Such a generous red envelope? There are so many employees in thepany, you must have spent a great deal,¡± Suri stared at Yigol in shock. ¡°What your husband does notck is money, don¡¯t worry. They are all your employees. If it was any less, it would be a disgrace for you, right?¡± Yigol spoke softly, continuing to massage Suri¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hmm? Does this mean I carry significant weight in your heart?¡± ¡°So, how much am I worth to you?¡± Suri said half jokingly, half seriously. ¡°You are too precious to be measured in terms of money. I am here today to give you a bit of petty cash. Everything else is secondary.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s finalize the contract, shall we? Hand it over to me and I will sign it.¡± ¡°You can fill in the dateter, that makes it easier. I won¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.¡± Suri looked at him in surprise, ¡°Honey, are you¡­are you serious?¡± ¡°Why not? My wife deserves only the best. Why should I let someone else take care of this?¡± Yigol nodded solemnly. After much coaxing, he managed to get Suri to finalize the contract and let him sign it. ¡°Change this to ¡®Party A entrusts Party B to manage the said property, no fee charged, Party B can use for any purpose. Party B needs to ensure all assets within Party A¡¯s property are preserved and kept intact.''¡± Yigol pointed towards a use regarding profit extraction. ¡°That can¡¯t be done.¡± Suri refused without hesitation. ¡°Yes, it can, why not? If you disagree, I¡¯ll grab your hand and make a fingerprint,¡± Yigol asserted dominantly. ¡°But this is an overlord contract that is not legally effective.¡± Suri felt somewhat helpless. His assertive demeanor was actually quite appealing. ¡°Didn¡¯t it say here? ¡®Party A entrusts Party B.¡¯ And Party B needs to ensure safety to all assets, you do have obligations, so it wouldn¡¯t be invalid.¡± Chapter 10 10 Chapter 10: Don¡¯t Bother My Wife Again Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, let¡¯s add this use, Party B is Party A¡¯s wife, so all the above agreements are effective uses.¡± ¡°If you still don¡¯t agree, let¡¯s not sign and directly transfer the property.¡± Before the two reached an agreement, Bob Presley, who had been pestering Suri Drew before, came back. This time, he brought a bouquet of red roses, his purpose couldn¡¯t be more obvious. As soon as he entered, he saw everyone happily chatting and eating chips. He doubted if he had gone to the wrong ce, but on closer inspection, it was indeed Suri Drew¡¯spany. The receptionist¡¯s smile disappeared instantly when she saw Bob Presley. Bob Presley was really annoying, he came to see Mrs. Drew every day, like a leech. It was said that they were old ssmates, which made him the most persistent among the men who pursued Mrs. Drew. It was because of his persistence that he became one of the most hated people. In the past, she would do her job and block him from entering. Today, however, she suddenly wanted to do something more to make this annoying man feel sick.action She grabbed some wedding candy and handed it over to Bob Presley: ¡°Here.¡± ¡°What for?¡± asked Bob Presley, puzzled. ¡°To eat the wedding candies.¡± replied the receptionist. ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Bob Presley hesitated for a moment, took the candy, and just wanted to find Suri Drew when the receptionist spoke again. ¡°You¡¯ve had Mrs. Drew¡¯s wedding candies, so it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s more over there, you can take as many as you want.¡± ¡°Mrs. Drew¡¯s wedding candies?¡± Bob Presley¡¯s face turned dark instantly: ¡°Which Mrs. Drew?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s ourpany¡¯s Suri Drew.¡± replied the receptionist. She thought that if this bastard had any decency left, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay. Coming to thepany often to pester, was really annoying. ¡°Suri Drew¡¯s wedding candy?¡± Bob Presley asked with a dark face: ¡°Whose is she marrying?¡± ¡°Our boss, of course.¡± The receptionist looked at Bob as if he was an idiot. Since Yigol Novak and Mrs. Drew had already registered for marriage, the wedding candies had been distributed, and the red envelopes had already been given out, then Yigol was naturally their boss. Although thispany was not Yigol¡¯s, the husband of the boss was still the boss. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Bob Presley gritted his teeth, as if he was about to eat someone. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen him? He was here when you came yesterday.¡± answered the receptionist. ¡°Yes, I am telling the truth. Our boss has just given us the wedding candies and red envelopes, and everyone in thepany has 1000 dors of it, which means being together forever.¡± The receptionist showed off the red envelope she received. ¡°Sir, Mrs. Drew is already married, you have no chance. Please do note to thepany to bother her again, lest you upset our boss.¡± ¡°Registered for marriage? Did you say they registered for marriage?¡± Bob Presley muttered incredulously. ¡°Yes, they are legal now, so¡­ ¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Bob Presley interrupted the receptionist furiously, tossing the candies she had given him back at her, staring angrily at Suri Drew¡¯s office door, and cursing: ¡°Bitch.¡± The receptionist stepped back in fright. Bob Presley looked like he would devour someone. Bob Presley let out his anger and rushed towards Suri Drew¡¯s office door. He didn¡¯t notice someone sticking a leg out near his feet as he furiously headed towards Suri Drew. He tripped and fell to the ground. ¡°Everybody, go and teach him a lesson, and make sure he doesn¡¯t mess with Mrs. Drew and our boss!¡± After tripping Bob Presley, one of the employees shouted and rushed towards him, and the other employees immediately followed suit. Bob Presley had intended to find Suri Drew, but he was unexpectedly caught in a trap and beaten up before he could figure out what was going on. He didn¡¯t have a chance to fight back. Both men and women attacked, and although it was wrong to hit someone, this bastard often caused trouble in theirpany, so they had video evidence. Even if Bob Presley wasn¡¯t satisfied afterward, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. In the office, Yigol Novak and Suri Drew came out to see what was happening when they heard themotion. Seeing Bob Presley being beaten up, Suri Drew was dumbfounded. Yigol Novak had wanted to be angry at first when he heard someone causing trouble, but when he saw Bob Presley being beaten up, he couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and helpless. Should he break it up? Or should he join in? Suri Drew was also at a loss. Were herpany¡¯s employees so united? ¡°Stop it, stop it, don¡¯t hit him anymore,¡± Suri Drew quickly stopped them after she came to her senses. Yigol Novak thought that Bob Presley deserved to be crippled as soon as he called Suri Drew a bitch. So he watched the fire from the other side, but now that Suri Drew stepped in to stop it, he couldn¡¯t watch any more drama. He protected Suri Drew behind him, saying: ¡°You step back, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Seeing Yigoling, the employees all got up and stepped aside. Bob Presley struggled to get up from the ground, his face swollen like a pig¡¯s face, his body trembling, not knowing whether it was from the beating or fear. ¡°Motherfucker¡­¡± He wanted to continue raging when he saw Yigol. Yigol Novak said: ¡°Keep beating him, I¡¯ll take responsibility if something happens.¡± Without any surprise, Bob Presley received another round of beating. After the assault, his pig face looked even more like a pig¡¯s face. ¡°Bitch¡­¡± Bob Presley still wanted to continue cursing. ¡°Keep hitting him.¡± Yigol Novak ordered again. Bob Presley received the third round of beating, and after that, he could hardly stand up, with several bruises on his face. Yigol Novak stepped forward and chuckled: ¡°Are you being a cheap scumbag?¡± ¡°Bastard¡­¡± Bob Presley was still unconvinced, giving Yigol an evil look: ¡°If you have guts, let¡¯s do it one-on-one. What¡¯s the point of outnumbering someone?¡± Without a word, Yigol Novak stepped forward and pped Bob Presley across the face, knocking him off bnce and sending him to the ground. Yigol Novak stepped forward, kicked him, and said: ¡°Do you remember where we first met?¡± First meeting? ¡°At the entrance of the Marriage Registration Office, do you know what that ce is for?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, we went there to register for marriage. Now, Suri Drew is my wife, legally. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Coming here today to harass my wife, even if I cripple you, you can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± ¡°Suri Drew is my wife, who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother my wife again in the future, otherwise, I won¡¯t mind taking care of you several times.¡± After saying this, Yigol Novak kicked Bob Presley again. Bob Presley had lost all his courage after being beaten up and quickly left Suri Drew¡¯spany after being released. ¡°The boss is amazing.¡± ¡°The boss is so strong.¡± ¡°The boss is so domineering.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After Bob Presley left, the employees immediately apuded for Yigol Novak. After signaling them to quiet down, Yigol Novak said: ¡°Everyone, be quiet. Your performance today was good. I will make a decision, and each of you will receive a $300 raise. As long as you don¡¯t resign, this raise will be permanent.¡± ¡°Wow, the boss is so great.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss. Long live the love between Mr. Novak and Mrs. Drew.¡± ¡°Two kids in three years.¡± ¡°Health and longevity¡­¡± Chapter 11 11 Chapter 11: Let¡¯s have two children in three years as soon as possible Trantor: 549690339 Having resolved the issue, Yigol Novak and Suri Drew returned to the office. Yigol looked at Suri meaningfully, ¡°Wife, our colleagues say, ¡®May we have two children in three years.¡¯ Suri red at him with a hint of anger, ¡°Stop talking nonsense or I¡¯ll get really angry.¡± ¡°Is this how you look when you¡¯re angry?¡± Yigol looked at her slightly reddened face. Clearly, she was just shy. Suri rolled her eyes at him and sat back down on her chair, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how I let you move into my house?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been too busytely and haven¡¯t had a chance to think about it. When I have free time, I usually spend most of it at the kick-boxing gym.¡± ¡°I also like various extreme sports, basically any activity that¡¯s more extreme.¡± ¡°Otherwise, how would I dare to sit on the bridge?¡± Suri looked at Yigol yfully. Yigol was quite surprised and asked incredulously, ¡°Are you¡­ are you serious?¡± ¡°What do you mean serious?¡± Suri replied, ¡°To be narcissistic for a moment, I think my face is good enough, right? I¡¯m a beauty, right?¡± ¡°Mhm mhm, definitely. My wife is the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Yigol said honestly. ¡°So, with such a beautiful face, shouldn¡¯t I pay more attention to my security? Practicing kick-boxing is both a hobby and a means to ensure my safety. I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say that you, like this, aren¡¯t a match for me even if there were three of you.¡± ¡°Husband, you should be careful about your own safety,¡± Suri said, pretending to be threatening. Yigol smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, alright, thank you for the reminder, wife. I understand, I won¡¯t force you. If force doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just have to try a softer approach, so that we can have two children in three years.¡± ¡°What I said when I came here needs to be changed. In addition to giving you some pocket money, I also need to buy you jewelry to please you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no choice, your husband is just that vulgar, so just bear with it.¡± ¡°You said you practice kick-boxing, like extreme sports, and so on. You can continue your hobbies in the future, and I¡¯ll cook and wait for you toe home from work every day. After dinner, I¡¯ll go train with you.¡± Suri was taken aback, looking at Yigol, ¡°You¡­ you really support me in continuing to train?¡± Yigol nodded seriously, ¡°Of course, I have to. It¡¯s a good thing that a girl can protect herself. As you said, it¡¯s not just for self-protection, but also out of interest. I¡¯ll definitely support you in doing what you love.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be with you all the time to protect you. Otherwise, I guess you¡¯d get tired of me and kick me out in less than three days.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I have to tell you. Although I won¡¯t be with you all the time, you must contact me as soon as something happens, and I¡¯ll be there for you right away.¡± ¡°My coach¡­ he¡¯s male¡­¡± ¡°Your husband still has some trust in you.¡± ¡°Hehe, thank you, husband. Let¡¯s go together this afternoon. It¡¯s about time that bastard knows I¡¯m a married woman.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him being the best coach there, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with him.¡± ¡°Female coaches are too weak, and it¡¯s hard to find a strong one.¡± ¡°Husband, let¡¯s eat out today, and not go back home to cook,¡± Suri looked up at Yigol. Yigol asked in confusion, ¡°You don¡¯t like the dishes I cook?¡± Could it be that after only two meals, she¡¯s already tired of it? That¡¯s not scientific. His current cooking skills are divine-level. If it weren¡¯t for him being pickier now, he would have bitten his tongue by now after tasting such delicious food back in the day. Suri seemed quite satisfied while eating. ¡°No, the food you cook is really delicious. I was a bit anxiousst night, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to really taste it. But I did notice this morning that your dishes are the best I¡¯ve ever had.¡± ¡°Such delicious food, I can¡¯t eat it every day. Otherwise, gaining 22 pounds a month would be nothing.¡± She¡¯s really struggling. On one hand, she¡¯s thinking about Yigol¡¯s cooking, while on the other hand, she wants to maintain her perfect figure. This feeling is so torturous. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can eat as much as you want without worrying,¡± Yigol assured her. ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you. You just want to fatten me up so other people won¡¯t take notice of me. When you get tired of me, you¡¯ll discard me, right?¡± ¡°I saw something like this online before. There was a woman who was incredibly beautiful, with a great face and figure. Her husband would cook her delicious food every day under the guise of love and fatten her up to over 220 pounds,¡± Suri stared intently at Yigol. ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration,¡± Yigol smiled helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s a trick to cooking, and only unprofessional chefs can make dishes that will make you gain weight.¡± ¡°Weigh yourself in a bit and see if you¡¯ve gained even a little bit of weight.¡± ¡°Try it for a few days, and if you gain weight, you can hold me ountable however you want, alright?¡± Yigol asked in a negotiating tone. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Suri was still a bit worried, but she trusted Yigol even more. It¡¯s also because his dishes are just too delicious, she couldn¡¯t resist his persuasion. ¡°Mm,e on, let¡¯s change this contract. Otherwise, I¡¯ll always be thinking about it.¡± ¡°No change.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to change it? If not, I won¡¯t be polite. I¡¯ll use various methods to make you submit so that we can have two children in three years.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have children. It¡¯ll make me old and ugly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too. We¡¯ll just do that thing, okay?¡± ¡°I think this ce is not bad. If we do that thing, it should be quite exciting.¡± Suri¡¯s face turned red immediately, ¡°I think your courage is getting bigger and bigger.¡± ¡°Come on, choose. Do you want to change the contract or something else?¡± ¡°If you choose, don¡¯t beg me.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s begging who is not certain yet,¡± Yigol¡¯s heart was itching, constantly throwing flirtatious nces at Suri. ¡°What are you doing? I said I¡¯ll take your house away, and you won¡¯t beg me when the timees,¡± Suri looked at Yigol in disgust. Yigol sighed in disappointment, ¡°Ah, I was just overthinking.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯ll give you the house. I definitely won¡¯t beg you.¡± Suriughed uncontrobly and changed the contract. Without even looking at it, Yigol signed his name immediately. He then watched as Suri also signed her name and stamped thepany¡¯s seal. ¡°Are you really sure you want to do this?¡± Suri looked at the contract in her hand and then asked Yigol again.action ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very certain.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Suri¡¯s heart was touched by Yigol once again. ¡°Wife, where¡¯s the courage you had when you dragged me to register for marriage? Show it, I really like it.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Suri¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Actually, I was just impulsive at the time. I was speechless when I thought about itter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a husband like me.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too narcissistic? I still need to test you slowly. Don¡¯t get carried away before the test is over.¡± Chapter 12 12 Chapter 12: Bragging About Someone Else¡¯s Greatness on Their ins Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright, but brace yourself first. I¡¯m about to start wooing you with a touch of cheesy romance. Let¡¯s see if you can resist it.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡­ After lunch, Yigol Novak drove Suri Drew¡¯s Lamborghini while Surizily lounged on the passenger seat like a cat. Her image was a far cry from thedylike appearance she usually maintained. However, even as she rxed, her beauty remained unaffected. Yigol had initially wanted her to rest at home for a while longer, but Suri felt that it would be a waste of time. By the time they reached their destination, she would be well-rested anyway. Yigol naturally had no objections to this. He looked at Suri and thought that being able to show her true self in front of him was a sign of his sess, wasn¡¯t it? It also meant that Suri had gotten closer to Yigol in her heart. Looking at it this way, having two children in three years didn¡¯t seem impossible! Before they reached their destination, Suri¡¯s phone rang. Suri slowly picked up her bag, fished out her phone, and saw it was a video call. As soon as she answered the call, Yigol heard a woman¡¯s thunderous reproachesing through the phone. ¡°You, woman! What was the meaning behind yourment on my insst night? What does it mean when you say that your husband¡¯s cooking is better than my senior chef¡¯s, that he¡¯s the one who makes the worst and the most delicious food in the world?¡± ¡°Do you even know what a senior chef is? My chef is a senior chef, okay?¡± ¡°By the way, when did you get a husband?¡± Yigol immediately understood, so the reason he received the divine-level cooking skills reward as soon as he woke up was because Suri had been singing his praises in someone else¡¯s ins. Was that possible? He had heard of senior chefs before. They were highly skilled chefs who only served the upper echelon of society, creating culinary masterpieces. Based on the reward he had received, this senior chef¡¯s cooking skills must be extraordinary. In that case, the person video calling Suri must be quite remarkable too. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re the smelly woman. I¡¯m married now, alright?¡± Surizily replied. Yigol found the way these women interacted with each other amusing, addressing each other as ¡®smelly women.¡¯ ¡°Are you in a car?¡± ¡°This looks like a passenger seat you often sit on, and you¡¯re sitting so casually! Tell me, who¡¯s driving?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re using a chauffeur service. I wouldn¡¯t believe for a second that you would sit like that if it were. It means the driver must be someone special.¡± As the woman noticed how different Suri was from her usual self, she immediately bombarded her with questions. ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s my husband driving, who ording to our rtionship should be your brother-inw.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to maintain a particr image in front of my husband.¡± Suri answered, looking rather smug. It took the woman on the other end of the video call a good while to react. After almost a minute, she stuttered, ¡°Are you, are you being serious? Look at the way you¡¯re smiling ¨C is this how a girl in love behaves?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it without seeing it for myself. Let me see who¡¯s in the passenger seat.¡± ¡°Honey, my bestie wants to see you, is that okay?¡± Suri turned to ask Yigol. ¡°If you don¡¯t think I¡¯m too shabby, I have no problem with it. I¡¯d even feel privileged.¡± Yigol replied. Listening to their conversation, it was evident that the two women were very close. For Suri to introduce him to her closest friend proved that his importance to her had increased. Afterward, Suri aimed her camera at Yigol. Once Yigol nced at the camera, he continued to drive while greeting the woman, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Yigol Novak, Suri¡¯s husband.¡± At this point, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to address the woman as a beauty, regardless of her appearance. Since she was friends with Suri, she must also be someone who appreciated beauty like Suri did. Otherwise, even if the beautiful friend was willing to be friends with an unattractive person, thetter might not be interested. How frustrating would it be to have a bestie who was more attractive than oneself every day? As the saying goes, there are onlyzy women, not ugly ones. Any woman who was willing to dress up would not be unattractive. ¡°Oh my god, um, I feel that you and our Suri don¡¯t really match each other.¡± The woman bluntly remarked. ¡°As long as Suri doesn¡¯t think so, it¡¯s all good. It¡¯s up to us to decide whether we¡¯re suitable for each other or not.¡± Yigol responded amiably. The woman on the video call hesitated before asking, ¡°How long have you and Suri known each other?¡±action ¡°We knew each other in our previous life, or perhaps even longer.¡± Yigol joked. The woman on the other endughed, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite a long time.¡± ¡°So, how far have you and Suri progressed in your rtionship?¡± she continued to prod. ¡°We¡¯ve reached the point of legitimacy; we live and eat together under one roof. Otherwise, Suri wouldn¡¯t say my cooking is better than her senior chef husband¡¯s.¡± Yigol replied with a smile. ¡°Your skin must be so thick. Smelly woman, are you just going to let this man take advantage of you like that?¡± The woman directed her question at Suri. ¡°Hehe, you smelly woman, everything my husband said is true, okay?¡± Suri giggled as she responded. ¡°What? You, you¡¯re really living together under one roof now? Legitimately?¡± The woman asked in astonishment. ¡°Yes.¡± Suri replied without any hesitation, her face turning red as she looked at Yigol. ¡°Fuck, have you gone mad? I¡¯m booking a flight right now. You¡¯re way too shocking! If this man is threatening you, cough twice.¡± Yigol and Suri couldn¡¯t help butugh. Suriughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯ll be there tonight.¡± With that, the woman ended the call unterally. Suri turned to Yigol, ¡°Honey, you better be on your best behavior tonight.¡± ¡°How so? Are you suggesting that I spend the night in your room while she sleeps in mine? We can keep each otherpany and make her lose sleep?¡± Yigol teased. ¡°You must be daydreaming.¡± Suri¡¯s face flushed even redder, ¡°I meant that you should cook a great meal tonight to show her that my husband¡¯s cooking is indeed more delicious than her senior chef¡¯s cooking.¡± ¡°Her name is Rachel Turkish. We met at the kick-boxing gym. I heard that everyone in her family loves this kind of sport, and her father and brother are even national talents.¡± ¡°She usually dresses like a man, with short hair and often wears suits. But she¡¯s incredibly beautiful, so don¡¯t let yourself be swayed when you see her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my one and only true bestie, but she¡¯s always lived in a different city so we hardly ever see each other.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other friends?¡± Yigol asked. ¡°The friendship between women and men is very different. Let¡¯s put it this way, many friends seem great on the surface, but they all have their own agendas in their hearts.¡± Chapter 13 13 Chapter 13 He Has Manners and Quality Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I used to think I had a lot of friends too, until I realized that some of them were jealous of my looks or my capabilities. They figured that being with me, they¡¯d only serve as foils for my achievements,¡± Suri Drew said with resignation. ¡°Such unhealthy rtionships don¡¯tst. Shrugging it off as a lesson learned, I began making fewer friends.¡± No one fond of the warmth of friendship would enjoy the loneliness of pure feelings. ¡°Understood. I promise to leverage my husband¡¯s role tonight, showcasing my mettle so dramatically that it¡¯d leave her gobsmacked. I swear to stuff her to the point of immobility,¡± Yigol Novak assured. ¡°Haha, okay then. You¡¯ll have to give it your all, make her lose face in front of me.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t push it too far. Although she¡¯s a woman, her kick-boxing skills are impressive, and her temper is rather feisty. She¡¯s quick to take a swing at someone if things don¡¯t go her way.¡± ¡°She is way more formidable than me. If she seriously takes you on, I doubt I¡¯ll be able to hold her off.¡± ¡°Worse still, she¡¯s a little over-protective of her peers. There was this one time when she caught a guy pestering me; he would¡¯ve been hospitalized had he not run off in time.¡± ¡°Just get out of the way when things start to turn south. I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± Suri said earnestly. At this, Yigol found his confidence slightly shaken. It¡¯s often said that women can share a bond so strong that it appears as if they are romantically involved, prompting innate scrutiny towards each other¡¯s partners. To add to the challenge, this jealously-feisty kick-boxing practitioner made Yigol feel rather overwhelmed. ¡°Alright,¡± Yigol nodded in agreement. No need to show off now. Shortly after, they arrived at a massive gym. Being a superior member, Suri had a personal trainer here. During the ride, she had already briefed Yigol about it. Suri often spent an entire day in the office, which if not bnced with proper exercise, would eventually degrade her health and figure. Since she enjoys adrenaline-pumping activities, she persisted with her gym routine. Entering the gym, Suri handed her jacket and belongings to Yigol, ¡°Honey, there are chairs over there. You can rest while I warm up with a jog.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Yigol nodded, heading to the resting area. He had no real interest in gym workouts. He would prefer climbing skyscrapers outdoors instead. About ten minutes into Suri¡¯s run, a muscr dude in a tank top approached her. He went straight up to Suri, ¡°Suri, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. Feel like working up a sweat?¡± Suri replied, ¡°No, I will cancel all my sessions shortly. Running would suffice.¡± The man paused, ¡°Is it something I did that has upset you?¡± ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just that I am married now and intend to avoid interactions with other men,¡± Suri replied truthfully. ¡°You, you¡¯re married?¡± the man asked incredulously, ¡°For real?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way you could be married.¡± Without another word, he reached out to grab Suri¡¯s arm. A p rang out as a hand from elsewhere swatted his away, prompting him to recoil instinctively. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± With a nonchnt air, Yigol replied, ¡°I¡¯m Suri¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°What?¡± The man looked at Yigol, disbelief written all over his face. Suri halted her run, joined Yigol, entwining her arm through his, ¡°He¡¯s my husband, Yigol Novak.¡± The man gave Yigol a scornful nce, ¡°Suri, what do you see in this guy?¡± ¡°Apart from unting cheap clothes and unattractive features, I could easily floor him with one hand. Quit ying games.¡± ¡°Are you deliberately provoking me because you¡¯ve been avoiding me for so long?¡± he asked Suri mockingly. Suri retorted in full swing, ¡°Roger Willock, do you always see yourself as the center of the universe?¡± ¡°Who are you to me that I should fool you?¡± ¡°Do you presume that because I chose you as my trainer, I am interested in you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too narcissistic. Do you think that every woman you encounter falls for you? Had it not been for your skills, I would never have chosen you.¡± ¡°As for the cheap clothes my husband wears, there¡¯s no helping it. That¡¯s his preference. He isn¡¯t a fan of show-offs. Even if someone dresses dapperly, it can¡¯t disguise their inner filth. Unlike my husband, he¡¯s got ss and manners. To me, he is the best man in the world.¡± ¡°You imed that one swing from you could floor him? Let me remind you that you¡¯ve got it the other way around. One swipe from him and you¡¯ll be kissing the floor,¡± Suri red back at Roger. ¡°Him? No way. If he¡¯s as tough as theye, let him prove it in a match. Dare he?¡± Roger threw the gauntlet at Yigol. Before Yigol could respond, he heard a familiar voice in his head. System. ¡°The System has detected that the host is at risk. The System will reward you Thai fist, advancing your skills to Grandmaster level. Skills and memories to be included.¡± ¡°Additionally, the host will be rewarded with an instant boost in appearance.¡± As the System voice trailed off, Yigol felt a surge of countless memory fragments streaming into his mind while his physical changes and sensations became vivid. It felt as if his entire body¡¯s energy channels had been unblocked, inducing unprecedented self-confidence. Roger appeared pretty formidable, but against Yigol, he was mere child¡¯s y. Yigol could easily beat him down single-handedly. Before Yigol could respond, Suri retorted, ¡°You think my husband would fight you just because you challenged him? Who the hell do you think you are?¡± ¡°If we do fight and you don¡¯t even win against me, you would have no face left to show when I cancel my sessions.¡± Yigol pulled Suri behind him, ¡°Wife, it¡¯s my role to protect you. It¡¯s not meant the other way around.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Suri became apprehensive. She had been bluffing this whole time, never intending Yigol to step in. Yigol, being ayman, was no match for Roger. ¡°Rest assured. I told you before, your understanding of me will evolve gradually, and now is the time to learn more about me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be disclosing much, but remember, whenever you need help, believe in me. I have the absolute ability to stand in front of you and protect you.¡± ¡°Consider it a sort of thrill in our marriage.¡± ¡°Stand back and enjoy the show. Today, you get to understand me better; whether I am more formidable or this guy.¡± Suri hesitated before finally nodding, ¡°Okay, husband, please be careful.¡± Chapter 14 14 Chapter 14 Apart from giving me a baby, I might be able to handle everything else. Trantor: 549690339 She didn¡¯t know that Yigol Novak could fight too? She hadn¡¯t seen it before, but through their interactions over the past couple of days, she realized that Yigol Novak was a man of his word. If he said he could do something, he could do it. Worst case scenario, she could step in herself. Yigol Novak nodded and looked at Roger Willock, ¡°Where do we fight? Here or somewhere else?¡± ¡°Pfft, just follow me.¡± Roger Willock nced disdainfully at Yigol Novak and went ahead. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak followed him, and on the way, Suri cautioned, ¡°Honey, you have to be careful. He¡¯s the strongest one here.¡± ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll take him down with one hand in a minute, and he won¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore. Just wait and see.¡± Roger Willock led them to arge training ground. It seemed to be the ce where they usually practiced fighting. Willock stood in the center, ready for battle. However, he was rather casual, clearly not taking Yigol Novak seriously. Yigol Novak hooked his mouth, reminded Suri to keep her distance, and came to face Roger, looking even more casual than him. This attitude infuriated Roger Willock, and he fiercely punched at Yigol Novak. Yigol didn¡¯t even move his hands; relying on his endurance, he dodged Roger¡¯s attacks time and time again. It had to be said that Roger did have some skills. Being able to dodge these attacks was a skill in itself. Unexpectedly, Yigol simply grabbed Roger¡¯s wrist as Roger furiously punched him. Yigol stepped back a few steps and threw Roger out like a sandbag. When Roger hit the ground, the inertia carried him further. Roger, feeling like his internal organs were about to shatter, didn¡¯t even have the strength to get up. Yigol Novak came to Roger, bent down slightly to face him, and said, ¡°With this level of skill, how dare you provoke others? I thought you were really strong.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d beat me down with one hand?¡± ¡°Someone like you isn¡¯t even worth it. Listen, don¡¯t bother my wife again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be so lenient next time we fight.¡± After speaking, Yigol Novak ignored Roger, who was still lying on the ground, and walked toward Suri Drew. ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go.¡± Suri nodded and praised, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re just too amazing.¡± Yigol Novak¡¯s performance had exceeded Suri Drew¡¯s expectations. ¡°If you praised me like that in a different situation, I¡¯d be satisfied. I mean¡­¡± Before Yigol finished speaking, Suri understood his meaning. ¡°You really have thick skin.¡± Suri blushed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a man too.¡± Yigol Novak took Suri Drew¡¯s hand and ced it on his arm, and the two left the training ground. When they left, they didn¡¯t even give an extra nce at Roger. ¡°Husband, is there anything else you¡¯re hiding from me? Can you just tell me all at once?¡± On the way home, Suri Drew still couldn¡¯t get over the shock. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, I want you to slowly get to know me, to fall in love with me bit by bit, until you¡¯re in so deep that you can¡¯t help it.¡± Yigol pretended to be mysterious, not forgetting to tease Suri Drew. ¡°Anyway, my skills are so diverse that even I don¡¯t know where to start. That being said, except for having babies, I can probably do everything else,¡± Yigol Novak joked. ¡°Tch, who said I wanted to have your baby? Your skin is getting thicker and thicker, you¡¯re always being so lustful,¡± Suri Drew blushed and replied. ¡°I¡¯m only like this with you.¡± Yigol Novakughed and looked at her for a moment. ¡°How did you learn to be so bad, always flirting? Are you constantly surrounded by women, umting experience? Do you have two or more phones for flirting with those women?¡± Suri Drew stared into Yigol¡¯s eyes, trying to see if he was lying. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m so wronged. How about we never part, even when sleeping? That way you can know my whereabouts at all times,¡± Yigol teased. ¡°You¡¯re at it again, we¡¯ve only known each other for two days even though we¡¯re married.¡± Suri Drew blushed. ¡°Then how are you going to exin to your bestie when she sees we¡¯re not living together?¡± Yigol asked slyly. ¡°You think you can trap me? No way! When my bestie arrives, I¡¯ll have you sleep in the guest room, and I¡¯ll sleep with her. There¡¯s no problem with that, ok?¡± Suri Drew lifted her chin and said. ¡°Ah, I miscalcted.¡± Yigol sighed. They fell silent for a moment before Yigol spoke again, ¡°Here¡¯s the n: you put some clothes and other personal items in my room, and I¡¯ll do the same in your room. That way, your bestie won¡¯t be able to tell anything.¡± Suri initially agreed, but then Yigol continued, ¡°It¡¯s best to ce some casual clothes, and¡­ things girls use when they don¡¯t want to have babies.¡± ¡°We should open a few packets too, so that when your bestie sees them, she won¡¯t suspect anything.¡±action ¡°People who learn kick-boxing are observant, even if they don¡¯t excel at other things. If they see through our act, we won¡¯t be able to save face.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try to be more affectionate, hugging and kissing when there¡¯s nothing to do¡­¡± ¡°Say one more word and I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Suri Drew¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t talk anymore, okay?¡± Yigolughed loudly. ¡°Drive, I don¡¯t want to apany you to death. I¡¯m not talking to you anymore, hmph.¡± Suri Drew, having lost the argument, decided to give Yigol the silent treatment, lest he bring the conversation back to sleeping together. Soon, the pair arrived at the airport and met Suri Drew¡¯s bestie, Rachel Turkish. When Yigol Novak saw her, his eyes lit up. Thisdy was so carefree. She had short hair and looked very capable. Her facial features were extraordinarily delicate, unlike ordinary beauties. She had no adornments and didn¡¯t even wear makeup, looking naturally beautiful. She was tall,parable to an international model in temperament. Both hands were casually ced in her pockets, looking extremely carefree. ¡°This is Rachel Turkish.¡± ¡°This is Yigol Novak.¡± Suri Drew introduced them to each other. Rachel Turkish and Yigol Novak both stepped forward, greeted each other, and Rachel reached out to shake hands with Yigol. Yigol cooperated and shook hands with her. However, Rachel didn¡¯t let go of his hand. The grip tightened, and at first, Yigol just took it without retaliating or letting go. Rachel¡¯s grip grew stronger and stronger; only then did he start to squeeze back. Both of their faces wore smiles, and the atmosphere was quite strange. Yigol secretly marveled at Rachel Turkish, who was much more formidable than that Roger in the gym. If Suri hadn¡¯t boasted about his martial arts skills earlier, his hand would probably have been crushed by Rachel by now. Chapter 15 15 Chapter 15: Even Filming a Movie Isn¡¯t Shot Like This Trantor: 549690339 Looking at the delicate girl, it¡¯s not easy for her to develop such incredible strength as a martial arts practitioner. Just looking at Rachel Turkish¡¯s appearance, she had a small frame and tender skin, not appearing like a martial arts practitioner at all. As a martial arts practitioner herself, Suri Drew naturally watched the match between the two and knew that Yigol Novak was strong enough, so she didn¡¯t worry or try to stop it. She smiled, took two steps back, and prepared to enjoy the show. If it wasn¡¯t a matter of asion, she would have cheered them on. After a while, Rachel Turkish, who was initially confident, began to look uneasy. Her fair face gradually turned red with frustration. Yigol seized the opportunity and struck Rachel¡¯s arm with a force, causing her to release her grip in pain. ¡°Yigol Novak, you¡¯re quite interesting,¡± Rachel said with her elegant voice. ¡°My wife said you¡¯re a martial arts practitioner who can easily beat people down, and indeed you are,¡± Yigol replied with a smile. ¡°Hmph.¡± Rachel Turkish decided not to engage with Yigol and walked away, arm in arm with Suri Drew. Before leaving, Yigol saw Rachel¡¯s suitcase and reminded her, ¡°Your luggage.¡± ¡°Are you a man?¡± Rachel retorted. ¡°Honey, bring her luggage in. Let¡¯s go home,¡± Suri told him. ¡°Alright.¡± Yigol felt somewhat helpless, as he was just trying to be kind to his wife, not realizing this point. So, now that his wife¡¯s bestie had arrived, he had to please her, too. Was that really okay? Yigol sighed helplessly. As his wife had spoken, he had no choice but toply. Unlike their arrival, both Suri Drew and Rachel Turkish took the back seat, and Yigol became their exclusive driver for both of them. The two chatted quietly in the back, and Yigol asionally nced at them in the rearview mirror. At first, they whispered, but gradually they became more energetic. It was a vibrant scene, but Yigol couldn¡¯t enjoy it as he had to focus on driving. When they got home, Yigol went to the kitchen. Rachel Turkish and Suri Drew continued chatting in the living room, where they could see the kitchen clearly and observe what Yigol was doing. Rachel asionally looked back, finding that not only was the man handsome, but even his cooking movements were so captivating. ¡°Your husband¡¯s not bad,¡± Rachel praised. ¡°Of course,¡± Suri replied proudly. She had impulsively picked up a man halfway and gotten a marriage certificate. Who would have thought she got such a treasure ¨C one who¡¯s good at socializing and cooking? Yigol was right; she would gradually get to know him better over time. Surprisingly, every time she learned something about him, she found it delightful. It wasn¡¯t like they had only known each other for two days. If Suri hadn¡¯t maintained a bit of reserve, she probably would have pounced on him even before Yigol made a move. ¡°Honestly, when did you two meet? I saw youst month and you were single, and now you¡¯re married just a few dayster,¡± Rachel asked curiously. Rachel Turkish was Suri Drew¡¯s best friend, so there was nothing to hide. Suri told her the truth. ¡°We¡¯ve only known each other for two days¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Rachel was dumbfounded. Was this really what a two-day acquaintance looked like? ¡°Two days ago¡­¡± Suri recounted her encounter and marriage with Yigol Novak to Rachel. Rachel Turkish was so astonished that she couldn¡¯t speak for quite a while. Not only Rachel, but even Suri herself sometimes felt a sense of surrealism. After Suri nodded for the third time, Rachel finally believed her. ¡°This is too dramatic! Even movies aren¡¯t filmed like this.¡± ¡°I feel the same. If it weren¡¯t for him being here in reality, I would have doubted whether I was dreaming. If it was a dream, I think it¡¯s quite nice,¡± Suri murmured softly. Suri had always been independent and self-reliant, not because she liked it, but because she hadn¡¯t met anyone dependable. Although she had only known Yigol Novak for two days, he had given her an unprecedented sense of happiness, care, protection, and affection. It felt really good. ¡°Do you want me to ask my dad to check his background?¡± Rachel suggested. ¡°No.¡± Suri rejected without hesitation: ¡°I was the one who approached him first, and I can assure you that he didn¡¯t approach me deliberately.¡± ¡°He seems to have a lot of secrets, but being with him, I feel at peace. He¡¯s well-mannered and treats me well.¡± ¡°He keeps our house clean, takes good care of me, doesn¡¯t enter my room without permission, and protects me.¡± ¡°He¡¯s very rich, but he still works as a courier every day, saying he doesn¡¯t want to idle about. I find him very positive.¡± ¡°He¡¯s an amazing cook and always makes my favorite dishes.¡± ¡°Oh, and his fighting skills are impressive¡­¡± Suri told Rachel about Yigol¡¯s fight with Roger Willock. ¡°I think he¡¯s even more ruthless in a fight than you are. He has secrets, but he never hides them and waits for me to discover them. He said he wants me to know him and love him bit by bit as our little romantic interest. He just wants me to be sure that he¡¯ll protect me well.¡± ¡°Honestly, it feels nice, as if he¡¯s a huge mystery waiting for me to solve.¡± ¡°Just say you¡¯re love struck, so you find everything about him appealing. Let me tell you, the least reliable thing in this world is a man. Be careful,¡± Rachel warned Suri with concern. ¡°Tell me, have you ever seen a man who would wash his wife¡¯s feet? And he¡¯s so wealthy that he doesn¡¯t need to please anyone.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re so beautiful; which man wouldn¡¯t want you?¡± Rachel argued. Suri couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Well, I feel he¡¯s worthy of trust. Although he likes to tease me, he¡¯s never forced me to do anything I don¡¯t like. So far, we haven¡¯t even held hands.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just pretending to be a gentleman,¡± Rachel retorted. ¡°What about the over ten houses he has? He doesn¡¯t want a penny from me, saying they¡¯re my pocket money,¡± Suri countered. Rachel: ¡°That¡¯s a typical pie in the sky. Those are his houses, and he can take them back any minute.¡± ¡°But what about his cooking for me? He never makes any demands and does things ording to my wishes.¡±action Rachel continued to argue: ¡°No one is that selfless. Once he gets you, he¡¯ll stop doing those things.¡± ¡°Rachel Turkish, I feel like you¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for me. Why are you always arguing against me?¡± Suri asked, almost angrily. Chapter 16 16 Chapter 16: Women in Love Are Both Ruthless and Unreasonable Trantor: 549690339 Rachel Turkish rolled her eyes at her without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re the kind who forgets friends when you have a boyfriend, right? Now that you have a man, you want besties?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Suri Drew looked at her pitifully, and the fire hadn¡¯t even started yet before it went out. Suri continued stubbornly, ¡°Then you tell me. He¡¯s so good at fighting, I¡¯m no match for him. If he wanted to do something to me, I¡¯d have no defense, but he didn¡¯t do it. Why?¡± ¡°We¡¯re legally together, so if he wants to do something, I can¡¯t even find a ce toin?¡± Rachel poked her forehead, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re stupid. Even if it¡¯s legal, if you don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s still a crime, right? No culture, so scary.¡± Suri, unable to argue with Rachel, sighed helplessly, ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ve figured it out. You¡¯re just a single dog, jealous that I¡¯m in a rtionship.¡± ¡°Pfft, bestie, please don¡¯t make meugh. I¡¯m not interested in men.¡± ¡°I¡¯m even less interested in bastards. Just as your bestie, I can¡¯t bear to see you so love-struck. Just look at your infatuated face. If I hadn¡¯te, maybe you would have been taken advantage of tonight.¡± ¡°This Yigol Novak is quite impressive, but it¡¯s a pity he met me. I n to test him out and not let you fall into a trap so easily.¡± Suri replied, ¡°To me, it seems like you¡¯re just trying to steal my man.¡± Rachel looked at her in disgust, ¡°Suri Drew, say that again, and I will definitely break off our friendship. I¡¯vee all this way to protect you, and you say I want to steal your man?¡± ¡°Suri Drew, I suspect your conscience has been eaten by a dog. Love really does make women ruthless and unreasonable.¡± ¡°Yes, I am ruthless and unreasonable, and I definitely won¡¯t let you get close to my husband. How about preventing fire, theft, and bestie? What if you two get too real and I end up in a loss?¡± Suri said seriously. ¡°If he really wavers, wouldn¡¯t it just prove my point?¡± Rachel replied confidently. ¡°That¡¯s still not good. It¡¯s not fair. Besides, he¡¯s a man, not a saint. They can¡¯t be so restrained when ites to that. If they can control themselves in that regard, it can only mean one thing ¨C they¡¯re not good in that area.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same with women? How many can really control themselves at that certain moment?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, don¡¯t get close to him. Of course, if he actively tries to hook up with you, then I have nothing to say. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fight you,¡± Suri threatened. Rachel shook her head helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s over, you¡¯re done. It seems that this Yigol Novak haspletely captured your heart.¡± Suri giggled and said, ¡°Cut it, I¡¯m willing¡­¡± After dinner, Rachel copsed onto the sofa without any regard for her image and said to Suri, ¡°Suri, your husband can really cook.¡± ¡°I used to think the chef at our house made the best food in the world, but I didn¡¯t expect your little husband to be even better.¡± ¡°No exaggeration, this is the best food I¡¯ve ever had. In this regard, he is indeed outstanding. Where did he learn to cook so well?¡± Suri replied proudly, ¡°I told you that even when my husband¡¯s cooking is better than your chef¡¯s, you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Yeah, I believe it now. How about this, in the name of our great friendship, let me share your husband just for a taste, and I¡¯ll return him to youter?¡± Rachel joked. ¡°Keep dreaming. I¡¯m actually considering sending you to a hotel or something, keeping you here is really dangerous,¡± Suri pretended to punch her. ¡°You¡¯re too much. Let me tell you, I¡¯m staying at your ce tonight. When it¡¯s night-time, you two keep quiet, don¡¯t disturb my rest,¡± Rachel teased on purpose. ¡°Get out of here,¡± Suri scolded. She wanted to be more imposing, but ended up looking shy. Her face instantly turned red. ¡°I¡¯ll test him for one more day. When ites to that time, you don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± After she finished the sentence, her face turned even redder. ¡°Just one more day?¡± Rachel leaned in, gossiping. ¡°Isn¡¯t one day enough? If it¡¯s any longer, he¡¯ll be hooked by a fox like you,¡± Suri pretended to be defensive. ¡°Ah, I get it, Suri Drew! You¡¯re the kind of person who forgets friends when you have a boyfriend. Now you only have Yigol Novak in your heart, you don¡¯t love me anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been two or three days since you met him, and you¡¯re ready to let him in your bed? Tsk tsk.¡± ¡°You¡¯re even scarier than any love-struck person I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯m done for. I can already imagine what my future will be like. As long as you and Yigol Novak are around, I¡¯m forced to endure your PDA. I¡¯m so pitiful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going to charge you for emotional damage!¡± Rachel poked Suri¡¯s forehead, ¡°You¡¯re really not sticking around for your bestie.¡± ¡°After you go back, don¡¯te looking for me. I need to have some lovey-dovey time with my husband first. It¡¯s really unnecessary for you to be here,¡± Suri replied. Rachel pretended to be hurt, ¡°When should Ie? When you¡¯re recovering after childbirth?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Suri was left speechless. Just before bedtime, Rachel cooperated with Suri¡¯s n to test Yigol and said to him, ¡°Um, brother-inw, I¡¯m borrowing Suri tonight. We rarely see each other, and we need to talk quietly. You know.¡±action Yigol nodded, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my wife¡¯s special period, and it¡¯s just as well you¡¯re here; otherwise, I¡¯d have to endure so much hardship. There¡¯s no way out. My wife is too beautiful, and it¡¯s really hard to control.¡± After saying that, Yigol went back to his room. Rachel sneaked a nce at Suri and whispered, ¡°Your little man is really good at bragging. He obviously hasn¡¯t seeded yet, and yet he¡¯s telling me that it¡¯s your special period and he¡¯s afraid he can¡¯t hold back. Isn¡¯t this revealing his intentions without meaning to?¡± ¡°But, he is quite capable. If I hadn¡¯t known about your situation beforehand, his exnation would have been perfect.¡± Suri replied arrogantly, ¡°Of course, my man can¡¯t be bad, can he?¡± Rachel immediately begged for mercy, ¡°Enough, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have praised him. The moment I praise him, you start floating. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow so that I don¡¯t have to eat your PDA every day.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The next day. Yigol nned to check on his building project, which would give Rachel and Suri some quality time to catch up. Yigol wasn¡¯t one to be extra attentive, but he did understand that everyone needs personal space. He wasn¡¯t controlling and respected people. Spending every day clinging to Suri was not only unprofitable but also suffocating for her, which would make life meaningless. Chapter 17 17 Chapter 17: Human Insatiability Comparable to a Snake Swallowing an Elephant Trantor: 549690339 He thought that apart from the memory given by the System, he had no knowledge of these eleven buildings, nor did he know any of the tenants living there. Since he had nothing to do anyway, it was a good time to learn more about them. He rode his electromobile to the apartment buildings. His eleven buildings were located in two different residential areas, but they were not far apart. He soon arrived at one residential area with four buildings. These four high-rise apartment buildings were the only ones in this area, with a rental advertisement posted at the entrance. Quite a few people were gathered around, presumably tenants looking to rent. Yigol Novak went over to check the advertisement, and his brows furrowed when he saw the rental price. Howe the price was different from what he remembered? It was significantly higher than what was written in the contract when it was signed. ¡°Did the System make a mistake?¡± Yigol wondered, but he quickly dismissed this thought. The System wouldn¡¯t make mistakes; it must be people being too greedy. He had rented the whole building to a tenant agent long ago and hadn¡¯t checked on it since, so the tenant agent was in full control of the building. That must be why the price was inted. ording to the original contract¡¯s price, the tenant agent could already make a lot of money, but with this price increase, wouldn¡¯t they make even more? At least three times more than what was stated in the contract. ¡°People can never have enough; what a crooked businessman.¡± Yigol¡¯s face turned cold. He took out his phone and dialed the number he remembered. The call quickly connected: ¡°Mr. Novak, why are you calling all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance of Sunshine District. Come here,¡± Yigol said coldly. On the other end of the phone, the person¡¯s breathing grew heavier. After a while, they stuttered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming.¡± ¡°Is five minutes enough?¡± Yigol said sternly. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Yigol hung up the phone and dialed another three-digit number. After that, he called the property management department, checked the ounts, and went straight to awyer to draft awsuit, intending to sue. If one tenant could bring in three times the rent, such exploitation of so many tenants would have made the agent¡¯s wallet explode. It wasn¡¯t about the money itself; if it were made through legitimate means, he wouldn¡¯t say a word. But this clearly went against morality and conscience. Besides, they were using his property to make money, and he waspletely clueless about it. The thought of it made him furious. This constituted an economic crime, and Yigol wouldn¡¯t let this slide. He had given the building to the tenant agent years ago and hadn¡¯t inquired since. The tenant agent never consulted him either. This was outright deception for financial gain. Money was something everyone liked, and there was nothing wrong with that. However, it should be obtained fairly. If it weren¡¯t for the System¡¯s recent reward, he wouldn¡¯t have neglected the situation for so many years. But now that the System had rewarded him, the tenant agent was harming both his and the tenants¡¯ interests. When the police arrived, Yigol first exined the ins and outs of the matter. Then, he took out the contract signed years ago. As soon as the officer saw it, they realized the seriousness of the matter and immediately contacted their superiors and other relevant departments. A small department couldn¡¯t handle such a significant economic crime, so they had to involve higher authorities. After a while, the tenant agent still hadn¡¯t shown up, and Yigol¡¯s patience had run out. He called again. The phone had just started ringing when it was hung up on. Yigol¡¯s anger grew even more intense. This good-for-nothing was utterly unaware of the situation. He sent a text message, telling the agent that he had reported the matter to the police and that the relevant party had arrived. He asked the agent to try and see if they were more formidable than the police. Not long after the message was sent, Yigol¡¯s phone rang. Yigol pressed the answer button, and before he could speak, the person on the other end of the phone began to apologize: ¡°Mr. Novak, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I¡¯ll give you all the extra money. Please don¡¯t call the police. I¡¯m begging you.¡± ¡°This wasn¡¯t my idea. It was my uncle, Steven. He didn¡¯t know about it at first, and when I found out, it was already done. My wife kept pestering me, so I had no choice but to go along with him.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect him to be more and more excessive. I was just about to handle this when you showed up. Everything I said is true. I¡¯m sorry, I really am.¡± ¡°You handle it? If I hadn¡¯t discovered the truth, would you have continued to exploit my interests and those of the tenants?¡± ¡°No, I really know I was wrong. I¡¯ll give you the extra money, and more if you want. Just please, don¡¯t call the police, okay?¡± ¡°You better get here now, or face the consequences. I¡¯ll give you five minutes.¡± Yigol didn¡¯t want to waste any more words and hung up the phone. Soon, the higher-level police department arrived and set up everything needed for the operation. As soon as the tenant agent appeared, they would be apprehended. Now, with the ount records, Yigol¡¯s contract, and the advertisement content at the entrance as evidence, it was easy to find witnesses who could testify how much rent the tenant agent had actually collected. Taking the past few years into ount, this must involve over a million dors, constituting a severe economic crime. Other teams also quickly arrived at the scene. Once they learned about the situation, they began their operations. Upon knowing that all these properties belonged to Yigol, the relevant department staff members were astounded. Yigol was only in his early twenties, and having so many assets was extraordinary. About seven or eight minutester, a Range Rover arrived and headed straight towards Yigol. Using his memory, Yigol immediately recognized that this was the tenant agent he had just called. Yigol¡¯s first instinct was to suspect whether the scoundrel intended to silence him? Just as the car was about to reach Yigol, it stopped, and a greasy, overweight man got out. ¡°Mr. Novak, Mr. Novak¡­¡± The greasy man hurried over to Yigol¡¯s side and tried to appease him with ttery. At this time, only a few potential tenants and Yigol were at the entrance of the residential area. The others who needed to take action had already started. The police officers were going to arrest the greasy man¡¯s aplices. This greasy man was the boss of the rentalpany, acting as a middleman, simr to Suri Drew. Yigol had bought this residential area all at once, and the property management was found by the original developer. Yigol simply paid the money, and everything was done. Yigol, who didn¡¯t like trouble, didn¡¯t change anything and kept everything the same. Chapter 18 18 Chapter 18: Surprisingly Qualified for Others to Use Trantor: 549690339 But after it was bought, Yigol Novak had to bear the costs of everything rted to thismunity. Then, he leased the building to this greasy man, who paid all the rted expenses and gave Yigol a portion of the rent. Subsequent profits belonged to the greasy man. The rent and profit were determined by the proportion of the ie, and it was also determined ording to the market situation. Every three months, the greasy man wired money to Yigol¡¯s card and gave him an ount statement. Of course, Yigol didn¡¯t like to worry about it and was toozy to look at it. Although the house was used and managed by the greasy man, everything had to be done ording to the rules. Now, since the greasy man broke the rules of the game, he must pay the corresponding price. Yigol nced at the greasy man: ¡°Where is your uncle?¡± ¡°He, he might be at the property managementpany, or possibly, maybe ¡­¡± Property managementpany?action That is the greasy man¡¯s uncle¡¯s modus operandi, by all ounts, the property managementpany should not be able to make such moves. Of course, if the tenants allow it, that¡¯s another matter. Obviously, the greasy man wanted to shift responsibility and fob off Yigol. Perhaps this was nned from the beginning. Yigol was not a kind-hearted person. If he wanted to y with fire, he had to be prepared to face the consequences. Yigol looked indifferently at the greasy man: ¡°What delusion makes you think I¡¯m easy to deceive?¡± ¡°Is it what people often say, that rich people are fools? The reason I have not intervened is because of my trust in you. I don¡¯t want to worry about these things, nor do I want to ask.¡± ¡°You probably saw that and tried to pull this off, right?¡± ¡°You are very smart. I just happened toe by today when I had nothing to do, and I was surprised. The contract is about to expire, and you haven¡¯t contacted me yet. You were waiting for me here.¡± ¡°When you make enough money, you leave. Even if I find out, the contract has already expired, and I can¡¯t do anything about it, right? I have to clean up the mess myself?¡± ¡°If youe to me for a contract, I mighte because I haven¡¯t been here for so many years. When the contract hasn¡¯t expired, it¡¯s not easy for you to end it with me, is it?¡± The greasy man¡¯s face turned uglier and uglier as Yigol went on. ¡°No, no, Mr. Novak. That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Everything I told you earlier is true. As for noting to you, it was because I was discussing with my colleagues about giving you more profits. After all, times have changed, and prices are rising. I was nning to contact you tomorrow.¡± ¡°We¡¯vee to a conclusion, Mr. Novak. We¡¯ll reduce the rate by another five points¡­¡± The greasy man¡¯s voice was trembling, obviously, he was bluffing with a weak foundation. ¡°Five points?¡± Yigol smiled and said, ¡°After that, do you expect the tenants to pay for those few points several times over? In the end, you raise my rent so high that no one can afford it and then leave without a care?¡± The buildings that the System gave him were in excellent geographical locations, surrounded by variousrgepanies suitable for white-cor workers, and great educational resources, making them a good choice for many families. With theseparative resources, even if they were a little dissatisfied with the rent, they had to grit their teeth and persist. If the tenants couldn¡¯t bear it and caused trouble, the greasy man could also directlyy me on Yigol. Rent alone is not small, with more than a thousand tenantsbined, how much money does that amount to? With all the misceneous expenses, this greasy man is making a fortune. As for himself, he didn¡¯t get any benefits and even had to carry some of the me. ¡°No, no, no, I never thought of doing that. How could I dare to do that?¡± The greasy man almost knelt down to Yigol. ¡°I thought you were very bold. Is there anything you wouldn¡¯t dare to do?¡± Yigol sneered. ¡°Tell me, how much money have you made these years?¡± Yigol asked, ¡°You can also lie about it. I¡¯ll verify it.¡± ¡°Three¡­over three hundred dors.¡± The greasy man stammered. ¡°Really?¡± Yigol swept his piercing gaze over the greasy man. ¡°Two¡­twenty million dors.¡± The greasy man shuddered and said honestly. Yigol was shocked. This bastard, in just three or four years, made so much money. All the hard-earned money was taken without mercy. ¡°Just thismunity, or all of them?¡± Yigol asked again. ¡°Yes, all the housesbined.¡± The greasy man replied with his head lowered. ¡°Just 20 million dors?¡± If it¡¯s just onemunity, 20 million dors would be about right. But obviously, it¡¯s not, so it could only be more. ¡°No, not 20 million dors. It¡¯s 50 million dors.¡± The greasy man said and secretly wiped his sweat. ¡°My uncle and I together should have made sixty or seventy million dors.¡± Yigol sighed, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Anyway, you can talk to the police about whatever you want to say. As for me, I¡¯ve always beenw-abiding, and they will give me an exnation.¡± Afterward, Yigol pped his hands, and several police officers sprang out, immediately subduing the greasy man. By the time the greasy man reacted and wanted to escape, it was toote. He could only beg for mercy. But thew is thew, and tens of millions dors in financial fraud can¡¯t be settled with just a few pleas for mercy. In fact, the greasy man had long expected the day he¡¯d be discovered by Yigol. He thought that if Yigol found out, he¡¯d just give him more money to solve it. But he didn¡¯t expect Yigol to take it so seriously, not giving him any room to maneuver. ¡°Mr. Novak, we already understand the general details of this situation. We will conduct a deeper investigation, and we hope that yourwyer will cooperate with us at that time.¡± The leader said to Yigol. Yigol nodded: ¡°Of course, I will talk to them. As long as you need it, they will cooperate.¡± ¡°You all heard what the bastard just said. He said that he and his uncle earned about sixty or seventy million dors, and there¡¯s no doubt there¡¯s more than that. You should investigate carefully.¡± The police officer nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Novak.¡± All the staff members were invigorated. This was a big case. If they did well, they¡¯d be on the path for promotions and pay raises, and there would be a sense of aplishment in handling such a big case. After everything was settled, Yigol sat on his electromobile and suddenly fell silent. He felt like he was dreaming. He remembered that before, he had to go out to work in the sun and wind for three or four thousand dors. Now he has the capital for others to take advantage of him and make sixty or seventy million dors? Thinking about it, he took out a cigarette and started smoking. Chapter 19 19 Chapter 19: If you don¡¯t bring a partner home for the Spring Festival, you¡¯re not even allowed to enter the house. Trantor: 549690339 After meeting Suri Drew, he hadn¡¯t smoked since. He had simply been too busy these past few days, too engrossed to even think about smoking. With such a beautiful wife, who had time to think about smoking. After finishing a cigarette, Yigol Novak took out his cellphone, looking for his mother¡¯s number. He felt that it was time to let his parents know that he was now a wealthy man who could give them afortable life and that he had married a beautiful wife. But he hesitated a bit because he sensed that Suri¡¯s attitude towards him had changed a lot, but strictly speaking, they had only been together for three days. If his parents knew about this and the result wasn¡¯t as perfect as they imagined, would his parents be unable to ept it? Moreover, Suri hadn¡¯t told her parents either, and he wasn¡¯t sure about what Suri was thinking. Actually, they did not have any substantial rtionship yet, apart from those two marriage certificates, and their so-called husband and wife titles. Although Suri kept calling him ¡°husband,¡± they were still living together, but at most, this was just ambiguity. They hadn¡¯t even held hands, kissed, or done any of themon things couples do. They were not evenparable to a regr couple. Describing their rtionship as fragile as a snap of the fingers was not an exaggeration. ¡°Ah, it seems that I need to strive harder so I can take her to meet my parents sooner.¡± Murmuring to himself, Yigol transferred tens of thousands of dors into the ount he used to send money to his parents. Before, Yigol would transfer one or two thousand dors, once every four or five months. When he sent the money back, his parents didn¡¯t spend a cent. They said they wanted to save it for him. Yigol didn¡¯t object. He did as his parents wished just to put their minds at ease. Therge amount he transferred this time was intentional, aimed at drawing his parents¡¯ attention and slowly letting them know about his wealth, lest telling them all at once might shock them. After Yigol finished the transaction and was about to ride his electromobile away, his cellphone suddenly rang. He could tell by the ringtone that it was his mother calling. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you send so much money back?¡± His mother asked in astonishment as soon as the call connected. This much money was undoubtedly a huge sum for their poor family. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much use for it, so I just sent it back. It was just the money I had saved before. I¡¯ve been working for so long. It¡¯s normal to have some money, right?¡± Yigol replied casually. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t discuss the house in detail with his parents. If he were to mention the house, he would inevitably have to mention Suri, and his rtionship with Suri was not suitable to discuss with his parents yet. In any case, even if he gave his parents a lot of money, they still wouldn¡¯t spend it. It made little difference whether or not they disclosed everything. He really wanted to be filial to his parents, but he had to take it slow. Although Yigol¡¯s parents were from the countryside, they were not bumpkins. If he brought up the topic, he would have to exin it clearly. Otherwise, his parents would not be easily fooled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re saving money,¡± his mother replied without thinking too much about it. Yigol could indeed save tens of thousands dors if he wanted to. ¡°You are not getting any younger. You need to know how to run a household. By the way, have you found a partner out there? If you have, hurry up and bring them back for us to see.¡± Upon hearing his mother urging him to find a partner, Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time. This topic always came up during their phone calls. Before, he would feel very frustrated.action But this time, he didn¡¯t feel that way. Instead, he silently smiled. He really wanted to tell his mother, but he held back in the end. Given his parents¡¯ personality, if they knew about Suri¡¯s existence, they would either demand that he bring her home ore over to meet Suri the very next day. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t worry. The moment I have a partner, I¡¯ll bring them back to meet you, alright?¡± Yigol promised, ¡°During the New Year, I¡¯ll definitely bring my partner back.¡± Yigol thought for a moment. There were still several months left until the New Year. If he and Suri reached a positive result in their rtionship by then, taking her to meet his parents wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Alright, alright. Remember, you said this. If you don¡¯t bring someone back for the New Year, we won¡¯t even let you in the door.¡± ¡°Ah, I almost forgot the main point.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Yigol asked curiously, riding his electromobile casually in a graceful manner. Of course, anything that could be forgotten by his mother wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. ¡°It¡¯s like this. One of your cousins wants to go to work too. She¡¯s not young anymore and can¡¯t stay at home all her life. We¡¯re not veryfortable with her going out alone, knowing the two of them have no experience.¡± ¡°You know your cousin. She hasn¡¯t suffered much hardship. So, I was thinking, why not let her stay with you for a while? You can take care of her, and she can gradually adapt to society.¡± ¡°Lazing around at home all day isn¡¯t the solution.¡± His mother said with a negotiating tone. Yigol was a simple man who didn¡¯t like trouble. His mother knew this. It was because Yigol was simple and straightforward, not getting involved in any controversies, that his family trusted him so much. Speaking of this cousin, Yigol had to think for quite a while before remembering her. He had met this cousin several times when he visited his maternal grandmother¡¯s home, but they couldn¡¯t even hold a conversation.¡¯ This cousin was probably five or six years younger than him, and they had nothing inmon during their brief encounters. Apart from being rted, the two had no interaction. The number of times they had spoken could be counted on one hand. ¡°Mom, shouldn¡¯t she be going to high school now?¡± Yigol asked, puzzled. ¡°Yes, but she doesn¡¯t want to continue school and has been staying at home, doing nothing.¡± ¡°How old is she?¡± Yigol asked. ¡°Seventeen, I think.¡± His mother replied, ¡°The main problem is your uncle¡¯s family situation. You know what they¡¯re like. They¡¯re definitely focusing on your cousin. Your cousin is their daughter, sigh.¡± Having said that, Yigol naturally understood. She didn¡¯t want to go to school or work. Such a big girl should be in school learning, notzing around at home.¡¯ Sigh, if only he could have triggered the System earlier and gotten rich sooner¡­ ¡°Alright, I get it. Let here.¡± Yigol agreed, thinking that he would observe her after her arrival to see what her actual intentions were. If she was willing to go to school, Yigol would let her. If she wanted to learn any skills, he would agree to that too. As for work, that was definitely out of the question. What could such a young girl earn? ¡°Alright, son, thank you.¡± His mother sighed in relief. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so formal.¡± ¡°Whether she works or not is secondary. What our rtives really want is for you to take care of her. She has been giving them a lot of headaches. You don¡¯t have to worry about her expenses. Just manage her well.¡± Chapter 20 20 Chapter 20: The PDA Is Too Overwhelming Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She now can¡¯t listen to anyone in the family and is always so off-key. This is probably her rebellious phase. You¡¯ve been through that age too, so you should understand,¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yigol Novak replied. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to the family and call you backter. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± His mother said and hung up the phone. Yigol hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Mom, wait a moment, I don¡¯t even have my cousin¡¯s contact information. We didn¡¯t have much contact before, so¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it to you right away.¡± After saying that, his mother hung up the phone and sent him all of his cousin¡¯s contact information. Taking care of his cousin wasn¡¯t a problem, but Yigol didn¡¯t know what to do about Suri Drew. He couldn¡¯t let his cousin know about Suri¡¯s situation, and he couldn¡¯t let his cousin live in Suri¡¯s house either. If his cousin found out, wouldn¡¯t that mean the whole family would know? Not only Suri, but even the fact that he was now so wealthy, he couldn¡¯t let his cousin know. These two things were what he had to be careful about, so after his mother called him back, he had to think carefully about how to talk to her about settling his cousin. ¡­ Meanwhile, Suri Drew and Rachel Turkish were sitting in a coffee shop, drinking coffee and chatting. Suri reluctantly asked, ¡°Are you really not nning on staying for a few more days?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to stay and see you two being lovey-dovey tomorrow.¡± Rachel shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough PDA.¡± Suri helplessly replied, ¡°You know that Yigol and I haven¡¯t gone that far yet. Even if you stayed, it wouldn¡¯t affect us at all, and it wouldn¡¯t keep you up at night.¡± ¡°I wish you two would affect me.¡± Rachel teased. ¡°What are you talking about? Yigol and I haven¡¯t gone that far yet, it¡¯s still early.¡± Suri blushed and replied. ¡°You¡¯re not at that point yet, but you¡¯re getting close. You¡¯re so beautiful, what man would have no interest in you? And he¡¯s your legal husband. If he endures too long and harms his health, what¡¯ll you do?¡± Rachel joked. Suri thought about it carefully. She had to pay attention to her man¡¯s health.action ¡°So, what should I do?¡± Suri asked. ¡°Oh my god, are you really nning to give in to him?¡± Rachel asked in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Yigol and I are both normal adults, okay?¡± Suri replied, ¡°But this kind of thing needs to happen naturally.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just give in to him like this. Although you two are legal, you¡¯ve only known each other for two or three days.¡± Rachel said incredulously. ¡°You know me, I don¡¯t like things that aren¡¯t under my control. So, my dear, you have so many ideas, what do you think I should do?¡± Suri asked in a coquettish tone. Rachel gave her a disgusted look. ¡°Do you really need advice? Just take it slow, hold hands, kiss, and stuff. Trust me, once you make a move, men will be even more proactive.¡± ¡°But what if he isn¡¯t proactive?¡± Suri asked worriedly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s up to you. If you¡¯re willing, then take the initiative and throw yourself at him. If not, then forget it. As long as he¡¯s a normal man, he won¡¯t need you to take the initiative.¡± ¡°But you need to think it through. You haven¡¯t known each other long, so you¡¯d better be sure before giving yourself to him, or you might end up disgusted with yourselfter.¡± Rachel reminded her. Suri nodded, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that kind of person. Besides, we¡¯re adults now¡­¡± Rachel poked her forehead, ¡°Look at you being so spineless. I bet by the time I see you again, you¡¯ll really be going through your after childbirth period.¡± ¡°Cut it out, if you¡¯re not convinced, go through after childbirth yourself. Then you can gain some experience for me.¡± Suri joked. ¡°Fine, but I don¡¯t have a partner, so can I borrow your husband, Mr. Novak?¡± ¡°Go away¡­¡± ¡­ At night, when Yigol Novak was still busy in the kitchen, Suri came back. But she was alone. ¡°Wife, why are you back alone? Where¡¯s your bestie?¡± Yigol asked in confusion. ¡°What, are you interested in my bestie?¡± Suri yfully asked. ¡°No, not at all.¡± Yigol denied. At this point, even if he was an idiot, he couldn¡¯t give a positive answer, unless he didn¡¯t want to have a good life. ¡°She said she didn¡¯t want to stay here and eat your food every day, for fear she¡¯d get jaded and starve when she goes back. So she left.¡± ¡°When I apanied her to pick things up, you weren¡¯t home. After I sent her off, I went to thepany.¡± Suri told Yigol about her whereabouts. ¡°I made too much food, so it¡¯s good that I haven¡¯t started cooking yet. We¡¯ll cook it tomorrow instead.¡± Thinking that the three of them would eat together, Yigol had prepared too much food. Since there weren¡¯t that many people eating, he decided not to make too much and waste it. He was a thrift enthusiast, and although he was rich now, he had long developed a habit of not wasting. After dinner, Yigol said to Suri, ¡°Wife, I have to move out for a while.¡± Suri looked up at him sharply, ¡°Why?¡± It had only been three days since she met Yigol, but in that time, she had grown ustomed to his presence. When Yigol suddenly said he was leaving, Suri¡¯s heart trembled. Her first thought was that Yigol was leaving her. No matter the reason, she felt a sudden sense of crisis. She didn¡¯t want to be apart from Yigol. It was at this moment that Suri suddenly realized that she had always subconsciously felt that he wouldn¡¯t leave. That¡¯s why she found it so hard to ept when he said he was moving out. Yigol was eating and didn¡¯t notice the change in Suri¡¯s expression. As he ate, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s because I have a¡­¡± Yigol told Suri about his mother¡¯s request to look after his cousin. ¡°So I have to take care of her for a while.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think this is the right time for her to find out that I¡¯m rich, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time for her to know about you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. My main concern is for my parents. If my cousin finds out, it¡¯ll be like the whole family knows. If my parents find out, they might create problems for you.¡± ¡°If they know I have money, and so much money, they¡¯ll definitelye over, and they¡¯ll find out about you too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to make it difficult for you. I¡¯ll wait until you willingly meet my parents before I tell them. When both of us are mentally prepared and ready to spend the rest of our lives together. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle to see you at thepany whenever I have time and cook dinner for you every night.¡± Chapter 21 21 Chapter 21: What power could be stronger than the power of idols? Trantor: 549690339 Yigol said patiently. He had thought about these words before meeting Suri. So, he wasn¡¯t giving up on her. Suri¡¯s heart rxed, and she was touched by Yigol¡¯s consideration. Yigol was right. Although they were married now, it was a hasty decision, and they hadn¡¯t confirmed whether they¡¯d want to be together for a lifetime. At this time, it¡¯s better not to disturb their families. Marriage isn¡¯t just between two people. It involves two big families. Yigol didn¡¯t want to worry his parents, and Suri felt the same. Before their feelings were confirmed, she didn¡¯t want her family to know too much. ¡°It won¡¯t be too long. My mom said that my sister is too young andcks social experience, so I¡¯ll just take care of her for a month or two,¡± ¡°When she finds a job, and can work with peace of mind, I won¡¯t have to worry about her as much, or if she really doesn¡¯t want to stay, wants to go back.¡± ¡°She¡¯s at a confusing age right now, idling away her days, and unwilling to be with her parents. As a girl, her family isn¡¯tfortable letting her wander on her own.¡± Yigol exined patiently, fearing that Suri might be unhappy. ¡°Husband, how do you n to take care of her properly?¡± Suri asked, unwilling to part with Yigol but also a reasonable person. ¡°I¡¯ll continue delivering packages, let her see how hard life can be. As for where to live, we can find a random ce in those buildings.¡± ¡°I want her to see how hard it is to earn money by working, if she can go back to school, that would be even better.¡± ¡°Otherwise, with only a junior high school education, her life will be problematic, and even getting married might be an issue.¡± Suri replied, ¡°Husband, I understand what you mean, you still care for your cousin, but what you¡¯re doing is wrong.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yigol asked, puzzled. ¡°Husband, she¡¯s your cousin, just graduated from junior high, curious about the world. If you let her watch you deliver packages, she might not see your hardship and might think you¡¯re free to roam.¡± ¡°And one more thing, adolescents aren¡¯t very reasonable. They¡¯re in a transitional phase of life. If you don¡¯t manage them, you¡¯ll be failing your family and conscience. If you do, they might not listen.¡± ¡°She¡¯s your sister, if she¡¯s disobedient, do you scold her or hit her? Neither is suitable, and talking earnestly is even more useless.¡± ¡°Who knows if she makes it to your ce, or gets off the bus and leaves halfway?¡± Suri exined patiently, understanding a girl¡¯s mind as she¡¯s been through it herself. ¡°That won¡¯t happen, someone will bring her here and hand her over to me,¡± Yigol replied confidently. ¡°What about after that? You can¡¯t keep an eye on her all the time, that¡¯s unrealistic. Not just theck of energy, but also the gender difference, makes it difficult to manage,¡± Suri analyzed carefully. Yigol thought about it, and she was right. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think that much at the time. If she doesn¡¯t listen to me, I won¡¯t have any way to deal with her.¡± Suri agreed: ¡°Exactly, if she doesn¡¯t listen and something goes wrong, not only will you feel guilty, but it will also be hard to exin to your family, especially because she¡¯s a girl.¡± Yigol was troubled: ¡°What should I do? I promised my mom, so if I don¡¯t take care of her, I can¡¯t exin it either.¡± ¡°Wife, you¡¯re so smart and understand a girl¡¯s mindset the best, what do you think I should do?¡± Yigol fell silent and pinned his hopes on Suri. ¡°You need to conquer your sister with strength, make her admire you and think you¡¯re incredible. Then she¡¯ll naturally want to be a better person. What power can be stronger than the power of an idol?¡± Suri asked Yigol with a smile. A girl¡¯s mindset is straightforward. If you give her a reason, a direction, she can go all out to work hard. ¡°But I¡¯m not that great, what can I use to be her idol?¡± Yigol looked at himself, seemingly without any points that would make him an idol. ¡°You have money and a beautiful wife, aren¡¯t those your strengths?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Yigol hesitated. ¡°Husband, I understand your thoughts, but you don¡¯t understand a girl¡¯s mindset. Look at your education, is it higher than your sister¡¯s? You ended up delivering packages. She will only think you¡¯re a failure and education is useless.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re like this, even if you tell her all the truths, she¡¯ll just think you¡¯re bluffing.¡± ¡°However, if you¡¯re sessful, it¡¯ll be different. When she sees you, she¡¯ll be in awe. When you talk, she¡¯ll think it makes sense.¡± ¡°Think about it this way, if someone who¡¯s worse than you talks about the truth, would you think it¡¯s convincing?¡± ¡°But, if a sessful boss talks, won¡¯t you be more willing to listen?¡± Suri asked in return. Yigol thought carefully and realized she was right. If someone who¡¯s not as good as him talks about the truth, he¡¯d think they were full of hot air. Children can be a bit too imaginative, not seeing reality clearly, and think they are the best. If his sister sees him in a pathetic state, she may think she¡¯s better than him, and naturally, she won¡¯t listen to him.action While Yigol was thinking, Suri spoke up again. ¡°You said you don¡¯t want your sister to know, so it¡¯s like the whole family knows. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem.¡± ¡°You have so much money. Just be nice to her. As long as she thinks you really care for her, you buy her small gifts, cosmetics, pretty dresses, she¡¯ll naturally listen to you. You just have to ask her not to say anything.¡± In the end, Suri added, ¡°I¡¯m just sharing my thoughts. How you handle it in detail is up to you. Anyway, I don¡¯t agree with your idea.¡± ¡°What if she disobeys and affects you?¡± Yigol worriedly asked. ¡°I¡¯m not that stingy, don¡¯t worry.¡± Suri gave him a reassuring smile. Yigol, being so considerate of her feelings, touched Suri. She¡¯s not an unreasonable person. Yigol thinks for her, and she thinks for Yigol. If Suri were to meet Yigol¡¯s parents now, she really wouldn¡¯t want to. Chapter 22 22 Chapter 22 If the wife you¡¯ve got flies away, then you¡¯re at a huge loss. Trantor: 549690339 But now, it¡¯s just his younger sistering, which isn¡¯t a big deal. Who knows, she may even get to find out some stuff about Yigol Novak from his sister. Thinking of it that way, it actually sounds pretty worthwhile. Whether his sister praises Yigol Novak or criticizes him, Suri Drew can obtain some useful information that would allow her to better understand Yigol. In truth, since getting to know Yigol Novak, Suri Drew thinks he¡¯s perfect ¡ª to the point that she can¡¯t find anything to criticize. Because he¡¯s so perfect, Suri Drew always feels like she¡¯s living in a dream. The dream is so beautiful, she worries about when she¡¯ll wake up from it. And there¡¯s the fact that Yigol Novak is too exceptional, sometimes making her feel unworthy of him. If she can learn more about him, she would naturally cherish this chance. Yigol Novak doesn¡¯t understand Suri Drew¡¯s thoughts, he¡¯s just seriously contemting what Suri Drew said. She makes sense, and what¡¯s more, he can tell that Suri Drew is also very considerate towards him. Suri Drew is well-intentioned, and he must not let Suri Drew down. Once his cousin arrives, he has to find a way to win her over, so she doesn¡¯t tell her family about Suri Drew. He doesn¡¯t want Suri Drew to be unhappy. If he is not careful, and he loses his wife-to-be, he would greatly regret it. The next day. Yigol Novak arrived at the airport earlier than the scheduled time, his cousin was the only one who came. He asked his mother and found out that his family was worried his cousin might run off midway, so they had her take a flight directly. She couldn¡¯t get off halfway if she¡¯s on a flight, could she? When Yigol Novak saw his cousin, he recognized her at once. This was because he discovered that his cousin still looked the same as when she was young, with no sign of having grown up at all. What left a deeper impression on him was the makeup on her face, and her aesthetic sense, she had done such an ugly job with her makeup. Her nails were painted bright red, and her hair was dyed a wine red. Yigol Novak understood his family¡¯s worries quite well. One nce was all it took to see she was a troubled teenager, his family couldn¡¯t possibly be at ease. Yigol Novak originally nned to put on a stern face, put on a brotherly front, but he gave up on that idea considering what Suri Drew had said. Yigol Novak walked over to his cousin¡¯s side, pulled her suitcase, and left. Yigol walked quite a distance away, but his cousin didn¡¯t seem eager to follow him, leaving Yigol speechless. This poordy didn¡¯t notice someone was taking away her luggage? Yigol Novak didn¡¯t say anything, and only returned to pat her on the shoulder. Sana Woods got a sudden pat and was about to freak out, but she calmed down once she saw it was Yigol Novak who had patted her. Thedy was alright, but Yigol Novak just got angrier. Her makeup was scary enough when he saw it from afar. It¡¯s even scarier when seen up close. He was seeing a ghost in broad daylight. She¡¯s just a little girl, why would she wear makeup like this? Wouldn¡¯t she look pretty if she didn¡¯t put on makeup? ¡°Bro, you scared me. Now you owe me money.¡± Sana Woods said. ¡°I have no money. Hurry up.¡± Yigol Novak said this and left pulling her suitcase. ¡°Hey bro, wait for me.¡± Sana Woods jogged after Yigol Novak, all the while looking around with curiosity. Yigol Novak first took her to a restaurant and handed her the menu, ¡°Order what you want to eat, we¡¯ll talk after eating.¡± ¡°Vegetarian dishes. I don¡¯t eat meat. The cheap kind. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± After saying this, Sana Woods bowed her head to y with her phone. She seemed very interested in whatever she was ying with. Yigol Novak was helpless; the little girl was quite addicted to her phone. No wonder the family was worried about her. Soon, the ordered dishes were served, and Sana Woods didn¡¯t seem to be interested in eating at all. Put more precisely, she hadn¡¯t even noticed that the dishes were on the table yet. ¡°Not hungry?¡± Yigol Novak asked. Sana Woods took a look at the food on the table, and then began to eat after putting down her phone. As she had requested before, she only ate vegetarian dishes, she didn¡¯t even nce at non-vegetarian dishes. She ate very little; Yigol Novak felt that even a kitten would eat more than her. Yigol Novak looked at the food on the table and had no appetite at all. If this was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t be picky about food. But after bing a chef, he became more discerning and seldom found food outside that he could stomach. For now, it¡¯s just Yigol Novak, and he wanted to understand what kind of a person his cousin was before he could manage her. Suri Drew suggested that Yigol Novak should take his cousin shopping first, and buy her some stuff that girls her age would like. But seeing her eat just a little food, would she be able to sustain herself physically throughout the shopping trip? After the meal, Yigol Novak paid the bill and led Sana Woods towards a parking lot. Seeing that the surrounding area is full of luxury cars, Sana Woods curiously asked Yigol Novak, ¡°Bro, did you go to the wrong ce? This is a parking lot for rich people.¡± ¡°So many luxury cars, it¡¯s such a feast for the eyes, I¡¯ve only seen these on my mobile phone before.¡± Sana Woods was saying as she looked around. ¡°You know these are luxury cars?¡± Yigol Novak asked her. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? You can see the logos of all these cars on TV. If you watch more TV, you¡¯ll know.¡± Sana Woods said in a nonchnt manner. ¡°Bro, you¡¯ve wasted your life living in a big city and yet you have no knowledge about this.¡± ¡°This is ¡­¡± Sana Woods talked at length. Yigol Novak doesn¡¯t understand much about luxury cars, and he listened to what sounded like Sana Woods exining it. ¡°Ok, enough is enough.¡± Yigol Novak had a headache listening to her, she sounded like she could go on forever if he didn¡¯t stop her. Then Yigol Novak asked, ¡°Seeing as you know so much about these cars, it shows you have a good memory. If you had put even a fraction of this effort into studying, you would have definitely got admitted to a good high school. What in the world happened to you?¡± ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t get admitted? I just ¡­¡± Sana Woods wanted to exin something but stopped short: ¡°Why should I exin to you? Do you think I am willing to work for others like you do? Working so hard but earning so little money.¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Yigol Novak asked: ¡°You seem to know quite a bit about these luxury cars.¡± Sana Woods paused then said with a lowered voice, ¡°Having a bit more knowledge about these fashionable things could be my ticket into a wealthy family, right?¡± ¡°As for what I want to do, my wishes don¡¯t matter at all. Don¡¯t you all want me to live ording to your expectations?¡± Sana Woods added in a dissatisfied tone.action Now, it was Yigol Novak¡¯s turn to be stunned. Suri Drew was right; this kid was very wary of him. Considering her attitude, she wouldn¡¯t listen to his advice whether it was right or wrong. Sigh, he might as well leave it to his wife to find a solution. Yigol Novak and Suri Drew had agreed that the two of them would pretend to be best friends who were sharing an apartment. Yigol Novak must not be seen as a permanent resident of the house, and he should leave his cousin to be managed by Suri Drew. Chapter 23 23 Chapter 23: There¡¯s Actually Another Gorgeous Beauty Like a Fairy Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew¡¯s identity is Yigol Novak¡¯sndlord. Yigol doesn¡¯t understand Suri¡¯s arrangement, but he still chooses to trust her. As for their rtionship, they¡¯ve decided to keep it a secret for now. This is because of Sana Woods. Suri says that teenagers in their adolescence tend to trust their friends more and don¡¯t listen to their rtives at all. Therefore, they¡¯ve decided not to let Sana know about their rtionship for now. Yigol arrived in Suri¡¯s car, and after unlocking it, he put Sana¡¯s luggage in the car. ¡°Wow, this is a Lamborghini, right? This car isn¡¯t that great, but with its configuration, it should be worth over a million dors, right?¡± ¡°Bro, you definitely can¡¯t afford this with your delivery job sry. Did you rent it?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s rented, it costs a lot per day. Bro, you bled a lot of money to pick me up. I¡¯m almost touched.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t charge me for this expense. You chose to do this, not me,¡± Sana said in the end, with a defensive expression as if fearing Yigol would ask her for money. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°What are you thinking? This car belongs to myndlord. I¡¯m just borrowing it for a while. You must think you¡¯re a big shot, expecting me to spend so much money to rent this for you. Hurry up and get in the car. Let¡¯s go,¡± Yigol said, and got in the car first. Hearing that she doesn¡¯t have to pay, Sana¡¯s face immediately lit up with happiness. After getting in the car, Sana sniffed carefully and said, ¡°Bro, yourndlord must be female, right? There¡¯s a perfume smell in the car.¡± Yigol was surprised: ¡°Are you a dog or something?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right; she is a woman, an incredibly beautiful one at that. She¡¯s the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen in my life, and you¡¯ll meet herter.¡± ¡°Wow, bro, you¡¯re talking so highly about yourndlord. Do you have some special rtionship with her? Is it possible that she¡¯s a wealthy woman who¡­you know?¡± Sana looked gossipingly at Yigol, like she¡¯s going to get a big scoop. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Instead of doing proper things, you¡¯re always ying with your phone, disrespectful to even joke about your brother.¡± ¡°Hold on tight; I¡¯m starting the car now.¡± Yigol red at her before starting the car. On the way home, while waiting for the traffic light, Yigol quickly told Suri about their meeting. When Yigol and Sana arrived home, Suri was already waiting for them inside. Yigol carried Sana¡¯s luggage, and the moment Sana stepped into the house, she was stunned the next second. A stunningly beautiful woman was walking out of the room, so breathtakingly beautiful that even the picky Sana waspletely shocked. On the way there, Sana had mentally prepared herself to live in her brother¡¯s messy rented room. But not only was the house spotlessly clean, but there was also a fairy-like beauty inside. What¡¯s going on? Sana was dumbfounded. ¡°Yigol Novak, is this your sister?¡± Suri asked, looking at Sana. ¡°Yes, her, an annoying little girl.¡± Yigol replied. ¡°This is myndlord, Suri Drew.¡± Yigol briefly introduced Suri to Sana. Suri looked at the dazed Sana, who was just seventeen years old? Not only did she have pretty facial features, but she also looked like a fully developed girl in terms of her figure. It¡¯s just that the makeup she¡¯s wearing is really mediocre. It must be something she tried to mimic from people online, but it didn¡¯t look good at all, giving a sense of amateur scribbling. At this age, it¡¯s normal to want to look pretty, but without guidance from someone who knows makeup, it¡¯s natural not to be able to do it well. With those facial features, she should be a very attractive girl without makeup. Yigol almost blurted out the words ¡°wife¡± but managed to stop himself at thest second. ¡°Come,ndlord, here are your car keys. I¡¯m going to cook now.¡± Yigol put down Sana¡¯s luggage and went to the kitchen. ¡°Okay, you go ahead. I¡¯ll take care of your sister.¡± Suri took the car keys, nodded, and said. Sana still hadn¡¯t recovered from her shock, and stood there, staring at Suri, who was incredibly beautiful. Suri was feeling a bit awkward being stared at like that, and especially since her rtionship with Yigol made her feel slightly guilty. Suri quickly adjusted herself, pulled Sana to sit down on the sofa, and pushed the fruit te in front of her. ¡°Help yourself with whatever you like. Treat this ce as your home and don¡¯t be shy.¡± Sana finally came back to her senses, nced at her brother in the kitchen, and curiously asked Suri, ¡°Pretty sister, do you have a special rtionship with my brother?¡± Suri smiled and replied, ¡°Your brother and I are just roommates and good friends.¡± Suri handed an orange to Sana. Sana was a bit disappointed that she didn¡¯t get the answer she wanted. ¡°Really?¡±action ¡°What do you mean, really?¡± Suri asked. ¡°Your brother is just a delivery man. Look at my situation; would I have anything with him?¡± Seeing such a beautiful woman right in front of her, Sana didn¡¯t feel jealous at all, but she was filled with admiration. She¡¯s so beautiful; which woman wouldn¡¯t want such a high level of attractiveness? Although Suri said that she and her brother were just roommates and good friends, Sana didn¡¯t believe that their rtionship was that simple. ¡°Fine then.¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help but smile at Sana¡¯s disappointed look. Nevertheless, seeing Sana didn¡¯t argue, she understood. To her family, Yigol was just a delivery man who didn¡¯t make much money. Yigol¡¯s concerns were justified. If his family knew how rich he was, wouldn¡¯t they be shocked? Suri pointed to her room and said, ¡°The room with the doll on top is mine, and the one next to it is your brother¡¯s. We share this ce, and besides our personal spaces, every other area is shared.¡± Sana giggled and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful. How dare you let a man like my brother live with you? What if something happens at night¡­?¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Your brother is not that kind of person; he¡¯s an upright gentleman.¡± She was Yigol¡¯s legitimate wife, and although they couldn¡¯t openly reveal their rtionship right now, she didn¡¯t want others to misunderstand her husband. Chapter 24 24 Chapter 24 Trivial matters at home are the most emotional-consuming ones. Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Pff, he¡¯s no gentleman. He just pretends to be one in front of my grandparents and my aunts, always acting so well-behaved to gain their trust and favor,¡± said Sana Woods dismissively, as if looking down on her brother. ¡°He¡¯s certainly good at winning people over, but other than that, he¡¯s got nothing,¡± Sana continued, full of disdain. Suri Drew, upon hearing Sana talk about Yigol Novak, couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued: ¡°So why do you have such a low opinion of your brother? Just because he¡¯s a delivery guy?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a grown man, and all he can do is run deliveries. What kind of skill is that?¡± ¡°All he¡¯s good at is housekeeping and winning people¡¯s hearts. He doesn¡¯t have any real talents. I¡¯m worried about him, pretty sister. Do you think there¡¯s any woman who¡¯ll ever find someone like him attractive?¡±action Sana didn¡¯t wait for Suri to voice her opinion before continuing, ¡°I think there¡¯s no chance, unless a woman is blind or she¡¯s so ugly that no one would marry her. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d ever be into him.¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at this rather unusual evaluation. ¡°Who knows? Maybe some good-looking woman who isn¡¯t blind will find your brother attractive?¡± ¡°Actually, every girl has different ideas when ites to choosing a partner.¡± ¡°Take me, for example. I have my own business, a house, and no worries about food and clothing. My idea of a good partner is a down-to-earth man, like your brother ¨C someone who¡¯s reliable, good at taking care of the home, and does the housework.¡± ¡°After all, I don¡¯t need to rely on anyone for material needs. If I were also doing business and the person I found was also fully focused on business, then we wouldn¡¯t have time for each other, and in the end, it would be short-lived.¡± ¡°In my view, a family should work together and treasure each other, not both be too busy to have time to go home or even eat a hot meal together and end up constantlyining. That¡¯s no fun.¡± Sana disagreed, arguing: ¡°You¡¯re just saying that, but would you actually do that?¡± ¡°Since you own a business, you¡¯d never go for a man who doesn¡¯t hold a candle to you. You¡¯d feel embarrassed taking him out, and the saying ¡®well-matched in social and economic status¡¯ is quite reasonable.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll definitely look for someone on your level. Even if you don¡¯t have time to clean up the house, you have money. You can hire a maid, and as for food, what kind of delicacies can¡¯t you buy when you have money?¡± ¡°In my opinion, trivial matters at home can erode a rtionship. The one staying at home always gets looked down on, their efforts ignored, and constantly criticized by the one working outside.¡± ¡°Especially for men, before marriage, they¡¯d promise to earn money, provide for the family and treat their wives well. After having children, they¡¯d ask their wives not to work and solely care for the family.¡± ¡°But when a woman actually does that, she¡¯ll end up in a situation where she isn¡¯t respected by anyone.¡± Suri didn¡¯t know what to say in response. Indeed, this was the reality for many couples. Having seen so many simr situations, she had never been interested in marriage. If not for her impulsive decision to marry Yigol, she doubted she¡¯d have ever considered tying the knot. In a family, if there¡¯s too great a gap in the abilities of the two people, one will inevitably be seen ascking ambition and not working hard enough. Take Yigol for example, if he was indeed just a delivery guy, she¡¯d probably think he wasn¡¯t good enough for her. If someone has no real abilities and only knows how to please others, what charm do they have? Especially for men ¨C many people subconsciously think that men should be stronger than women. If a man can¡¯t even surpass his woman, how ipetent must he be? ¡°So, what if a man is very capable but prefers to keep a low profile and takes good care of his woman, even giving up all the glitz to willingly stay at home and look after his love?¡± Suri asked. ¡°There¡¯s no such man. Your assumption is not valid.¡± ¡°If there is one, that woman must be incredibly charming to make the man willingly give up everything for her.¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s probably just temporary. Men are the most unreliable creatures in the world. When something is fresh and they¡¯re still in love, they¡¯d be willing to do anything. But a man¡¯s love doesn¡¯tst much longer than a fish¡¯s memory. Once the novelty is gone and the love fades, they¡¯re no longer willing.¡± Suri couldn¡¯t argue because deep down, she had always thought the same. Only Yigol made her feel that he was different from other men. However, their rtionship couldn¡¯t be made public yet, so she didn¡¯t tell Sana about it. Suri didn¡¯t dwell on this topic and instead shifted the focus, looking at Sana¡¯s makeup and asking, ¡°Sister, who taught you to apply makeup?¡± Sana instinctively covered her face. ¡°It¡¯s not someone who taught me, I just watched tutorials on my phone. It doesn¡¯t look good.¡± She was well aware of her own skills and felt utterly embarrassed in front of the beautiful Suri. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear makeup right now. At your age, natural beauty is the most attractive. Just focus on skincare,¡± ¡°Do you like wearing makeup? I can find someone to teach you if you want,¡± Suri asked. Sana quickly waved her hands, ¡°No, no, no! I don¡¯t like it at all. I just don¡¯t want people to think I¡¯m still a kid.¡± Sana felt very awkward in front of Suri, thinking she had no dignity and looked like a clown. Suriughed, ¡°You are a kid. Why do you want others to think you¡¯re a grown-up?¡± ¡°If you want to be seen as a grown-up, eat more. I heard from your brother that you eat very little,¡± Suri said gently as she patted the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get fat. If I eat too much and gain weight, I won¡¯t look good,¡± Sana replied. Suriughed, thinking how all girls who love beauty have the same mindset. ¡°That¡¯s just what others say. The food your brother makes is not only delicious but also guarantees that it won¡¯t affect your figure.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sana was skeptical. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. You¡¯ll see after you taste itter¡­¡± After dinner, Yigol watched Sana with a wry smile: ¡°Sana, your aunt said you eat very little, but it looks like a long-lost feast tonight. Even Tathagata Buddha¡¯s palm might not be enough to keep up with you!¡± Chapter 25 25 Chapter 25: Don¡¯t Want to p My Own Face So Quickly Trantor: 549690339 ¡°With the way you eat, I need to ask my uncle Steven for more living expenses,¡± Sana Woods looked at her round belly and the empty tes on the table, giggled, and didn¡¯t look at Yigol Novak. Suri Drew almost burst outughing at the sight of the siblings. ¡°I¡¯m off to deliver packages. Take care of my sister, please,¡± Yigol said after cleaning up the dishes and putting on his delivery uniform before leaving. It was agreed between Yigol and Suri that she would take care of Sana, while he would help the two of them. After Yigol left, Suri quickly said to Sana: ¡°You see, your brother is such a talented cook, and now you¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes.¡± Sana subconsciously wanted to badmouth Yigol, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say such unscrupulous words. Her brother¡¯s cooking was indeed very good. It was the best meal she had ever had since she was born. She knew Yigol was good at housework, but she didn¡¯t expect him to cook so deliciously. ¡°Now, can you take back your prejudice against your brother? Don¡¯t think less of him just because he delivers packages. In fact, he¡¯s quite amazing.¡± ¡°Just take cooking as an example. If he wants, he can get a job at any high-ss restaurant, and he would be quite coveted there, earning hundreds of thousands dors a month. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Suri asked. In her heart, Sana acknowledged Suri¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t want to admit it so quickly. ¡°Sis, I think you¡¯re exaggerating. My brother¡¯s cooking is delicious, but not to the extent you¡¯re saying!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how good those senior chefs are. I¡¯ve never had their food, but the dishes they make look so delicious just by appearance. My brother¡¯s cooking can¡¯tpare with them.¡± Although Yigol¡¯s dishes were not as visually appealing, they were not terrible either. He pursued taste, not appearance. For family dinners, why bother with the unnecessary? He understood how to make dishes visually appealing, but in his opinion, it was a waste of time, and his cooking looked very home-style. But although it looked home-style, it tasted great, and no matter how skilled a chef was, they might not be able to make a dish better than his. ¡°I think you¡¯re just being stubborn and unwilling to admit your brother is impressive,¡± Suri could see the young girl¡¯s determination. At this age, they tend to bepetitive and care about their reputation. ¡°Little sister, if you think he¡¯s just a delivery guy, you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t delivering packages for a few bucks. You haven¡¯t had senior chefs¡¯ dishes, I have. I can say without hesitation that, with his cooking, if he ims to be the second best, nobody dares to say they¡¯re first.¡± ¡°He could have had better treatment, but he didn¡¯t take it. Haven¡¯t you ever wondered why?¡± ¡°And, look at my good conditions, do I really need to share a ce with someone else? Or should I have found someone more capable to share a ce with? But I didn¡¯t, I found him. Why do you think that is?¡± Sana was dumbfounded by Suri¡¯s barrage of questions. She stared nkly at Suri, unable to say a word. Her perception of Yigol was deeply ingrained, and she was truly reluctant to overturn her previous judgments. Suri was no longer a little girl, but she had been one, and she could understand Sana¡¯s thoughts. To change Sana¡¯s views on Yigol would take time, and it wouldn¡¯t happen after just one or two sentences. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk, we¡¯ve eaten so much, it¡¯s perfect for digestion. Let¡¯s go shopping?¡± Suri suggested. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Sana refused without hesitation. ¡°Why?¡± Suri was puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t all girls like shopping? Your brother said you lived in the countryside all your life. I don¡¯t mean to look down on the countryside, but there are indeed many things in the city that the countryside doesn¡¯t have. Aren¡¯t you a little curious?¡± Sana spoke truthfully: ¡°I¡¯m curious, but I don¡¯t have money to buy anything, and going to see it is just asking for trouble. I don¡¯t want to be looked down upon.¡± She then resumed ying with her phone. ¡°If you like something, I¡¯ll buy it for you, as a gift for our first meeting,¡± Suri offered. ¡°No, I really don¡¯t want to go.¡± Sana refused again. Now, Suri was a bit at a loss. She knew that the girl must have her own self-esteem and didn¡¯t want to ept Suri¡¯s things without earning them. ¡°So, what would it take for you to ept my gift?¡± Suri seemed to be out of options. ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t ept it. Sis, I¡¯m only staying here for a few days. I¡¯ll be going home in a few days. You don¡¯t have to worry about me so much,¡± Sana said, and then continued to y with her phone. But Suri noticed her mood had suddenly fallen. Did this girl have something on her mind?¡± ¡°Do you have any problems? Can you talk to me about it?¡± Suri tentatively asked. Sana shook her head, not saying anything. ¡°I can tell that you must have something on your mind. You can talk to me about it. Maybe I can understand you and help you?¡± Suri ced her hand on Sana¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Talk to me about it. Keeping it inside isn¡¯t doing you any good. Just tell me how you feel, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like nobody truly understands you? Everyone thinks you¡¯re disobedient and rebellious, but that¡¯s not your real self, right?¡± Suri had heard from Yigol that this was how the family always viewed Sana. ¡°You know what? At first, your brother thought of taking you to deliver packages together to see how hard it is to make money. But after he heard from me, he gave up on that idea, because it seemed pointless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I see it, but I don¡¯t know what your real thoughts are. Want to share with me?¡± Sana hesitated for a moment, looking at Suri. After Suri nodded encouragingly, she finally spoke.action ¡°My family always thinks they know what¡¯s best for me and arranges various things for me, without ever caring about what I really want,¡± Sana finally opened up. ¡°When I was in middle school, my parents told me to stop going to school after middle school, and go to work instead. They couldn¡¯t afford to send two children to school, but my grades were even better. Maybe it¡¯s just because I¡¯m a girl.¡± ¡°Later, after I graduated, I didn¡¯t start working as they wanted, so they hoped I could get married. Sis, do you know? Even my marriage partner has been arranged for me.¡± Chapter 26 26 Chapter 26 Your brother is now better than you. Trantor: 549690339 Sana Woods talked more and more sadly: ¡°Once, my mom said she was taking me out for a walk, but she took me to that man¡¯s house instead. If I hadn¡¯t escaped secretly, I suspect she might have nned to just leave me there.¡± ¡°I want to work, but they are worried I¡¯ll cause some trouble they can¡¯t control.¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m pretty sick of it all. Let them do what they want, I won¡¯t bother resisting anymore.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri Drew felt a sharp pain in her heart. She had no idea things were this bad. Family duty is the hardest of all duties, Suri Drew knows that. On one hand, a child Sana¡¯s age is naturally rebellious, but she also understood that she shouldn¡¯t take all of Sana¡¯s words at face value since it was only her side of the story. Children at this age feel displeased about everything, especially their parents¡¯ restrictions. They feel like their parents don¡¯t love them no matter what they do. If they truly didn¡¯t love her, they wouldn¡¯t have sent her to live with my brother, Yigol Novak. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to prove yourself?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have dreams? Don¡¯t you want to realize your dreams?¡± ¡°What can I do? I am still just a kid, anything I do will be limited by them. Whatever I say or do is wrong ording to them. They say all I do at home is eat. Fine, then I¡¯ll just eat less.¡± ¡°Since they don¡¯t want to see me, then I¡¯ll try to be quiet and not bother them. I really don¡¯t know what else I can do. Living life ording to their n, I can¡¯t do it.¡± Having heard this, Suri Drew more or less understood Sana¡¯s situation. Kids this age are all proud, they always think they are great, knowledgeable and capable of challenging the world. But parents, how can they easily let their children act recklessly? They¡¯ve been there, they know what¡¯s best for their kids. The grown-ups are all blind and confident at this point, they always assume they can outdo a child. They all think that when the child grows up, they will understand the sacrifices made for them. But today¡¯s children aren¡¯t like their parents¡¯ generation as kids. Todays¡¯ kids live in an era of advanced information and therefore, they know a lot more. In their eyes, their parents are ignorant and naturally, they resist their discipline. Having understood this, Suri Drew patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°I understand your hardships, you are not wrong.¡± Sana Woods stubbornly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong either, they are the ones who are wrong, aren¡¯t they?¡± Suri Drew nodded, ¡°Hmm, they are the ones who are wrong.¡± To truly help Sana Woods, she must stand together with her first. Otherwise, all the principles and persuasion will be in vain. If anyone tries to persuade them, they¡¯ll feel that they don¡¯t understand them, and firmly believe they are right. Any persuasion is perceived as a denial of their ideas, which they will not ept. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re thinking, especially my grandparents, I am speechless¡­¡± As soon as she opened the floodgates, Sana Woods started to pour out all her grievances without holding anything back. She was venting all her dissatisfaction, she had held onto these feelings for a very long time since no one had ever heard her side. Sana Woods felt as if she finally found someone who understood her today. All her discontent and unhappiness came pouring out. Suri Drew just listened without interrupting. Through Sana¡¯sints, Suri Drew was able to understand what kind of family Yigol Novak came from and what kind of people his family members were. After Sana Woods talked about other people, it was finally Yigol Novak¡¯s turn. When talking about the others, Suri Drew didn¡¯t know those people and had no right toment, but Yigol was different.action Suri Drew knows Yigol Novak, so she asionally interjected: ¡°But your brother is stronger than you.¡± ¡°Nonsense, how is he stronger?¡± Sana Woods refuted in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± When it came to Yigol Novak, Suri Drew had endless things to tell. ¡°Your brother is physically stronger than you. He delivers packages every day, he runs fast, I guarantee you can¡¯t out run him. He can climb over ten floors in one breath, can you?¡± Suri Drew asked. Sana Woods thought about it, she had actually tried it before, but she couldn¡¯t: ¡°This doesn¡¯t prove he¡¯s so great. He¡¯s just used to it from running so long. If I ran for three to five years, I would definitely be better than him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s very good at housework and cooking. Look, all of this was tidied up by him.¡± Suri Drew pointed at the tidy house. ¡°So what? I could do it too if I wanted to.¡± Sana Woods refuted again. Suri Drew nodded: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your word for it for now. We can put it to the test when we have time.¡± Suri Drew continued: ¡°I bet your cooking isn¡¯t as good as his.¡± ¡°Is that considered a merit? A real man should be out there striving for sess, earning money to provide for his wife and children, instead of being a house husband. So what¡¯s so great about that? You¡¯re not going to talk about being a high-ranking chef now, right? I won¡¯t believe such groundless boasts.¡± Suri Drew nodded in agreement, without objecting: ¡°Okay, there¡¯s another thing, your brother is really good at fighting. Based on your skills, even if you had forty or fifty people on your side, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to beat him. You don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Cut it out, I won¡¯t believe your ridiculous stories.¡± Sana Woods looked at Suri Drew thoughtfully and then said: ¡°Sis, have you ever questioned why you personally saw him being so skilled at fighting?¡± ¡°What if that was all just an act to get close to you, maybe he had hired those people?¡± Suri Drewughed: ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve been watching too much TV.¡± Sana Woods didn¡¯t care: ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, it¡¯s very possible, okay?¡± ¡°What if I have a crush on your brother?¡± Suri Drew said. ¡°No way.¡± Sana Woods shook her head quickly: ¡°Please don¡¯t fall for him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s your brother, what¡¯s wrong with me liking him? Don¡¯t you want him to find a partner soon?¡± Suri Drew asked in confusion. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be deceived by his looks. He has no ambition, he¡¯s a poor loser, he has no abilities, no looks, in short, he doesn¡¯t have a single good quality that matches you. Please don¡¯t let him capture your heart with just a few meals.¡± ¡°Men pretend to be gentle before they get what they want, it¡¯s their tactic, you can¡¯t believe it. How could there be so many good men out there? How does that saying go? Trust in money and you¡¯ll live well, trust in love and you¡¯ll end up neither human nor ghost.¡± ¡°A man¡¯s mindset never changes. He¡¯s always good in front of you, but what happens behind your back is unknown. You¡¯re thendlord, don¡¯t you have the keys to his room?¡± Chapter 27: Stop Causing Trouble for Others Chapter 27: Stop Causing Trouble for Others "Why don''t we just go in and see for ourselves? Men are a different person when they''re alone. " Sana Woods could feel that Suri Drew seemed to harbor special feelings for Yigol Novak. But she always felt that an outstanding woman like Suri shouldn''t be interested in a man like Yigol. In Sana''s eyes, Yigol was too ordinary, not very talented, and always trying to control her, just like the people at home. Suri was so good-looking and capable; she shouldn''t be paired with a useless man like Yigol. Thinking of the beautiful Suri and Yigol together, Sana felt like it was sinful, and she wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen. "This..." Sana''s words sessfully aroused Suri''s curiosity, but Suri felt that doing so wasn''t very respectful. After all, Yigol always respected her. Going into his room without his permission would be impolite. "Sister, what''re you hesitating for? He won''t find out, and if he does, just say that I wanted to go into his room. He won''t me you." Sana urged her by the side. Suri began to be tempted. "But what if we go and see for ourselves, and your brother isn''t the way you described him?" Suri struggled to hold back her curiosity and asked. "I can guarantee his room will be as messy as a pigsty." Sana said confidently, "He''s my brother. How could I not know what kind of person he is?" "But what if it''s not?" Suri was still hesitant. "It won''t be, I promise. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be my brother. Sister, haven''t you heard? Men lust for women, and faced with a beauty like you every day, how could he remain unmoved? Who knows what kind of tissues might be lying around?" Suri''s face suddenly turned red, and she was curious whether Yigol had ''that'' in his room. "Come on, sister, stop dithering and get the key out." Sana impatiently urged. "Hey, girl, that''s your brother. How could you speak ill of him and help an outsider like me?" "Shouldn''t you be helping your brother and praising him in every way? Why aren''t you ying by the rules?" Suri asked, puzzled. "He''s not worthy of you. Why would I help him harm you? It would be his luck if an ugly woman fancies him in the future." Sana said derogatorily while thinking to herself, "Bro, don''t me your sister. It can''t be helped; Suri is just too beautiful. You''re not worthy of her, so don''t ruin her life. Better to expose your true nature sooner and put an end to that attachment." Suri listened andughed. She had seen those types of movies in Yigol''s phone before. Maybe he actually did ''that'' in his room, who knows? "Suri? Stop giggling and get the key." Seeing Suri giggling, Sana urged anxiously. "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Suri finally agreed happily. Suri took out the key and unlocked Yigol''s bedroom door. As soon as the door was opened, Sana rushed in. Suri hesitated for a moment, not sure whether to enter or not. Sana walked forward a few steps and suddenly stopped, looking dumbfounded as if she saw something she couldn''t ept. Seeing Sana''s reaction, Suri''s heart also raced. Was Yigol''s room filled with those tissues, as Sana had said? "Sana? What''s going on?" Suri asked uneasily. Suri dared not go further in. What if she really saw those scenes? How would she react? Women are suchplex beings, curious yet afraid to see the truth. "This shouldn''t be!" Sana couldn''t believe it as she continued walking. She went to Yigol''s bed and yanked the covers - it was empty. Suri entered the room on hearing the noise. She saw a clean room; no signs of what Sana had mentioned. But didn''t Yigol have those movies on his phone? He was obviously a normal man. Why was his room so clean? Did this mean that in Yigol''s heart, she was less attractive than the women in the movies? Like searching for treasure, Sana looked everywhere and didn''t even spare the trash can. But she searched for a long time and found no evidence. "This shouldn''t be happening! How could this happen?" "Could it be in another ce? The wardrobe, the bathroom?" Sana meticulously searched both ces and was still disappointed. The entire room was tidy and didn''t look like a man''s dwelling at all. Not just men, but even women wouldn''t have seen a room this clean. "Suri, did you make a mistake?" Sana asked, puzzled. Suri asked confusedly, "Did I make a mistake?" "Yeah, does my brother not live here?" Sana spected. "If not here, then where?" Suri was confused. "That doesn''t make sense. It''s not scientifically possible." Sana was more irritated the more she searched. At this point, Suri was also getting agitated. Yigol owned eleven buildings, after all. Although they were leased out, shouldn''t there be some ownership papers? Instead of one property deed for each building, there should be one for every house ¨C it added up to thousands. Since these items were not found in Yigol''s room, where could they be? Yigol''s room only contained his personal belongings, with no sign of any property-rted possessions. Could they have been stored in the bank? Or maybe at Yigol''s house? Did he actually live somewhere else, with a home of his own? Suri suddenly felt very uneasy. She worried that her dream wouldn''tst long. Yigol had always seemed genuine around her, but was it his real side? Or was it just what she thought was genuine? However, from when they first met, it didn''t feel like Yigol deliberately approached her. Could he be the unreliable person she suspected, and she happened to stumble into his life and be his prey? Unable to help herself, Suri began to think wildly. "What do you think of your brother now, girl?" "This shouldn''t have happened. It shouldn''t have been like this." Sana also felt upset, "I got it. It must be because of me. He cleaned up before I arrived; otherwise, this wouldn''t have happened." Chapter 28 - 28: In her heart, Yigol Novak seemed to be capable of anything. Chapter 28: In her heart, Yigol Novak seemed to be capable of anything. Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I have an idea. When he gets up tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take the opportunity to burst into his room, and then I¡¯ll definitely see his true face.¡± Sana Woods said confidently. ¡°Let¡¯s just clean up the mess.¡± Suri Drew shook her head helplessly. ¡°Sis, why are you cleaning up? It¡¯s tiring. When he asks, just say I insisted oning into his room. What can he do to me?¡± Sana grinned ruefully. Suri shook her head helplessly and began to tidy up on her own. Unable to bear it, Sana joined in cleaning up. While tidying up the room, Suri patiently said to Sana, ¡°Sana, I think you really have misunderstandings about your brother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what he was like before, but since he moved in with me, I¡¯ve felt that he¡¯s a reliable person, very low-key and cultured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your illusion. No one knows my brother better than me. He¡¯s a loser. I¡¯ve watched him grow up from a little kid, okay?¡± Sana Woods immediately retorted. Although Sana said that, she felt uncertain deep down, secretly thinking to herself: ¡°Bro, hurry up and let me catch you doing something wrong, or this beautiful fairy sister will fall for you. Please don¡¯t hurt her, okay?¡± ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t deserve her, so don¡¯t flirt with her.¡± Suriughed at Sana¡¯s mention of watching Yigol Novak grow up: ¡°You said you watched your brother grow up? Aren¡¯t you getting it backward?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your brother; it should be him watching you, this little girl, grow up, right?¡± Sana immediately said, ¡°No, I watched him grow up. I became sensible earlier than him. He was very stubborn during school, and I¡¯ve always thought that someone like him could never amount to anything. Not studying hard, just fiddling around at home all day. What can a man like that achieve?¡± In Sana¡¯s view, Yigol¡¯s worthlessness was precisely what Suri found admirable. Not to mention his culinary skills, which couldn¡¯t be mastered in just a day or two. If he wanted to, he could have achieved a lot. Moreover, Yigol Novak was the owner of eleven buildings. There must be a reason why he was willing to deliver packages. He didn¡¯t develop other areas not because he couldn¡¯t, but because his interests were elsewhere. Suri recalled the words Yigol had said to her before, telling her to imagine just how powerful he was. Whenever she needed him, he would show it. The facts proved this was true. Every time she had a problem, Yigol was always the first to step in and demonstrate skills she¡¯d never heard or seen before. In Suri¡¯s heart, it seemed like there was nothing Yigol couldn¡¯t do. ¡°Yigol Novak must be a low-key and amazing big shot. He has a lot of secrets, but he has never harbored any ill thoughts in front of me.¡± ¡°Those few buildings he owns might just be a drop in the bucket of his assets, and there might be even more that I don¡¯t know about.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the discovery that mypany was in crisis, he probably wouldn¡¯t even remember that he owns those eleven buildings.¡± ¡°It must be this way. Other than this exnation, I can¡¯t find a better one,¡± Suri said to herself. By reassuring herself this way, the fog in her heart suddenly disappeared. ¡°Suri, what are you thinking about?¡± Sana waved her hand in front of Suri¡¯s eyes. Suri came back to her senses: ¡°I was thinking, since we¡¯ve already rummaged through everything, let¡¯s just wash your brother¡¯s clothes and stuff, that way he won¡¯t know we¡¯ve been here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s check his pockets first, so we don¡¯t identally wash his things. That would be bad,¡± Suri reminded and continued her work. ¡°Huh?¡± Sana looked at Suri in disbelief. ¡°Suri, you¡¯re helping him wash his clothes. Aren¡¯t you overrating him? He doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± Sana was devastated. She couldn¡¯t ept this reality. What should she do to stop this beautiful girl from liking Yigol Novak, a man with no prospects? ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Suri said helplessly. ¡°Sana, let me remind you, it¡¯s best to put away your prejudices against your brother. Your brother is definitely not as simple as he seems.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t known him very long, but I know he¡¯s an incredible person, and he has a lot of ambition. I asked him to work in mypany before, and he didn¡¯t agree. ¡± ¡°He said that he delivers packages to experience life and keep active. He doesn¡¯t want to live a life of leisure. He¡¯s not working just for the sry.¡± ¡°I guess your brother is the low-key and super powerful big shot type. Do you believe that?¡± Sana didn¡¯t believe it and replied, ¡°Suri, that¡¯s just your conjecture. There¡¯s no basis for it.¡± ¡°Do you know how powerful the kick-boxing gym coach is? I¡¯ve seen Yigol beat the most powerful coach in the gym without breaking a sweat. It was just a warm-up for him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to say much about his cooking skills. Look how neat and tidy he keeps the house.¡± ¡°Besides not being obsessed with money, he¡¯s also not too obsessed with women. Honestly, I proposed we be roommates, and you see how we¡¯re getting along just fine, right?¡± ¡°If your brother were really a useless person, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to live in my house, would he?¡± Suri tried her best to change Yigol¡¯s image in Sana¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Sana wanted to argue but was stopped by Suri. She continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯ve grown up, your thoughts are always right. Everyone has their own judgment. Think about it, if he didn¡¯t have any real abilities, wouldn¡¯t he be intimidated when he saw me, this able woman? Where would he get the courage to live with me?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s for beauty, where would his confidencee from? Have you seen him act humbly in front of me?¡± ¡°Sana, mypany may not be big, butpared to an ordinary delivery man, there¡¯s a huge gap. Mypany is worth tens of millions of dors, and no matter how high a delivery guy¡¯s sry it could never reach my level. If he didn¡¯t have some skills, wouldn¡¯t he feel inferior in front of me?¡± Sana opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say any rebuttal. Seeing Sana unable to refute her, Suri continued, ¡°Your misunderstanding of your brother is deep-rooted, and I understand that. But I want to tell you something; you probably don¡¯t know why you were suddenly sent to live with your brother, right?¡± Sana shook her head.. Chapter 29 - 29: The Only Trump Card Chapter 29: The Only Trump Card Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drewughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s because Yigol transferred tens of thousands dors to your aunt. Your aunt actually had the same mindset as you, thinking Yigol had no future, just a delivery man with no money. Just bringing a girl back home was enough for him, and looks didn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Even that tens of thousands dors, Yigol found an excuse for it before your aunt believed him.¡± ¡°Probably because Yigol is very obedient, your family wanted you toe to his side, wanting Yigol¡¯s diligence and down-to-earth attitude to inspire you. When Yigol mentioned these things, he said it very casually. I once asked him if he was a big shot, but he didn¡¯t say.¡± ¡°There was a time when he said a sentence to me, which I still remember very clearly.¡± Sana Woods immediately asked curiously, ¡°What did he say? ¡°He said, when I need help, I must tell him, and he will help me.¡± ¡°You tell me, if he didn¡¯t have the ability, where would he get the confidence to say that? Buying flowers and having a big meal is one thing, but this¡­ it¡¯s unlikely, right?¡± ¡°Is this really true?¡± Sana Woods looked at Suri Drew in disbelief. She was now unsure whether her judgment was correct. If her brother was really that great, he might barely be worthy of Suri. Suri continued, ¡°I think that¡¯s how you see your brother, and that¡¯s probably how your family sees him too. You and your brother didn¡¯t even talk much before, but your understanding of him should be from your family, right?¡± ¡°In their eyes, Yigol is very ordinary, without any prospects. Yigol just gave your aunt tens of thousands dors, and her phone call came.¡±_ ¡°You say, if your brother had hundreds of thousands, several million, or even tens of millions dors, what would your family¡¯s reaction be? I can guarantee you one thing, Yigol is definitely super-rich.¡± ¡°I live with Yigol, and basically have no time to take care of the household. I didn¡¯t use to cook at home, either. Have you seen the stuff in the kitchen? He bought all those things, and the dishes he made today. Do you think he could earn all those ingredients just by delivering packages?¡± ¡°So my guess is, he delivers packages everyday for two reasons: to experience life, and to let you all think he is very ordinary. There is a bnce between people.¡± ¡°If he was too outstanding, that bnce might be broken. He¡¯s very attentive. Take the tens of thousands dors he gave to your aunt, for example. He would give her money regrly before, and not just a little.¡± ¡°If he was just a delivery man, he wouldn¡¯t have tens of thousands dors to give to your aunt. This time he gave so much money; it must be like an advance notice for his family, making them prepared that it will be more and more in the future.¡± ¡°Suri, did you really fall in love with my brother?¡± Sana Woods asked in amazement. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Suri Drew didn¡¯t expect Sana Woods to suddenly ask that, her face turning uncontrobly red. There¡¯s a sense of being caught off guard. Sana Woods sighed helplessly. It¡¯s done, Suri Drew really fell in love with her brother, didn¡¯t she? She looked so pleased with Yigol, wasn¡¯t that the way you¡¯d love someone? The deeply ingrained image of Yigol being a nobody in Sana Woods¡¯s heart suddenly copsed. An able woman like Suri Drew had very high standards, and from what she¡¯d said, it was clear that she¡¯d observed Yigol very carefully. On further thought, it could only prove that Yigol was really extraordinary. ¡°Suri, what exactly do you like about my brother? I just can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Sana Woods felt her mental state was about to copse. Although Sana Woods now thought her own brother was not ordinary, she still believed Suri was a rare fairy in the world and not someone her brother could be worthy of. How could such a beautiful fairy sister belong to her country bumpkin brother, or to her aunt¡¯s familv? If Suri Drew wasn¡¯t so beautiful, she would¡¯ve called her aunt immediately and told her about it. Her aunt would be thrilled, wouldn¡¯t she? Sana Woods felt like she was in a dream. ¡°In short, Yigol is just really outstanding, beyond your imagination. You¡¯ll gradually get to know him.¡± ¡°So, Suri, did you really fall in love with my brother?¡± Sana Woods¡¯s entanglement point was still on this matter. ¡°I¡­ maybe.¡± Suri lowered her head and dared not look into Sana Woods¡¯s eyes. Somehow, Suri, the confident girl in her daily life, had lost all her confidence in front of Sana Woods. She was indeed very goodpared to most girls. But whenpared to Yigol, she always felt like she was far behind. Although Yigol was from a rural background and economically inferior to her, he casually gave her eleven buildings, calling it pocket money? What would it look like if he gave her big money? Thinking she could learn something about Yigol from Sana Woods, she got no useful information at all. Not only her, even his family didn¡¯t know how sessful he was. Now, she even lost thest bit of confidence she had. She was very pretty and confident in her looks. In this world, she hadn¡¯t met any women more beautiful than her so far. Her only advantage over Yigol was probably her good looks. That was her only trump card, which she had already shown to Yigol. But where was Yigol¡¯s trump card? She didn¡¯t know. Her beauty would eventually fade, but his strength would always be there. Would theree a day when she no longer had the right to stand beside him? Could she only watch him walk away? Suri suddenly felt afraid. ¡°I can¡¯t ept it, I really can¡¯t ept it.¡± Sana Woods broke down and spun around, finally stopping in front of Suri: ¡°Suri, how can you be sure that the Yigol you see is the real him?¡± ¡°I mean, all these things you¡¯re saying are your guesses. You have no basis, no evidence. What if all he¡¯s doing is to create a false impression to get you? There were many things that Suri Drew couldn¡¯t tell Sana Woods yet. But with Yigol, she trusted her own judgment, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the other things, but one thing I¡¯m certain of, your brother is very rich, super-rich.¡± ¡°Many things can be faked, but a person¡¯s confidence and temperament cannot be. Only with real strength, can someone have the confidence..¡± Chapter 30 - 30: Impact Chapter 30: Impact Trantor: 549690339 ¡°But he¡¯s just a graduate from a third-rate university, what¡¯s so great about that?¡± Sana Woods grumbled unconvinced. ¡°Academic performance can¡¯t represent everything. Some people who never went to college have achieved great sess, while some prestigious college graduates can¡¯t even find a decent job. Education is a good thing, but it can¡¯t be used to measure everything.¡± ¡°I think your brother is taking it easy because he¡¯s probably dealing with finance. People who seed in that field are usually super rich and aren¡¯t tied down by working conventions.¡± ¡°System detects that host is currently single, a reward will be granted.¡± ¡°You will gain the strength of a financial big shot, based on your test results, System will match you with 1 billion dors of domestic funds, 2 billion in euros, and 1 billion of idle funds.¡± ¡°At the same time, knowledge of finance, ount information, and everything rted to finance will be generated for you. Please check.¡± Yigol Novak just finished delivering a package, and while on his way back, he suddenly heard the System¡¯s voice on a deserted road. After that, memories flooded into his mind one after another. Yigol paused for a moment. Who is Suri Drew bragging about him to this time? He would only be rewarded by System after Suri bragged about him. Moreover, they would only reward what she bragged about. This was a pleasant surprise; he had juste out to deliver a parcel to avoid his rebellious sister, and never expected to receive such a reward. System arranged everything perfectly: he learned to trade stocks by himself, after getting the rent from the eleven buildings, he put some money into the stock market, and the money grew more and more. Not feeling safe doing it in his own country, he yed a little in his country, then invested in Brican, where he traded more and more. ¡°Wow¡­¡± after digesting all the information, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips. It¡¯s said that when you have a lot of money, it bes just a string of numbers. Now Yigol really understood the meaning of this phrase. He took out his phone and, using the memory that System gave him, opened all the stock trading software to check the market situation. His previous arrangements were all from System, which was omniscient and knew which stocks could make money. But from now on, Yigol would have to operate and judge for himself. However, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to these, as he was stepping on the global stage. As Yigol was studying the stock trading software, a notification suddenly rang on a social app, and he saw that it was from his Baby Wife. He opened the app, not bothering to study the stock trading software anymore. Baby Wife: ¡°Honey, your sister found out that I like you.¡± Yigol: ¡°It¡¯s me who fell in love with you and became obsessed with you.¡± Baby Wife: ¡°I¡¯m serious, I told your sister that I¡¯m in love with you.¡± Yigol: ¡°Wife, I love you too.¡± Baby Wife: ¡°Honey, your sister has always thought you¡¯re a nobody.¡± Yigol: ¡°Ah, I know.¡± Baby Wife: ¡°But now I¡¯ve thought of a great way to break her prejudice about you.¡± ¡°However, I didn¡¯t tell her you have eleven buildings, I just told her that I think you are a super big shot, super rich.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe it much and is in a doubting phase now, so you should cook some good dishes for her today as a way of weing her. Be prepared, she might ask you some stock trading-rted questions.¡± Yigol: ¡°Wife, you just found out that I can trade stocks?¡± ¡°How did you talk to Sana?¡± Baby Wife: ¡°I told Sana that you are a super big shot and even trade stocks in Brican.¡± Baby Wife: ¡°Sana is still young and won¡¯t understand stock trading. You can just look up some information on the inte and that should be enough to handle her.¡± ¡°You can only influence her when she approves of you; honey, you¡¯re going to suffer!¡± Yigol: ¡°Wife, congrattions, you discovered another skill.¡± Baby Wife: ¡°Skill?¡± Yigol sent a few screenshots of the stock trading software, which showed his proof of trading stocks. Yigol would never hide anything from Suri Drew. He had to make Suri feel that she was amazing so that she would dare to brag about him when talking to others. If she was timid, then the boasting would be small-scale, and the rewards would be much lower. As long as Suri needed it, he would give it to her. Suri was not a greedy woman, and he believed in her character. Suri didn¡¯t respond, and Yigol wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She probably had her head down, digesting the content he sent, which was too shocking. She must be too surprised to reply right now, right? About five or six minutester, Suri finally sent a message. Baby Wife: ¡°Oh my god¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re amazing, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yigol: ¡°Wife, calm down, this is just getting started, and it¡¯s all small stuff.¡± Baby Wife: ¡°My goodness, are you serious? You call this small stuff?¡± ¡°This is over ten billion dors, and you say it¡¯s just small stuff?¡± Yigol paused for a moment, calcting carefully. That¡¯s right, what he sent was in euros, so that counted up to over ten billion dors, didn¡¯t it? Indeed, that was a lot of money, but for the System, it was just a drop in the ocean. Yigol: ¡°This really is small stuff. If you like it, I¡¯ll transfer all of it to your ountter, so you can use it as pocket money and do whatever you want.¡± Baby Wife: ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t take that.¡± Yigol: ¡°You don¡¯t trust your husband?¡± Baby Wife: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s your money, and I can¡¯t take it. Besides, I don¡¯t need that much money, and my mental capacity isn¡¯t strong enough to handle getting so much money all at once.¡± Yigol thought for a moment and agreed with Suri¡¯s point of view. It was true, suddenly having so much money would be a huge shock. He could stay calm only because he had the System; otherwise, if he suddenly had so much money, he would panic too. Yigol: ¡°Alright then, what else did you say about me to my sister?¡± From Suri, he knew what she and Sana Woods had said, and so he was prepared. At least he didn¡¯t have to worry about exposing his rtionship with Suri in front of Sana. Although it wasn¡¯t time to make their rtionship explicit, with the groundworkid, asional intimacy wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.. Chapter 31 - 31: 31: Can’t Go Wrong Even with Eyes Closed Chapter 31: Can¡¯t Go Wrong Even with Eyes Closed Trantor: 549690339 As for Sana Woods¡¯s thought that he didn¡¯t deserve Suri Drew, Yigol Nov?k didn¡¯t give it much thought. It was perfectly normal for Sana Woods to have such an idea. If it weren¡¯t for the System, being with a beauty like Suri Drew was something he wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine. Sana Woods¡¯s thinking like this showed that, in her view, Suri Drew was outstanding, which further proved how subtle the System¡¯s arrangements were. After discussing these matters, Suri Drew reminded Yigol Nov?k not to forget to buy groceries on his way home, and then ended the conversation. She sent the message to Yigol Nov?k while she was doingundry. If she had been talking to him the whole time, Sana Woods would have been suspicious. On Yigol Nov?k¡¯s end, he looked at the stock trading software again, and after studying it for a while, he set off to buy groceries. Thinking of the environment back in his hometown, seafood was hard toe by, so he bought a lot of it. After purchasing all the ingredients, Yigol Nov?k spent tens of thousands dors, as the seafood was quite expensive. When Yigol Nov?k returned home, the two girls curiously crowded around. Sana Woods was a girl who hadn¡¯t eaten seafood before, while Suri Drew had discovered that he was super rich. Although the stock market was a very unstable way to make money, it did not affect Suri Drew¡¯s admiration for him. In Suri Drew¡¯s view, Yigol¡¯s ability to put so much money in the stock market indicated that his strength was far beyond that alone. Normally, a truly intelligent stock trader could put only one-tenth of his assets in the stock market, and that was already quite a lot. Only those who dreamed of being rich all day would put all their assets in the market. Yigol Nov?k belonged to the more rational category. When Yigol Nov?k returned, Suri Drew felt her heart being fiercely impacted the moment she saw him.bender If it weren¡¯t for considering Sana Woods being there, she might have rushed forward and thrown herself into Yigol Nov?k¡¯s arms. ¡°Brother, how much did all this cost? I heard this kind of seafood is expensive,¡± Sana Woods asked in astonishment. She had never eaten seafood before, but as someone who yed with her phone all the time, she knew a little bit about it. There were not many people who could resist seafood, but even fewer who could afford it, especially those like Sana Woods who lived in rural areas. She didn¡¯t expect to have such a treat today. ¡°600,000 or 700,000 dors, I guess,¡± Yigol Nov?k replied. Suri Drew had already told Sana Woods that he was a wealthy big shot, so he had to show off his big shot appearance. Suri Drew said Sana Woods needed to acknowledge and admire him in order to influence her, so he had to demonstrate his abilities in front of Sana Woods. ¡°What? So expensive?¡± Sana Woods was so surprised that her mouth could fit an egg in. 600,000 or 700,000 dors¡ªshe had never seen so much money her entire life. And Yigol Nov?k spent that much on just one seafood meal? When she heard Suri Drew say that Yigol Nov?k was a super-rich big shot, she didn¡¯t believe it at all. Now it seemed, it was all true? Yigol Nov?k went into the kitchen and started to work on the seafood. His movements were smooth and skillful, as if he could do it effortlessly even with his eyes closed. Sana Woods couldn¡¯t help but stare in awe. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to eat these things at home, so I wanted to satisfy your cravings. It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t afford to eat like this regrly, and it¡¯s no problem even if you eat seafood every day for every meal.¡¯ ¡°However, eating too much of this would also get tiring, and it¡¯s better to have it asionally to keep it fresh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for your health to eat a variety of foods, and even if we can afford to eat well every day, we must not waste, as frugality is a virtue.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind what you eat and drink, but remember one thing: Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, especially not our family.¡± ¡°Whether you tell them or not doesn¡¯t really affect me. They probably won¡¯t believe you if you do. However, if they do believe you, your good days wille to an end, and my uncle will definitely take you back the first chance he gets.¡± ¡°Your single meal costs more than their yearly sry. Can they afford to raise you?¡± ¡°By the way, when you first arrived, I noticed you didn¡¯t eat much, but you ate a lot at lunch. Is there a reason for that?¡± Yigol Nov?k asked. Sana Woods pursed her lips, not speaking. Yigol Nov?k didn¡¯t press for an answer and continued, ¡°From now on, just eat as much as you want. This is the time to grow. If you don¡¯t eat more now, you won¡¯t grow tallerter, especially in height. If you don¡¯t grow taller now, you¡¯ll grow widerter.¡± ¡°By the time you¡¯re 25, your figure will be like a middle-aged aunt.¡± Sana Woods quietly listened without speaking. Her perception of Yigol Nov?k changed dramatically, and she felt that everything was very different. She even felt like she didn¡¯t know this brother anymore. One seafood meal costing 600,000 or 700,000 dors, and he was letting her eat however she liked? This didn¡¯t seem like a lie at all, as the seafood was right in front of her. She was so frugal that she wouldn¡¯t buy such expensive things even if she could afford it. Was the gap between her and her brother too big? She returned to the living room in a daze. ¡°Sana, now you believe it, right? Your brother has a lot more money than you can imagine,¡± Suri Drew said to Sana Woods. ¡°As long as you listen to your brother, you can live the life you want with him. Whatever your brother says to you, it¡¯s for your own good, so you have to listen. ¡± ¡°Your brother is so sessful and low-key. Don¡¯t you think his words make sense?¡± Suri Drew advised. Sana Woods didn¡¯t speak. Previously, she wasn¡¯t willing to listen to her family or Yigol Nov?k because she believed they didn¡¯t understand her and what they said was wrong. But now it was different. Money often represents strength, and Yigol¡¯s wealth proved his strong abilities. With strong abilities, his words were naturally the truth. ¡°Suri, can you tell me how much money my brother actually has?¡± Sana Woods asked curiously. Suri Drew shook her head, ¡°Who knows? All I know is that he¡¯s very rich, but I don¡¯t know exactly how much. In any case, he¡¯s super rich.¡± ¡°Then, in your opinion, how much money does he have?¡± Sana Woods continued to ask. Suri Drew thought carefully. Considering Yigol Nov?k¡¯s calm demeanor, his actual wealth was much more than she knew. ¡°Maybe about a hundred¡­no, it should be billions,¡± Suri Drew said. Sana Woods was extremely surprised, ¡°What? That much?¡± Chapter 32 - 32: 32: Isn I t this operation too Versailles? Chapter 32: Isn I t this operation too Versailles? Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew nodded, ¡°That¡¯s certain, could even be more. Speak softly, let¡¯s not have your brother hear you.¡± During dinner, Yigol Novak noticed that Sana Woods kept looking at him. He asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s up? Is the food not good? Or is it not to your liking?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that, the food is delicious.¡± Sana Woods hurriedly averted her gaze and started battling arge lobster. Yigol Novak looked at Suri Drew, puzzled. Suri thought for a moment, pretended to look at her phone and sent a message to Yigol Novak. Yigol Novak understood, and quickly picked up his phone. On opening it, he saw the message sent by Suri Drew. ¡°Tell your sister that your money is probably over ten billion dors. Don¡¯t scare her.¡± Yigol Novak shook his head,ughing and crying at the same time. So that¡¯s why! No wonder she kept staring at him, probably still felt unreal, right? If it weren¡¯t because of the System, if it was him instead, he¡¯d also be stupefied. A fortune over ten billion dors, for people like them whoe from rural areas, this is an astronomical sum, beyond their wildest dreams. If the person with such a fortune was right beside you, it would be even more unthinkable. ¡°Sana, eat more. After we finish, let¡¯s go out for a stroll. Maybe your brother can buy you some clothes or something,¡± Suri Drew said while eating her meal. ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t ¡­¡± Sana Woods, usually so articte, suddenly found herself stuttering. ¡°When I was packing with Sana earlier, I noticed that most of her clothes are what little kids would wear. Our Sana is now a growndy, now that she¡¯s in the city, we should buy her a few decent outfits, don¡¯t you think?¡± Suri looked at Yigol Novak and said. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go and buy. Just get anything you like, no need to worry about the cost. Anything you can find and buy, I¡¯m all for it.¡± Yigol Novak replied. Suri Drew found it both funny and a little surprising. She knew that Yigol Novak meant what he said, but why did it sound so boastful? With over ten billion dors, even the wealthiest tycoons may not have this kind of spending power. Yigol Novak thought for a moment, and added, ¡°Once we get there, you two can look around and choose whatever you like. I don¡¯t know much about girl stuff, I won¡¯t be much help, I¡¯ll just take care of the bill. You both can pick out whatever you want.¡± ¡°And me, other than paying the bill, I¡¯ll be your carry-cart, help you carry stuff and escort you two beautifuldies.¡± Listening to this, Suri Drew felt both touched and amused. Yigol said he¡¯s quite simple and straightforward, and it turned out to be true. Yigol was very down-to-earth, utterlycking a romantic bone in his body. But this is why when she was with him, Suri Drew felt very secure. Where else could she find a man who is both wealthy and grounded? ¡°Could you tell us the spending limit? How much are you okay with us spending?¡± Suri Drew asked. Yigol Novak thought for a moment and shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s hard for me to say, I really don¡¯t understand how women shop. Are the things you need very expensive? It¡¯s fine, if you like something, just buy it. No matter how expensive it is, buy it. Spend as much as you want, there¡¯s no limit.¡± ¡°Just make sure you buy stuff that you¡¯ll actually use, don¡¯t buy something that won¡¯t even get a second look.¡± ¡°Your words are making me feel unsure, can you just set a spending limit?¡± Suri Drew persisted. Yigol Novak found himself in a bind. After some thought, he reluctantly took out a card from his pocket and said, ¡°This card has 3 billion dors in it, use it however you want.¡± This card was included as part of the reward from the system. This card contained part of the rent ie and his own some money, other ie like equities, were stored in another card. Each card was designated for a different purpose. Suri Drew took the card Yigol Novak handed over, so shocked that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Her intention was just to tease Yigol Novak and to let Sana Woods see some of Yigol¡¯s financial capacity. But unexpectedly, he just casually took out 3 billion dors. At this, Sana waspletely bbergasted and didn¡¯t know how to react. After a while, Suri Drew said, ¡°We¡¯re going shopping, not starting apany. What are we supposed to do with so much money, buy the whole shopping mall?¡± Sana was still in shock. Yigol Novak thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Yeah, I did say that I don¡¯t understand girls¡¯ stuff.¡± He took back the card, pulled out another one, and handed it over. ¡°This one has three hundred million dors, should be enough. If it¡¯s not enough¡­¡± Before Yigol Novak could finish, Suri Drew hurriedly cut him off, ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s more than enough for us to spend.¡± In fact, it wasn¡¯t Yigol Novak trying to show off his wealth. He just really didn¡¯t understand what girls wanted and because the System was so generous, he barely had a concept of money anymore. He thought since he was wealthy now, he should buy good things that he liked. He hadn¡¯t spent much himself, but he had heard that in a wealthy world, a small piece of jewelry or a piece of clothing could easily cost tens of millions of dors. If they were to buy high-end items, naturally, they would need a lot of money, so he casually handed over a bank card with 3 billion dors in it. But in reality, Yigol Novak was overthinking it. Those high-end luxury goods do exist and are indeed expensive, but they wouldn¡¯t have such consumption in their daily lives. ording to Suri Drew¡¯s standards, spending ten thousand dors on an outfit was already quite plenty. Most of her things were branded, but hardly any were worth more than 50,000 dors. Of course, Suri Drew understood these things. Seeing Yigol Novak take out so much money made her jump in surprise. She knew he was wealthy, but this level of unting was just too much, wasn¡¯t Emotionally, however, she felt deeply moved. As the saying goes, a man who spends money on you doesn¡¯t necessarily love you, but a man who is not willing to spend money on you definitely doesn¡¯t love you. The fact that Yigol Novak was willing to spend so much money indicated that she meant a lot to him. It was only now that Sana Woods felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Did Yigol Novak just casually offer them 3 billion dors for shopping?bender When Suri Drew says he gave too much, the amount was adjusted to 300 million dors? It seemed as if money was not considered as money in Yigol¡¯s eyes. Sana Woods, who had never even had 3,000 dors at her disposal growing up, was terror-struck. She felt as if she were dreaming. In the past, she had absolutely no respect for Yigol Novak. But now, the current Yigol Novak in her eyes seemed to have grown tremendously in stature. Was this what they call a rich man¡¯s aura? And this rich man was her brother? After dinner. Yigol Novak and Suri Drew took Sana Woods to a high-end mall nearby. This mall was quiterge and sprawling.. Chapter 33 - 33: 33: Doubting Oneself Being Forced to Witness PDA Chapter 33: Doubting Oneself Being Forced to Witness PDA Trantor: 549690339 Basically, any luxury item a girl needs can be found here. Of course, there might be some limited edition items that are not avable. Normally, when Sana Woods went shopping with the grown- ups, she would always be on her phone. But now, she had no interest in ying with her phone.bender Suri Drew held her arm and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the sixth floor.¡± At the elevator entrance of each floor, there were signs indicating what each floor was for. Sana Woods didn¡¯t voice any opinions. As a poor girl, she seemed to have no qualifications to express opinions. ¡°Why the sixth floor?¡± Yigol Novak asked. Suri Drewughed helplessly. Sana Woods didn¡¯t know anything because she was from the countryside, but Yigol Novak didn¡¯t even know how to shop at a mall. ¡°Well, naturally, it¡¯s to buy you some new clothes,¡± said Suri Drew. ¡°I don¡¯t need them. I don¡¯t like wearing those designer brands either. You two can just buy them,¡± Yigol Novak refused. He was not particrly interested in clothes. Although he had money now, he had no pursuit of such things. Of course, he envied those rich people who could buy luxury cars, designer brands, and enter various high -end venues. However, when he really had money, that feeling suddenly faded. Now to him, as long as the people he cared about were happy, that was enough. He had no interest in anything that didn¡¯t involve Suri Drew or his family. Those rich people wanted to show off their wealth, making themselves look impressive. This way, they could do business and woo girls. But he didn¡¯t do business, and he wasn¡¯t interested in women either. So why bother showing off? With such a beautiful wife, where could any other woman catch his eye? Unless there was a time when Suri Drew praised his skills with women, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bring himself to indulge in these extravagances. It would only drain him of his energy and resources. It was crucial that the rewards he received from the System were used on Suri Drew. If he upset her and she criticized him, wouldn¡¯t that be taking a step backward? ¡°As you said, you¡¯re here today to pay the bills, carry the bags, and be our guardian.¡± Suri Drew said. Yigol Novak nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, so you two shop to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Suri Drew yfully smiled, ¡°Then it¡¯s none of your business what I buy.¡± ¡°I have clothes, I don¡¯t need any more,¡± Yigol Novak refused once again. Yigol Novak was someone who needed a purpose in everything he did. This applied to food and clothing as well. He didn¡¯t like to waste money. He was an ordinary person who didn¡¯t chase high-quality lifestyles. Unless he needed something, he wouldn¡¯t buy it. ¡°We have clothes too, but since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s all buy some. I¡¯ll get some for you, some for Sana, and some for myself.¡± ¡°Sana and I will pick them out, and all you have to do is cooperate and pay the bills. Don¡¯t worry about anything else,¡± Suri Drew said decisively. Yigol Novak had no choice but to agree with Suri Drew. With Suri Drew picking the clothes, he was curious to see how she would dress him. Soon, they arrived at the sixth floor. The sixth floor sold men¡¯s clothing, but the customers were either women or couples. He didn¡¯t see any men shopping alone. It seemed that most men had simr attitudes when it came to dressing ¨C no particr pursuit. Yigol Novak let Suri Drew and Sana Woods choose for him while he tried on the clothes. Soon, the clothes were bought, and Yigol Novak was ready to carry the bags. It was only then that he realized that in this high-end shopping venue, customers didn¡¯t need to carry their own bags. There were dedicated staff members who would bring the purchases to a designated area on the ground floor, where customers could pick them up when they left. No wonder the items in this ce were so expensive. There was a reason for the high prices. When it came time to pay, Yigol Novak was about to do so when Suri Drew stopped him. She insisted on paying for the clothes she bought for him. Originally, they didn¡¯t want to reveal their rtionship to Sana Woods, but Suri Drew¡¯s actions basically made no difference. Throughout the whole process, Sana Woods was in a state of confusion. She wanted to say something several times, but didn¡¯t know where to start. Were the two of them really just roommates? Were they really just friends? Weren¡¯t they getting along too well? Wasn¡¯t it Suri Drew who was supposed to like Yigol Novak one-sidedly? Looking at their appearances, why did they seem so intimate? It was as if they had done this many times, and it was all so natural. No matter how good their friendship was, Yigol Novak shouldn¡¯t be obeying Suri Drew¡¯s every word, right? Moreover, when Yigol Novak was trying on clothes, what was going on with Suri Drew¡¯s tender care in helping him? Sana Woods suspected she was forcibly fed with PDA, but she had no evidence. Sana Woods hurriedly tried to gather her thoughts as they had been bombarded with shock since she arrived, with each wave more intense than thest. In her understanding, Suri Drew, a beautiful girl and an able woman, should be on a pedestal. But in front of Yigol Novak, why did she act so obediently? Suri Drew was constantly trying to show her best side, as if she desperately wanted to please Yigol Novak. She seemed afraid that if she didn¡¯t perform well, Yigol Novak would stop liking her. This was too far from what Sana Woods had expected. She felt that watching Yigol Novak and Suri Drew interact was lethal to her, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After they finished shopping on the sixth floor, they headed to the seventh floor. This was the women¡¯s clothing area, selling both fashionable outerwear and more private items. Fortunately, Suri Drew did not ask Yigol Novak¡¯s opinion when buying underwear; otherwise, Sana Woods would have doubted she would faint on the spot. There was a resting area that catered to men who might not befortable apanying women in the intimate clothing section. Just as Yigol Novak sat down, a man approached him and asked, ¡°Hey buddy, how does it feel?¡± At this moment, Yigol Novak was wearing the clothes that Suri Drew had just bought for him. As for the clothes he had been wearing before, Suri Drew had simply thrown them away. Yigol Novak didn¡¯t understand the man¡¯s sudden question. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re nailing it with this outfit.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t all the men whoe here really here to watch thedies instead of buying clothes?¡± ¡°Oh my God, buddy, you haven¡¯t been here before, have you?¡± Yigol Novak replied, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± The man was amazed, looking at Yigol Novak as if he were some kind of monster.. Chapter 34 - 34: 34: The So -called Game of Rich Men and Women Chapter 34: The So -called Game of Rich Men and Women Trantor: 549690339 After a while, the man finally said, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve never been here before.¡± Yigol was puzzled, were these people here just to watch beautiful women? ¡°Buddy, let me tell you, women buy so many things that you can¡¯t even imagine, clothes, items, you name it, just a whole lot.¡± ¡°Women really are a terrifying consumer group; they can shop here all day without getting tired, which is why there¡¯s a men¡¯s rest area.¡± ¡°They won¡¯te out until they¡¯ve spent almost all their money. It¡¯s also a good ce to test a woman; if she can¡¯t stop spending, that¡¯s not the kind of woman you want.¡± ¡°But if she knows when to quit, you can keep her around for a while.¡± This man seemed to know what he was talking about, but to Yigol, it had nothing to do with him. Suri Drew was not a materialistic woman; she would only buy what she needed, and she wouldn¡¯t buy anything extra. Her wardrobe was proof of that; she only had a few sets of clothes and none of the misceneous stuff. ¡°Also, buddy, don¡¯t think that the people whoe here are all couples. ¡°The funny thing here is that some men who don¡¯t have that much money or are stingy will take women here to test them. If a woman¡¯s demands exceed the man¡¯s budget, they can easily break up after a fight.¡±bender After hearing this, Yigol understood. Although Yigol used to live in the civilian area, he had heard about howplex the circles of wealthy people were. It wasplicated for both men and women. Sometimes when delivering packages, he would encounter some bizarre situations and see the games yed by so-called rich men and women. He didn¡¯t find it interesting. Having experienced and seen a lot, when he met Suri, he was attracted to her uniqueness. As a result, he cherished Suri. How many women in the world are as beautiful and pure as her? The man beside him seemed to have endless things to say, ¡°Buddy, how much money did you give the woman you brought today?¡± Yigol held up three fingers but didn¡¯t speak. Would anyone believe him if he said it was three hundred million dors? ¡°Thirty thousand?¡± The man listened and then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s about right ¡ª just for novelty; why give so much money?¡± ¡°Buddy, where do you work?¡± Only then did Yigol understand what the man was getting at with all his roundabout talk. Suri was very generous when she bought clothes for Yigol and always bought the best. It seemed that the man beside him noticed his clothes were not cheap and wanted to befriend him. Rich people like to buy various designer clothes for a reason. In their eyes, clothes represent their status. The better they wear, the more powerful the person is assumed to be. If it were just forfort, no man woulde here to shop. Those who can afford designer clothes are either very powerful themselves, or they have powerful people behind them. ¡°Me? I¡¯m just a delivery guy.¡± Yigol said casually. ¡°Huh?¡± The man was stunned, never expecting such an answer from Yigol. Are you kidding? You can afford such expensive clothes, and you still need to deliver packages? ¡°Buddy, are you joking? Wearing all these designer clothes to deliver packages?¡± The man was a little annoyed. Yigol nced back at him and pulled out his phone. He showed the man something and then opened a message from a client rted to a delivery. The man was shocked when he saw it. ¡°Oh my god, you are really¡­¡± The man took a closer look at Yigol, and it seemed that, aside from the designer clothes, there was nothing else noteworthy about him. Especially the phone, it was an old model and had clearly been used for a long time. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not the rich person you think I am.¡± Yigol said indifferently. ¡°Then, what do you mean¡­¡± The man asked, puzzled. ¡°My wife bought them for me.¡± Yigol answered. ¡°Um¡­¡± The man looked at Yigol up and down before asking, ¡°How old is your wife?¡± Yigol paused before replying with a smile, ¡°Just a bit older than me.¡± Suri was indeed older than Yigol; ording to their birth dates on the household register, she was three days older. ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡± Disdainfully, the man nced at Yigol. He no longer wanted to speak to Yigol and buried his head in his phone. Yigol didn¡¯t care; he had nothing to worry about. At that moment, Yigol¡¯s phone rang. The environment was too noisy to hear clearly, so Yigol simply switched on the speaker. ¡°Hello, Mr. Novak.¡± At the other end of the phone, a gentle female voice came through. ¡°Hi, go ahead.¡± Yigol replied. ¡°We¡¯re still checking, but we¡¯ve looked at all the documents for your previous case. After deducting the relevant expenses, you should have received 1,057,005,200 dors. How much did you actually get?¡± The person on the other end asked. ¡°I got 100 million plus 700 dors.¡± ¡°Got it. Once we¡¯ve verified the information with you, we¡¯ll send you all the documents. If you need a hard copy, we can also prepare it for you¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a hard copy. Just prepare it for thewyers as they may need it.¡± Yigol replied. ¡°Alright, got it. Mr. Novak, do you have any other requirements?¡± ¡°No more requirements. Once thewyers have checked everything and there are no issues, I¡¯ll make the payment as soon as possible.¡± The call was from someone involved in Yigol¡¯s previous case about his house being rented by a tenant who had maliciously raised the rent. At the end of the call, Yigol noticed that the man who had just looked down on him was now staring at him with a shocked expression. ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re really¡­¡± The man hesitated to speak. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fake. I paid someone to act, rehearsing for a performance to my object.¡± ¡°Is the caller from Golden ounting Studio?¡± The man asked. Yigol looked slightly surprised: ¡°Yes, you know them?¡± ¡°Not only do I know it¡¯s Golden ounting Studio, but I also know that the caller was a stunning beauty and a very famous ountant in our city.¡± Yigol usually didn¡¯t like showing off, and now, it was even harder for him to remain low-key. ¡°A few months ago, mypany¡¯s ounts had some issues, and we also asked for their help. Of course, everypany has its own strengths, but Golden ounting Studio is more professional..¡± Chapter 35 - 35: 35 Saving Lives is a Great Virtue Chapter 35: Saving Lives is a Great Virtue Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The moment I saw this beauty, I fell for her. I¡¯ve been pursuing her for a long time without sess, and I recognized her voice right away,¡± ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re bragging too much about finding such an amazing ountant for your acting career,¡± Yigol Novak helplessly: ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve seen through me. But it¡¯s also true that I¡¯m a deliveryman. It¡¯s just one of my jobs. I own some properties and have been renting them out.¡± The man said with great certainty, ¡°No way. You wouldn¡¯t be able to afford someone like her just by casually renting out a few properties. And I just heard your rental ie is over a hundred million dors, which means you have quite a fewrge properties.¡± Yigol Novakughed but didn¡¯t say anything. This man seemed to have a clever mind. However, Yigol Novak had no interest in showing off at all. How others perceived him didn¡¯t matter one bit to him. He was toozy to engage in conversation. If the man had any sense, he wouldn¡¯t keep talking. Unexpectedly, the man fell silent and suddenly spoke again. ¡°Dude, are you Yigol Novak?¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Yigol Novak was quite surprised. He had no impression of this man, and yet the man called out his name? The man looked shocked and stood up, came before Yigol Novak, and respectfully reached out his hand, ¡°Oh, what a coincidence, Mr. Novak. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Yigol Novak felt a bit helpless at this disy and found it hard to watch. But he couldn¡¯t exactly ignore the man with a straight face when the man was being friendly. Yigol Novak also reached out his hand: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Novak, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know me. We haven¡¯t met, but I know you.¡± ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Jerome Kagan. I¡¯m from Seaside Estate. Four years ago, you bought several properties that my family had just built. You¡¯re a lifesaver to our family.¡± ¡°For you, buying properties may be to meet your own needs, but for my family, it¡¯s really a lifesaving grace,¡± Jerome Kagan said, bowing several times to Yigol Novak. Yigol Novak carefully searched his memory and quickly recalled the scene of buying properties years ago. Indeed, he had bought properties from Seaside Estate in a residential area. As he remembered, that residential area was on the verge of being a loss for the developer at the time. It was school district housing, so logically, there should have been no problem selling it. But things happened, and the developer had invested a lot of money in it. If it couldn¡¯t be sold, the consequences would have been terrible. If the properties had been held by the developer and the money had been their own, they could slowly leverage them. But how many real estate developers use their own money? Most of it came from banks, and if they couldn¡¯t sell the properties, they couldn¡¯t repay the bank loans. Once funds became an issue and couldn¡¯t be resolved in time, bankruptcy would be the only oue. For various reasons, the value of that residential area had been unstable at the time. Some people thought it was not worth buying, while others thought it was worth buying. There were so many opinions that many people were afraid to make a decision. Bank loans couldn¡¯t wait for people to make up their minds. Because of this, when Yigol Novak bought those properties, he didn¡¯t pay much. Normally, those buildings would have cost at least 1 billion dors, but due to the unstable value, Yigol Novak bought them at half price. Yigol Novak had gotten quite a bargain. ¡°Err, there¡¯s no need for this. I¡¯m just an ordinary person,¡± Yigol Novak said indifferently, acknowledging that he had indeed bought properties from Jerome Kagan¡¯s family. And why Jerome Kagan was so respectful towards Yigol Novak ¨C apart from the fact that Yigol Novak had helped his family immensely ¨C was because Yigol Novak was truly generous. How many people could immediatelye up with such arge sum of cash to buy properties? Some even had sufficient assets but still owed more money than they had, resulting in a negative worth. Being able toe up with so much money to buy properties from Jerome Kagan¡¯s family, and as an individual buyer at that, could only mean one thing¡ª Yigol Novak was incredibly wealthy. So, once Jerome Kagan knew Yigol Novak¡¯s identity, he immediately lowered his posture. Jerome Kagan, a rich family¡¯s son from Seaside Estate, understood how formidable Yigol Novak was once he knew his identity. Yigol Novak didn¡¯t seem very old, but he had much more wealth than the Kagan family could ever hope to achieve. Jerome Kagan thought of the foolish things he had done earlier. Wasn¡¯t it better to lower his posture and show good manners? Yigol Novak suddenly thought of a question and asked Jerome Kagan, ¡°Your Seaside Estate is in real estate, so you should have your own construction team, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just curious and asking.¡± Jerome Kagan hurriedly replied, ¡°Of course, we must have one. Mr. Novak, you bought properties from our Seaside Estate, so you must have carefully inspected them. You can rest assured about the quality of our properties.¡± While Yigol Novak knew that Jerome Kagan¡¯s words were somewhat exaggerated, he still gave an approving nod. He didn¡¯t trust Seaside Estate, but he trusted the arrangements made by the System.bender So, that being the case, he could trust Seaside Estate. If not, there were plenty of properties in the world. The System wouldn¡¯t single out Seaside Estate. Recently, Yigol Novak discovered a fact: whatever the System arranged was always the best. This proved that Seaside Estate was definitely reliable in the real estate field. ¡°Mr. Novak, is there anything you need?¡± Jerome Kagan asked. Yigol Novak said, ¡°I want to build a vi for my wedding.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jerome Kagan was a little disappointed. It was natural for them to build a vi, but how big could a wedding vi be? Their family properties were all valued at over ten billion dors. This just wasn¡¯t grand enough. Just as Jerome Kagan was feeling disappointed, Yigol Novak spoke again, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you, I wouldn¡¯t have considered it. In my ideal wedding house, I want a resort-like vi, with a budget of over ten billion dors.¡± Yigol Novak didn¡¯t have a clear concept of money, but he knew that building a wedding house worth over ten billion dors wasn¡¯t easy.. Chapter 36 - 36: 36: Are We Sure We’re Renovating a Villa, Not a Palace? Chapter 36: Are We Sure We¡¯re Renovating a Vi, Not a Pce? Trantor: 549690339 If it can be built to his satisfaction, that would be the best. If not, he can always adjust his expectations. ¡°What?¡± Jerome Kagan couldn¡¯t believe his ears: ¡°You¡¯re talking over ten billion dors?¡± ¡°This requirement is a bit difficult. If you can¡¯t achieve it, try to get as close as possible,¡± Yigol Novak replied. Jerome Kagan felt like a fool. He had never heard of a vi worth over ten billion dors. Wasn¡¯t that just like the ancient family mansions? Was Yigol Novak sure he wanted to build a vi, not a pce? ¡°Mr. Novak, are you just trying to make meugh? A ten-billion-dor vi is beyond extravagant,¡± Jerome Kagan eximed. Yigol Novak calmly responded, ¡°It is a bit exaggerated, I¡¯m just giving an example. If you can build it, that would be great, if not, then try to get as close to this specification as possible.¡± ¡°Anyway, I have only one requirement ¨C I am building it for my wedding, everything has to be the best. You understand what I mean?¡± ¡°I understand, I understand,¡± Jerome Kagan nodded repeatedly. He was still in a state of shock. A huge mansion worth over ten billion dors, even using the best materials and construction, would have to be incrediblyrge. How much brain power would it take to meet Yigol Novak¡¯s requirements? Yigol Novak was talking about building a house, which included exterior and interior decoration. It would be difficult to spend several hundred million dors on it. He had seen generosity before, but not on this scale. ¡°Mr. Novak, what kind of house do you envision?¡± Jerome Kagan asked with trepidation. He couldn¡¯t believe it, so he tried to confirm with Yigol Novak once again. What if Yigol Novak was just joking with him? But Yigol Novak¡¯s expression looked so serious. Yigol Novak replied, ¡°I have some ideas, but I haven¡¯t thought about specifics yet. I can¡¯t make all the decisions myself; I need to discuss it with my wife and consider her opinions.¡± ¡°How big can private property be taken up right now?¡± ¡°Generally, it won¡¯t be too big. However, as long as there¡¯s money, nothing is impossible. Just make good connections, and everything can be done.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re building it like a resort, it might be difficult. This would involve many problems. However, we can negotiate with different parties. As long as it doesn¡¯t conflict with the development areas of some cities, there should be no problem.¡± Being able toe up with so much money at once means he must be a magnate among the big bosses. All departments should be giving face¡ªhaving a super-rich individual in a city would mean a lot. The influence of the two top bosses in their respective cities speaks for itself. Falling silent for a while, Jerome Kagan said, ¡°However, if you, Mr. Novak, have connections, then all this wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±bender Yigol Novak understood. Which meant that money alone wasn¡¯t enough; he needed connections as well. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to my wife about it. For now, let¡¯s just agree on this: money isn¡¯t a problem, and we can build it however we like,¡± Yigol Novak said indifferently. Jerome Kagan opened his mouth but didn¡¯t speak. This generosity couldn¡¯t be refuted. He had no right to have any opinions. He was quite sure that Yigol Novak was a rich man. A few years ago, Yigol could casually invest several hundred million dors in their family¡¯s buildings without batting an eye. This kind of courage wasn¡¯t something ordinary rich people had. Yigol Novak was particr about his wedding house; he never even considered buying one. No house would do. Since it was their home and money wasn¡¯t an issue, it had to be something they both liked and feltfortable in. As long as Suri Drew liked it and they themselves liked it, as well as their families, then all would be well. Moreover, when discussing this matter with Suri Drew, he could also show his sincerity about wanting to spend their lives together. Simrly, he could gauge her attitude from her response. It was also a way to strengthen their rtionship. Wasn¡¯t safety what women wanted? He didn¡¯t hold back in front of her, which was undoubtedly the greatest security. He always felt that Suri Drew seemed to be worried about something, but since she didn¡¯t say anything, he couldn¡¯t ask. If Suri Drew knew that he wanted to spend so much money on their wedding house, and that she could design it however she wanted, wouldn¡¯t her worries be alleviated? ¡°Mr. Novak, let me give you my father¡¯s business card. When you¡¯re ready, contact him directly. Something this big is beyond my authority,¡± Jerome Kagan handed Yigol Novak a shiny golden business card. From the card alone, one could tell the owner¡¯svishness. This wasn¡¯t the kind of card they could simply hand out to anyone. The value of the card itself could be worth thousands. Yigol Novak took the card and nodded lightly. He remembered that there was also a card like this in the System¡¯s storage space. Sure enough, the System made the most thoughtful arrangements, even in this detail. Earlier, Jerome Kagan¡¯s father had given Yigol Novak one too. Jerome probably worried that Yigol had lost the previous one, so he left another one. Yigol Novak had made it clear that he wanted to cooperate, and now it was just a matter of time. If they could sessfully cooperate with Yigol Novak, then the Kagan family could make a fortune. ¡°Mr. Novak, then I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Yigol Novak nodded, ¡°Goodbye.¡± Jerome Kagan might have seemed like a yboy, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He wouldn¡¯t wait for Yigol Novak¡¯s wife to appear before discussing various details. Rich people liked peace and quiet; doing so would inevitably make Yigol Novak unhappy. That would ruin everything. Seaside Estate had a good reputation. Since Yigol Novak had expressed the idea of building a wedding house worth ten billion dors, Jerome had to contact his father immediately and make the necessary preparations. Suri Drew and Sana Woods had been shopping for half a day, but Suri hadn¡¯t bought much for herself. Instead, she kept buying things for Sana. At first, Sana was hesitant, but no girl can resist the temptation of bing more beautiful. Being able to buy all kinds of things she likes without paying was just too good of a feeling. With Suri Drew¡¯sforting words, Sana Woods found it even harder to resist. The two became rather uncontroble. After buying clothes, they went for jewelry, and after jewelry, they bought cosmetics. It was obvious that Sana Woods loved beauty butcked guidance. Suri Drew took her to buy many high-end cosmetics and nned to teach her how to do makeup gradually. Suri Drew knew that Yigol Novak had plenty of money, so there was no need to save.. Money was meant to be spent, right? Chapter 37 - 37: 37: How to Maintain Her Vanity? Chapter 37: How to Maintain Her Vanity? Trantor: 549690339 He has so much money, he won¡¯t mind this amount, Three hundred million, she and Sana Woods can¡¯t possibly spend it all no matter how extravagant they are. Three hundred million, probably in Yigol Novak¡¯s eyes, is no different from three hundred dors. Suri Drew¡¯s kindness to Sana Woods is actually an attempt to make a good impression on Yigol Novak. Sana Woods is Yigol Novak¡¯s sister, so if she treats his sister well, isn¡¯t that treating him well? Even though they are only cousins, they are still family. Suri Drew can see that Yigol Novak is a very emotional person, even to his cousins, they are his family. Suri Drew also heard from Sana Woods that their whole family was not veryrge, they only had a few rtives, there was no reason not to be close. On Yigol Novak¡¯s maternal grandmother¡¯s side, his mother has three siblings, one brother, and two sisters. That is to say, the only male rtive in the family is Steven Novak, Yigol¡¯s uncle, who has a son and a daughter, naturally close rtives to them. Therefore, in this type of rtionship, even if Yigol Novak does not provide money, Suri Drew will have to pay out of her pocket to buy Sana Woods a few more outfits, make-up, and such. Of course, spending Yigol Novak¡¯s money, she won¡¯t need to pinch pennies. Keeping Sana Woods happy is the important thing. Having bought cosmetics, next was jewelry. Women are tireless when shopping, they had forgotten about time and Yigol Novak, who was still waiting for them. The two women went to the jewelry area and chose jewelry. Sana Woods chose a bracelet she liked. She was excited about making a change, but once she knew the price, she woke up instantly and refused to take it no matter what. She was genuinely happy about her purchases earlier, but now with a sudden realization, she regretted it. Yigol Novak is rich, but that is Yigol Novak¡¯s money. Yigol Novak is her brother, but only a cousin, not her biological brother. Yigol Novak can pamper her, but she cannot lose herself in it. Even if Yigol Novak did not care about the money, she wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee her own conscience. If her parents find out, they definitely would not let her off easily. Moreover, her capabilities, as well as her parents¡¯ capabilities, are not sufficient to support thisvish lifestyle. Once the feeling of luxury bes habit, it would be hard to get rid of. No matter how Suri Drew insisted, Sana Woods adamantly refused. They had already bought over a hundred thousand dors worth of items earlier, so, as far as Suri Drew was concerned, that wasn¡¯t much. But for Sana Woods, it did indeed cause some pressure. So, when Sana Woods didn¡¯t agree to buy, no more purchases were made. The two women prepared to meet up with Yigol Novak, but along the way, Sana Woods asked Suri Drew, ¡°Suri, I feel that your rtionship with my brother is really special¡­¡± Suri Drew candidly replied, ¡°Your brother and I, our bond isn¡¯t simply limited to being roommates, we are best friends.¡± Suri Drew had been thinking about revealing the truth to Sana Woods, which is that she and Yigol Novak were a legally married couple. But she didn¡¯t have the nerve. She was worried that Yigol Novak might get angry. She had to consider his circumstances too. If Yigol Novak didn¡¯t let his parents know about his wealth first, it¡¯s estimated that they won¡¯t agree to their rtionship. Being well-matched in social and economic status is important. If two people are not from the same world, then it¡¯s hard for them toe together, and difficult for them to adjust to each other in life. Not to mention Yigol Novak¡¯s parents, even her own parents probably wouldn¡¯t agree. As parents, who wouldn¡¯t wish for their children to have a good future? Her parents aren¡¯t the kind who despise the poor and love the rich, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t allow a poor young man to be with her. If the parents get involved, what if Yigol Novak wavers in his decision to stay with her? Suri Drew was somewhat scared. The more she realized how remarkable Yigol Novak was, the less confidence she had, especially considering how much she now relied on him. She was even more afraid of losing him. If other women found out how outstanding Yigol Novak was, there would definitely be many people willing to go after him. This gave Suri Drew a sense of crisis. But although Suri Drew worried about losing Yigol Novak, she hadn¡¯t lost herself yet. All that she has today is because of her strong self-esteem. She could ept gifts that Yigol Novak was willing to give, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to spend his money. She was entirely capable of shouldering her own expenses. So, she didn¡¯t buy herself much today. For the smaller things, she used her own money. But she didn¡¯t want to lose Yigol Novak either, that¡¯s why she treated Sana Woods so well.bender She hopes that when the timees to reveal their rtionship, Sana Woods, Yigol¡¯s sister, will like her. If Yigol Novak¡¯s parents liked her, that would be great. If not, then Sana Woods can always help her. ¡°Best friends, so you¡¯re saying your rtionship is purely tonic?¡± Sana Woods¡¯ face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Suri, why do I get the feeling that you and my brother, have that kind of rtionship?¡± Suri Drew¡¯s heart thundered, ¡°Uh¡­ don¡¯t talk nonsense, there¡¯s nothing between us.¡± However, despite her denials, her face had honestly flushed red. ¡°Suri, is there something you can¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not, it will definitely be that in the future.¡± Sana Woods cheerfully said. ¡°Uh, no, absolutely not. Your brother and I haven¡¯t even held hands yet, let alone anything else.¡± ¡°Should I believe you?¡± Sana Woods looked at Suri Drew with an investigative gaze. Suri Drew nodded, ¡°Yes, believe me.¡± ¡°Could it be that my brother¡­¡± Sana Woods made a strange face. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t make recklessments.¡± Suri Drew, blushing, pretended to scold. Sana Woods responded confidently, ¡°If he didn¡¯t, then how could my brother live with such a beautiful woman like you every day, how could he¡­ ¡± ¡°What are you talking about, we don¡¯t live together!¡± Suri Drew¡¯s face had reddened even more. ¡°Oh,e on, it¡¯s almost the same thing. You two are under the same roof. That¡¯s not the point, the point is, what normal man could control himself when he sees such an attractive woman, especially when she¡¯s under the same roof where he can see but cannot touch¡­¡± As Sana Woods was talking, she suddenly looked at Suri Drew in surprise, ¡°Suri, why are you blushing?¡± ¡°My God, Suri, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a pure maiden.¡± The more Sana Woods talked, the redder Suri Drew¡¯s face got. She was actually being teased by a young girl until her face turned red. ¡°Shut up. If you say another word, I will tell your brother and your parents that you bought a lot of luxury items today. Then, they will definitely give you a good scolding.¡± Suri Drew couldn¡¯t bear Sana Woods¡¯ teasing anymore and threatened in a feigned rage.. Chapter 38 - 38: 38: Do children nowadays know so much? Chapter 38: Do children nowadays know so much? Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew had never been intimate with a guy before, let alone have a boyfriend.bender She was so beautiful that women avoided her, and men would line up to pursue her. However, the more this happened, the less interest she had in those people. She felt that pursuing someone based on looks was too shallow, and she didn¡¯t want her love life to be that casual. She disliked shallow people, but those were the men around her. As a result, she focused her life on her career instead, and gradually lost interest in men. Yigol Novak was the first man she ever got close to, and the first one that touched her heart. She had heard those adult remarks before, but never about herself. And once Sana Woods suddenly mentioned it, Suri couldn¡¯t hold her face anymore. ¡°Alright alright, Suri, won¡¯t talk about it anymore, okay?¡± Sana Woods quickly begged for mercy but was even more convinced of her own thoughts. There must be something going on between Suri Drew and Yigol Novak. At least it wasn¡¯t just friendship or co-renting. As for how far their rtionship had developed, she didn¡¯t know. Yigol Novak was so rich and considerate, and it was clear that Suri Drew was interested in him. As for Yigol Novak, he looked at Suri Drew with tender eyes. If someone said there was nothing between them, Sana would never believe it, even if she were beaten to death. Although Sana Woods was only a 17-year-old girl, she understood some things. This was an era of abundant information, and even if she hadn¡¯t experienced it personally, she had seen it around her. Suri Drew was an able woman, but it was clear that her love life was a nk te. Sana Woods was an outgoing girl who was open to a lot of information. Comparing the two of them, their generation gap was quite significant. The two soon found Yigol Novak, and he asked, ¡°Is there anything else you need to buy?¡± Suri Drew looked Yigol up and down, which made him a bit puzzled. ¡°I want to buy a watch.¡± She looked at her own wrist and then at Yigol¡¯s wrist. Yigol Novak immediately understood her meaning and quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need one.¡± ¡°Whether you like it or not is one thing, but sometimes dressing up is necessary. It determines other people¡¯s impression of you.¡± Seeing that Suri Drew was insistent, Yigol Novak had no choice but to agree. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go buy a watch.¡± Suri Drew called toward the siblings and led them to the men consumption zone. Suri Drew walked ahead, and Yigol Novak was about to move up to walk beside her, but was stopped by Sana Woods. Yigol Novak looked puzzled at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sana Woods signaled him to be quiet, and then whispered in his ear. ¡°Bro, what is your rtionship with my sister Suri? She¡¯s ady, so a little restraint is understandable. But what about you?¡± ¡°Honestly, do you have any health problems? If you do, just stay away from her. After all, you can¡¯t give her ¡®that¡¯.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so rich, why would you co-rent with her? If it¡¯s not a health issue, wouldn¡¯t you feel her obvious intentions?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not health, then it¡¯s your intelligence.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a n. Suri is a girl, so she¡¯ll definitely sleep with me at night. After she falls asleep, I¡¯ll go to your room, and you go to hers.¡± ¡°The next day, you just tell her that I sleepwalked into your room, and you had nowhere else to go, so you went to her room.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. The excuse may sound fake, but she will choose to believe it.¡± After finishing her words, Sana Woods went to find Suri Drew. Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but smile at the youngdy¡¯s words. In Yigol¡¯s understanding, his sister came from the countryside and should be more conservative. She is only 17 years old, so shouldn¡¯t she be more reserved? Sana Woods¡¯ words truly surprised Yigol Novak. He even doubted whether he was too old, but do nowadays kids know that much? The gap between her 17 years old and his was too huge. When he was 17, he was even too shy to look at girls properly. There was such a big difference between him and his sister. Suri Drew realized that the two were not following her. Just as she looked back, she saw that they were whispering to each other, and she instinctively thought that their conversation must be about her. Suri Drew¡¯s face turned red uncontrobly, and to avoid being noticed by the siblings, she quickened her pace, arriving at the men consumption zone ahead of them. Walking too fast and thinking about the siblings¡¯ topic, she didn¡¯t notice someoneing at the stairs. They both seemed in a hurry, and they collided with each other unexpectedly. Suri Drew instinctively reached out to grab something but caught the person she collided with instead. The two fell down the stairs together. After stabilizing her, the person also reached out to catch the other falling person, just grabbing their hair. Fortunately, it also saved them from falling down the stairs. Suri then realized that the person she had collided with was a woman. The woman¡¯s expression was first fearful, but after stabilizing herself, she saw that a lot of her hair had been pulled out and became furious. Yigol Novak didn¡¯t care whether the woman was upset or not, and hurried to ask Suri Drew, ¡°Wife, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°Husband, I¡¯m not hurt, don¡¯t worry.¡± Both of them spoke in haste, throwing the pretense of having no rtionship out the window. Sana Woods caught up just in time to hear their addresses, and was almost surprised out of her wits. Were they really referring to each other like this? Sana Woods even doubted if there was something wrong with her ears. ¡°Ah, you bastard, dare to grab my hair? I¡¯m going to fight you.¡± The woman, enraged, lunged at Yigol Novak, trying to settle the score. Yigol Novak saw the woman lunging at him and instinctively raised his hand to block her. The woman lost her bnce and fell down the stairs again. Shended heavily at the bottom of the stairs, and Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but cover her eyes. It looked painful. It took the woman quite a while to recover, and then she struggled to crawl to the side, sitting down and sobbing loudly. ¡°This¡­¡± Suri Drew was at a loss for words. Yigol Novak looked at the woman coldly and said to Suri Drew, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She had iting. As long as you didn¡¯t get hurt, that¡¯s all that matters. Let¡¯s go..¡± Chapter 39 - 39: Did I Misunderstand Myself as a Flash of Lightning? Chapter 39: Did I Misunderstand Myself as a sh of Lightning? Trantor: 549690339 That woman was just asking for trouble. Yigol had already grabbed her, but she insisted on giving him a hard time over a few strands of hair. Suri Drew was going up the stairs, and that woman just had to burst out. If they really wanted to assign me, it would fall on that woman. Elevator and stairs were not in the same direction. If she wanted to take the elevator, she should have gone somewhere else. If it hadn¡¯t been for Yigol holding her, she would have fallen long ago. And she still dared to give Yigol trouble? She really didn¡¯t know how to be grateful. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person to repay evil with kindness. Since that woman didn¡¯t appreciate his help, he wouldn¡¯t be overly sympathetic. What he cared about was Suri Drew. As long as she wasn¡¯t hurt, everything was fine. Suri¡¯s thoughts were the same as Yigol¡¯s. It was just that the woman suddenly rushed out, and Suri happened to be climbing the stairs at a fast pace, which caused the collision. But Suri was going in the right direction, and that woman shouldn¡¯t have been at the staircase entrance. That woman should have been grateful, but she wanted to me Yigol, which was really too much. Sana Woods, who caught upter, confirmed that Suri was fine. She came up to them, looking left and right with a meaningful nce. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Yigol and Suri quickly let go of each other, and the atmosphere became extremely awkward. Sana Woods stepped forward, pulled their hands together, and ced them back together. ¡°You¡­¡± Yigol looked at Sana puzzled. Suri also hurriedly said, ¡°Sana, don¡¯t misunderstand, your brother just saw me fall, so he¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Sana replied. ¡°No, no, no, I think I misunderstood. I mistook myself for a lightning bolt, and somehow split your hands apart, so I quickly put them back together.¡± Sana said seriously. Yigol and Suri looked at each other but didn¡¯t speak. What could they say now? Any exnation would be superfluous. ¡°You two better hold on tight this time.¡± Sana nced at their hands joined together, but they were too embarrassed to hold on. Yigol and Suri were once again at a loss for words. The two were already at their wits¡¯ end, but Sana didn¡¯t seem to be finished yet. She continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you guys can go ahead and enjoy yourselves. My single-dog self-control is pretty good.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Yigol pretended to cough a few times, and held Suri¡¯s hand. With things having progressed so far, hiding this from Sana would be impossible. Naturally, he had to take the initiative. After all, how could Suri, a girl, be the proactive one? Although they were in a legitimate rtionship, it was their first time being so intimate. Yigol felt his heart race faster than ever. ¡°Right, just pretend I¡¯m not here.¡± Sana nodded in satisfaction, taking the lead. Thinking of how sweet the couple was behind her, Sana truly felt bitter. It was mainly because Yigol and Suri were too sweet, and she was looking forward to love at this time in her life. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yigol said to Suri. Now that Sana had figured it out, it was a good opportunity to get closer to Suri. It was also an opportunity. Suri¡¯s hand was suddenly taken by Yigol, and her heart skipped a beat. She had been mentally prepared, but when the day finally came, the impact was still immense. Was this the feeling of falling in love? She liked the feeling of Yigol holding her hand. She looked at their hands locked together and held Yigol¡¯s hand back. Yigol felt it and gave her a warm, tender look. Suri shyly lowered her head. They had to hide their rtionship from Sana out of necessity. They didn¡¯t want their family to know, lest they couldn¡¯t understand their rtionship. However, now they could openly express their love. Not to mention, Sana identally became the facilitator of their rtionship. As they walked, Sana sneakily moved behind them, took out her phone, and snapped a few pictures and videos. She naturally had to capture such sweet moments and use them to tell her familyter, depending on how far their rtionship had progressed. If Yigol and Suri had been upfront from the start, she would have posted it immediately. Seeing them skulking around, Sana decided to check things out before sending it. If Yigol turned out to be just a delivery guy, she would have to inform her aunt first, no matter what. But the situation was different from what she had thought. Now, Yigol was a wealthy man. He hadn¡¯t told his family about his wealth or his rtionship, which meant that there must be some hesitation. Indeed, she had just arrived and was still a young girl. Her ability to withstand shock was considerable, but even after learning how outstanding Yigol was, she still hadn¡¯t recovered. If her family knew about it, wouldn¡¯t their reactions be more dramatic? As her aunt kept asking, Sana didn¡¯t know what to say. If she mentioned it, what if it upset Yigol? Although Sana was just a child, she couldn¡¯t figure out Yigol and Suri¡¯s thoughts. Nevertheless, judging by their reactions, they were definitely a couple. They arrived at the entrance of an Earl Store. Yigol was familiar with the Earl brand. Their watches were quite pleasing to the eye and suited Yigol¡¯s taste. Upon seeing the store, he pulled Suri inside. As soon as the clerk saw them, she immediately greeted them. ¡°Sir, Miss, do you have any preferred styles?¡± The clerk was very polite. This was a brand-name store after all, offering superb service. ¡°Can we customize one?¡± Yigol asked. ¡°Sir, you can, but customers need to go to the headquarters for customization. Also, the price for customization starts at 400 ,ooo dors.¡± The clerk replied politely. Yigol asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do we have to go there ourselves?¡± The clerk hesitated for a moment. Many customers inquired about custom styles, but most backed off after hearing the price. As for going there in person, it was actually a tactic to avoid unnecessary entanglements and wasting their time. Seeing that Yigol was asking about something other than the price, the clerk suddenly realized that this might be a big customer. ¡°Hm?¡± Seeing that the clerk had not answered after a while, Yigol inquired doubtfully. The clerk noticed Yigol¡¯s displeasure, and in an instant, she understood. Wealthy people bought things for happiness. Even if they liked something, to have them go through the trouble of customizing it personally would never happen.. Chapter 40 - 40: Only Accepting the Unique Chapter 40: Only epting the Unique Trantor: 549690339 The clerk nced at Suri Drew beside Yigol Novak, who had such high attractiveness and was wearing designer clothing. The clerk replied, ¡°Sir,dies, would you like to rest in our VIP lounge first? I will ask our manager toe over right away, is that okay?¡± Rules and regtions were dead; if a big shot was really rich, they would be considered a big client. If this deal could be made, the clerk¡¯s performance would double. ¡°Sure,¡± Yigol Novak nodded, taking Suri Drew and Sana Woods to the lounge. Yigol Novak always knew that money was a good thing. As long as he had money, there would be no need to go to the headquarters in person. If they were sure he was a big client, they would let the designer contact him proactively. If the clerk insisted on asking him to go to the headquarters, Yigol Novak would leave. As for going to the headquarters for a watch, it was not something he could do. The three of them entered the lounge, and the clerk attentively poured tea and served fruits for them, then left to make a call to the manager. In less than five minutes, a fashionably dressed woman entered the lounge, holding a very delicate notebook in her hand. ¡°Sir, two beautifuldies, I am the store manager, Yvonne Edmonds. Thank you very much for your appreciation and support for our Earl Brand. How may I address you?¡± The manager greeted Yigol Novak and the others politely. Of course, her eyes were always on Yigol Novak¡¯s outstretched hand, as he was the one she had to serve today. Greeting the two girls was just a matter of courtesy. Yigol Novak nodded and stood up to shake hands with Yvonne Edmonds. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Yigol Novak.¡± ¡°Mr. Novak, I am very happy to meet you here. This is the most popr album of our Earl watches.¡± ¡°The styles in this album are all ourpany¡¯s ssics. Of course, this is just a temte, and we can subsequently customize the design ording to your preferences.¡± Yigol Novak didn¡¯t look but said directly, ¡°I only want one unique watch.¡± Manager Yvonne Edmonds was taken aback at first, but then she understood Yigol Novak¡¯s meaning. He only epted a unique watch, meaning that he was not interested in the designs in the album. The manager looked at Yigol Novak for a while, and seeing his serious expression, she organized her words and said, ¡°Mr. Novak, we can meet your requirements and have a designer create a special design for you. As for the price¡­ ¡± ¡°Price is not a problem. As long as it can be made, that¡¯s fine,¡± Yigol Novak replied. The manager¡¯s heart was instantly filled with joy. This was like meeting a tycoon. ¡°Of course, that is possible,¡± the manager replied, ¡°Mr. Novak, we now need to apply to the headquarters for a designer toe and negotiate with you in person. This will ensure a better design that aligns with your preferences. After the design drawings and concepts meet your requirements, we will proceed with the watch manufacturing.¡± ¡°Different materials will result in different prices, and different designers will also lead to price differences. In total, you may need to wait about half a year to get your watch. Can you ept that?¡± Yigol Novak nodded, ¡°Other things are not a problem, I just hope to get it as soon as possible.¡± ording to Yigol Novak¡¯s n, he wanted to take Suri Drew home as soon as possible. If it came to meeting the parents, he would naturally have to meet Suri Drew¡¯s parents as well. The time until the New Year was not long, and he didn¡¯t have much time left. ¡°Alright, sir, in that case, you may have to spend quite some time on this. The revisions and finalization of the design drawings, as well as some details of the production, will take some time to discuss with you. If you don¡¯t mind this, it is entirely possible to get the watch in about four or five months,¡± the manager said with a great attitude. Yigol Novak nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine, as long as I can get it before the New Year. I only have a few requirements: first, uniqueness.¡± ¡°Second, I want a customized couple¡¯s watch.¡± ¡°These two requirements are mandatory. As for the price, cooperation, and other aspects, they are not a problem. Tens of millions dors, a hundred million dors, ten billion dors, even over ten billion dors are all eptable, as long as it¡¯s within a reasonable charging range. So, please ask yourpany to send the best designer.¡± Ten billion dors? Manager Yvonne Edmonds was astonished as she looked at Yigol Novak,pletely shocked. For them, customers who liked custom-made watches were quitemon, But such a tycoon-like customer was their first encounter. Customers who could ept a price of tens of millions dors were already rare, but Yigol Novak said that over ten billion dors was not a problem? In that case, Yigol Novak would definitely be the biggest customer in theirpany¡¯s history. Seeing the manager¡¯s astonishment, Yigol Novak asked, ¡°Is it very difficult?¡± ¡°No, no, no. It is indeed difficult, but ourpany can meet your requirements. Let me first introduce you to the charging standards for customization. We will charge a deposit in stages: the first stage is the design stage, the second stage is the customization stage¡­¡± ¡°For a custom-made watch, you will enjoy ourpany¡¯s lifetime maintenance and repair. Of course, if there is any manual damage, that will depend on the specific situation.¡± Yigol Novak nodded, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine. Instead of charging a percentage, I¡¯ll just pay a 100 million dors deposit directly. Ask yourpany to send the best designer and the best production team, and use the best materials for everything.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, I will add moreter.¡± The manager¡¯s face changed slightly upon hearing this. In the first stage, customers who could pay a deposit of over a million dors were very rare, so rare that she hadn¡¯t seen any so far. But Yigol Novak just offered a 100 million dors deposit right away? If it weren¡¯t for Yigol Novak looking so serious, she would have doubted whether this person was here to make fun of her. She had met many bosses, all of whom were more stingy and narrow-minded than the others. The saying ¡°no deceit, no trade¡± was not wrong at all. But today, she found out that the saying was not entirely correct either. The big shot in front of her was just too generous. Business people were so stingy because they knew the actual profit margins. Those who were willing to spend more money didn¡¯t want others to make more from them. This Yigol Novak was indeed very different from the others. ¡°Are, are you serious?¡± Yigol Novak nodded his head, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious.¡± Upon leaving the Earl store, Yigol Novak looked at the business card in his hand, then handed it to Sana Woods, ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Sana Woods asked puzzledly as she looked at Yigol Novak. This card was given by the manager, who said that holding this card was like having a pass that could be used to enter many high-end ces.. Chapter 41 - 41: I Have Both Good Looks and Talent Chapter 41: I Have Both Good Looks and Talent Trantor: 549690339 Having this card, getting discounts is just a small thing, its greatest function is to establish many social connections. The store manager also said that when the headquarter¡¯s team arrives, they would give Yigol an even higher-level business card. Yigol had no interest in these, but Sana Woods was very interested, so he gave it to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else before looking at it.¡± Yigol saw her curious baby look and said. Sana Woods hurriedly nodded her head: ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Disying such a treasure-hunting demeanor in front of someone¡¯s store really isn¡¯t too good. ¡°Um, Darling, the little girl found out about our rtionship, this is going to be¡­¡± Suri Drew lowered her head slightly without a response. Yigol lost his confidence: ¡°I am actually more worried about you. If my family finds out, I¡¯m afraid you may not be ready.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Tell me why you decided to customize couple watches? Isn¡¯t it too expensive?¡± Suri opened her mouth to say. ¡°Hm?¡± Yigol was stunned for a moment, then he said, ¡°What, darling, don¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t discuss it with you beforehand and made the decision by myself. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go return it now.¡± Suri turned her head away and stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it, but I never said I wanted to wear couple watches with you.¡± ¡°Such an expensive watch, if I wear it and it gets scratched or damaged, how much will it hurt?¡± Yigol immediately understood Suri¡¯s meaning. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know anything, he just had no interest in romance. He has a rural background, and tends to focus on practicality. He doesn¡¯t bother with things like roses that have no use. He felt Suri¡¯s shyness and was secretly happy for a long time. Her reaction- doesn¡¯t it mean she is touched in her heart? If she really didn¡¯t want it, she would have rejected him seriously already and not be stammering like this. Yigol smiled and said, ¡°My mom told me when I was young that when my dad was with her, he gave her a more popr watch at the time, saying it represented wholeheartedness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just learning from my dad.¡± ¡°I never said I¡¯m willing to marry you. I said we¡¯ll try living together first, and if we don¡¯t want to be together in the end, I will give you breakuppensation.¡± Suri said harsh words, but her heart was blooming with happiness. ¡°You can¡¯t afford my breakup fee, so don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Yigol replied. ¡°But I had my eyes on that delivery man, not the tycoon standing in front of me right now.¡± Suri stubbornly said. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go deliver packages tomorrow and take you for a ride on my electromobile.¡± Yigol said. ¡°What if- I¡¯m just saying what if- I want to divorce you?¡± Suri asked, lowering her voice. Because Suri was looking down, Yigol couldn¡¯t see her face, so he could only judge her mood from her tone. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I¡¯m so outstanding, how can you bear to leave me?¡± Yigol confidently said. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone as narcissistic as you,¡± Suri blushed and replied. ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts. Although I¡¯m not the most handsome man in the world, I don¡¯t embarrass anyone either. I¡¯m pretty lucky to have both looks and ability. You¡¯ve seen my looks, and as for my abilities, just keep unearthing them¡ª I might turn out to be much better than you imagined.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but for my age, there probably isn¡¯t anyone more outstanding than me in this world.¡± ¡°Though I may be a bit outstanding, I¡¯m not proud. I¡¯m even willing to doundry and cook for you at home. Don¡¯t you think a man like me is rare?¡± ¡°Of course,undry and cooking are nothing. If you¡¯re willing, I can help you bathe or provide other services.¡± Suri was caught off guard and her face flushed instantly. ¡°What are you talking about, bathing and services.¡± ¡°I was just saying, but it seems like you, my darling, are not unwilling, so I¡¯ll put this service on the schedule as soon as possible.¡± Yigol whispered into Suri¡¯s ear. This time, Suri was so embarrassed she couldn¡¯t even speak. Just as Yigol was feeling smug, he suddenly felt a strong pinch on his waist, and nearly cried out. Yigol couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Do all women in this world Imow how to do this? Although he had never been in a rtionship, he had seen others¡¯ rtionships, and their women also showed their dissatisfaction like this. Yigol held Suri¡¯s small hand, caressed it with pity, and Suri instantly retracted her hand as if she had been electrocuted. Yigol didn¡¯t n on letting her off so easily. He leaned into Suri¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°In terms of ability, besides making money, I have another incredible skill. If you want to uncover it, we have to sleep together. Darling, when do you n to test my skills?¡± Suri still remained silent, but Yigol felt her heart beating faster. Suddenly, Suri¡¯s foot extended, and before Yigol could prepare himself, she fiercely stepped on the top of his foot. It was toote to shrink away. Yigol felt wronged, with a bitter sense of unspeakable suffering. If you want to take advantage, you have to bear the consequences. His foot was in pain, but Yigol¡¯s heart was overjoyed. Suri¡¯s willingness to fool around shows that she¡¯s not really angry. If she were genuinely angry, she would likely roll her eyes and leave without the ¡°angry from embarrassment¡± behavior. It seems that Yigol¡¯s position in Suri¡¯s heart has grown even stronger. Emotional matters must be taken slowly, otherwise, the newly-wedded wife might be scared away, resulting in a total loss for him. That¡¯s why he only dared to unt his skills verbally; before getting Suri¡¯s permission, he didn¡¯t dare to take too much direct action. Yigol didn¡¯t continue teasing her; otherwise, he couldn¡¯t imagine how extreme Suri¡¯s reactions would get. He smiled awkwardly and asked, ¡°So what are we going to do now that my sister knows our secret?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t say anything; if she were going to, she would¡¯ve said it already. Given how easy it is to get in touch with someone these days.¡± ¡°Imagine if your parents found out, would they not contact you? Yourputer would probably be bombarded with messages.¡± Suri said without daring to look at Yigol; she didn¡¯t want him to see her blushing face. Upon hearing this, Yigol nodded in agreement: ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s strange that she hasn¡¯t said anything.¡± ¡°One reason is that she hasn¡¯t figured out how far we¡¯ve gone, and the other is that she¡¯s lenient as you¡¯ve given her gifts. If she told the family, do you think they would just sit idly by knowing that you bought her so many expensive things? She¡¯s probably scared of upsetting you and causing you trouble..¡± Chapter 42 - 42: Is this coming to settle accounts with him? Chapter 42: Is thising to settle ounts with him? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Now you¡¯re wealthy, not the aimless brother she used to think you were, so naturally she¡¯s worried about upsetting you. All you need to do is be a good brother, provide some pocket money now and then, and she¡¯ll certainly listen to you, won¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Yigol Novak hesitated. Suri Drew looked at him in wonderment. From the few days they¡¯d spent together, she¡¯de to understand that he was not the kind who was reluctant to part with his money, even though this girl was not his real sister. But given Yigol, who wasn¡¯t overly attached to money, he would take care of her as if she were his own sister, as long as he was capable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yigol thought for a moment and started, ¡°I can give her money, but how do I do it rightly? I want to support her like a real sister, but she¡¯s still not, and while I can treat her well, I can¡¯t treat her just like a real brother would, rebuking where necessary, scolding where needed.¡± ¡°At her age, she¡¯s highly susceptible to temptation, her judgment isn¡¯t fully mature. If I give too little, she might not be satisfied; give too much, and I¡¯m worried she might go astray.¡± ¡°If she develops a habit of overspending, and she doesn¡¯t have the ability to earn that much, and her family can¡¯t afford it either, I might be her brother, but I can¡¯t support her forever. Even if I am willing to, what¡¯s the meaning of her life then?¡± ¡°Frugality, ambition; these are essential for a person to realize their own life¡¯s value.¡± ¡°And she¡¯s different from you, even if I gave her the capital to start a business, as a junior high school graduate, it¡¯s not certain that she could handle it; she¡¯s not cut from that cloth.¡± ¡°My thought is, I can provide her a good life, but I can¡¯t give her money. If she starts misbehaving, ultimately, whose fault would it be? I wouldn¡¯t be helping her. ¡± Feeling confident, Suri countered, ¡°You¡¯re right, but also wrong. You¡¯re wealthy now, you can¡¯t just let your sister keep living like she used to, right?¡± ¡°Money gives a person confidence. With money, her standard of living will rise and her vision, her outlook will broaden. She will gradually mature, which will undoubtedly be beneficial in her future decision making, whether it¡¯s choosing a partner or something else.¡± Suri did not agree with Yigol¡¯s point of view, and vice versa. ¡°Wifey, while I think everything you previously mentioned makes sense, I don¡¯t agree with this point.¡± ¡°To give you an example with rtionships, if one wants to marry into a wealthy family, it¡¯s either the man is attracted to her appearance, in which case, such a man should be rejected. Otherwise, if it¡¯s based on mutual feelings, one would naturally choose someone sharingmonnguage, mutual values and towards whom they could walk hand in hand.¡± ¡°Take us for instance, if you were merely a pretty face, but rotten on the inside, would I love you as much?¡± ¡°And me, if I were just a delivery guy, would you have epted me? A person with ambition wouldn¡¯t live a mundane life. A mediocre person, no matter how well they hide it, is still just mediocre.¡± Yigol¡¯s words left Suri somewhat speechless. Yigol¡¯s words were indeed true. Imagine for instance, doing house chores. Because Yigol was excellent, doing such chores was just icing on the cake. However, doing such a job would mean they were total strangers living inpletely different worlds, with different worldviews and values, failing to harmonize even in simple conversations. Two such people could not be together. ¡°Birds of a feather flock together¡±, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this saying. Only a person with real capabilities could have interactions with her, who was also excellent, or even someone slightly superior. If the gap between two people was too big, well, the oue was obvious. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to her about going back to school?¡± Suri pondered and asked. ¡°I do intend to do that, but it eventually depends on her own will. She¡¯s only just arrived, let her have some fun for a few days, we can talk about it with herter. The ultimate decision is up to her.¡± ¡°Now that she¡¯s finally here, it¡¯s a good opportunity for her to unwind. Her mood has just improved a bit, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to send her to school right away.¡± Yigol said. Suri nodded in agreement: ¡°Yes, that sounds reasonable. Have you talked about this with your uncle?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to him about it. Ultimately, it depends on Sana¡¯s own decision. If she¡¯s willing to go to school, I can handle all her expenses. My uncle¡¯s family tends to prioritize boys over girls. They have a son whom they can only just afford.¡± ¡°If Sana isn¡¯t willing to go to school, and she¡¯s more inclined towards something else, she can focus on specializing in it, the expenses would still be on me. I won¡¯t let her degenerate just like this. Even without a degree, if she had real skills, it would be eptable.¡± Yigol ruminated about himself. If it weren¡¯t for System¡¯s favor, he would currently only be a delivery man. He had the System, giving him ess to many things, but Sana had no such favor of fate. She could only rely on her own efforts to change her life. At heart, even if he had to support her for a lifetime, he was willing and capable of shouldering it. But such a life would be too boring. One should be capable of living well in this world and realize their own dreams. Having bought almost everything, they nned to leave the mall and head home. But just as they were about to get in the car, a group of about ten people approached from not too far off. It was clear at a nce that they hade with bad intentions. Men and women, evidently undisciplined. But judging from their appearance, they didn¡¯t seem to be street loafers. Were they here to cause trouble on purpose? Yigol nced at the group, and bluntly asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Sana was a bit worried. She had never encountered such a situation before. In contrast to Sana, Suri remained calm. She was not worried at all. She had witnessed Yigol¡¯s capabilities and was rather curious about these people¡¯s intentions. ¡°Look at the good deeds you¡¯ve done!¡± One of them, in a fit of rage, lifted a few strands of hair and showed them to Yigol, as if he wanted to devour him. This hair, all three of them recognized it. Wasn¡¯t it the hair pulled from the woman who hit Suri? Were they here to settle scores? ¡°I did it.¡± Yigol admitted coolly, without showing any sign of worry. What was there to fear? He could handle himself. It had been nearly two hours since the incident. It seemed these people had been waiting for him here all this time. ¡°At least you admit your wrongdoings frankly.¡± The man pocketed the hair with care as if it was a treasure, leaving Yigol almost speechless.. Chapter 43 - 43: 43: What’s with this gender ambiguity? Chapter 43: What¡¯s with this gender ambiguity? Trantor: 549690339 After that, the man took out a business card and handed it to Yigol Novak. Yigol Novak took it with a puzzled look and saw that the man was from an entertainmentpany. There was a phone number and a name on it, Gage Presley, who was an agent. A man? If it weren¡¯t for his Adam¡¯s apple and name, Yigol would have thought he was a woman. At this time, Gage Presley said: ¡°My artist Linda Janell, not only did you pull her hair out, but you also broke her face and there is a danger of disfigurement. You have to take responsibility for this.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already gone to the hospital for examination. Thepensation is probably around 10 million dors. Of course, this is just an estimate. If she really ends up disfigured, you have to pay my artist millions. How are you going to exin this to us?¡± Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help butugh. Was this an attempt at extortion? Desperate for money? From Gage Presley¡¯s words, Yigol also learned that this Linda Janell was a female star, but he didn¡¯t have any impression of her at all. Was there such a person in the entertainment industry? Although he had no interest in chasing stars, he would still hear about things in the entertainment industry from time to time and hear the names of various stars. It seemed that even if this was a celebrity, she was a rtively unknown one. ¡°Honey, Linda Janell¡¯s level is just a bit better than those running two sets. She only ys roles like maidservants and the like.¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t produced a single outstanding work, so it seems like she¡¯s just trying to make a quick buck.¡± As Suri Drew spoke, Gage Presley became furious: ¡°What are you saying? Yigol Novak gave him a cold nce while stepping back a few steps, mainly because he didn¡¯t want to be too close to this scum. It was clearly a man, dressed like a woman, with an effeminate voice. If he were willing to be a woman, he should be a real woman, which would also be worthy of respect. What was the deal with this gender ambiguity? Just looking at him made Yigol Novak feel sick. ¡°Speak humannguage,¡± Yigol said coldly. ¡°My Linda is full of potential, okay? She will soon be a big star in the entertainment industry. I will make her the brightest star there is. But you pulled out her hair and hurt her face?¡± ¡°If it was an ordinary person, they might not care about a few strands of hair, but this hair is Linda¡¯s life, and her face is her future. What you did amounted to destroying Linda¡¯s reputation. You have to give us an exnation, or I will not let you go.¡± Gage Presley said indignantly. Listening to his voice, neither effeminate nor manly, Yigol Novak felt irritable. Gage Presley continued: ¡°Linda needs to have a hair transnt and cosmetic surgery. She has to go to the best medical institution, find experts, and get the best treatment. She also needs to do these things as soon as possible¡­¡± Gage Preslev¡¯s words were interrupted by Yigol Novak. ¡°After all this talking, isn¡¯t it just about money?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gage Presley wanted to refute but couldn¡¯t find a rebuttal. Yigol Novak seemed right. After all the talking, it was just about the money. If the money was in ce, everything would be resolved. But when it came from Yigol Novak¡¯s mouth, what did it mean? He wanted to say something more, but Yigol Novak impatiently said: ¡°I¡¯m very busy, just tell me how much you want.¡± Gage Presley saw his attitude and felt annoyed, wanting to curse Yigol, but seeing Yigol¡¯s confident demeanor, he felt a bit timid. One had to have some ability to read people to survive in the entertainment industry, otherwise, they would have long been squeezed out by others. Gage Presley was a little scared and wanted to ask Yigol Novak for more money, but he didn¡¯t have the guts. Moreover, whether he could get the money this time was still unknown. Were Yigol¡¯s actions from having too much money and not caring about it, or were they a prelude to a storm? Under this conflicting state of jealousy and fear, he gave Yigol his ount number. Yigol Novak, right in front of him, transferred 1 billion dors: ¡°Is this enough? Alright, I¡¯m very busy. You¡¯ll have to wait for the transaction to go through.¡± Yigol finished speaking and got in the car. Gage Presley was stunned by the 1 billion dors and couldn¡¯t speak. He watched Yigol leave, still in shock, until his car disappeared from sight.bender Inside the car, Suri Drew asked Yigol puzzledly: ¡°Honey, why did you give them so much money? Even if you have money, you shouldn¡¯t give it to such scumbags!¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be more meaningful to do some charity work? When Suri Drew was in front of Yigol, she no longer avoided Sana Woods. Since she already knew about their rtionship, there was nothing to hide. She was already used to calling Yigol ¡°Honey.¡± Not calling him that always felt like something was missing. ¡°Wife, you can¡¯t think like that. Just think, if it were you, would you dare to take this much money?¡± ¡°Trust me, they¡¯ll be back looking for me soon, but only to apologize.¡± ¡°Not only will they have to return my money intact, but they¡¯ll also have to pay me a lot of interest.¡± Yigol said calmly to Suri Drew as he was driving. Suri Drew was first taken aback, then quickly understood the reasoning behind Yigol¡¯s words. Indeed, not everyone would dare to take so much money. Moreover, Linda Janell was in the wrong to begin with. But Sana Woods couldn¡¯t understand. She asked incredulously, ¡°Brother, why wouldn¡¯t they dare? If I suddenly had 1 billion dors, I would find a luckynd to live a secluded life.¡± ¡°But I have to admit, brother, your look when you calmly transferred 1 billion dors was so cool. If only I could be so cool one day.¡± Sana Woods was no longer surprised by the fact that Yigol was a billionaire, but suddenly started to admire him. It seemed that in Yigol¡¯s life, money suddenly became less valuable. For people like them who haggled over a few cents when shopping, it was hard to calmly face Yigol¡¯s casual spending of a billion dors. ¡°Your idea is not realistic at all. In this day and age, if you suddenly had 1 billion dors, could you really find a ce where no one else could find you? ¡°Simply put, you can¡¯t carry the money on your back, can you? Don¡¯t you have to go to the bank to get it? How could that be done without attracting attention?¡± ¡°In this world, there aren¡¯t many people who have 1 billion dors, let alone those who can casuallv sDend it.¡± ¡°Also, do I really need topensate that Linda Janell? Since this matter involves 1 billion dors, someone will definitely look into it. Would Linda dare to take it? If she really did, then her life would truly be over..¡± Chapter 44 - 44: 44: The Cruel Abuse of Dogs Chapter 44: The Cruel Abuse of Dogs Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She¡¯s just a minor character, and even thepany behind her is only worth tens of millions of dors. How dare they offend me?¡± ¡°Although I did transfer the money, they wouldn¡¯t dare to take it without any qualms. Even if her injury wasn¡¯t serious, and even if she had been disfigured, she wouldn¡¯t be worth 1 billion dors. They also wouldn¡¯t dare to guarantee what I might do.¡± ¡°If I were to expose this incident, not only her but also thepany behind her would be ruined. They must worry about not only public opinion pressure but also the possibility of being retaliated against by me.¡± ¡°Wow, bro, you¡¯re quite the schemer.¡± Sana Woods said in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected such a significant story behind this seemingly trivial matter. ¡°In fact, this whole thing isn¡¯t my fault. When they approached me, I didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. But when I heard them demanding over a million dors inpensation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s clearly trying to take advantage of me, so I had to teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°Sana, I¡¯m teaching you a lesson too. Always remember never to look down on others, or you won¡¯t even know how you¡¯ll end up.¡± Yigol Novak said earnestly. Sana Woods was speechless, indeed, it was a lesson learned. ¡°Honey, what if they don¡¯t do what you think? What if they just take the money and run? Or what if they don¡¯t admit to extortion? What will we do then?¡± Suri Drew asked. ¡°Wife, you have the video, and I saw it.¡± Yigol looked at Suri with a smile. ¡°Hehe, hubby, you really can¡¯t hide anything from you. So, how much are you going to pay to buy this video from me?¡± Suri joked. ¡°How about offering my body? You can do anything you want to me, and I won¡¯t resist at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Have you two ever considered the feelings of a single dog like ¡°You two are always showing off your love, which is brutally torturing single dogs. I¡¯ve been tortured by you guys all day, and you never stopped. Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°Too much, it¡¯s really too much.¡± ¡°Well, Sana, why don¡¯t you find a partner too?¡± ¡°Once you¡¯re in a rtionship, you can also show off your love, so there won¡¯t be a single dog being tortured. If I had that kind ofwork, I¡¯d introduce someone to you, but your brother might have.¡± ¡°He¡¯s rich, so naturally, the people he knows are all capable men. Let him introduce some good ones to you.¡± Suri teased Sana. Sana immediately begged for mercy, ¡°Suri, please spare me. Not only do you and my brother torment me together, but you also make fun of me. I¡¯m only seventeen years old. I don¡¯t want to waste this beautiful age on love, okay?¡± Sana blushed as she was teased. Sana was fine when talking about others, but when it came to herself, she couldn¡¯t handle it. She could still pretend to be tough, but when it came to action, she couldn¡¯t do it. Suri didn¡¯t continue teasing her. After a while, Sana said to Yigol, ¡°Bro, you have so much money. Naturally, you must know many tycoons. Do you know Leo Meaden?¡± Yigol shook his head, ¡°Not familiar.¡± ¡°Sana, your brother is a rich first generation. Is it necessary for him to associate with rich second generations? He should be looking down on those rich second generations.¡± Suri took over the conversation. That seemed to make sense, and Sana believed it. So she continued asking, ¡°Suri¡­ no, sister-inw. Does my brother know those tycoons?¡±bender ¡°Um, don¡¯t call me that. I, I¡­¡± Suri blushed at Sana¡¯s calling her sister-inw. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? You guys are husband and wife, but I¡¯m not allowed to call you sister-inw?¡± Suri, worried that Sana would say something even more embarrassing, quickly said, ¡°Just stop it. I don¡¯t know who your brother knows. Why don¡¯t you just ask him?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Sana obviously didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Your sister-inw isn¡¯t lying to you this time. I haven¡¯t been actively talking about this with her. I¡¯m letting her slowly discover it and be more and more attached to me. Men are more attractive when they¡¯re mysterious, you know?¡± Yigol exined. Sana clicked her tongue, ¡°You guys are just torturing me without any hesitation. This is too much, extremely too much.¡± ¡°I feel like I shouldn¡¯t havee with you two, giving you the opportunity to hurt me.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s true. Your brother never talked to me about this. When I met him, I thought he was just a courier. Who knew he was a big tycoon?¡± Suri smiled and replied. Although Suri was shy, she liked hearing Sana call her sister-inw. Suri was clear about her feelings for Yigol. But she was a woman, and she had no experience in love. It was natural for her to feel shy. If Sana was willing to call her sister-inw, it meant that Sana liked her. This made Suri feel delighted, but she had been suppressing her feelings and not showing it. Yigol silently hoped that Sana would be more gossipy, prompting Suri to keep bragging about him. That way, he could take advantage of the System. ¡°What?¡± Sana asked in surprise. ¡°Sister-inw, did you just say that when you first met my brother, he was delivering packages?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re such a beautiful woman. How did you end up meeting a courier? I don¡¯t mean to look down on couriers, but people of the same kind tend to group together. If he were a courier, you guys clearly wouldn¡¯t belong in the same world.¡± ¡°Sana, what you¡¯re saying makes it seem like whoever is with your brother must be interested in his money,¡± Suri replied. Sana hastily waved her hands, ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just mean that you, sister-inw, are an able woman, and my brother is so rich, yet he still drives your car and lives in your house. That means you two must genuinely be in love. I¡¯m just curious¡­¡± ¡°I met your brother by coincidence or fate.¡± As Suri thought about the scene of meeting Yigol, her face turned pink. ¡°So, how did you meet him? Tell me quickly, sister-inw!¡± Sana asked curiously. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Your brother rescued me.¡± ¡°That day, I encountered something unpleasant, so I went to the riverbank to clear my mind. I ran to the edge of the Small River Bridge and sat there, enjoying the breeze. Your brother thought I wasmitting suicide. ¡°I was lost in thought, and I didn¡¯t even notice when your brother approached me. He hugged me tightly, and I was quite surprised. I thought I had encountered a pervert, but then he told me to live on, and I understood why he did that..¡± Chapter 45 - 45: The qualities a good man possesses, your brother has them all Chapter 45: The qualities a good man possesses, your brother has them all Trantor: 549690339 ¡°At that time, in my eyes, your brother was just a delivery guy. I thought I may not be a young rich woman, but my life was decent enough. I remembered those people I had met before who were either after my money or my looks.¡± ¡°Your brother is kind-hearted, which is much better than those people, so I started pursuing him.¡± ¡°At first, I always regarded your brother as just a delivery guy. Later, he learned that mypany had some issues and he helped me resolve the crisis. That¡¯s when I began to realize his capabilities.¡± ¡°It was just a little bit at first, and then I gradually found out how powerful he was. However, he said there was still a lot more to him. He wouldn¡¯t deliberately keep it from me, but he would also not actively tell me. He wanted me to find out for myself slowly so that it would¡­¡± What she wanted to say next, Yigol had already said earlier. He wanted her to find out bit by bit, and then love him more. ¡°This¡­ this is like reading a novel.¡¯ Sana Woods didn¡¯t know what to say. She thought that Suri Drew, who is so beautiful and such a cold beauty, would actually actively pursue Yigol Novak? This is unscientific. Shouldn¡¯t it be Yigol shamelessly pursuing a beautiful woman and finally winning her heart? ¡°Ah, thinking about it now, it still feels surreal. It was really just a moment¡¯s thought,¡± Suri said shyly. Sana Woods sincerely said: ¡°This is too unscientific. Sister-inw, you¡¯re so beautiful and such an able woman. My brother was just a delivery guy in your eyes at that time, and he looks pretty ordinary. How did you just decide to go for him in that moment?¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t badmouth your brother anymore. Be careful, or he won¡¯t buy you things you like and might even retaliate against you, and then you¡¯ll be done for.¡± Suriughed and said. After that, she fell silent for a moment, then suddenly spoke up again: ¡°At that time, the thought just suddenly shed through my mind, and I took action. I guess, that¡¯s fate.¡± ¡°Sana, fate is really a strange thing, it¡¯s inexplicable.¡± ¡°But, what if my brother really was just a delivery guy? What would you do? I might be young, but I still understand some things. People from two different worlds, with different values and topics, can have significant differences and easily conflict.¡± Sana said seriously. Suri nodded in agreement: ¡°Sana, you¡¯re right. Birds of a feather flock together, that¡¯s the principle. But since I¡¯ve already made that decision, I have to be responsible for my actions. It¡¯s rare to find a man I like, and even if the gap between us is a bitrge, as long as your brother is ambitious, I won¡¯t be too picky.¡± ¡°So, I had an idea to test your brother. I let hime live with me. After that, you know what happened. I wanted to see what his character was like.¡± As she said this, Suri felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Ah?¡± Sana was surprised and said, ¡°You just let mv brother move in with vou so easily? Weren¡¯t you worried that he might be a pervert or something, and do something to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trained in kick-boxing, and I¡¯m confident that your brother wouldn¡¯t be a match for me. One kick and I could send a regr guy out the door, so I wasn¡¯t worried about my safety at all. I just wanted to see what kind of person he was.¡± ¡°As long as he has the right values and is ambitious, he will be rich sooner orter, which would meet my requirements.¡± ¡°I gave your brother the keys to my house at that time, but he never set foot in my room. He cleaned up the other areas and was very respectful to me. He didn¡¯t do anything to make me dislike him.¡± ¡°I would always impulsively test your brother, and every time his performance exceeded my expectations, I¡­ liked him even more.¡± Suri spoke thest part very quietly, too embarrassed to look up at Yigol. She wanted to say love, but it would make her feelings sound too full. Who wouldn¡¯t love such an outstanding, doting husband, with such upright values? Suri¡¯s words made Yigol secretly relieved. He had almost been tempted by her many times, but in the end, he held back. If he had done something over the line, wouldn¡¯t he have lost such a beautiful wife? It seems that he still needs to control himself well in the future and wait until her intentions are clear before taking any further actions. Little did Suri know that her seemingly proud attempts to test Yigol had made him more vignt. If she knew, she would probably regret her actions today, If only she hadn¡¯t been so reserved, she would have Yigol¡¯s heart by now. ¡°Bro, I really have to hand it to you. You managed to pass all of my sister-inw¡¯s tests, that¡¯s amazing.¡± Sana felt that Suri was just too beautiful. If she were a man, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself. Yigol just smiled and said nothing. ¡°Hehe,ter on, I felt that I was actually a bit narrow-minded. I mean, your brother is so outstanding. If he wanted to, he wouldn¡¯tck women at all, and yet he was still tested by me.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s because of this that I feel even more strongly that he¡¯s the one for me. He doesn¡¯t bother with disreputable women, and willingly epts my tests. This proves that he¡¯s a man worth having.¡± ¡°He¡¯s wealthy, yet disciplined. Such a man is truly rare. He was able to withstand my tests because he himself has upright values.¡± ¡°It feels like all the qualities a good man possesses, your brother has them all.¡± ¡°He came from an ordinary family and attended a regr college, but he turned his life around and became an extraordinary person. This shows how tenacious he is.¡± ¡°After bing rich, he remains down-to-earth and doesn¡¯t like to waste away his time at home. He would go out and deliver packages. In fact, he doesn¡¯t even care about the money. But he has always been serious about his work, which shows how dedicated he is. It would be unreasonable for such a person not to seed.¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite special in this aspect. Some people be bad or promiscuous after they get rich, but not your brother. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s precious?¡± Suri seemed to have endless words when talking about Yigol¡¯s qualities. Yigol was quite surprised. He didn¡¯t expect his image in Suri¡¯s heart to be so noble. Actually, if it weren¡¯t for the System, he would probably still be an unnoticed delivery guy with no future prospects. Sana nodded her head. That was how she saw Yigol now as well. The more time she spent with Yigol, the more she felt how amazing her brother was. ¡°Sana, when you fall in love in the future, you must never simply believe what you see. You must carefully observe. Especially since you¡¯re so young, you can easily be deceived by appearances. People who seem kind and honest may not necessarily be good men..¡± Chapter 46 - 46: The Admired Capital Chapter 46: The Admired Capital Trantor: 549690339 ¡°A man who seems unimpressive doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he¡¯s a bad one, don¡¯t fall for the wrong kind of man.¡± ¡°When judging a man, don¡¯t just focus on his looks, but pay attention to his temperament, values, and not whether he has money or not, but what his expectations are regarding material wealth.¡± ¡°In short, a man with ambition will eventually stand out, but a wealthy man is not necessarily a true gentleman. Some rich second generation men are yboys, they like to y with other people¡¯s feelings just because they have money.¡± ¡°If your partner is ambitious but not yet very sessful, as long as he passes your brother¡¯s test and is deemed to be a man you can trust for a lifetime, your brother will surely help him.¡± ¡°Money is not as important to him as you are, you see, he doesn¡¯t even have the mood to show off.¡± Suri Drew said. Suri Drew said all these to Sana Woods because she was worried that Sana just arrived in a big city and would not be able to resist temptation and end up regretting her decisions. So, she used her own experiences to tell Sana what kind of men are worth trusting and what kind of men are insincere. ¡°Your sister-inw is speaking from a woman¡¯s perspective; I¡¯m a man, so let me say a few words, too. Listen carefully, sis.¡± This time, Yigol Novak also spoke. ¡°Sure, brother. You can speak.¡± Sana Woods nodded seriously. If it were a while ago, Sana would never have been willing to listen to Yigol¡¯s nagging, but now it¡¯s different. She admires her big brother Yigol, such an outstanding man, he has the right to be admired. Yigol Novak went on to say, ¡°I¡¯m only stating my thoughts; whether or not you¡¯re willing to listen is up to you.¡± ¡°I think, when judging whether a man is worth entrusting your life to, in addition to what your sister-inw said, it is important to see if he has you in his heart. ¡± ¡°Let me give you an example: If you have two men pursuing you, one is only interested in novelty and most of the time only cares about himself, while the other always puts you first, you should know how to choose, right?¡± Sana Woods thought for a while and replied, ¡°Naturally, I don¡¯t want the first one. But, isn¡¯t it okay to have our own space?¡± Yigol Novak shook his head in disapproval: ¡°You¡¯re wrong. If a man truly loves you, you¡¯re everything to him, and he doesn¡¯t need any personal space. What is a woman¡¯s greatest happiness?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sana Woods looked confused. ¡°In my opinion, it is to have a man who can be shown off, who has the ability to make you proud. If a man is only busying himself with his own affairs and prioritizing himself, that¡¯s simply because he loves himself more. Such a man is not worth entrusting with your life.¡± ¡°A man who truly cares for you will always prioritize your needs and feelings. As long as you need him, he¡¯ll be there for you anytime. On the other hand, if you¡¯re sick or feeling down, he¡¯ll be busy with his own affairs or simply think you¡¯re annoying and won¡¯t want to take care of you. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that makes a lot of sense: sweet-talking is just talk.¡± ¡°Those men who only love themselves are more suited to women who only love themselves, in other words, women who love money and are vain.¡± ¡°Actually, men¡¯s and women¡¯s thoughts often diverge.¡± ¡°Men will only want what they need ¨C for example, they¡¯ll only buy things when they need them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different for women: they might buy something just because it looks nice, and some even think that even if they can¡¯t afford it, they¡¯ll just window shop.¡± ¡°Some women are smart; they prefer to be with men who love them rather than ones they love, because men will onlymit to who they like.¡± ¡°But being blindly nice, having no ambition, or not pursuing your aspirations is also no good.¡± After listening to this, Sana Woods thought for a moment and said, ¡°Brother, what you said makes sense. However, shouldn¡¯t a man focus on his career? And isn¡¯t there a saying that behind every sessful man, there¡¯s a woman who supports him? Choosing a career-oriented man means having to endure loneliness.¡± Yigol Novak replied, ¡°As I said, it¡¯s up to you whether or not you want to listen. I¡¯m just telling you my thoughts. Everyone has their own judgment. Different judgments lead to different choices, which lead to different destinies.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s very important to you now ¡ª you need to have the capital. ¡± Yigol Novak thought for a moment and continued, ¡°A woman¡¯s capital is not just her appearance ¨C no matter how beautiful she is, she will eventually age and look less appealing. External beauty can easily bore people over time.¡± ¡°A person¡¯s charm is internal ¡ª it¡¯s their upbringing, their abilities. A girl¡¯s greatest confidence lies in being able to leave at any time, in any situation.¡± Sana Woods understood Yigol Novak¡¯s meaning and retorted, ¡°In this day and age, as long as a person is healthy and able to work wholeheartedly, regardless of what they do, they won¡¯t starve to death.¡± Sana Woods was originally rebellious and didn¡¯t ept anyone¡¯s guidance, so when Yigol lectured her, she instinctively became defensive. ¡°That¡¯s true ¨C the world is so vast, and the gap between people is also huge. People with annual ies of 10 million dors or even a hundred million dors can survive, as can people with a monthly ie of two thousand or even a few hundred dors.¡± ¡°But the reason for these disparities lies in the differences in individual abilities, pursuits, and ways of thinking.¡± ¡°If you can live a morous life, why let yourself live in dire straits? It¡¯s just like what we were discussing earlier about choosing a partner.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have much ability, chances are the people around you won¡¯t either. What kind of partner will you end up with? Can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°Also, the future is unknown. Whether the person you¡¯re marrying is good or bad is unclear, and the world is full of terrible men. If you do end up marrying and things be unbearable, what will you do?¡± ¡°Do you have the courage and the means to leave? If there are no children involved, that¡¯s easier to manage, but what if there are children? Do you have the ability to support yourself? Do you have the ability to support your children?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re capable, meeting a good man is naturally the best oue. But if you encounter a bad man, you can leave him at any time. Your personal ability is your biggest asset.¡± ¡°I have my hands, I can work, why couldn¡¯t I survive?¡± Sana Woods argued back. Yigol Novak smiled indifferently, ¡°Alright then, hand over your cellphone for me to keep, and you don¡¯t use it for a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sana Woods hurriedly clutched her cellphone tightly..¡± Chapter 47 - 47: 47: You and Your Sister-in-Law Should Sleep in the Same Room. Chapter 47: You and Your Sister-in-Law Should Sleep in the Same Room. Trantor: 549690339 ¡°See, once you leave your original standard of living, step out of yourfort zone, you panic,¡± Yigol Novakughed. ¡°But¡­¡± Sana Woods felt powerless to argue. Actually, she knew that Yigol was right, but she just didn¡¯t want to admit it. Upon reflection, it did really make sense. Though young, she had witnessed numerous marital tragedies, and many women lived in unbearable suffering, yetcked the ability to leave their situations. ¡°I admit that you¡¯re right, but¡­¡± ¡°But what? Here¡¯s a simple example: you¡¯re now in the big city, exposed to its prosperity. Would you be willing to go back and live in your old hometown?¡± ¡°Take what you bought today, for example. You genuinely like it, right? If I didn¡¯t buy it for you, could you afford it? You have no rebuttal, right?¡± Yigol continued by taking another tack. ¡°Think about it from a different angle: If you had the ability, and I said this to you, you could easily rebut me. You could totally buy what you like yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your brother, I mean you no harm, but hear this, there¡¯s no shortage of jerks in this world.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re only seventeen and that it¡¯s too early for you to think about these things. Time goes faster than you think. When you finally realize that you¡¯ve missed out and want to regret it, it¡¯s already toote.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remind you of this, but I won¡¯t restrict you. You have your freedom. If you stay with me, there¡¯s no problem for me to support you. I won¡¯t be impoverished even if you splurge a lot.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m just your cousin. It¡¯s unrealistic to expect your brother to support you forever, right? When you grow up, you need to be independent. I can assist you from time to time, but I won¡¯t always care for you as if you¡¯re incapable.¡± ¡°Alright, dear, why are you saying all this?¡± ¡°Sana, why don¡¯t I take you to mypany tomorrow? You can have a look around and help me out,¡± Suri Drew suggested. She was worried that Yigol might end up saying too much, overwhelming Sana, leading to an unintended spirit of rebellion. Yigol nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Get out and see the world, take your mind off things. Don¡¯t just y with your mobile phone at home all day. It¡¯s also okay to go with your sister-inw and see what the work environment in herpany is like.¡± ¡°When I first started working, I was serving tters. I remember one event clearly: servers had to constantly go to the kitchen, which was particrly hot in summertime. Our manager was veryid-back. He not only had a much higher sry than ours but also was in the air-conditioned office every day. He only came out to patrol the ce whenever he felt like it. He seemed so carefree.¡± ¡°Just starting my career, I was a bit naive. So one day, I wasining to a co-worker, ¡®our manager seems to have it pretty easy.¡¯ Just as the manager walked in, he overheard me. He handed me the file in his hand and said, ¡®Here, you do my job. Can you handle it?¡±¡® ¡°Looking at the file, I waspletely baffled. I couldn¡¯t make sense of the numbers and codes. Feeling guilty for being caught talking behind his back, I admitted I had no idea how to handle it.¡± ¡°He patted my shoulder and said, ¡®It¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t know how. You see me rxing in the office, but I have work to do also ¨C my work requires intellectualbour while yours is physical. You want to enjoy what I have, but you probably won¡¯t have the ability to. When you can¡¯t even understand a file, how could you handle moreplex issues?¡±¡® ¡°The work you¡¯re doing now, as long as you¡¯re not a fool, you can do it. And do it well. But you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle my job.¡± ¡°After that, the manager didn¡¯t give me a hard time and just left. However, his words troubled me: Indeed, he was right. I couldn¡¯t handle his job, and that¡¯s the difference between him and me: the disparity in ability determines the disparities in treatment.¡± ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you this is to remind you: if you want to go farther, you need to have the capabilities. You¡¯re still young; you have plenty of time to contemte.¡± Having said that, Yigol sighed lightly. He had indeed lived through all this; back then, he felt deeply upset. It¡¯s just that, his realization came a bitte, and he had missed his best opportunities to leap forward. He wanted to change his life through his hard work, but his limited abilities imposed a huge limit on him. In the eyes of Yigol¡¯s parents, all he needed to be sessful was to work diligently, save money for marriage and children. Suri was deeply intrigued by his story, picturing Yigol, after being enlightened by that manager, deciding to be ambitious and hardworking, thus changing his fate. Upon hearing Yigol¡¯s words, Sana Woods was plunged into deep thought. She responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to yourpany with my sister-inw tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yigol and Suri responded in unison. Later that evening¡­ There was only one bedroom in Suri¡¯s ce and being a gentleman, Yigol let thedies use the bathroom first. After taking a shower and getting ready to head into his bedroom, he found that the door was inexplicably locked. Was the door auto-locked? Just as he was about to knock on Suri¡¯s door for the keys, he heard Sana¡¯s voiceing from his room. ¡°Bro, I need to contemte life seriously, so I¡¯m sleeping in your room. You can share a room with my sister-inw.¡± What? Yigol was taken aback, he wouldn¡¯t believe that Sana did this unintentionally. He nced subconsciously at Suri¡¯s room. The door was tightly closed. Even if the door was open, he couldn¡¯t just go into her room, could he?bender So, he looked at the couch. Given the circumstances and Sana being a girl, he couldn¡¯t very well kick her out, could he? Sana refused to open the door, and he didn¡¯t want to trouble Suri about it, either. The weather didn¡¯t seem too cold anyway, so he quickly decided toy on the couch. Yigol has always had a sound sleep. He fell asleep shortly, briefly waking up when something soft and fluffy seemingly touched his face. In his half-awake state, he opened his eyes to see a long-haired woman in front of him, which jolted him fully awake. Once fully awake, he recognized the familiar scent and calmed down. It was Suri. ¡°Honey, why are you up? Go get some rest,¡± Yigol said gently. If it had been any other time, he would have probably teased her, asking her to let him into her room. But after hearing what she said during the day, he didn¡¯t have the guts. Could this be a test? ¡°Dear, go to sleep in my room. I¡¯ve prepared the bed for you. Don¡¯t me Sana, she doesn¡¯t know about us¡­.¡± Suri took Yigol¡¯s hand. Through the dim light from the outside window, Yigol could only vaguely distinguish the direction but couldn¡¯t see Suri¡¯s face clearly. It was a while before Suri asked, ¡®Why not?¡± ¡°You trust me, but I don¡¯t trust myself. Normally, my self-control is pretty good. But in front of such a beautiful wife, what if I fell asleep and subconsciously crawled into your bed? What if that startled you? What if I said I didn¡¯t mean it, would you believe me?¡± Yigol responded.. Chapter 48 - 48: 48: Within Sight Chapter 48: Within Sight Trantor: 549690339 After a while, Suri Drew whispered, ¡°Honey, I trust you.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t trust myself,¡± Yigol Novak replied. ¡°Honey, you¡­ give it a try. I won¡¯t lock the door, juste in on your ownter¡­¡± After saying this quietly, Suri got up and left. After Suri left, Yigol¡¯s drowsiness disappeared, and one could say his nerves were extremely excited. Was Suri testing him? If it was a test, could he withstand it? She said, let her give it a try? If he didn¡¯t go, it would seem bad, would she think he was a problematic man? If he went, then¡­ To go or not to go, Yigol was caught in a dilemma. This was really making him struggle. After Suri went back to her room, she quickly got under the covers. After a moment of blushing and rapid heartbeats, she controlled her breathing and quietly listened to the sounds outside. The more she did this, the more nervous her heart became. Suri¡¯s feelings were also veryplicated. When Yigol went to take a bath, Sana Woods had a conversation with Suri. Sana said that since Yigol was now wealthy and hadn¡¯t changed much, there was one thing that hadn¡¯t changed either ¨C he wouldn¡¯t actively approach anyone. But hisck of pursuing wasn¡¯t due to ack of desire. Since Suri genuinely loved Yigol, Sana suggested she take the initiative. Not to directly throw herself at him, but at least to flirt a little bit. If they were to rely on Yigol to take the initiative, they might have to wait forever. Afterward, Sana said that tonight she would sleep in Yigol¡¯s room to see his reaction. She confidently asserted that Yigol wouldn¡¯t kick her out, nor would he enter Suri¡¯s room on his own. If Yigol acted like this, then Sana would win. If not, then Suri would win. Sana¡¯s bet was if she won, Suri had to think of a way to let Yigol move into her room, at least for the time Sana was there. If Suri won, Sana would listen to her from then on. Perhaps it was rted to Yigol, but Suri was suddenly interested. Sana did admit to Suri that, being young, she didn¡¯t know much about love. But even she could see that Yigol and Suri weren¡¯tpletely together yet. It was just because she was shy. Sana also noticed that Suri was looking forward to the further development of their rtionship. So, she thought, why not help them progress during her visit? Today was the perfect opportunity. There were several rooms in Suri¡¯s house, but no nkets or anything. If they waited until tomorrow, Yigol might buy some nkets, but she couldn¡¯t possibly upy all the rooms by herself. At this moment, Suri¡¯s emotions were a jumbled mess. She truly hoped for their rtionship to progress. But at the same time, she was also very afraid and nervous. She had no prior experience in this area, and the thought of them possibly doing ¡°it¡± made her heart race non-stop. Now, she had taken the initiative, and she hadn¡¯t even locked the door. The anxiety in her heart only grew. Would he note? Such a thought made Suri¡¯s anxiety slightly better, but also inexplicably disappointed. What if he dide? What should she do? If it was as he had said, and he couldn¡¯t control himself, would she just give herself away like this? Suri¡¯s mind was a tangled mess, and her breathing was chaotic. In the living room, Yigol suddenly sat up, thinking intently as he stared at the door to Suri¡¯s room. She hadn¡¯t locked her door, and the room light was still on. Yigol thought that since she had already invited him, if he didn¡¯t go, Suri might doubt her charm or wonder if there was something wrong with him in that department. However, it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to barge into her bed and lose control. So he had to make an effort to keep himself under control, and most importantly, maintain self-control. With a thousand thoughts running through her mind, Suri¡¯s thoughts went nk when she heard Yigol¡¯s footsteps. Although he had entered her room several times before ¨C tidying it and helping her wash her feet ¨C the meaning behind those times was different from now. Being in the middle of the night, and with her lying in her pajamas, the situation waspletely different. Hearing Yigol¡¯s footstepsing closer, she nervously pulled the covers over herselfpletely. Seeing Suri¡¯s reaction, Yigol suddenly found it funny. He had thought he was the only nervous one, but she was even more tense. After looking at her, hey down on the makeshift bed she had prepared for him. Then, the room grew incredibly quiet once again, so quiet that their breathing could be heard. Although they were separated by some distance, they felt incredibly close to each other. When Yigoly down, Suri felt a moment of relief, but soon after, her anxiety slowly crept back in. His breathing was too close. Suri thought she should have slept further away. Now she wanted to move but was worried that doing so would attract Yigol¡¯s attention. Suri was nearly overwhelmed by her internal conflict. Yigol initiallyy t on the floor, but after a while, he quietly turned over. Suri hid herself under the covers, unable to see anything except her nket moving with her breath. Was she really that nervous? At first, Yigol was nervous too, but after lying down for a while, his nerves settled. Seeing Suri¡¯s cute demeanor, he found it amusing but didn¡¯t dareugh out loud. Yigol looked at Suri, and as a normal man with their close proximity, he began to involuntarily imagine some scenarios. After a while, Yigol saw that Suri seemed to be shaking, and the trembling grew more and more severe. This sudden change worried him. It was understandable for her to be nervous at first, but if she remained highly anxious, it would pose a threat to her health. He slowly got up, adjusted his position, and gently ced his hand on Suri¡¯s nket. Then, he slowly pulled the nket down. Suddenly, Suri stopped. No movement from her, Yigol felt anxious. Once her face was revealed, would she explode with anger? Would she hit him?bender Or would she get emotionally excited and kick him out? Regardless, he couldn¡¯t let Suri continue to feel anxious. Otherwise, it would be toote to regret it if something happened. Gradually, Suri¡¯s face was revealed. Her cheeks were flushed, like a red apple. Her eyshes trembled lightly, and her lips looked tantalizing in that instant. A certain impulse surged in Yigol¡¯s soul. However, he only entertained the thought for a moment. His self-control was good, and if he had really wanted to do something, he could have seeded right then.. Chapter 49 - 49: 49: When? Chapter 49: When? Trantor: 549690339 But Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Suri Drew, he just couldn¡¯t. He could wait patiently until she was ready to ept him. He wanted to cherish Suri in every way, always putting her needs first, naturally never letting his desires make her unhappy. ¡°Wifey,¡± Yigol whispered softly. Suri¡¯s eyshes fluttered a few times but she remained silent. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be nervous, it will hurt your body. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Yigol gently coaxed her. Suri opened her eyes and hesitantly looked at Yigol. Her eyes were full of nervousness. They had alreadye this far, and she truly loved him. But no matter how far they hade, she was still nervous. ¡°You, what are you doing? Hurry¡­ sleep,¡± Suri stammered softly. ¡°Sleep? Sleep?¡± Yigol was taken aback and asked with surprise. ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­ hmph, I¡¯m ignoring you,¡± Suri blushed, but her nervousness eased a lot. ¡°Hee hee,¡± Yigol saw that she was feeling better and wasn¡¯t as worried. Suri became even more embarrassed, wanting to get up and tidy up Yigol a bit. ¡°You, don¡¯t you dare, I, I¡¯ve only known you for three or four days,¡± Suri said without daring to look into Yigol¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®don¡¯t you dare¡¯?¡± Yigol teased, ¡°Wifey, I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m too dumb to understand what you mean. If you could be more specific, or even better, demonstrate what you mean,¡± Yigol continued to tease. As soon as his voice fell, his head was suddenly hit by something. Then came a barrage of soft pillows, not painful, but he was quite overwhelmed. Yigol couldn¡¯t help himself, trying to gain an advantage in a teasing exchange and bearing the consequences. With all thismotion, Suri¡¯s nervousness disappeared entirely. Yigol didn¡¯t resist, letting Suri hit him like this. At first, Suri just blindly hit him without noticing anything. When she finally began to calm down, she realized that Yigol didn¡¯t dodge at all and was being pummeled like a wooden mannequin. Suddenly, her heart gave a lurch, and she stopped. Seeing Yigol¡¯s helpless smile, Suri felt silly. After feeling silly for a while, she suddenlyughed. Suri asked with a smile, ¡°Why, why don¡¯t you dodge at all?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been knocked out by you, wifey. I need resuscitation, save me, wifey,¡± Yigol said pitifully to Suri. ¡°You¡¯re not pretty but quite daydreaming. Knocked out, huh? Let me help you with first aid?¡± Suri pretended to be disgusted in her reply. ¡°Sure, but you have to hold my hand tightly,¡± Yigol intertwined his fingers with Suri¡¯s. Suri unceremoniously shook him off, ¡°Go away, annoying.¡± Yigol suddenly leaned forward, startling Suri who quickly pulled up the nket tightly around herself and moved back several times, ¡°You, you¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t even say her words properly due to the panic. ¡°Wifey, I want to discuss something with you.¡± Yigol saw Suri¡¯s guarded expression and felt a bit helpless. If he really wanted to do something, could this little girl escape? ¡°Wha, what? You, you must not mess around¡­¡± Suri¡¯s eyes darted around as she looked at Yigol. That adorable and charming reaction made Yigol¡¯s suppressed fire want to burn again. He struggled to control himself, not daring to get any closer to Suri. Otherwise, he was really worried that he would lose control over himself. ¡°Wifey, when you and Sana went shopping today, I ran into the real estate agent I bought my house from before. I suddenly had an idea.¡± ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t you think our current ce is a bit small?¡± Yigol asked tentatively. Suri shook her head, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s great. If it were too big, it would feel empty. When the house is empty, your heart will feel empty too.¡± ¡°But when Sana came, our ce started to feel a bit crowded. How will it be when our family gets even bigger? We can¡¯t just put our parents in a hotel when they visit!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about money, but since they¡¯re family members, they should stay at home to be close. But look at our current ce, it¡¯s not convenient for guests.¡± ¡°We must keep this house as it¡¯s the base of our love.¡± Suri lowered her head and mumbled softly, ¡°I, I never said I wanted to be with you for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Wifey, if you keep lying, I¡¯lle and get you,¡± Yigol moved his body a bit, deliberately getting a little closer to Suri. ¡°You dare.¡± Unexpectedly, the always shy Suri suddenly ¡°toughened up.¡± Yigol swallowed hard and gave up. He really didn¡¯t dare. He really wanted to dare, but if he did, the rift between him and Suri would never be mended. ¡°Wifey, I was thinking, instead of buying a wedding house, why don¡¯t we build one ourselves?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll build whatever we want. The most important thing is for you to befortable at home. So when you have time, think about your ideas and write them down. Then we¡¯ll find a designer to make a design draft and find someone to build it.¡± ¡°It would be best to finish building before the end of the year. What do you think?¡± Yigol asked. ¡°What, what does it have to do with me?¡± Suri replied, looking down.bender Yigol smiled. If Suri really thought it had nothing to do with her, she wouldn¡¯t have been impatient and would have dared to look at him. Was she shy? ¡°Of course, it has to do with you. It¡¯s our wedding house. How can it have nothing to do with you? Since you¡¯re thedy of the house, it¡¯s only right that you take care of it. Otherwise, what if you don¡¯t like it after our wedding banquet?¡± ¡°Who said I was going to marry you?¡± Suri¡¯s little face turned beet red. Yigol looked at her adorable expression and was filled with a mix ofughter and tears. ¡°Alright, alright. Whatever you say goes. Can you just do me a favor and provide some ideas for reference, please?¡± ¡°When I get married and move into my wedding house, my partner will definitely love it because you¡¯re so beautiful and your ideas and style will naturally match a girl¡¯s taste. My wife will definitely love it,¡± Yigol said with a smile. ¡°Who are you nning to marry?¡± Suri asked casually. Without realizing it, she moved a bit closer to Yigol. Since they were already quite close, this brought them even nearer to each other. In Yigol¡¯s perspective, her huffy look was just too adorable no matter how he looked at it.. Chapter 50 - 50: 50: What does it mean? Chapter 50: What does it mean? Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew always came across as cold and aloof on the outside, but he had seen her cute side several times in private. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure since you don¡¯t want to marry me. I can¡¯t¡­¡± Yigol Novak seemed to hold back his words, his expression tinged with grievance. She struggled to rebut: ¡°I, I¡­¡± Wanting to object but not knowing how, she could only feel anxious and her lips unconsciously formed a slight pout. ¡°Tell me, who is it?¡± Suri Drew questioned. Yigol Novak almost burst outughing. She looked so fierce, like an angry little bunny that couldn¡¯t hurt anyone. Speaking seriously, he said, ¡°You actually know her. Her name is Suri Drew, much prettier than you. I dream of marrying her. If you won¡¯t marry me, then I¡¯ll go find her.¡± He sounded as if he really meant it. ¡°She hasn¡¯t agreed to marry you.¡± ¡°What does it matter to you if she agrees or not?¡± Just as Yigol was enjoying watching her sulk, the youngdy suddenly lunged at him, biting his shoulder before he could figure out what was happening. Looking at the indentation left by her bite on his shoulder, Yigol sighed nelp1ess1Y, reannng tms was nis pumsnment ror teasing ner. ¡°My wife is so fierce, I¡¯m being bullied again.¡± Looking aggrieved, Yigol turned to Suri Drew and asked, ¡°There¡¯s no poison on your teeth, right? If I get poisoned, I¡¯ll need mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.¡± Suri, who had impulsively bitten Yigol, suddenly felt remorseful as she saw the mark she left on his shoulder. However, her remorse didn¡¯tst long before he opened his mouth to tease again. Suri tried to suppress both her anger andughter. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll reluctantly help you as a reference. But it¡¯s only a reference, after all, I never thought of marrying you,¡± Suri Drew said, conceding. This woman really didn¡¯t say what she meant, did she? But he liked it. ¡°Alright, alright, wife, whatever you say.¡± ¡°What ideas do you have?¡± Suri Drew asked. Yigol Novak thought for a while and replied, ¡°Your ideas are my ideas, however you want to renovate is fine, money is not an issue.¡± ¡°Even if money isn¡¯t an issue, there must be a limit, right? What¡¯s your budget?¡± Suri Drew persisted, unsure of how to envision the details with his vague answer. ¡®Whatever you want, 10 million, a hundred million, or even over ten billion dors are all absolutely fine. No matter how much you can think of, it¡¯s all good,¡± Yigol replied. Suri rolled her eyes: ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve blown my mind. With the prices you mentioned, you could build a pce. Are you sure it¡¯s for your wedding house?¡± ¡°Yeah, as long as my wife likes it, I can do it. As long as I can buy thend, there¡¯s nothing my wife can¡¯t have.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so thick-skinned, always taking advantage of me and lying through your teeth.¡± ¡°You asked me, and you don¡¯t believe me anyway. Wife, I¡¯m too wronged.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say money is no issue, just build something like a resort. You can decide on the size,¡± she suggested. ¡°As for theyout, like how many buildings, stories, gardens, or other features you want, just follow your ideas.¡± ¡°Record all the things you like, and let the designer draw up the blueprint. Once we have it, we can discuss and make any changes needed. Does that sound good?¡± Yigol Novak asked patiently. His attitude made Suri Drew¡¯s heart race again. Whenever she thought of marrying Yigol Novak, her heart would race uncontrobly. ¡°It has nothing to do with me, I¡¯m just giving you a reference.¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh again, ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re right about everything. Thank you for worrying about my wife and my wedding house.¡± ¡°You, if you keep talking like this, I¡¯ll kick you out. I¡¯m tired,¡± Suri Drew said shyly and angrily. ¡°Sleep, sleep, the inside of my wife¡¯s bed is so fragrant.¡± ¡°Go away; tomorrow, you¡¯ll sleep on the floor.¡± Yigol quickly begged for mercy, ¡°Don¡¯t, wife, the floor is too cold; I can only fall asleep holding you.¡± Suri Drew shouted in a low voice, ¡°Get lost, or I¡¯ll sweep you out the door if you don¡¯t shut your mouth.¡± Could her face get any colder if Yigol kept talking? The next day. Yigol prepared breakfast for Suri Drew early in the morning and she left for work with Sana Woods. Yigol efficiently returned home to catch up on sleep. Just as he was having a merry conversation with the God of Dreams, his phone rang. Yigol had severe morning grumpiness. His routine was usually quite stable, butst night, he hadn¡¯t slept well due to thete-night disturbance with Suri Drew. He didn¡¯t hesitate to hang up the call. Soon, the phone rang again. Checking the same number he just ignored, Yigol¡¯s anger red up. He impatiently answered the call, and if the person on the other end had no matter to discuss, he would definitely give them a piece of his mind. The person on the other end of the phone waited a while without hearing a sound from Yigol, so they took the initiative to speak: ¡°Hello, are you Mr. Yigol Novak?¡± ¡°I am, what¡¯s up?¡± Yigol Novak said impatiently. It took a while for the person on the other end to respond: ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Zachary Janell, Linda Janell¡¯s father, and a shareholder of Garkin Media.¡± Of course, Yigol remembered Linda. He had given apensation of 1 billion dors. Although the money could be recovered, he wouldn¡¯t forget her before it came back. ¡°Is thepensation money not enough?¡± Yigol asked. Zachary Janell was at a loss for words, unsure of how to respond to Yigol¡¯s question. After a while, Zachary finally spoke, ¡°Mr. Novak, I¡¯ll be direct. What are your intentions regarding my daughter¡¯s situation?¡± What, did he get angry? It urred to Yigol that since Zachary was a Garkin shareholder, he must have some clout. ¡°So, Mr. Janell thinks I¡¯ve given too little, is that it?¡± Yigol asked coldly. ¡°Does Mr. Novak mean we no longer want to settle this matter peacefully?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Mr. Janell is here for a settlement? I don¡¯t see it that way,¡± Yigol Novak scoffed. Zachary Janell went silent again on the other end of the phone. After some time, Zachary spoke again, ¡°My daughter¡¯s manager said her injury wasn¡¯t that serious. 1 billion dors inpensation is too much. I will have someone return the money to Mr. Novak, please take back your money.¡± ¡°Is my money something you can take and return whenever you want? Even if I kept it in the bank, there would be some interest, right?¡±bender Chapter 51 - 51: 51: Waste of Effort Chapter 51: Waste of Effort Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mr. Novak, can you please be straight to the point?¡± Zachary Janell grumbled. ¡°Mr. Janell, before the incident, my wife took the elevator to the upper floors of the mall. The up and down elevators are located in different ces. How did your daughter run into my wife?¡± ¡°She almost pushed my wife down the stairs. It was me who caught my wife in time. Could you take responsibility if anything had happened?¡± ¡°Your daughter almost fell down the stairs too. I pulled her back, indeed pulling some of her hair in the process. But, between physical injury and hair, which is more important, do I even need to point that out?¡± ¡°Your daughter didn¡¯t even express gratitude and instead charged like a lunatic at me unexpectedly. I pushed her away and she fell down the stairs.¡±bender ¡°Mr. Janell, it¡¯s understandable that parents are concerned about their children, but one must also be reasonable. Initially, I was ready to let this issue pass, but now your daughter¡¯s agent wantspensation from me?¡± ¡°If you, Mr. Janell, really believe I shouldpensate your daughter, then take it with ease.¡± Yigol Novak calmly stated. Linda Janell on the other end of the phone drew a cold breath. If her daughter really did injure this tycoon¡¯s wife, the consequences¡­ ¡°Mr. Novak, would this be eptable? Besides your 1 billion dors, I will give another 1 million as an apology from me for my daughter¡¯sck of understanding.¡± ¡°1 million? Mr. Janell, are you joking? What is 1 million to you?¡± Yigol Novak spoke softly. There¡¯s no way around it, he¡¯s rich, and that¡¯s his biggest bargaining chip. ¡°Then what does Mr. Novak suggest?¡± Zachary Janell said while restraining his anger. ¡°A hundred million. Your daughter¡¯s agent mentioned a hundred million straight away, so let¡¯s settle with a hundred million then. If you have any objections, you can choose not to pay.¡± Yigol Novak said with indifference. A hundred million? The entire market value of Garkin Media is just about 10 million dors, and this hundred million is astronomical for Zachary Janell. ¡°Mr. Novak, despite being rich, you can¡¯t just bully people like this.¡± ¡°Me, bullying people? My wife might not have been hurt, but she was frightened. Shouldn¡¯t I go over this bill with you?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s impossible for us to reconcile?¡± Zachary Janell said angrily. ¡°Mr. Janell, I won¡¯t waste any more words. Next time we discuss, it won¡¯t be the same price, it¡¯ll be double. Just a reminder for you, you might want to pay attention to the affairs of Garkin.¡± ¡°If the market situation worsens and copses, that would be quite a pity, don¡¯t you think?¡± Zachary Janell was silent for quite a while, then said, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Novak, but the prospects of Garkin are promising. We don¡¯t need your concern.¡± Yigol Novak didn¡¯t say anything else and hung up the phone. He had previously mentioned to Sana Woods about how to reim the 1 billion dors once it had been given away. Now, if Zachary Janell wasn¡¯t going to willingly pay the interest, Yigol would have to employ certain tactics. Calling the police or such would be too dull. After all, Suri Drew was not injured, and at most, Zachary Janell would have to return the 1 billion to him. This wouldn¡¯t be much of a blow to Zachary Janell. Yigol had already thought about how to handle this. If those behind Linda were not taking ount for propriety, then he would utilize his stock-market skills. However, it was quite a surprise to find out that Linda¡¯s father was a shareholder of Garkin. That was a good thing, at least he didn¡¯t have to worry about injuring the innocent. He looked up some information about Zachary Janell online. He was indeed a Garkin shareholder, holding 20% of its shares. Although the market value of Garkin Media was only 10 million, in the entertainment circle, people shouldn¡¯t belittle it. With his twenty percent stake, it seemed that Zachary Janell had great power in Garkin. No wonder he was so arrogant. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s test and see how capable I am.¡± Yigol Novakughed. ¡°Ding, System has detected that the host intends to avenge Suri Drew. System will reward you with all of Garkin Media¡¯s scandals. The information is already on yourputer for you to view.¡± AS tne system¡¯s voice stoppecl, Ylgol INOVaK 100Kea at msputer ana round an additional folder titled ¡®Garkin Media Scandals¡¯. ¡°System, does this mean that I¡­ I am just a toolman for my wife?¡± Yigol Novak said helplessly. The System did not respond. Yigol originally nned to retaliate against Zachary Janell a little in the stock market. As long as he took action, he could easily destroy Garkin. That would be quite time-consuming, but the results would not disappoint him. Although the System didn¡¯t directly give him experience, he remembered the lessons he learned from making money in the stock market. Using that memory, he figured out some strategies in the past two days. Now that he had Garkin¡¯s scandals to leak, he wouldn¡¯t need to go through as much trouble. He could easily bring Garkin down. After Yigol studied the stock market, he took all his investments out from the foreign stock market. Even though he has a lot of capital, it¡¯s a drop in the ocean on an international scale. Therefore, even if he pulled out, it would not stir any waves. Then, after some research, he put his money into the ount he opened domestically. After that, he looked at the ck material about Garkin and started to leak the scandals gradually. Yigol didn¡¯t have the resources for this. If he released the information himself, Garkin could easily suppress it with a bit of strategy, so he decided not to y all his cards at once. To y a game, it¡¯s more interesting to y slowly. As the saying goes, the enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend. Yigol looked up who had been Garkin¡¯s biggestpetitors over the years. After checking, he realized that Garkin itself was a subsidiary and there was argerpany above it. So, to have built their business to this level, they were actually quite remarkable. Yigol suddenly got an idea. If you were going to y, might as well y big. He first leaked some of Garkin¡¯s scandals, then handed over information about their tax evasion to the relevant departments. Just as Yigol had expected, Garkin¡¯s first reaction was to suppress the information. But when they were just about to seed in their efforts, the relevant investigatory departments arrived unexpectedly. All of Garkin¡¯s previous actions proved futile. Once Garkin was under investigation, various dark secrets were revealed, catching Garkin off guard. While Garkin was overwhelmingly busy, Yigol Novak stepped into the stock market. Yigol started trapping money in Garkin¡¯s stock market, causing Garkin¡¯s top boss to invest money in a rescue mission. Indeed, if it were only ordinary turbulence and investigation issues, Garkin could be saved. If Yigol hadn¡¯t interfered, Garkin¡¯s prospects would still be quite considerable. But with Yigol¡¯s involvement, the situation was different. While they were busy dealing with the relevant investigatory departments and the online scandals, Yigol took his actions in the stock market.. Chapter 52 - 52: 52: Just Want to Live a Low-key Life Chapter 52: Just Want to Live a Low-key Life Trantor: 549690339 Within just one day, the parentpany of Garkin Media allocated several billions of dors to save thepany, and the situation did stabilize. At this time, even more severe scandals about Garkin Media were brought to light. In just two hours, Garkin Media¡¯s stock price dropped to its lowest point. Yigol Novak stopped his operations and withdrew all his floating capital. He checked his ount bnce and, although some lucky guys had made quite a profit, he himself had also earned a lot, nearly ten billion dors in revenue. Most of this money came from Garkin Media¡¯s parentpany and Garkin Media itself. In the domestic stock market, there is a rule for price limits, both up and down. Once the limit is reached, no more trading is allowed for the day. This is all to protect the interests of certain people. Yigol Novak finally had some free time, and now it was up to Zachary Janell to take action. If Zachary could figure out what was going on and call to resolve the issue, everything could be negotiable. Otherwise, the only option left for Garkin Media would be a dead end. The scandals Yigol held in his hands were enough to ensure Garkin Media would be crushed. Of course, if they hadn¡¯t been so arrogant in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t have gone that far. Yigol didn¡¯t like to make a mess of things unnecessarily. While Zachary might not be worth pitying, Garkin Media was not solely owned by him, as there were many other people¡¯s livelihoods and dreams at stake. If he really ruined Garkin Media, it would not only be uninteresting to him, but it might also attract the attention of relevant departments. Yigol just wanted to live a low-key life. Looking at celebrities and big bosses who always needed to bring bodyguards when going out and attracting attention, Yigol felt exhausted just thinking about it. He just wanted to live an ordinary life as a couple with Suri Drew. At this time, Garkin Media¡¯s stock price had already hit the limit, and the investigation by relevant departments was almostplete. The shareholders of Garkin Media finally had a chance to catch their breath. Though they had lost a lot of money, Garkin Media¡¯s own strength was not weak, and they still had a powerful backup, so they wouldn¡¯t copse so quickly. At this moment, all shareholders gathered in the conference room to discuss how to solve Garkin Media¡¯s problem, and to find out what went wrong that led to this crisis. With so many things happening all at once in a chain reaction, it was absolutely not a coincidence. Who had they offended? Soon, Garkin Media found the mastermind behind it all ¨C a rivalpany. The rivalpany was quite sincere and openly admitted to their actions. Next, Garkin Media engaged in various negotiations with the rivalpany. After all, both sides were in the same industry and knew each other well. Moreover, Garkin had grown to where it was now with a rival like them, so it was impossible that they hadn¡¯t grasped any scandals on each other. If the conflict between them hadn¡¯t escted to an irreconcble level, neither side would resort to such harmful actions. The events of this time deeply hurt Garkin Media. After the negotiations with the rivalpany, all the shareholders turned their attention to the secondrgest shareholder, Zachary Janell. Zachary had an idea of what was going on at this point, but he still had too much pride to admit it. ¡°Well, Zachary Janell, I didn¡¯t expect that the disaster Garkin Media encountered was caused by you.¡± ¡°Zachary Janell, you must give us an exnation.¡± ¡°Zachary Janell, do you know how much thepany lost this time? The parentpany is very angry now. Are you sure you can bear the consequences?¡± ¡°I wonder how you will exin this to everyone in thepany¡­¡± For a moment, all fingers were pointed at Zachary Janell, but the representatives of the parentpany had not yet held him ountable. Zachary was furious and had reached his limit. He had been enduring quite a lot. He was very surprised that Yigol Novak, at such a young age, had such strong capabilities and was so ruthless in his actions, causing them to lose so much money in a single hit. ¡°Zachary Janell, who is this Yigol Novak?¡± ¡°Yes, Zachary Janell, who is he? How did you manage to offend him?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have. Tell the truth.¡± On normal days, no one would dare talk to Zachary Janell like that. But now, almost all the shareholders were using him. As for Zachary¡¯s status, it no longer existed in their hearts. He had be a public enemy, a target for everyone to denounce. Everyone wanted to know who Yigol Novak was and why he had such powerful methods. ¡°I investigated Yigol Novak before. He¡¯s just an ordinary person. He got lucky a few years ago when he picked up a cheap school district housing from Seaside Estate when they couldn¡¯t sell their properties.¡± ¡°He has a few other properties, which are now rented out. In short, he¡¯s just a small-timendlord, and the value of those properties is only about ten billion dors. ¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have much money, just more than ten billion dors in the stock market. He¡¯s good at ying the market, though. He told me to watch out for Garkin¡¯s stock, but I didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°I felt like with the little money he had, even if he invested all of it, it wouldn¡¯t affect us. Although ourpany hasn¡¯t grown much yet, our true strength is undeniable, and he¡¯s no match for us.¡± ¡°I never thought something like this would happen.¡± After listening to Zachary¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. After a while, the CEO finally spoke, ¡°What¡¯s the result of the investigation into the stock market? Whose pocket did the swallowed money end up in?¡± Logically, the person who profited the most would be the instigator. If that was the case, it would prove that the other party hade prepared. Though there are people who might act on a whim, such cases would be quickly discovered by them, and they could regain control of the situation. ¡°It¡¯s an individual investor named Yigol Novak,¡± someone said.bender Upon hearing this, everyone in the room fell silent once again, and Zachary Janell¡¯s face instantly turned extremely ugly. ¡°Zachary Janell, the upper-levelpany wants you to apologize to Yigol Novak,¡± the CEO said. ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± Zachary said angrily. ¡°He¡¯s just a little kid with some skill. There¡¯s nothing to fear. With some more effort, this issue can be resolved. Once thepany¡¯s crisis is over, everything will be fine.¡± ¡°It is a bit tricky at the moment, but it¡¯s not time to admit defeat yet. People have short memories, and after a while, everyone will forget about this incident. Are you trying to get rid of me by forcing me to face the upper-levelpany?¡± Zachary ignored the minor shareholders and directly targeted the CEO. The CEO was not thergest shareholder, but someone sent by the parentpany.. Chapter 53 - 53: 53: Abandon the Vehicle to Save the General Chapter 53: Abandon the Vehicle to Save the General Trantor: 549690339 Thergest shareholder was, of course, the parentpany. The president said casually, Dont take the parentpany for granted; they have much more evidence in their hands than you imagine. Yigol Novaks ability is not as simple as you think. What he has is enough to destroy our Garkin. Are you sure you can bear the consequences? Zachary Janell held the most shares in thepany, so he was not as simple as he appeared. In this circle, very few people show their true strength in front of everyone, and Zachary Janell was no exception. Besides being a shareholder of Garkin, Zachary Janell was also an investor, making various investments without gaining much fame. Being able to achieve fame meant they were very powerful. In the end, ites down to money. As long as Zachary Janell can afford to pay, there will be no problem. Zachary Janell fell silent for a moment before saying, If he can make a move, cant we? The president scoffed and said, True, the news from the parentpany is just as you said, Yigol Novak is just an ordinary leaseholder with 1 billion dors in the stock market, and thats it. But its thisck of ability thats most terrifying. If he only had this much power, he wouldnt be able to shake us, let alone hit us so hard. We dont know if he has any forces behind him, and he doesnt startpanies or make investments. But theres one thing thats baffling: he has over ten billion dors in the stock market nationwide. You dont need me to tell you what that means. As long as hes willing, one hit upward, and were done. Do you think the parentpany will risk its life to y with us? A wise person maximizes their interests and minimizes their losses, otherwise its a bottomless pit. Do you want to pay not only for yourself and your family but also for the future of all of us? Over ten billion? How did he get so much money? Zachary Janell was shocked. With so much money in the stock market, how terrifying must this person be? A big shot wouldnt put all their fortune in the stock market. Having over one hundred billion dors in stock market assets meant the person had at least a trillion dors in total assets. This figure was terrifying. No wonder the parentpany asked him to apologize directly without giving any chance for evasion. From what we found, he has been ying stocks abroad and has reached the international level. We couldnt find out more about him. As you can imagine, how strong his power must be. Do you still think hes an ordinary person now? The parentpany wants you to apologize to minimize the losses. Otherwise, if the situation worsens, abandoning a vehicle to protect its master is a principle you dont need to borate on. In the end, its your daughters fault. If her agent hadnt gone looking for trouble afterwards, the matter would have ended there. You brought all this fire upon yourselves. Zachary Janell carefully pondered the seriousness of the matter and tried to convince himself. Such a powerful big shot was indeed not someone he could afford to offend. No wonder the other party was so confident when he called them for the first time. After a long time, he finally made a decision. Okay, Ill call him now. Zachary Janell was extremely reluctant but had no choice but to bow to reality. He made the call, and at everyones request, switched on the speakerphone. Mr. Janell, I thought you might have forgotten about me by now. Yigol Novak said indifferently from the other end of the phone. Mr. Novak, its my fault for the wrongdoing. I ept your terms. Can you let Garkin go, please? Zachary Janell asked with restraint. epting my terms? Mr. Janell, Ive been quite busy dealing with all these trivial matters Yigol Novaks meaning was clear; his terms were no longer the previous terms. 500 million dors, Mr. Novak, how about 500 million dors? Zachary Janell hurriedly said. He never thought that he would have to pay so much for a moment of anger. Yigol Novak chuckled on the other end of the phone: 500 million dors? Do you think it only takes 500 million to solve this problem, Mr. Janell? Have you forgotten what I said before? Previously, Yigol Novak had said that the next time, it would be doubled. Now it seems that he was not satisfied with doubling the amount anymore. Zachary Janell was so furious that he almost vomited blood on the spot. But since he hadnt died of anger, the problem still needed to be solved. He continued, 10 billion dors, Mr. Novak. Please be generous. Lets make it 3.6 billion dors. I wish Mr. Janells business prosperity. I also wish Mr. Novak good fortune and great profits. With a guilty conscience, Zachary Janell was about to hang up when Yigol Novak spoke faintly again. Mr. Janell, Im curious, hows your rtionship with your parentpany? Zachary Janells heart leaped into his throat before saying, Im in a meeting. Oh, since were talking about this, let me mention that I have something in my hands that you might not want to see. Shall I help you destroy it? Well, it deserves somebor. Yigol Novak said indifferently. What are Mr. Novaks terms? Zachary Janell asked, looking at the president. Yigol Novak had already gone this far, nobody knew what his next move would be and how devastating the potential result. One thing was certain: the destructive power was sure to be strong. Didnt Mr. Janell just wish me good fortune and great profits? Then lets settle on 3.6 billion dors. I find this number quite auspicious. What? Janell, ept it, but remind him that he must handle it properly and leave no hidden dangers, the president said. Over 3.6 billion dors was indeed not a small number, but whenpared to Garkins prospects, the difference in weight was apparent. With Garkins current development, their market value could be multiplied by tens of times within two or three years. As long as this matter was handled properly, it could also push Garkin a significant step forward.bender Although the 3.6 billion dors hurt, there were no better alternatives at the moment. If they continued to stalemate, the consequences would be even more severe. If Garkin were ruined, everything would be over. Strictly speaking, they couldnt even find fault with Yigol Novak. From the beginning, it wasnt his initiative. They also realized that Yigol Novak wasnt trying to annihte thempletely. If they continued to push him, the next time, it might be 10 billion dors and then the downfall of Garkin. The parentpany had always been optimistic about Garkin, so if Garkin was no more, everyone presents future would be ruined as well. Having heard the presidents words, Yigol Novak calmly replied, You dont need to worry. I am a man of integrity, and since Ive epted the money, I will clean up.. Chapter 54 - 54: 54: Becoming a Homeless Dog Chapter 54: Bing a Homeless Dog Trantor: 549690339 Besides, I value integrity and care about it. If people dont mess with me, I wont do anything to them. Otherwise, even without these things in my hand, I still have the ability to y with those who have the heart. With that, Yigol Novak hung up the phone. The whole conference room was so quiet that you could hear the breathing of the people around. Yigol was right. Even without those scandals, it was a piece of cake for him to deal with Garkin. Just looking at Yigols previous operations tells the story. To be blunt, as long as there is money, many things are not difficult. Janell, should we use thepanys ount? The president asked. Zachary Janell knew that everyone wanted him to take the me, not to mention that the money shoulde from him. But the previous 1.2 billion dors, plus the subsequent 3.6 billion dors, thats not a small amount. Ill pay half, and well transfer it from thepanys ount. This way, the ounts will be clearer, and if the other party doesnt follow through with what we agreed upon, well have an exnation, Zachary Janell replied. His words had a double meaning, half literally and half to cover up some facts. But the president didnt let him off the hook. Half? Janell, this matter is entirely because of you personally, the president said. You Zachary Janell was furious. If he had to pay all this money by himself, wouldnt it empty his entire fortune? Seeing Zachary about to lose his temper, everyone looked at him with unfriendly eyes. If the Janell family hadnt messed around, this situation wouldnt have happened. Thats why Zachary Janell waspletely responsible. Compensating Yigol with Zacharys money could be considered going above and beyond. In this matter, Garkin and their parentpany suffered a loss of over ten billion dors. Zachary Janell didnt want to do it, but he had no choice but to agree. Now, Yigol hasnt made a deadly move, and they still have a chance to save themselves. After handling this matter, they can still promote Garkins development. Thats why everyone doesnt hold a grudge against Zachary. If Zachary still doesnt listen and insists on going his own way, then in the end, all the me will be ced on him, and he will definitely be a homeless dog. Garkin and their parentpany, on the other hand, will also suffer heavy losses. By then, not only will Yigol not show mercy to Zachary, neither will Garkins parentpany, and none of those present will let Zachary off the hook. He would not only lose money, but also the future of his family, dragging everyone down with him. People who have been used to afortable life find it hard to ept defeat. He had no choice but to submit. On the other hand, after receiving the transfer from Garkin, Yigol Novak happily sang a tune. Today is a good day Strictly speaking, this was his first pot of gold. All the money he had earned directly before was given to him by the System. Without the System, he would be nothing. It can be considered hard-earned money, as he has indeed been busy recently, but its also thanks to the help of the System. With that, Yigol asked Suri Drew for her bank card number. The reason was that he needed her help with something, and he transferred 1.1 billion dors to her. As for the matter of entrusting her with this task, he wanted her to send some pocket money to his wife. The 1.1 billion dors almost scared Suris soul away. After finding a ce where no one was around, she hurriedly called Yigol back. As soon as Yigol answered, she anxiously asked, Honey, why did you give me so much money? Suri knew that Yigol was super wealthy, but that money was Yigols and had nothing to do with her. He once said that the eleven buildings were her pocket money, but she couldnt quite ept that. She nned to find an opportunity to give it back to him once she started earning money. But she didnt expect that he would transfer 1.1 billion dors to her all at once, which was a huge amount. If it had been a few million dors, she wouldnt have been so shocked. Giving her 1.1 billion dors as pocket money? Was he insane? Suri was able to ept Yigols gifts, but she was able woman, fully capable of supporting herself and didnt need to rely on Yigol. Wife, like I said, this is pocket money for my wife, not for you, Yigol continued in the same tone asst night. But, you cant are you up to something? Are you trying to win me over so Ill climb into bed with you? With great difficulty, Suri stammered, her face turning red after saying that.bender Honey, let me tell you, doing this wont work on me. Im not a gold-digger. Just because youve given me some benefits doesnt mean Ill jump at the chance to submit to you thats absolutely impossible. Once Sana leaves, Ill definitely make you roll back into your room and not stay in mine. Weve only known each other for six or seven days, and you shouldnt think too much about it. Listening to this, Yigol couldnt help feeling a bit depressed. He just wanted to give her some pocket money. Of course, if they could do that thing, that would be even better. He didnt expect this girl to be so vignt. But thinking from another angle, he felt his luck was excellent. It was 1.1 billion dors, and Suri was indifferent to it. So, it was even more impossible for others to use money to win her over. His wife was so pure. Suri mentioned their short time of acquaintance, but that wasnt a problem he would wait patiently. Seeing such a beautiful girl every day but being unable to do anything was indeed torturous, but it had a different charm. People always say that what you cant obtain is the best. Yigol wouldnt take her for granted once he got her, but not having her just made his anticipation grow stronger. This feeling was also quite wonderful. Wife, youre overthinking it. How could your husband do such a thing? Like I said, its just pocket money for you. You dont need to think too much about it, and dont even think about returning it to me because I wont ept it, Yigol said with augh. Why on earth would you give me so much money? I dontck money for spending, replied Suri seriously. Do you remember the woman who bumped into you at the mall that day? I gave her 1 billion dors, right? I certainly wont forget, but what does this money have to do with that money? Suris curiosity was piqued. Yigol had mentioned at the time that the other party would not easily dare to ept his money. Didnt I tell you earlier? The money they dont dare to ept, plus the interest they have to return is now back. Linda Janell works for Garkin Media. Coincidentally, her father is a shareholder of Garkin. That guy was too arrogant when he called me, so I taught them a little lesson. As a result, they gave quite a lot of money, and this is just a part of it. You were also frightened at the time, so this 1.1 billion dors is theirpensation for you. What? Youre saying this money is from them? And its just a part of it? Chapter 55 - 55: 55: Can’t Find a Reason to Refuse Chapter 55: Cant Find a Reason to Refuse Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak replied indifferently, Exactly, my wife is precious to me. She hit you and wanted to ckmail me, so I made thempensate you. Then I did some other things and almost made them go bankrupt. I gave them somepensation as a courtesy. Its good that youre not hurt, otherwise they would have had topensate you so much that they would have been left with nothing. No one can touch Yigol Novaks wife, except me. Yigol Novak said those words with a hint of dominance. But the next moment, Suri Drew rebutted. So youre allowed to touch me? Yigol Novak chuckled and said, Sure, at midnight, I can touch you. The rest of the time, Ill spoil you every day. Youre dreaming. The time you mentioned doesnt exist. Even though Yigol Novak couldnt see her, Suri Drew still raised her chin in a proud manner. It seemed like whenever it came to Yigol Novak, she could never be truly proud. She could easily be teased into acting like a young girl. How about we be sworn brothers and sisters for the rest of our lives? Yigol Novak joked. 11 wont talk to you anymore, youre crazy. Every time the conversation turned to these topics, Suri Drew could never find the words to argue against Yigol Novak. Haha, anyvvay, this money is rightfully yours. I schemed a little, and the 1 billion dors represents my sincere love for you. I hope my wife likes it. Yigol Novak said,ughing. Thement made Suri Drew blush on the other end of the phone. She didnt say anything, and after about a minute of silence, she finally spoke up quietly, So, why were they willing topensate you so much? How did you do it specifically? Suri Drew found it rather incredible. Yigol Novak said that the 1.1 billion dors were just a part of it. She had just been hit, and even if she had fallen and sustained a severe injury at the time, it still wouldnt have been worth 1.1 billion dors. Well, my dear wife, sit back and listen to me tell this tale Yigol Novak deliberately changed his tone as he exined the general process to Suri Drew. Of course, he couldnt talk about how he obtained the scandals. When he recounted the story, he portrayed himself as very strong and imposing. Only in this way could his image in Suri Drews heart be grand, and only then would she feel he was incredible enough to brag about. Over the years, Suri Drew hadnt bragged, and he hadnt been able to fleece the System either. It didnt seem realistic to brag every day, but for several days now, Suri Drew had received nothing from the System, making him feel that he had lost out. Of course, he didnt want to waste the opportunity to fleece the System. This time was a chance for him to talk about how he had dealt with Garkin and inspire Suri Drew to brag about him. So it turns out, my husband is really amazing, Suri Drew admired Yigol Novak even more after hearing the ins and outs of the matter. Several billions dors, and he just made it happen like that? It was her first time witnessing such a method of making money, and she found it quite thrilling. Such arrogant people needed someone to teach them a lesson. Its only natural. My wife, youre so beautiful, but only your husband would give you 1.1 billion dors as pocket money. Yigol Novak said, quite proud of himself. This moneyes from your own abilities. Ill transfer it to your card right away. I was only hit, and I didnt get hurt. Linda Janell had a handful of hair pulled out, which is true. If you werent so capable, they wouldnt havepensated so much. Strictly speaking, this matter really has nothing to do with me. Suri Drew said earnestly. It was 1.1 billion dors, and she felt anxious about taking it, okay? Wife, youre wrong. How can you say it has nothing to do with you? Yigol Novak said seriously. Huh? Suri Drew was stunned. Wife, think about it, whats our rtionship? Were legally married, arent we?bender Me seeking justice for you is unquestionable. Youre right. Its because I have the ability that theyre willing to pay up. They felt the pain, too. When men talk, its either about their careers or their women. Men will alwayspare their wives, and women will alsopare, seeing whose husband is morepetent. Since your husband is so capable, isnt it something to be happy about? Indeed, its because I was able to make them cough up the money. Anyway, they agreed to pay 1.2 billion dors for the incident, but I only gave you 1.1 billion dors, and Ive already told you why. Yigol Novak had mentioned that it represented his undivided love. Suri Drew was moved, and Yigol Novak continued, So, you must ept this money. Unless you have no ce for me in your heart, and you want to draw the line between us, otherwise, youre pping my face. Even brothers dont count money so clearly. Yigol Novak had said it like that, so Suri Drew really couldnt find a reason to refuse. Especially his remark about how if she didnt ept it, she would be drawing the line between them and had no ce for him in her heart. Although she couldnt admit it verbally, she couldnt let Yigol Novak misunderstand her actions either. The main reason was that she didnt want to hurt Yigol Novaks feelings. At the train station, Yigol Novak and Suri Drew carried Sana Woods luggage, ready to send her back home. Sana Woods said she had made up her mind over the past two days. She wanted to rise above others and wanted to go back to school. Her family didnt support her, so she borrowed money from Suri Drew. She knew that as long as she was willing, Yigol Novak would definitely give her the money, but she didnt want it. Everyone has their self-esteem. Since Sana Woods had said it like that, Yigol Novak also respected her thoughts. Seeing Yigol Novak staring intently at Sana Woods, who had already entered the station, Suri Drew asked, Reluctant to let her go? Yigol Novak shook his head and turned back, tearfully looking at Suri Drew, Shes going to pursue her dreams. Theres nothing for me to be reluctant about. I just feel so pitiful. Now that shes gone, my good days are over. Good days? I dont understand, Suri Drew said, looking perplexed. Wife, are you hinting that I dont have to sleep on the makeshift bed anymore? Yigol Novak looked at Suri Drew with a grin. Suri Drew was stunned for a moment before she realized what Yigol Novak meant. She red at Yigol Novak, and her hand was already reaching towards his back. Before Yigol Novak could continue being shameless, Suri Drew struck, You must be dreaming. Forget the makeshift bed. When you get home, pack your things and go back to your room. Ah Wife, wife, it hurts! Yigol Novak wailed miserably, and Suri Drews force on him was indeed much lighter.. Wife, without me by your side, will you have trouble sleeping? Chapter 56 - 56: 56: How Can I Declare Sovereignty Without You by My side? Chapter 56: How Can I Dere Sovereignty Without You by My side? Trantor: 549690339 How is that possible? Id only have insomnia when youre around. Look at my sleepless face, my skin has gotten worse. Suri Drew stubbornly replied. Do you really have insomnia? Youve been sleeping quite well these days, and your skin has improved a lot. Yigol Novak said, taking a closer look at her face. You, youre such a pervert! You must have spent every night staring at me instead of sleeping, huh? Tell me honestly, have you had any dirty thoughts? Suri gave Yigol a swift kick. Of course, Yigol wouldnt have the heart to kick her that hard. Im just fulfilling my husbandly duties. Shouldnt I be concerned about how well my wife is sleeping? Yigol retorted confidently. A pervert is a pervert, no point in exining. So, did you do anything naughty while I was asleep? Naughty? Honey, what kind of naughty things? Can you give me an example? Youjerk. Suri angrily turned around and walked away, ignoring him. Yigol caught up with her, holding her hand. At first, Suri struggled, but eventually, she relented, and they left the station hand in hand. Suri looked away and said, Sana is already gone, what are you trying to show off? Of course, its to show off to the people passing by. Its not for Suri Drews viewing. Whats your opinion on that? Yigol replied nonchntly. Why would you want to show off to others? Suri asked, puzzled. Yigol replied, To make other women envious and other men jealous while also letting them Imow that this beauty is already taken. I suddenly have a question. I cant be with you all the time, so how am I supposed to dere my sovereignty when Im not around? How about I give you a few hickeys on your neck? That way, anyone can see whats going on at a nce. But hickeys fade over time, so Ill have to do it every day. Yigol said seriously. Suris face turned red, and she wished she could crawl into a hole. Youre so perverted! To dere sovereignty, do you really have to go that far? Buying a ring or something would be enough. Suri said shyly. Oh? Honey, is this a hint that you want me to propose? Yigol asked excitedly. You Suri was speechless and felt helpless against Yigol. Me, if you dont buy it, I will. I feel like my hand is too lonely. Suri huffed, trying to shake off Yigols hand. He wouldnt let her do so: Hey, youre a married woman, how could I let my wife buy her own ring? Yigol understood Suris intention; he just wanted to tease her a little. The proposal and the hickey were both just teasing, but they would eventuallye true. It just wasnt the right time yet. Since Suri had mentioned buying a ring, he might as well buy an engagement ring. As long as Suri epted it, it meant she was one step closer to the goal. Engagement rings and wedding bands can be separate, but they are generally considered as wedding rings. In Yigols view, as long as Suri was willing to ept the ring, their rtionship was basically set in stone. I said a ring, but I didnt say it had to do with You Suri hadnt thought of it as a lifelongmitment when she casually mentioned the ring. She didnt expect Yigol to focus on it so much. Of course, its important. I feel the only thing missing is a ring. All right, its settled. Im going to buy a ring. Yigol decided to take Suri to a jewelry store. Im not going. Just forget everything I said, okay? Im leaving, dont hold onto me, dont touch my car. Cant you take a taxi back home? You have so much money, stop being so stingy and just buy a luxury car. Dont ride in mine anymore; I dont wee you. Yigolughed and replied, I can afford a car, but it wouldnt have your scent. Thats why I dont like it. Your car is full of your scent, and I enjoy sitting in it.bender Stop it! Let go of me, youre not getting in my car. Hurry up and go home, take your things and get back to your own ce, or else Suri threatened. Obviously, Yigol wasnt intimidated: Or else, what will you do? Or else Ill take back your key. No, Ill just change the lock. A tycoon like you must have plenty of women willing to live with you. Go find someone else! Suri said. Yigol immediately let go: There are countless women in the world, but I only love one flower. Id better roll back into my room. Make sure you go home early. He resignedly exited the car, watched Suri drive away, and then headed to a branded jewelry store. He naturally chose a customized ring design. But he didnt discuss it with Suri beforehand. If he had consulted her about the ring, he might have been kicked out. Firstly, giving Suri a ring would be like asking for a chance to further develop their rtionship. Girls tend to be detail-oriented. Suri might not me him if he forgets her ring size, but if he remembers, she would undoubtedly be deeply touched. If she wasnt touched, there could only be one reason: she didnt like him. But this was impossible; he could sense Suris feelings for him. Its just that girls tend to be reserved. He could understand that. Three dayster, Yigol received a call from the Earl saying that a team had been dispatched from their headquarters. Yigol and Suri took a bus together to the airport to pick them up. On the way, Suri asked Yigol, Honey, do you Imow any foreignnguages? Yigol hesitated slightly. The truth was, he didnt know any foreignnguages. He hadnt been good at them in school, and hed forgotten everything since he stopped using them. His foreignnguage skills were probably on par with a childs. He was about to tell Suri that he didnt know any when she spoke up first. I almost forgot. My husband is so good at ying the stock market, how could he not know foreignnguages? You must be good at them. Yigol smiled lightly, saying nothing and waiting for the System to reward Suris exaggeration. No matter the reason, Suris praise would be reality. Yigol was an idiot when it came to foreignnguages. However, he waited for a while, but the systems reward didnte. Whats going on? He was puzzled for a moment before he suddenly realized. It seemed that aside from the rewards given immediately during Suris fitness club visit, all other rewards were only given when Yigol was alone. So, when they arrived at the airport, the first thing Yigol did was go to the bathroom.. Chapter 57 - 57 Chapter 57: Trantor: 549690339 As expected, when Yigol Novak was alone, the System¡¯s voice sounded in his head. ¡°Ding, the System detected that the host is alone now, and is issuing the reward. Congrattions to the host for obtaining oral and writing skills in thirty-five foreignnguages.¡± ¡°This reward is based on the rankings of various countries in the stock market, including¡­¡± ¡°Memory and skills generation are in progress. As the reward covers a wide range of content, it will take some time to generate skills and memories. Please wait patiently, host.¡± As the System¡¯s voice fell, countless memories poured into Yigol Novak¡¯s mind. These memories included knowledge of thenguages of various countries. Meanwhile, he felt that his voice and other changes were apanied by various changes. Learning manynguages requires a variety of pronunciation skills, and with time, vocal cords will change. It needs years of umtion to form. The System was indeed meticulous. Although he had acquired everything halfway, the memories, skills, and even the physical arrangements were very reasonable. Otherwise, with his memories and skills, he would have easily exposed his hometown¡¯s ent, which would not be suitable. The System selected thenguages used by these countries, which were rtively popr, and did not include the less useful ones. With this foundation innguages, Yigol Novak wouldn¡¯t have to worry aboutnguage barriers no matter which country he went to. It took Yigol Novak more than an hour to receive this reward from the System. Fortunately, they arrived early; otherwise, Suri Drew would have to pick up those people by herself. When Yigol Novak found Suri Drew, she said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Honey, haven¡¯t you gone to some secret ce?¡± Yigol was stunned for a moment, then replied, ¡°What are you thinking about? There were too many people, so I waited for a while.¡± ¡°So, is it a kidney issue or a prostate problem?¡± Suri Drew continued to ask. Yigol Novak was amused by Suri Drew¡¯s words. What was this woman thinking about? Was she concerned about his health? These topics were very private. If she wasn¡¯t genuinely worried about his health, she probably wouldn¡¯t have mentioned them. ¡°For this issue, let¡¯s go home and have my wife personally examine whether or not I¡¯m weak, alright?¡± Yigol Novak whispered into Suri Drew¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡­¡± Suri Drew¡¯s face instantly turned red. This man was too bad, always teasing her with every three sentences. ¡°Wife, why are you so worried?¡± Yigol Novak asked again. ¡°Who is worried? You misunderstood.¡± Suri Drew turned her face away and ignored him. ¡°Haha, as long as you¡¯re not worried, that¡¯s good.¡± Yigol Novak knew when to retreat and didn¡¯t continue teasing her. Seeing Suri Drew anxiously staring at the airport¡¯s exit and fidgeting with both hands, Yigol Novak stepped forward and put his arm around her shoulder: ¡°My wife, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. They work for us, and technically, we don¡¯t even have to pick them up.¡± ¡°No matter how capable the other party is, we pay the money, and they do the job. That¡¯s our confidence. This is still our country, and they have no right to be arrozant in front of us.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve spent money, and if we¡¯re not satisfied, they should rearrange their team. If they don¡¯t, we can simply switch brands. You don¡¯t have to worry aboutnguage, as they¡¯ll bring trantors.¡± ¡°If they can¡¯t even make this kind of preparation, we don¡¯t need such a team. Anyway, you just need to know that you¡¯re their financial backer and their rice bowl. ¡± ¡°Mmm, okay, I understand.¡± Suri Drew nodded, and her nervousness seemed to have eased significantly. ¡°Honey, my foreignnguage skills are not very good, andmunication will definitely be an issue,¡± Suri Drew still had some concerns. ¡°Then just speak ournguage. This is also a manifestation of our confidence,¡± Yigol Novak patted her shoulder: ¡®We are now a major country with a high international status. We extend courtesy by going to pick them up, but we do it in ournguage to showcase our strength.¡± ¡°Some countries mayck power and have to please others, but we don¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°We are now a civilized nation, and when they meet us, they can only lower their stance. Besides, we¡¯re no pushover.¡± ¡°For example, when our leaders go abroad, they can speak foreignnguages, but they never use them. Why is that?¡± ¡°Because they don¡¯t need to lower themselves. If they want to talk to our leaders, they can learn ournguage or bring a trantor. This is a way to maintain our country¡¯s dignity and a manifestation of patriotism.¡± ¡°We may not have such a high status, but we have money. Now, we¡¯ve paid for them, and if they can¡¯t evenmunicate with the client, wouldn¡¯t that be a failure?¡± ¡°Languagemunication shouldn¡¯t be our concern; it¡¯s theirs.¡± ¡°If they make us unhappy even in the slightest, we can easily change them. In the watch industry, there are many brands better than theirs, and many are willing to make such preparations.¡± ¡°But what if this gets out, and they don¡¯t want this deal? Won¡¯t that be embarrassing for us?¡± Suri Drew was still worried. This was her first experience in such a situation, and shecked confidence and experience. Although she was an able woman with her own career, it paled inparison to this level. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If necessary, we can always acquire a brand, and then naturally, people will be willing to do it. Money can be very useful sometimes,¡± Yigol Novak confidently said. He secretly thought that although he had previously wanted to vent for Suri Drew, he didn¡¯t expect the System to give him the Garkin Media¡¯s grim nce. If foreign countries looked down on him, would the System ignore it? Suri Drew looked at Yigol Novak in amazement, her eyes filled with astonishment, appreciation, and admiration. ¡°Wife, what are you looking at? Do you want to kiss me? If so, youe. I¡¯ll ept,¡± Yigol Novak joked. The next second, Yigol Novak¡¯s waist was caught in Suri Drew¡¯s hand once again. With a blushing face, Suri Drew said, ¡°Can¡¯t you do without your constant flirting behavior? Always saying those amorous words, I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you.¡± Yigol Novak was not affected: ¡°I¡¯m talking to my wife, and I have to pretend to be a gentleman? That¡¯s too tiring, isn¡¯t it? If I don¡¯t do this, I might have to take Rehmannia pills or wait until I¡¯m seventy or eighty years old..¡± Chapter 58 - 58: Wanting to Touch Suri Drew’ s Chapter 58: Wanting to Touch Suri Drew¡¯ s Heart with Time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Someone once said that a newlywed wife is like a roadblock, and a wife after marriage is like a lifesaving raft. My dear, I think I won¡¯t disappoint you. Do you want to give it a try?¡± Yigol Novak purposely moved closer to Suri Drew. ¡°You¡­ .¡± Suri¡¯s face turned red, and she gave Yigol¡¯s waist a good squeeze. ¡°Honey, why is your face so hot?¡± Yigol endured the pain in his waist and asked. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Suri thought if they weren¡¯t at the airport, she would definitely teach Yigol a lesson. ¡°Honey, I mean, are you feeling unwell, or are you thinking too much?¡± Yigol pretended to be innocent. ¡°Yigol Novak, say that one more time.¡± Suri stared at him angrily. Seeing her so angry, Yigol didn¡¯t push it any further: ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s not get angry, honey. The Earl¡¯s people are arriving soon, so let¡¯spose ourselves.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to be overly friendly to them, but basic politeness is still necessary. ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Suri lowered her head and answered softly, not paying any more attention to Yigol, and quickly adjusted her mood. Before long, the Earl¡¯s team arrived as expected. Simr to the previous time, there were about ten people, including two designers, a man and a woman. There were also four design assistants. Yigol didn¡¯t care about how many people came; he was more concerned about the end product they would create. As soon as they met, the two designers approached Yigol and Suri and greeted them politely using Fieston¡¯snguage. The others didn¡¯t say anything, just curiously looking around, probably because it was their first time visiting. They didn¡¯t bring any interpreters, as the two designers were fluent in Fieston¡¯snguage and couldmunicate with Yigol without any issues. Indeed, sessful designers in such a big brand are expected to have some skills; it would be unreasonable if they couldn¡¯t master thenguage of a major country like Fieston. Afterward, Yigol led everyone onto a bus. With so many people, he couldn¡¯t exactly rent a school bus to pick them up. They then arrived at the hotel they had booked beforehand. Yigol was not a stingy person and had booked high-quality hotels for them, with the two designers staying in the best rooms in the hotel. As Yigol was their client and also from Fieston, they were hosting foreigners, so in some respects, Yigol was representing the country ¨C naturally, he couldn¡¯t lose face. He had an obligation to show the people from other countries the magnanimity and generosity of Fieston¡¯s people. After settling in the Earl¡¯s team, Yigol didn¡¯t let them start working right away. Instead, he let them take in the sights and enjoy the food and drinks in Fieston first. Once they had had their fun, they could start work three dayster. Yigol directly paid over a million dors for the rooms at the hotel and told the hotel staff to cater to their requests as much as possible. Meeting a big shot like Yigol, the hotel staff naturally treated the guests well. After settling these people, Yigol took Suri back home. After being beaten at Suri¡¯spany, Bob Presley stayed in the hospital for quite a while. He probably spent half a month in the hospital. His injuries were severe, but not so bad that he couldn¡¯t recover. They were mostly external, and his assants hadn¡¯t been too brutal, though there was hardly any unaffected part left on his body. Additionally, he had some existing health issues that were discovered during his stay, which prolonged his hospitalization. During his time in the hospital, Bob cursed Yigol¡¯s entire family. He couldn¡¯t believe that Suri had married Yigol. To be precise, he didn¡¯t believe in his heart that Suri would marry anyone at all. So, the first thing he did after being discharged from the hospital was to look for Suri at herpany. As expected, thepany staff said she wasn¡¯t there. Having learned his lesson, he didn¡¯t dare to barge in. Left with no choice, he could only wait outside thepany. His family had some money, but not enough to act as they pleased. With Yigol¡¯s harassment evidence in hand, he had to think about the consequences if he wanted revenge. This was a society ofws; it was not a time when one could do whatever they wanted. After waiting for a long time without seeing Suri, he simply went straight to her ce. Having loved Suri for so long, it wasn¡¯t strange for him to know where she lived. He had never been to Suri¡¯s house before, as there never seemed to be any men around her. Considering his looks and capabilities, he believed he was a suitable match for her and didn¡¯t feel threatened. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want Suri to be too annoyed with him, so he didn¡¯t want to break the pretense. He wanted to win Suri over with time. However, he never expected that the news he finally got was that she was already married to someone else. Whenever he thought about Yigol treating him like that, he seethed with anger; thinking about Yigol¡¯s im of being Suri¡¯s legal husband filled him with bile. Bob even had thoughts of killing Yigol. Bob couldn¡¯t believe it was true; he even suspected that Suri had staged it all to test whether he truly loved her, hiring actors to y it out. He desperately wished his guess was the truth. If it was, Suri was probably jealous of him being with other women and had done this to force him to choose. When he was with those women, it was because Suri didn¡¯t seem to care. In turn, he didn¡¯t mind ying around with them. What man wouldn¡¯t y around with women? Wasn¡¯t that normal? But as he yed around, he realized he had lost Suri, and it weighed on him terribly. He quickly arrived at Suri¡¯s vi and stood outside her house. Bob circled around Suri¡¯s house several times and finally found a spot under the back window where he could hear sounds from inside. Luckily, there was no wall blocking it; the wall and the house were built as one unit. At that moment, Yigol was inside preparing dinner for Suri. The asional sounds came from his cooking. Meanwhile, Suri was tidying up the house, and this kind of life gave her a feeling of home. Upon hearing people inside Suri¡¯s house, Bob pressed the doorbell without a thought. Both Suri and Yigol heard the doorbell and exchanged puzzled nces.. Chapter 59 - 59: So Shameless That It’s Infuriating Chapter 59: So Shameless That It¡¯s Infuriating Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak had just moved in not very long ago, and he didn¡¯t have many friends. So, it was impossible for anyone toe looking for him here. Even less so for Suri Drew. She also didn¡¯t have that many friends and didn¡¯t socialize a lot. This made them surprisingly simr in one aspect. Yigol didn¡¯t have the time, so Suri was the one who went to answer the door. Seeing that the person ringing the doorbell was Bob Presley, her first instinct was to shut the door. Bob Presley looked at Suri with a cheery smile. Seeing her dressed in casual home clothes with her hair haphazardly tied up at the back gave him a pleasant surprise. Suri always seemed aloof to him. This was the first time he saw her in such a homely light. The tantalizing smell of cooked fooding from the house brought joy to his heart. Such a woman, who could grace a hall and also be good at cooking, was nothing less than the perfect choice for marriage. Seeing that Suri was closing the door, he quickly put his hand out to stop it, ¡°Suri, you can cook? That¡¯s wonderful.¡± ¡°I went to your office to look for you today, but I didn¡¯t see you even after waiting a long time. So, I came here. The food you cooked smells really good, can I¡­¡± Bob Presley and Suri Drew were college ssmates. He had been in love with Suri for six whole years. It was only recently that he understood that Suri¡¯s reluctance was because of his constant entanglement with other women. And that her reason for remaining single was that she had been waiting for him. Today, since he was already at Suri¡¯s house, if he could develop a bit of courage and engage Suri in some way, then they could be together forever. He could tell that Suri was a pretty conservative person when it came to men and women. If anything did happen between them, he¡¯d be Suri¡¯s first choice for marriage. ¡°Bob Presley, why are you here?¡± Suri asked angrily. ¡°I came to see you, Suri, I do truly love you. I¡¯ve always known where you live, but I didn¡¯te looking for you because I didn¡¯t want to make you¡­¡± Bob Presley was about to express what he thought would be touching words, but Suri cut him off. ¡°Enough.¡± Suri was seething with anger. ¡°Bob, you are despicable. You knew where I live all this while! Let me tell you again, I am married. There is no possibility between us.¡± ¡°To be precise, even if I weren¡¯t married, I wouldn¡¯t love you. Please give up. My husband has prepared dinner, it¡¯s time for us to eat. Please leave.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­ what?! What did you say¡­ your husband?¡± Bob¡¯s smile froze on his face. ¡°Yes, is there a problem? My husband and I are going to have dinner. Sorry, I don¡¯t have any food prepared for you,¡± Suri said, coldly. ¡°You¡­ but¡­ you must be lying! Suri! Is there truly no room for me in your heart?¡± ¡°I get it. You don¡¯t like me hanging out with those other women, right? Rest assured, I won¡¯t associate with them in the future. I will cut tiespletely. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Do not me me; you never wanted to be with me. I am a man, and I have needs, too. I promise. As long as you agree to be with me, I¡¯ll cut all ties with those women. You¡¯re the only one I love.¡± ¡°All those women, they pursued me on their own. I have never sought them. There¡¯s only you in my heart. You are the only woman I¡¯ve ever loved in my life.¡± ¡°Go to hell.¡± Suri was fuming. She lifted her foot to kick him. She was not one to lose her temper easily, but Bob was really testing her patience. He was too full of himself, his cheekiness was unbearable. She had had enough. She put a lot of force behind this kick. Bob grunted in pain, barely managing to hold onto the doorknob. Suri was wearing slippers at home. If she were wearing high heels or sneakers, Bob wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the kick. Bob was indeed in pain, but he felt a sense of joy as well. When Suri¡¯s kicknded on him, the door, which Suri had been trying to shut, was inadvertently pulled open by him. Past experiences had taught Bob that Suri Drew was no delicate flower; she had learned kick-boxing during her school days. She had even participated in a few kick-boxing tournaments and scored well. Knowing Suri could fight, he came prepared to spar with her, in other words, bracing himself for a beating. However, given the current circumstances, even if he got beaten up, he could not back down. Bob endured Suri¡¯s kick and continued his approach, trying to enter her house. If he couldn¡¯t get in, everything else would be pointless. Suri took an instinctive step back out of fear, her fury intensifying in her eyes. She lifted her leg, preparing to show Bob another dose of her anger. This man was shameless, daring toe here uninvited. Just as she was about to hit Bob, her arm was held back by Yigol, who was standing behind her. She looked at Yigol, saw him nod at her, and obediently stepped aside. nYigol had already noticed Bob¡¯s arrival. Hisck of intervention was because he wanted Suri to sort it out herself, considering that Bob was Suri¡¯s old ssmate. However, he did not expect Bob to be so bold in pursuing Suri where emotions were concerned. He had intended to ignore Bob¡¯s shameless words, but when he tried to force entry into their house, Yigol knew he had to intervene. Just as he managed to squeeze into Suri¡¯s house, Bob was thrilled, thinking about the possibility of getting her. But just as he was about to close the door, he froze at the sight of Yigol. His smile also froze in ce. Why was Yigol inside Suri¡¯s house? He doubted his own eyes, shook his head in disbelief, and looked at Yigol again. Yigol was looking back at him with fury in his eyes. ¡°How could this be? How could this be¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­¡± Bob mumbled in disbelief, staring at Yigol. Wasn¡¯t Yigol only an actor Suri hired? How could he be at her house? Meeting at thepany was nothing unusual. But this was her house. Moreover, Yigol was also in homely attire, simr to Suri. It was ratherte. If their rtionship was only one of employer and employee, then why would Yigol be at Suri¡¯s house? Bob tried toe up with a reason to convince himself. But no matter how hard he racked his brains, he could note up with any usible exnation. ¡°And why can¡¯t this be?¡± Yigol said coldly, stepping towards Bob. ¡°I have already warned you not to pester my wife. Or else I¡¯d teach you a lesson every time I see you. Looks like you didn¡¯t take my words seriously.¡± ¡°Seeing that you are here, are you ready to face my wrath? I already told you that Suri and I are married. She¡¯s my wife now.. Do you think we can¡¯t do anything about your persistent pestering?¡± Chapter 60 - 60: Hatred Born from Love Chapter 60: Hatred Born from Love Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What were you thinking barging in like this? You haven¡¯t seen our marriage certificate, so you don¡¯t want to believe it, right?¡± Yigol Novak looked at Suri Drew. His gaze was gentle when he looked at her,pletely different from the cold stare he had when facing Bob Presley. ¡°Wife, show this Mr. Sun our marriage certificate. If he still doesn¡¯t want to believe it, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Yigol had said before that if he saw Bob again, he would still teach him a lesson. Now that he saw how stubborn Bob was, he suddenly felt that hitting him was meaningless. It was better to let him face the reality directly. Seeing the legal document, he would believe it, right? If he still did not believe it, then it would not be toote to hit him again. ¡°Alright, husband.¡± Suri nodded and went back to her room. Suri also did not expect that Bob could pester her to this extent and still feel good about himself, thinking that he had a ce in Suri¡¯s heart. She did not know where this illusion came from. Fighting indeed could not solve the problem, and being entangled every day was really upsetting. No wonder Yigol was so angry. She felt the same way, too. After showing Bob their marriage certificate, if he still did not give up, she herself would beat him up first before Yigol said anything. She, Suri Drew, was not someone anyone could pester if they wanted to. She did not strike easily, but if she had to, she would only hit hard and once, making him afraid to strike again. At this moment, Bob was staring at Yigol with an almost cannibal-like gaze, his face turning extremely dark. Even when dealing with Suri, Bob had always been the one-sided admirer. Suri had never given anything in return, but after so many years, he had long considered Suri as his woman in his heart. He did not expect Yigol to appear out of the blue. He had been convincing himself that Suri could not possibly marry another man¡ªeven though he had seen Suri and Yigol at the civil affairs office, he still did not want to believe it. Suri quickly brought the certificate. Yigol opened it in front of Bob, and it clearly stated their rtionship. By now, Bob should have nothing left to say, right? Seeing the stunned look on Bob¡¯s face, Yigol put away the certificate and handed it to Suri. In addition to his shock, Bob¡¯s anger reached its peak. ¡°Suri Drew, you bitch!¡± Enraged, Bob began cursing at Suri and charged at her. Many people have this kind of disgraceful behavior¡ªlove turning into hatred, with twisted values. At this moment, the only thought on Bob¡¯s mind was that if he couldn¡¯t have Suri, neither would Yigol. Seeing Bob like this, Yigol¡¯s anger instantly red up. With a raised fist, he struck¡ªthis was the martial arts technique given by the System, making it easy for him to take down Bob. Even Suri¡¯s previous coach was no match for Yigol, much less a weakling like Bob. He could easily take on a hundred Bobs by himself. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Bob¡¯s face took a direct hit, and he flew like a paper kite, crashing heavily outside Suri¡¯s door. Bob felt like all his internal organs were shattered from the impact, and he wanted to die from the pain. Yigol only used a little bit of his strength. If he really went all out, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to take Bob¡¯s life. However, his intention was only to teach Bob a lesson, not to kill him. It took Bob, lying on the ground, a full two minutes before he felt like he could barely breathe. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Then came a series of wails, as he clutched at the painful spot and rolled around on the ground. About five minutester, he managed to get up from the ground. Once he steadied himself, he charged at Yigol again, full of rage. Yigol lifted his leg and kicked him straight out of the door. Yigol wanted to follow up but was stopped by Suri, ¡°Husband, that¡¯s enough. If you keep hitting, you might kill him.¡± Yigol nodded. That guy had just charged at them recklessly, reigniting Yigol¡¯s anger that he had just managed to extinguish. He was now filled with rage and wanted to finish that guy off. Upon hearing Suri¡¯s words, Yigol instantly calmed down. Yigol looked at Bob, who was in so much pain outside the door that he couldn¡¯t even stand up. He took out his phone and recorded a video, walking towards Bob step by step. ¡°Bob Presley, listen carefully. Suri Drew is now married to me and is my legal wife. You have seen our marriage certificate. This is my final warning to you. If you dare to pester my wife again, I will not only beat you but also make you eat free food in jail. No matter how capable your family is, they won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± ¡°You better listen up. If you pester her again, I may not kill you, but I will definitely cripple you. Even if you don¡¯t submit, I have this video as evidence, and you won¡¯t be able to do anything to me.¡± ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go back.¡± After saying that, Yigol took Suri¡¯s hand and returned home. ¡°Husband, how did you think of taking a video?¡± Suri asked, puzzled. ¡°One must always be cautious. That guy is not a normal person, who knows if he will continue to pester you. I¡¯m just keeping some evidence. If he continues to act recklessly, he can¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°A man¡¯s greatest failure is not being able to protect his wife. With this video and the surveince from yourpany, it¡¯s enough to prove that he pestered you multiple times. Even if there¡¯s awsuit, he won¡¯t win. Anyone who knows about him pestering my wife every day wouldn¡¯t sympathize with him.¡± ¡°Worst case scenario is that we¡¯ll have to pay him some money. No worries, your husband has plenty of money. His reputation will be ruined, and what kind of future will he have? Even if he has no brains, does his family not have any either?¡± ¡°His father became rich first generation, which means he must have some capabilities. If he can¡¯t think of this, then they really deserve it. In this way, if he wants to keep pestering my wife, there will be endless suffering. He¡¯s not so masochistic that he enjoys getting beaten, right? But, wife, you must be careful when I¡¯m not with you. With this kind of neurotic person, who knows what kind of tricks he might pull..¡± Chapter 61 - 61: The more you imagine, the more you collapse Chapter 61: The more you imagine, the more you copse Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Hurry and start cooking, your wife is about to starve to death.¡± ¡°Okay, honey, wait for me.¡± Outside the front door, Bob Presley curled up on the ground, taking a full ten minutes to finally muster the strength to sit up against the wall. He struggled to take out a cigarette from his pocket and puffed it forcefully, his whole body trembling. First, it was due to the sharp pain in his body, and second, it was because of his anger. As he thought of the scene he had just witnessed, he unconsciously imagined the intimate moments between Suri Drew and Yigol Novak. The more he imagined, the more he felt devastated. He couldn¡¯t ept this reality and had never dreamed that this day woulde. He even imagined one day bing theughingstock of his ssmates. His crush on Suri Drew was well known, and he had often boasted in front of his ssmates and friends that Suri would be his. But now, Suri was with another man. Wasn¡¯t this a p in his face? As he thought, Bob felt hallucinations forming, as if he saw his ssmates and friends surrounding and mocking him. He tried desperately to cover his ears, not wanting to hear or see, but the mocking voices and faces wouldn¡¯t go away. ¡°Bitch, bitch, Suri Drew, you slut.¡± Bob cursed viciously, his voice growing louder and more desperate. After a while of breaking down, he suddenly remembered something important, and his previous gloom was swept away. He knew where Suri¡¯s mother lived, and she had a good impression of him. Suri¡¯s mother would never allow Suri to get married so casually. Especially not to a man with an unknown background like Yigol Novak. As he thought, Bob suddenly felt energized. He stubbed out the cigarette, struggled to get up from the ground, and staggered toward his car. Bearing the pain in his body, he drove nearly two hours to find the ce where Suri¡¯s mother lived, an ordinary vi area. By the time his pain had somewhat lessened, he parked his car and knocked on the door of Suri¡¯s mother¡¯s house. Although the vi was ordinary, being able to afford a vi and Suri buying her own separate vi showed that Suri¡¯s family was quite well-off. Moreover, all of Suri¡¯s aplishments were not achieved with the support of her family but through her own efforts. By now, the sky had gradually darkened. After a short while, an elegant woman in her thirties came out. Suri could be considered a younger version of this woman, albeit not looking old at all. She looked nothing like Suri¡¯s mother but rather like her bestie. Apart from the difference in charm, both of them could be considered rare beauties. Suri had grown up fully inheriting her mother¡¯s advantages, and in many ways, she even had more charm than her mother. ¡°Sun, my student, why did youe sote? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the only one at home now. It¡¯s gettingte, and I won¡¯t be able to open the door for you.¡± Suri¡¯s mother spoke to Bob through the vi¡¯s front door. ¡°Ms Woods, I understand. It¡¯s gettingte now¡­¡± Bob replied understandingly: ¡°Ms Watkins, I came to see you to ask if you know about Suri¡¯s recent situation?¡± Suri¡¯s mother, Sherry Woods, asked anxiously: ¡°What happened to Suri?¡± Bob quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Ms Woods, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just that I came to see you because Suri brought a man to live in her vi now¡­¡± Bob didn¡¯t say too much, just dropping hints was enough. This way, it would let Suri¡¯s mother have room for imagination. Daughters are always moms¡¯ treasures, and he didn¡¯t believe that Suri¡¯s mother could remain indifferent when she heard Suri had brought a man home. As expected, Sherry Woods instantly became extremely worried upon hearing his words. ¡°That¡¯s imDossible. mv daughter wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Sherrv Woods said in disbelief. Bob was slightly startled, but he quickly reacted and continued: ¡°Ms Watkins, you misunderstood. I¡¯m not ndering Suri. I¡¯m just saying that she seems to be dating someone now. But, I¡¯m worried about my intentions for Suri. You know that. What concerns me is who she found ¨C I don¡¯t really trust him.¡± Bob gave just enough information as before. Upon hearing this, Sherry Woods¡¯ expression eased a bit, and she looked at Bob and said, ¡°My daughter can handle her own affairs, and I don¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°I understand your thinking, Ms Watkins. I just wanted to let you know that I¡¯m sincere about Suri. It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Bob politely finished speaking and left. He thought his intended effect had been achieved. He didn¡¯t believe that Sherry Woods could be as calm as she appeared. What mother wouldn¡¯t worry about her daughter being taken advantage of? Judging by Sherry Woods¡¯ reaction, Suri and Yigol Novak¡¯s rtionship must not have been disclosed to her. Now that Sherry knew, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay uninvolved. Most likely, she would make a surprise attack to see exactly what was going on with her daughter. There was no way Sherry Woods would approve of someone like Yigol Novak. Once Bob had left, Sherry Woods could no longer remainposed. Bob¡¯s words had shocked her too much. In Sherry Woods¡¯ mind, her daughter had always been a self-respecting and clear-headed child. How could she suddenly bring a man home? In her opinion, it was even difficult for her daughter to find a boyfriend, let alone bring someone home. And besides, given Suri¡¯s personality, if she really had found a boyfriend, she wouldn¡¯t have failed to mention it to her mother they were always open with each other. It was not easy for Sherry Woods to raise and educate her daughter to be sessful. Suri¡¯s father hade from poverty and relied on Sherry Woods to gradually build his career. To be with Suri¡¯s father, she had even broken ties with her family. She was an able woman, and her husband depended on her power and ability to surpass her. But in the end, she had been let down. Despite her independence, beauty, and understanding nature, she still couldn¡¯t prevent Suri¡¯s father from changing his heart. She Imew that all she had lost was the novelty. Suri¡¯s father had had another woman, inferior to Sherry Woods in every way, but there was one thing Sherry Woods could notpete with ¨C the other woman could provide him with novelty. As a result, their rtionship had reached an irreconcble point. To be with the woman he loved, Suri¡¯s father decided to takepany funds and live somewhere else. Unexpectedly, an ident urred en route, and the transferred property eventually returned to Sherry Woods¡¯ hands. Over these years, she had been devoting all her heart to nurturing her daughter. When the couple divorced, Suri was nearly in her teens and remembered everything. Perhaps due to the influence of her parents¡¯ rtionship, she had never dabbled in love but devoted herself entirely to her career.. Chapter 62 - 62: Let’s see what reasonable excuses you can come up with Chapter 62: Let¡¯s see what reasonable excuses you cane up with Trantor: 549690339 And Sherry Woods, after enduring that man¡¯s betrayal, had also seen the light and devoted herself to Buddhism. Her only concern in this life was her daughter. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t great, and besides some necessary interactions, they had always lived their own separate lives. When Suri was sixteen, she went to boarding school. When Suri was in high school, Sherry discovered that she had started working part-time to earn her own money, supporting her own expenses and no longer asking for living and tuition fees from her. Before, their only connection was money, but now, even that reason was gone. Sherry actually gave Suri quite a lot of living expenses, hoping that she would have enough resources to pursue her desires. Butter, she found out her daughter hadn¡¯t spent her money at all. Her own studies and various expenses cost a lot, and Sherry had no idea where Suri¡¯s money came from. What on earth was she doing to make so much money? Soon, Suri graduated from school. Sherry had no idea what job she found. Suri would still send her money every month, and it was quite a lot. At this point, Sherry realized that she seemed to love her daughter so much she gave her that much money, but her daughter had be even more distant as she had locked herself away from the world, forgetting to care for Suri due to her father¡¯s betrayal. She hadn¡¯t even realized how her daughter had grown step by step. She was really a failed mother. But, at this time, Suri had already entered society and grown into a youngdy. She didn¡¯t need her mother when she was young, and she needed her even less when she grew up. Seeing her daughter so independent, she felt relieved and d that her daughter hadn¡¯t lost a bright future due to her upbringing. However, she was surprised that Suri had learned kick-boxing. Apart from her face, she was a genuine tomboy. With her efforts, their rtionship improved. Suri¡¯s heart was kind, and although Sherry was a neglectful mother, her daughter had never reproached her. After their rtionship was mended, Sherry¡¯s only wish was for Suri to have a good partner. She had urged her several times openly and secretly, but Suri showed no signs of wanting to find someone. She didn¡¯t even have any male friends around her, and Sherry was worried Suri would lose faith in marriage because of her father¡¯s actions. As the urging increased, Suri bought a house outside and moved out. Suri said her work was busy, so living outside was more convenient, but Sherry knew it was because Suri didn¡¯t want toe home. Thinking about it, Suri had barely lived at home for years. Sherry had visited the house Suri bought and only stayed one night. She found that her rtionship with her daughter wasn¡¯t as mended as she thought. It was already very rare for Suri to deal with her on the surface. Since then, she would asionally pay attention to her daughter¡¯s life, but she never interfered again. Even during the New Year, Suri wouldn¡¯te to see her voluntarily. She hadn¡¯t been a part of her daughter¡¯s past, so she didn¡¯t have much to say. She just hoped Suri could find a good partner. Now, when she heard someone say that Suri had actually started dating and even brought her boyfriend home, Sherry¡¯s emotions became veryplicated. It wasn¡¯t strange that Suri didn¡¯t tell her. What she found odd was that Suri would even date someone? She wondered many times if her daughter would remain single for the rest of her life. Like all mothers, she was both happy and worried, not knowing whether the person her daughter had found was worth her trust for a lifetime. After considering it for a while, she decided to check things out for herself. The news was too shocking, and she wanted to see what kind of person the boy was, whether he was good to her daughter, and whether he could be trusted? As for Bob Presley¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t care too much. Whom her daughter liked was her own freedom, and she wouldn¡¯t interfere or even have the right to do so. Unable to put her mind at ease, she quickly returned to her room, changed her clothes, and drove away from home. Bob Presley didn¡¯t leave, but waited not far away, wanting to see what Suri¡¯s mother would do. As he had expected, Suri¡¯s mother left the house at this time. Where would she go? Naturally, to find Suri. With the involvement of Suri¡¯s mother, could Yigol Novak and Suri still be together? Impossible. Thinking about it, Bob felt extremely happy and felt that the pain from his injuries wasn¡¯t so bad anymore. He didn¡¯t follow her, as that would reveal he had told the secret, which would affect his pursuit of Suriter. As long as Suri¡¯s mother could prevent Suri and Yigol from being together, he still had a chance. At Suri¡¯s house. After dinner and cleaning up the kitchen, Yigol got a basin of hot water to wash Suri¡¯s feet. He looked at her pitifully while washing her feet. But Suri¡¯s eyes remained on the TV, paying no attention to Yigol¡¯s pitiful look. Yigol couldn¡¯t bear it and coughed. Suri tried to hold back herughter, ¡°Come on, let me hear your reason and see what kind of usible excuses you can make up.¡± Yigol immediately started to y it up, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s going to rain tonight, and maybe even thunder. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll scare you. Also, the temperature will drop when it rains, and if I¡¯m not there and you get cold, I¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡± Yigol tried to act caring, ¡°So, honey, let me stay in your room tonight, okay?¡± Suri almostughed out loud but managed to hold it back, ¡°Previously, you forgot to tidy up the bedding. Then you imed you couldn¡¯t sleep without me around and had very important things to do the next day. Tonight, you¡¯re suddenly concerned about me again. Do you already have an excuse for tomorrow?¡± ¡°Hehe, honey, you have to believe me. Everything I say is true.¡± Yigolughed, not believing that Suri could be so heartless. He never thought using a cutesy tone would be so effective. He used to think that acting cute was exclusive to women, but he never imagined he could do it so naturally. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t believe you.¡± Suri adamantly refused, but her heart was already melting. She thought, if Yigol could coax her for a week like this, she might just¡­ At that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. The two looked at each other in confusion. Yigol stood up while drying his hands and said, ¡°Honey, continue soaking, I¡¯ll go get the door..¡± Chapter 63 - 63: Already living together? Chapter 63: Already living together? Trantor: 549690339 Today, there¡¯s always an unexpected guest. Who could it be this time? As he opened the door, Yigol blurted out subconsciously, ¡°Wife?¡± After those words, he realized he was wrong. His wife was washing her feet, right? How could she be outside the door? Not to mention the strange clothing she was wearing. The lighting outside wasn¡¯t great, and the two people looked so alike that Yigol mistakenly thought it was his wife. However, he quickly figured out what was going on. The person outside looked a lot like Suri, with almost the same face, but she appeared to be much older than Suri. Was it Suri¡¯s older sister? Yigol had never asked about Suri¡¯s family, nor had he met them. Suri had never brought it up either. Although they exchanged phone numbers, Yigol trusted Suri so much that he only nced at her phone without actually looking at it closely. He thought that when Suri was ready, she would naturally introduce him to her family. ¡°Honey, who¡¯s that?¡± Suri, having heard Yigol call her, asked puzzledly. She had her back to the door and couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside. She turned her head to take a look but didn¡¯t see her mother¡¯s arrival as Sherry Woods was blocked by Yigol¡¯s body. Sherry Woods outside was so shocked that she didn¡¯t know how to react. She had thought her daughter would be the one to open the door, but instead, a strange man showed up and called out ¡°wife.¡± Before she could recover, her daughter spoke up and called the man ¡°husband.¡± Sherry Woods was instantly struck by lightning. By observing the man¡¯s reaction and the way her daughter called him ¡°husband,¡± she quickly realized that he had mistaken her for her daughter because they looked so alike. So what¡¯s going on with this husband and wife business? Is that how young couples address each other these days? Also, why is this man still here at thiste hour? And he¡¯s wearing casual clothes. Could it be that he lives here? Have the two of them been living together? The more Sherry Woods thought about it, the more anxious she became. Yigol simply assumed that Sherry Woods was Suri¡¯s sister. Naturally, he should treat her well since she¡¯se over. He immediately stepped aside and warmly said, ¡°Sis,e on in. I¡¯m Suri¡¯s boyfriend, Yigol. Please,e in and sit.¡± With such identical faces, he didn¡¯t need Suri to confirm that this woman was her sister. ¡°Honey, what sister? Where did I suddenly get a sister?¡± Suri turned her body to a greater degree, puzzled, to see who was standing by the door. This time, Yigol stepped aside to let Suri see the person by the door clearly. ¡°Mom, you¡­you¡¯re here¡­¡± Suri looked at the visitor in surprise. Yigol¡¯s heart raced. Was this his mother-inw? Wasn¡¯t this a bit too dramatic? She was so young and had almost the same face as Suri. He had assumed she was an older sister or something simr, but it turned out to be his mother-inw. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how young his mother-inw was. However, this sudden encounter left him unprepared. ¡°Mom, why did youe over sote? Is there something wrong?¡± Suri asked. Yigol snapped out of it, came up with an idea, and quickly said, ¡°Mom, no, Ms, please sit down. I¡¯m currently washing Suri¡¯s feet. Please, have a seat.¡± After Yigol finished speaking and invited Sherry Woods to sit down, he naturally went back to Suri¡¯s side and continued washing her feet. Suri¡¯s face turned red all the way to her neck. She had grown ustomed to Yigol being good to her these days, but she still felt a little embarrassed doing this in front of her mother. This was terrible. How did things develop to this point? Why was her mom suddenly here tonight, and why did she have to arrive when Yigol was washing her feet? Never mind washing her feet, she had already seen her mothere, and yet Yigol was still washing her feet. What was he trying to do? Suri wanted to kick Yigol away. Now that her mother caught them in the act, how could she exin? The thoughts of getting married seemed a bit ridiculous to her. Would her mother ept it if she told her directly? If she didn¡¯t tell her straightforwardly, what would she say? Desperately, Suri tried to think of an exnation. Sherry Woods had been shocked enough earlier, but now she saw Yigol continue to wash her daughter¡¯s feet? Looking at this situation, it seemed like it happened often. Since she came without warning and hadn¡¯t told Suri in advance, it couldn¡¯t be just an act. She could clearly see her daughter¡¯s flushed face, full of shyness. This was enough to show that her daughter was deeply in love with this man. Otherwise, with her daughter¡¯s strong and cold demeanor, she wouldn¡¯t allow a man to wash her feet so casually. For some inexplicable reason, Sherry Woods felt a knot in her throat. Her daughter had grown up, and she only discovered her daughter¡¯s growth retrospectively. ¡°Carry on as you were, I just came to see Suri. Seeing that you two are doing well, I¡¯ll leave since I have nothing to do. You two enjoy your time,¡± Sherry Woods said before leaving. If she had seen her daughter mistreated, she would naturally protect her. But since her daughter seemed to be doing well and Yigol appeared to treat her well, she didn¡¯t want to interfere. She didn¡¯t n to interfere too much in Suri¡¯s love life. Her daughter¡¯s happiness was Sherry Woods¡¯ only concern. Seeing her daughter find a partner made her happy too. No matter who Yigol was or what his background, as long as he treated Suri well and Suri liked him, that was all that mattered. She could find out some things in privateter. On the surface, she didn¡¯t intend to interfere too much, or it would certainly make her daughter angry. Upon hearing that Sherry Woods was about to leave, Yigol got anxious before Suri could even react. Yigol seemed to be washing Suri¡¯s feet, but he had been paying attention to his mother-inw all along. He couldn¡¯t let her go just like that when she said she was leaving. Based on her words, it seemed she wouldn¡¯t interfere with him and Suri¡¯s rtionship. That was good. But how would it look for him to let his mother-inw leavete at night like this? Yigol quickly stood up and, after wiping his hands, blocked Sherry Woods from leaving. Feeling somewhat helpless, he said, ¡°Ms, you just got here. How can you leave without even sitting down? Stay the night.¡± ¡°I apologize. I¡¯m not good at expressing myself, but if it¡¯s not urgent, please don¡¯t leave and spend the night here.¡± ¡°No need. You and Suri should sDend time together. lust don¡¯t hurt her. As long as I see you two happy, I¡¯m happy,¡± Sherry Woods replied. Her rtionship with her daughter was already strained, and while it wasn¡¯t hostile, she didn¡¯t dare take it any further for fear of making their already poor rtionship even worse.. Chapter 64 - 64: Feeling That It’s Unwise to Keep a Grown Woman at Home Chapter 64: Feeling That It¡¯s Unwise to Keep a Grown Woman at Home Trantor: 549690339 If Suri had said that, maybe she would have stayed. She wanted to get to know Yigol, to see what the man her daughter had chosen looked like, but the premise to this understanding was that Suri would not be repulsed by it. But Suri didn¡¯t speak up, which obviously meant she didn¡¯t feel the same way. Why should she do something to upset her daughter? While Sherry Woods spoke, she took the opportunity to look at Yigol, trying to remember his face. This was the first man her daughter had ever dated. Perhaps, he might be the one to spend the rest of his life with her daughter. Yigol looked quite good, seemingly taller than Suri. He seemed like a respectable young man. Taking a look around the house, Sherry Woods noted that it was well-kept and tidy. Despite not living with Suri, she knew a few things about her daughter. Housekeeping was not exactly one of Suri¡¯s strong suits, which meant that Yigol must have cleaned the house. A fine young man indeed, and most importantly, her daughter seemed to be fond of him. That was good enough. When Sherry Woods had arrived, she had been quite worried. In her mind, men were not to be relied upon. Unexpectedly, Yigol had left a good impression on her. Having said that, Sherry Woods wanted to divert Yigol and exit Suri¡¯s house. Just then, Suri stepped in, blocking Sherry Woods¡¯ path. She waved her idle hands and said, ¡°Mom, Yigol asked you to stay. Please don¡¯t go.¡± Did she mean that Suri had allowed her to stay because of Yigol? Indeed, that¡¯s what Suri had thought. She didn¡¯t want Yigol to see her and her mother¡¯s strained rtions. She was strong and didn¡¯t want to show Yigol her less- affable side. ¡°Yeah, Ms Woods, please don¡¯t leave.¡± , Yigol said nervously, unaware of the peculiar atmosphere between Suri and her mother. Sherry Woods felt a twinge of bitterness in her heart. This wasn¡¯t Suri¡¯s fault, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. She thought about her own youthful years. She had made some decisions in a hurry and faced dire consequences. Looking at her daughter¡¯s state now, she worried that Suri might lose herself the same way she did. However, nobody could interfere in matters of the heart. She just hoped that her daughter could live her life more discerningly and not repeat her past mistakes. Now that her daughter had spoken, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to insist on leaving. Otherwise, it would be awkward when Yigol noticed the strained rtionship between them. So, Sherry Woods agreed to stay. As they sat down on the couches, Sherry Woods on one and Suri on the other, Yigol naturally took a seat beside Suri. Neither mother nor daughter began speaking, causing Yigol to find the situation rather strange. This atmosphere was indeed rather unusual. Yigol didn¡¯t understand the rtionship between the mother and daughter. He thought the weird atmosphere was perhaps due to his presence. After some thought, he decided to speak up, ¡°Ms Woods, my name is Yigol. Suri is slightly older than me.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re younger than Suri?¡± Sherry Woods was surprised. ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Yigol was a little dumbfounded. This was his first time meeting his mother-inw and he had no previous experience with such encounters. He was puzzled by Sherry Woods¡¯ reaction. ¡°You knew my daughter was older than you, and you¡¯re still with her?¡± Sherry Woods struggled topress her turbulent emotions, but she still seemed a bit agitated. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s quitemon for a woman to be older than a man. I don¡¯t mind, and Suri doesn¡¯t either,¡± Yigol answered earnestly. When they had gotten married, he saw Suri¡¯s birthday on their marriage certificate. She was just slightly older than him. Beyond the age factor, he never felt that Suri was more mature. At least in front of him, she was just a lovable young girl. Her cold exterior while interacting with others was just a facade. Only in front of Yigol did Suri show her genuine self. ¡°Yes, while there are a lot of such rtionships, a woman¡¯s age can sometimes be a harsh reality. Women age faster than men. When a woman is older, your rtionship might¡­¡± Before Sherry Woods could finish her sentence, Suri interrupted her, ¡°Mom, what are you saying? Sherry Woods quickly shut her mouth. Yigol still didn¡¯t catch the discrepancy. He was focused on what he had to do to make his mother-inw approve of him and was nervously at a loss of what to do. Hearing Sherry Woods¡¯ words, Yigol replied solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s not that women age faster than men. Those who look older are mostly weighed down by stresses. A truly pampered woman will always live like a princess.¡± ¡°Ms Woods, I can¡¯t promise a lot of things. But one thing I can assure you is that as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll always put Suri first. I won¡¯t let her suffer in any way. Naturally, she won¡¯t have to carry a lot of stress, and time won¡¯t leave its mark on her so soon.¡± The moment Yigol started speaking, Suri went silent. This reminded Sherry Woods of how it didn¡¯t bode well for a woman to be too attached. Since Suri didn¡¯t protest, Sherry Woods seized the opportunity to ask more questions and get to know Yigol better. ¡°How can you assure me of this?¡± Yigol replied earnestly, ¡°At home, I do the cooking. Suri enjoys the food I prepare. When she¡¯s tired, I prepare a foot soak for her, just like you saw. When she¡¯s at work, I tidy up the house. In short, I take care of her.¡± ¡°As for her, she¡¯s free to do what she likes¡ªwhether it¡¯s working or going out to have fun. My priority is her, both now and forever.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to worry about everyday issues or money-rted matters.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my first love, and I¡¯m hers. We both didn¡¯t have any romantic experiences before each other. There¡¯s no past to contend with. We both cherish each other, so we will be very harmony together.¡± ¡°About me, Ie from a rural area. I am capable of enduring hardships and understand the bitterness of life. Also, my temperament is quite good. I won¡¯t ever deliberately upset Suri. If she does get upset, I¡¯ll always coax her, no matter what.¡± ¡°These are the things I can promise you. Everything I say, I will be able to fulfill.¡± As for always treating her well, I guess you won¡¯t believe me either. The answer to this question can only be revealed with time. Time reveals the true nature of a person. Time will witness everything.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll say these things to you only once, during the marriage ceremony too, and then never again. If said too many times, my promises will lose their significance. I prefer proving my words through my actions.¡± Having heard this, Suri was profoundly moved. She trusted Yigol. During their time together, if Yigol said he¡¯d do something, he always delivered. Throughout their rtionship, Yigol handled most of the housework, he was rather good at it.. He neverined about life or her at all, Chapter 65 - 65: The mother-in-law likes her sonin-law more and more as she observes him Chapter 65: The mother-inw likes her soninw more and more as she observes him Trantor: 549690339 Within just a few days, Suri Drew had gotten used to being taken care of by him. Sherry Woods looked at Suri¡¯s expression and saw her daughter¡¯s happiness, which showed how well Yigol Novak had taken care of her. However, she was well aware that her daughter was too beautiful. Sherry was very beautiful when she was young, and her daughter was even more beautiful than her. During her youth, Suri¡¯s father was very good to Sherry, so good that she was willing to break with her family to be with him. But in the end, all she got was betrayal. But she couldn¡¯t prevent her daughter from seeking happiness just because of her own misfortune, nor could she make her daughter not trust any man. As Yigol had said, no matter how good he spoke, it was not trustworthy, and only time could tell the truth. She couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions too soon. One thing was certain: Suri and Yigol were happy together now. Sherry Woods hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Indeed, except for time, I can¡¯t believe any promises you make.¡± ¡°You know my daughter has her ownpany, right? She¡¯s not very rich, but she¡¯s doing pretty well. I have to tell you, everything she has today is due to her own ability. You¡¯re a man; shouldn¡¯t you at least be able to support your woman?¡± ¡°You said youe from the countryside, what¡¯s your job?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a deliveryman.¡± Yigol Novak answered truthfully. Sherry¡¯s face changed instantly upon hearing this. It wasn¡¯t that she looked down on a deliveryman; however, it seemed like her daughter and this man were entirely different. Had her daughter been bewitched? How could she end up with such a guy? Suri was speechless, wondering if Yigol brought up his delivery job just to upset her mother. But strictly speaking, there was no problem; Yigol¡¯s legitimate upation had been a deliveryman for quite some time. As for other jobs, they couldn¡¯t be considered proper work, but the ie he gained from them was enough for her to survive for a year from just one day¡¯s worth. Sherry looked at Yigol and tried to speak several times, but stopped. Obviously, she was dissatisfied with Yigol¡¯s capability, but she was afraid of upsetting her daughter by bringing it up. Yigol didn¡¯t seem like he was lying, as it was unlikely for someone to lie so naturally. ¡°You say you¡¯re a deliveryman? Do you have any other businesses? Everyone says that a poor couple has a hundred sorrows. How are you going to treat my daughter well? It may be a bit abrupt for me to ask, but as a mother, I want my daughter to live a good life. So please, answer me honestly.¡± Sherry asked. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Suri hurriedly tried to stop her mother. Yigol had more than enough money tost them several lifetimes, and she was very curious about where it came from. However, being questioned like this didn¡¯t feel right, and she didn¡¯t want Yigol to feel ufortable. Yigol shared when he felt like it, and their life together was more straightforward if they kept things simple. ¡°Supporting Suri is definitely not a problem. Don¡¯tugh at me for saying this, Ms.¡± ¡°When I was in school, I won the lottery and saw that several properties were quite cheap. I bought them without really caring about management and rented them out. Over the years, I¡¯ve collected a lot of rent. I don¡¯t have much else to do, so I work as a deliveryman to pass the time.¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not a person with much ambition. Money is just something that¡¯s nice to have, and I don¡¯t have much passion for building a career. I find it more interesting to cook for Suri every day, doundry, and handle other household chores.¡± Sherry had nothing to say about that; people had different pursuits in life. Some were born with a career drive, while others preferred the warmth of family. Suri was a career-oriented woman, and Yigol was her exact opposite, making themplementary. ¡°So, have you been relying on the rent from those properties all this time?¡± Upon hearing that Yigol owned a few properties, Sherry¡¯s worries disappeared. It wasn¡¯t that she cared about wealth; he needed to at least have the ability to provide for his family. She even started feeling like what people say was true ¨C a mother-inw woulde to see her son-inw as more and more suitable over time. Yigol came from a rural family, just like Suri¡¯s father, which triggered Sherry¡¯s sensitivities. However, after hearing Yigol¡¯s story, she felt that he was more reliable than her ex-husband. Her expectations for her son-inw were not high; all she wanted was for him to provide, at the very least, a decent life. If Yigol had been some rich family¡¯s son, she would have worried more about his sincerity towards her daughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t think much when buying those properties as I was young and didn¡¯t consider all the factors. Over time, the area¡¯s property prices surged, so I made some moves. Now I have eleven properties managed by Suri. I was young then, had a lot of guts, and I guess my luck wasn¡¯t too bad, either.¡± ¡°As things are now, barring any disasters, we should never have to worry about food and drink again.¡± ¡°Later, I heard that stocks could make a lot of money. I had some spare cash, so I dabbled in that too. Surprisingly, I had good luck and a knack for it, and I made a lot of money. None of these can be considered my job, except for delivery, which is my actual work.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a strong desire for a career. In my opinion, in a two-person household, only one person need have a career drive. Suri loves to work and be independent, so I can stay at home taking care of the house and her. This way, she can focus on developing her interests.¡± ¡°If one day she¡¯s tired, she¡¯lle home to a warm meal waiting for her. If she wants to go out, I have the means to take her on trips and such. In short, I respect her wishes. I won¡¯t restrict her in any way, and I will support whatever she wants to do.¡± ¡°I will be her rock. Money, possessions, anything she likes ¨C as long as I have it, I can give it to her.¡± The more Sherry listened, the more she liked Yigol, and Suri was deeply moved as well. Yigol gave a very down-to-earth impression, and his words were earnest, making them more credible without sounding extravagant. Especially for Suri, she could clearly feel how considerate Yigol had been to her throughout their time together. It wasn¡¯t an act; it came naturally. Naturally, all of this was based on Yigol¡¯s financial strength; otherwise, words alone wouldn¡¯t be enough.. Chapter 66 - 66: Creating Opportunities for the Son-in-law Chapter 66: Creating Opportunities for the Son-inw Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I heard you two addressing each other as husband and wife, right? Are you always living together?¡± Sherry Woods asked tentatively. She had stopped pressing about the previous topic, asking just enough, but if she had asked more thoroughly, it would have been too much. ¡°Mhm, Suri and I, we live together, in the same room,¡± Yigol Novak nodded. Just as his words fell, Suri Drew pinched his side and simultaneously exined to Sherry Woods, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not true, he¡¯s just talking nonsense. I¡¯m the one calling him my husband, we¡¯re not what you think.¡± ¡°The past few days, his sister came, she arrived in a hurry and had nowhere to sleep, so I let him make a makeshift bed in my room. There¡¯s nothing between us, you¡¯re being paranoid, why would you say such nonsense?¡± The more Suri exined, the redder her face got. With a warning look from Suri, Yigol quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I do share a room with Suri, but I sleep on a makeshift bed, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Wife, please be gentle, it hurts!¡± Yigol said, then immediately begged for mercy. Suri was dumbfounded. With his words, it turned into a threat-induced exnation. Not only was it unconvincing, but it also became increasingly unclear. After Suri finally let go, Yigolined, ¡°Wife, you always call out for me in the middle of the night, waking me up. When I get up to see, it turns out you were calling me in your sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so pitiful. I get woken up by your calls several times every night, then I just watch you sleep till dawn.¡± Suri was annoyed, ¡°Why do you always talk nonsense? I never talk in my sleep, you, just get away from me.¡± Suri was almost desperate, she tried her best to rify the current situation with her mother, but this guy just seemed intent on stirring up trouble. Sherry watched, feeling a mix of emotions in her heart, Suri Drew and Yigol¡¯s behavior was very simr to what she and Suri¡¯s father went through back then. She just hoped that her daughter¡¯s ending would be a good one. With emotions welling up in her heart, Sherry wanted to be alone for a while, so she said, ¡°If you two want to fool around, go back to your room and do it, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Yigol asked Suri hastily, ¡°Wife, should we let your mom sleep in my room?¡± Unconsciously, Suri nced at Yigol¡¯s room, and Sherry immediately understood the meaning behind her words. It turned out that the room Suri was looking at belonged to Yigol. Of course, she couldn¡¯t sleep in her son-inw¡¯s room. She got up and walked towards Suri¡¯s room, ¡°You two sleep in that room, I¡¯ll sleep in this one tonight, okay? Girl?¡± Sherry looked at Suri. Suri opened her mouth, not knowing how to refuse. The rtionship between her and her mother made her unustomed to sharing a room with her. But after all, this was her mother. Despite theirck of closeness, their rtionship Yigol watched the mother and daughter and sighed secretly in his heart. If his mother-inw slept in his room, he would still have a chance. But seeing her head towards Suri¡¯s room, it was obvious that Suri was going to share the room with her mother. It seemed that tonight, he would be alone at home. Suri didn¡¯t say anything, but after Sherry looked at her, she walked straight into her room. As someone who had been through it all, Sherry naturally understood Suri¡¯s thoughts. Not refusing meant tacit eptance. After all, she was a girl, and some things were too embarrassing to say bluntly. Just as Sherry was about to close the door, Suri quickly stopped it, ¡°Mom, wait a moment¡­¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re so unhappy that I¡¯m staying in your room?¡± Sherry Woods pretended to be angry, but in fact, she could tell that her daughter was just shy. ¡°No, Mom, uh, Yigol doesn¡¯t have any nkets on his side, they¡¯re all in my room. Can you let me get one?¡± Suri tried to get past Sherry and into the room but was ruthlessly prevented from doing so. ¡°You young people can stand the cold, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m old, I can¡¯t stand the cold the most. If you take the nket away, do you want to freeze your mother to death? Besides, with Yigol there, you won¡¯t freeze, boys have a strong body heat.¡± Sherry replied. Suri felt like crying, she grasped her mother¡¯s hint. Was she trying to make her sleep with Yigol? Is this a real mother? Who pushes her daughter towards a man¡¯s room? ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Suri¡¯s face flushed all the way to the base of her neck. She really couldn¡¯t understand what her mother was thinking. Other mothers would be worried about their daughters casually sleeping with men, but hers, upon first meeting, was creating opportunities for her son-inw. ¡°Yigol, you better take good care of Suri. If she catches a cold, I¡¯ll hold you ountable.¡± Sherry reminded Yigol once more before mercilessly closing the door. After hearing her, Yigol almost cried out with excitement. This mother-inw was too helpful, right? There¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s the best mother-inw in the world. Suri stared nkly at the closed door, her heart racing uncontrobly. After a while, she suddenly turned around and bolted into Yigol¡¯s room, hiding in there. Yigol dumbfoundedly watched Suri¡¯s cute appearance, almostughing out loud. He followed her, but when he was about to enter the room, Suri quickly tried to close the door. Naturally, Yigol wouldn¡¯t let her have her way, blocking the door before her. ¡°What are you doing? Go sleep on the couch,¡± Suri said softly but pretend to be ferocious. ¡°I won¡¯t, the couch is too cold. I want to sleep in the room,¡± Yigol said stubbornly. ¡°No way,¡± Suri refused immediately. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable; this room is mine,¡± Yigol stood his ground without the slightest bit of retreat. ¡°But, this house is mine,¡± Suri replied indignantly, feeling both embarrassed and annoyed, as if even her breathing was not smooth. ¡°But this room is mine,¡± Yigol¡¯s attitude remained unchanged, with a look ofplete defiance. ¡°You, you¡­ I don¡¯t care, you can¡¯te in anyway,¡± Suri found herself unable to out-argue Yigol, so she could only resort to acting shamelessly. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me in, I¡¯ll go tell our mom. I¡¯ll say you¡¯re mistreating me, not letting me into the room. She just told me to take good care of you and not to let you get cold. Otherwise, she¡¯lle after me tomorrow. So, I absolutely cannot give in,¡± Yigol said righteously. ¡°You, shut up, just shut up!¡± Suri¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, her fists uncontrobly flying towards Yigol. Her punches carried no weight, and for Yigol, it felt like being tickled. He epted all her hits with a grin. After a yful bout, Suri¡¯s emotions were mostly vented, so Yigol suddenly grabbed her wrist. She instantly quieted down, her eyes flitting around in panic as she looked at Yigol Chapter 67 - 67: Are you trying to murder your husband? Chapter 67: Are you trying to murder your husband? Trantor: 549690339 At this point, Yigol Novaks body slowly moved closer to Suri Drew. Suris heart became more panicked, and her heartbeat became erratic, unconsciously starting to imagine certain scenes. No, no, no, we cant do this. Weve known each other for less than Suri was so nervous that she couldnt even speak clearly. Actually, ever since she realized that Yigol was in her heart, she had been mentally preparing herself for this moment, but she didnt expect to be so scared when it really came. Tears circled in Suris heart, and her hands were extremely flustered. But she didnt know how to stop Yigol from going any further. Yigol suddenly reached out and put his arm around her shoulder, pulling her into his embrace, and Suris mind went nk. At this moment, Yigol whispered in her ear, Wife, what are you nervous about? I just want to hold you, I dont have any other thoughts. Yigol was at a loss whether tough or cry; he didnt want not to go further, but seeing Suri so nervous and afraid, he didnt want to hurt her. Because of her mothers divine intervention, he and Suri grew closer, which was a happy event. At this moment, their hearts were very close together, and he could even clearly sense her heartbeat. Suris body tensed to the extreme, but she didnt struggle and just let Yigol hold her. After a while, Suri slowly recovered and wrapped her arms around Yigols waist, burying her face tightly in his embrace. In Suris room, Sherry Woods closed the door but had no intention of sleeping. Was this the right thing to do? This Yigol always gave her a sense of stability. There werent many tricks with him. She could naturally tell that the rtionship between the two hadnt developed to that point, and she was even more aware of what kind of person her daughter was. For Suri, her feelings were a nk te. It would probably be difficult for her to take the initiative. As for Yigol, he seemed to do whatever she wanted. Sherry Woods could see that Suri had Yigol in her heart. Thats why she deliberately pushed them closer. She only hoped that this time her daughter wouldnt choose the wrong person. Yigol handed over his house to Suris management. When Yigol went to pour the footbath water, she asked Suri. Suri told her that Yigol wanted to transfer the house to her name, but she was reluctant. She also showed her mother the 1.1 billion dors Yigol had given her as pocket money. What kind of tycoon son-inw was this? Men with money often turned bad, and it was indeed necessary to be on guard. But to find a rich man who was still so kind was extremely rare. She felt that Yigol would be more reliable than Suris father. If Yigol didnt really care about Suri, he could use that money for anything. Why give it to Suri? Suri was indeed beautiful, but beauty couldnt be eaten. He had money; what kind of woman couldnt he have? There was no need to pay so much for one woman. Moreover, Yigol came from a rural background. As he said himself, he could endure hardships and understood the bitterness of life. Being rich yet still retaining this simplicity was one of the reasons Sherry Woods approved of him. As long as her daughter could be happy, she would have no regrets in her life. In Yigols room. You you stay away, why stick to me? Suri whispered aint. Wife, dont wrong me like that. Look, Im almost falling off the bed. Are you trying to murder your husband? Yigol replied pitifully. Suri didnt say anything and moved herself to the other side. Yigol, worried that she would fall off, held her tightly. After a while, Suri whispered, Husband, you dont shake, what are you doing? Yigol replied, I Im a little excited You Suris face turned red instantly. She didnt dare to continue talking, otherwise, who knows what ridiculous things Yigol would say. Wife, am I really that excited? Or are you the same as me? Yigol whispered. I I dont have it! Stop talking nonsense! Suri defiantly replied. But I do. Wife, what should we do? Yigol teased. I Suri suddenly didnt know how to continue the conversation. As expected, no matter what she said, he always had various words to make her blush and her heart race. Yigol moved his body slightly closer to Suri, and she immediately warned, Dont move! If you dont behave, Ill kick you out as soon as my mom leaves tomorrow. Hmm? Wife, are you worried that Ill do something to you? Yigol asked feigning confusion. The next second, Suri turned around, and the second after, her handnded on Yigols waist. Wife, Im asking for guidance. Dont treat me like this. Im asking so carefully because I want to know what I can do and what I cant. If you dont tell me, you cant me me. Yigol pretended to know nothing. Suri knew he was doing this on purpose, but she was helpless. Just just dont keep moving around. Just like this is fine. You cant do anything else. Suri thought for a moment and replied. But when she said these words, she felt like she had no confidence. But I cant guarantee that when I fall asleep. My mom said I used to sleepwalk when I was little. What if I Yigol replied. Suri couldnt argue with him, so she could only rely on her stubbornness to say, I dont care about all that. If you dare to do something wrong, Ill kick you out tomorrow. Wife, you cant be so unreasonable. Im unreasonable, so what? Yigol was speechless, silent for a moment, and then continued, If you sleepwalk, I cant be med. Nonsense, I dont sleepwalk! Suri said immediately. Alright, alright, you dont sleepwalk, and you wont climb into my arms. During those days in your room, you didnt sleepwalk into my bed. Ill just watch and see what you do tonight. Yigol replied helplessly.bender You I wont talk to you anymore. Suri was exasperated and blushing. During the days when Yigol was staying in her room, she didnt know how it happened, but she would either wind up in Yigols bed or his embrace. Each time she woke up, she blushed. Yigol pretended to sigh helplessly, Wife, your husband is a normal man.. How can I not have any thoughts when I see such a beautiful wife every day? If I didnt have any thoughts, you wouldnt be happy, right? Chapter 68 - 68: Can He Guarantee His Heart? Chapter 68: Can He Guarantee His Heart? Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew remained silent for a while before speaking softly, Honey, I need some time, not too long though Yigol Novak patted her and reassured her in a gentle voice. My lovely wife, why are you so serious? I am just teasing you. Dont be so nervous. I have all the patience in the world for you. After all, youre going to be mine sooner orter. Besides, its not your fault. We havent known each other for long, and our past rtionships were all nk tes, so its normal to need time. Only those who dont take their feelings seriously will treat such matters casually. I understand you, so I dont pressure you to do anything. Some things need to happen naturally, so we can create beautiful memories. Yigol Novak said this and thought so too. Just because a couple is truly in love doesnt mean they have to sleep together right away, and sleeping together doesnt necessarily mean they are in love. He genuinely wants to be with Suri forever, so he has all the patience in the world. He usually just teases Suri. Indeed, he is a man, and of course, he cannot help but have thoughts for his beautiful wife. However, he wont force her when she isnt mentally prepared. This is a fast-paced era, and its true that some couples develop rapidly. However, that is other people, not them. Suri had never had any emotional experiences before, so its normal for her to be nervous. After all, if things do progress to a certain point, it means they want to be together for a lifetime, and there are many uncertainties in that. As the saying goes, the human heart is hidden behind the belly. no one knows for sure what someone else is thinking. Who, besides Yigol himself, can guarantee his heart? Suri is a girl, and its understandable that she doesnt feel secure enough. Time will prove his sincerity, and one day, she will truly ept him. Suri nodded, and they both embraced in silence, falling asleep without speaking another word. After a while, Suri said, Honey, the autumn scenery is beautiful too. We both arent busy, so how about we go on a trip? I used to enjoy traveling and sightseeing, but since Ive just graduated and my career has just started, Ive been too busy to go far. These past few years, I havent even had time to go anywhere. Now that work is less busy and I have you, its the perfect time for a trip. Lets explore other ces, see different sceneries, and experience different customs. Yigol agreed without any hesitation. Alright. Once weve sorted out the watch situation and made arrangements for the wedding room, well go on our trip. When we return, everything will be ready. We can go wherever you want, and see all the beautiful sceneries you wish tobender see. He had thought about this before but hadnt mentioned it to Suri yet. Now shes brought it up first. Yigol was looking forward to their trip. These days of having a lovely wife to apany him at home and while traveling were simply heavenly. My lovely wife, we should get some sleep so we can wake up early tomorrow or our mom will misunderstand, Yigol said. Its my mom, okay? Stop iming her, Suri retorted yfully, with a smile creeping up at the corners of her mouth. Besides, shes already gone to such lengths, does it even matter if she misunderstands? I think shed actually be happy. Otherwise, she wouldnt have taken over my room and not let me get my nket. Speaking of this, Suri felt a bit wronged. What kind of mom does that? Now that theyve calmed down, Yigol carefully thought about what happened tonight and felt that something was off, but he couldnt quite put his finger on it. My lovely wife, do you not have a good rtionship with our mom? I think shes a very nice person. Seeing Yigol calling her our mom so casually, Suri helplessly said, Youre certainly getting the hang of it. Lets see if you can call her that in front of her face tomorrow. Yigol replied, I dare, but it wouldnt be right. The proper time to call her mom should be when we go to your house for the engagement. Its a sign of respect to you and her. Casually calling her mom seems a bit disrespectful. My lovely wife, I feel like youre hinting for me to hurry up and propose to you. But even if youre in a hurry, you must wait for the right time. Give me some time to prepare, and then Ill go to ask our mom to marry you off to me. Suri couldnt help but roll her eyes. This guys skin was getting thicker by the day. Suri stayed quiet for a while before slowly saying, Theres really no conflict between my mom and me. Its just that I dont understand her, and I dislike her weakness, but I cant me her for anything. Hmm? Yigol was puzzled, Why is that? This story begins when I was very young. I dont hate her, let alone resent her. Its just that my mom and I As youve seen, my mom is very beautiful, and to a great extent, I inherit her beauty. A fair face may prove a curse cannot be more urate. When I was young, I suffered a lot and was bullied by ssmates because of my looks. However, my mom wouldnt even listen to me about it. Even when Ide home all bruised, she wouldnt notice. All she ever did was pray and recite scriptures. My dad cheated on her with someone who wasnt as pretty as my mom. Shes never understood why he betrayed her, a beautiful wife who gave him everything, for a woman like that. In fact, the reason is her self-centeredness. She didnt care about my dad or me. She thought by providing everything and taking care of my dads daily life and putting all her trust in him, that would be love. But love isnt like that. Communication and mutual support are essential in rtionships, not just hiring a nanny to take care of ones daily needs and ignoring everything else. Even when my dad wouldnte home at night, she wouldnt ask him why. She was too boring, cing excessive trust in my dad. Perhaps he was fickle, but her indulgence contributed too. Shes not entirely to me, but she is partly responsible. Later, after my dad cheated, she med everything on him. She spent her days praying and reciting scriptures without taking time to reflect on herselt. If she had put herself first andmunicated with my dad, having proper control over him as a wife, things wouldnt have turned out this way. You might not believe it, butter on, she didnt even know when I went to school, when I came home from school, or when I had vacations. She waspletely immersed in her own world.. Chapter 69 - 69: Striking Sherry Woods’ Emotional Spot Chapter 69: Striking Sherry Woods Emotional Spot Trantor: 549690339 I cant say shes wrong, but I dont approve of the way she lives her life. I know I cant rely on my mom anymore, so I started to learn to rely on myself, to work hard to make money, and to learn kick-boxing to protect myself. My wife, dont worry, I wont do anything to hurt you. As for our parents, we shouldnt judge them too much, they probably have their own difficulties. Yigol Novakforted her. I dont believe you. Suri Drew rolled her eyes. When I was in college, I was no longer dependent on her. I started my own business and relied on my own abilities to live. I wasnt interested in rtionships, because I believed that love between men and women is the most unreliable, especially sweet talking. The only thing I can trust is my own abilities. Although she didnt care about me, she gave me a lot of money. I didnt use her money since college, and when I earned my own money, I took it to pay her back. Actually, I just wanted to anger her, to wake her up and let her know that the only reliable person in this world is herself. But unexpectedly, seeing me like that, she became even more decadent than before. She had no energy every day, and even though she didnt look that old, she lived a less lively life than a 60 or 70-year-old olddy. I couldnt stand it anymore, so I cut down on my interaction with her. The next day. Yigol Novak, who had always had a precise biological clock, woke up early. He hoped that Suri Drew would snuggle into his arms, but that intimate scene didnt happen as nned, leaving him sighing with regret. One of the morning necessities, Yigol reluctantly left the warm bed with Suri Drew. When he came to the living room, his mother-inw Sherry Woods was already up, dressed neatly, not looking like she had just woken up. Did she not sleep all night? She was in high spirits, even her hair was still in the same style as it was yesterday, with clear fatigue on her face. Surprised, Yigol hurriedly went over to her. Sherry Woods quickly made a gesture of silence, reminding Yigol Novak. Ms, Suri hasnt woken up yet, what are you doing? Yigol Novak saw that Sherry Woods looked like she was going to leave and asked puzzledly. Im leaving, dont tell her, let her sleep well. Yigol, my girl is quite strong-willed. You have to be more patient with her. Seeing the two of you getting along so well, Im quite relieved. After saying that, Sherry Woods exhaled, as if a great wish had finally been fulfilled. Yigol Novak had heard about Suri Drews familyst night, and now he Sherry Woods wanted to leave quietly before Suri Drew woke up, and of course, Yigol wouldnt allow it. He already understood what was going on, so he had to do something, or his conscience wouldnt allow it. Ms, lets find a ce to talk. Yigol Novak pointed to the door and said. Sherry Woods agreed and followed Yigol Novak outside. After closing the door, Yigol Novak said directly to Sherry Woods, Ms, actually, theres no need for this between you and Suri. She told me about your situationst night. Ah, things havee to this, seeing you two living well, theres nothing more I want. Sherry Woods sighed. Suri is a good girl, but Im not a good mother. Ive neglected her too much since she was little, and when I finally realized it, she had grown up and be independent. I can never make up for what I owe her. Sherry Woods said, her face full of regret.bender Ms, you misunderstand Suri. She told me herself yesterday that she never med you, never hated you, and its always been you who me yourself. Suri just wants you to see her as an example, to realize that people should rely on themselves, not be decadent all day long. She earned money and returned it to you just to provoke you, to wake you up. Later, she distanced herself from you because she couldnt do anything about you and didnt want to see you in a daze all day long. Sherry Woods looked at Yigol Novak incredulously, Is this really what Suri said? Yigol Novak nodded, Yep, she told me. In her opinion, you cant me everything on her father. If you could have been more attentive, more controlling, and not blindly trusting, things wouldnt havee to this point. Or if you could have been more independent, more clear-headed, you wouldnt have be so decadent for decades after Suris father betrayed you She did try to have heart-to-heart talks with you, but you resolutely held onto your thoughts, not listening to her. Later, she didnt want to say anything more, because shes a proud girl and wouldnt keep nagging you. Yigols words deeply touched Sherry Woods tears. Upon reflection, Suri had indeed tried many times to talk to her, but every time, Sherry Woods had firmly believed her own thoughts were right and would not listen to Suri. It wasnt until this moment that she realized just how much her daughter had done for her without her even knowing, and how she had misunderstood her daughter. Its my fault, its all my fault. I didnt understand her true intentions. Sherry Woods said with tears streaming down her face. They say that bystanders have clearer views. Sherry Woods hadnt taken her daughters words and actions to heart, but now, after Yigols reminder, she was suddenly enlightened. There is a misunderstanding, but I think everyone has their own way of living. Suri is independent and strong, but she shouldnt make you live her life. You have your own life, but one thing I do agree on is that you shouldnt be decadent all the time. Life is just a few decades long, and if you keep living in the shadow of the past, whats the point of living? Ms, you might not like what Im about to say, but I still want to say it. You should try to get into the crowd, not iste yourself all the time. Find a job, go to work, pass the time, or if you like chanting and praying, you canmunicate with people who have faith. Go to church, and your heart will naturally open up. Those unworthy matters will gradually be let go, too. As Yigol Novak spoke, they had already arrived at the parking lot, and Sherry Woods had followed him there too. Yigol, are you going out? Sherry Woods asked curiously. Yigol Novak smiled and said, Ah, yes, Im going to buy some groceries to cook for Suri. By the way, Ms, do you want to join us? You can tell me what kind of food you like, so I can have it ready for Suri when she wakes up.. Chapter 70 - 70: Living in a muddle all these years Chapter 70: Living in a muddle all these years Trantor: 549690339 Sherry Woods looked at Yigol Novak in surprise: Can you really cook? Last night, Yigol had mentioned that he would take care of Suri Drew at home, but mens words on such matters were not very reliable. Today, she saw Yigol naturallye to the parking lot, and it turned out he was going to buy groceries. Yes, Ms., since youre here today, you can try my cooking. I dont mean to brag, but my dishes are much better than those in restaurants, Yigol said with full confidence. While talking, he had already sat on his electromobile. Riding the electromobile eliminates worries about traffic jams and is quite convenient. This vehicle Sherry Woods couldnt believe her eyes. This is mine. I like to ride it when traveling short distances. Its convenient, no need to wait for traffic lights and whatnot. Its especially handy for grocery shopping because finding parking for a car can be slow. Did you use to deliver packages? Sherry Woods recalled what he said about his jobst night. Yes, thats why I suggested that you try mingling with crowds, Ms. When you get lost in the crowd, youll instantly feel insignificant, and your sadness will be smaller too. Otherwise, youll be constantly living in regret. Your past is already filled with regrets, and in a few years, youll regret your present too. If you cant handle it, you should go on a trip or something. If youre willing, Ms, and if money is an issue, Ive got you covered. As long as you can find yourself again, I believe Suri would be happy to see it too. As I told you before, I dont need money, nor am I very ambitious, but I dont want to stay at home all day either. Thats too dull, and people tend to overthink when theyre idle. So I started delivering packages, and its been two years. Ms, if youre not used to riding the electromobile, you can wait here. Ill go back for Suris car key. Yigol said and was about to go back, but Sherry Woods stopped him. She hesitated for a moment and said, Lets just use this one. It seems pretty nice. Her family had been well-off, and she had never experienced riding an electromobile before. Yigols words gave her an urge to try it for the first time. She sat in the backseat of Yigols electromobile: Lets go. Yigolughed joyfully, and they set off. The two of them soon arrived at the market. They bought a lot of things and went back home. In the kitchen, Sherry Woods offered, Let me help you. On the verge of calling her mom, Yigol changed his words quickly: No need, Im morefortable doing it myself. You can sit down and watch TV for a while. Are you afraid that I dont know how to cook? Dont underestimate me. I used to be very good at cooking. Otherwise, how could Suri have grown up so big? After her conversation with Yigol, Sherry Woodss mood had improved a lot. Unexpectedly, shed lived for so many years in a daze, and it took one conversation with Yigol to make her feel refreshed. Her troubles were zone, her dauzhter had found happiness, and now Sherrv Woods had only one wish: to see Yigol and Suri get married and give her a grandchild soon. As for Yigols family situation, Sherry Woods didnt ask much or worry about it. With Yigol being so outstanding, his parents must be reasonable too. Ms, you really dont need to help me. If youre bored, you can just watch me from the sidelines. You can see if I can take care of Suri well, and that way, you can be assured when you marry her off to me, right? Yigol joked. After their time spent shopping together, he realized that Sherry Woods was a very sensible person, so he started joking with her. Sherry Woodsughed heartily: Alright, then Ill just watch. Yigol confidently and happily started cooking. In Sherry Woodss imagination, it would be good enough if Yigol could cook well. She didnt expect his cooking skills to surprise her. Yigols movement in the kitchen, his steps in cooking, and the aroma of his food all refreshed her perception of him. This young man really wasnt lying. His wless actions alone were enough to outshine most professional chefs, and his presentation of dishes was superb. She suddenly felt hungry. This young man, no wonder he won her daughters heart he was so capable. It seems that what he said was all true and urate. Yigol deliberately showed off his cooking skills in front of Sherry Woods. Suri had only one mother, and while they didnt interact before, a mother is always the closest person in the world. Gaining his mother-inws approval added security to his and Suris happiness. Sherry Woods asked in astonishment, Yigol, did you study cooking professionally? Your actions in washing and cutting vegetables look very professional. Yigol shook his head and replied, No, I didnt. Ive never studied cooking professionally, but I enjoy making dishes for myself. I can confidently say that there are not many chefs in the world who can cook better than me, even professionals. She had heard this before while they were shopping for groceries and didnt pay much attention to it. Now it seems that Yigol was actually being modest in his words. He then made several more dishes. The more she watched, the more amazed she became. Many of the techniques Yigol showcased were unheard of for her, let alone seen before. Before her husband betrayed her, Sherry Woods considered herself a qualified wife. She enjoyed experimenting in the kitchen, and her cooking could rival professional chefs. However,pared to Yigol, it was clear that there was no contest. She hadnt pursued the taste of food for more than a decade. But now, seeing the dishes prepared by Yigol, she felt an unprecedented desire for food. Just the sight of it was mouthwatering, and she wanted to taste it immediately. As she looked at Yigol, she found him more and more pleasing to the eye. This son-inw was truly wless and perfect. She decided that once her daughter woke up, she would make sure to talk to her, urging her to hold on to Yigol tightly. Otherwise, once such a good son-inw was gone, theyd never find another like him.bender After dinner, Sherry Woods was even more satisfied with Yigol. His performance at the dinner table was exceptional, treating Suri as a treasure. After dinner, she announced her wish to go home. Yigol and Suri apanied her.. Chapter 71 - 71: Having a Trust Crisis in Men Chapter 71: Having a Trust Crisis in Men Trantor: 549690339 Since she had already epted that Yigol Novak was together with her daughter, she should let go and let these young people live their lives. It would really be inappropriate for an olddy like her to be a third wheel in their rtionship. They both did not bring up the topic of their marriage registration, demonstrating a silent understanding they shared. Once raised, this issue would inevitably lead to an in-depth interrogation. If the marriage registration process was spoken about, wouldn¡¯t it shock her mother-inw? After bidding her mother-inw farewell, Yigol naturally held Suri Drew¡¯s hand as they returned home; Suri also naturally wrapped her arms around Yigol¡¯s arm. This change brought joy to Yigol¡¯s heart. It seemed that his wife had lowered her guard against him considerably. Through their days together, Yigol could see that Suri had a heavy guard up. This was probably due to her past family misfortune, which made her distrustful of men. Yigol figured this out only after learning of Suri¡¯s family¡¯s misfortune. Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t forced her, thereby preserving her dignity. It is difficult to ovee such inherent defenses. They must be shattered bit by bit. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t made her ufortable, nor scared her earlier. If not for the System¡¯s assistance, how could he have married such a great wife and such a nice girl like Suri? He has to cherish her, otherwise he would feel guilty. Suri is indeed special. She is very independent, tough, but also insecure. She takes self-respect seriously, which is why he is so worried about Suri. Things easily attained are seldom cherished. If Suri had been an easy girl, he might not have fallen for her as deeply. This rtionship was put to the test, thankfully, they were both delicately protecting it and valuing each other. Behind them, in a car not far away, a man red fiercely at the intimate couple. This man was Bob Presley, who had sought out Sherry Woods the previous day. He had thought that Suri¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t possibly approve of someone like Yigol Novak. After returning home, he had even invited several girls over to vent his frustration from the humiliation he had suffered earlier at Suri¡¯s and Yigol¡¯s houses. He was so exhausted that he only woke upte on the second day. And the first thing he thought of as soon as he woke up was Suri. He wondered how things had evolved after Sherry Woods arrived at Suri¡¯s ce. He had nned toe early. He slightly regretted indulging so much the previous night, which resulted in histe arrival. His original thought was quite optimistic. In his opinion, Suri¡¯s mother would definitely not approve of someone like Yigol. If she saw Yigol and Suri living together, she would definitely lose her temper and demand a divorce. Then, in order to reassure herself, Suri¡¯s mother would certainly want Suri to quickly find a reliable person to marry. And then, his opportunity woulde. He thought that his ns were quite good and that things would develop as he predicted. But unexpectedly, when he rushed out in the morning, he saw Yigol and Suri¡¯s mother leaving together. And Suri¡¯s mother was even riding on Yigol¡¯s small electric scooter? Later, when the two returned home and came out again two hourster, Sherry Woods was full of smiles. The look she gave Yigol was so warm and contented, as if she was extremely pleased with him. Upon witnessing this scene, Bob Presley¡¯s mentality instantly copsed. This was much too different from what he had expected. He still couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing was real, but no matter how many times he drank water or rubbed his eyes, the scene in front of him remained the same. Moreover, before Sherry Woods left, she actually took Suri¡¯s hand and put it in Yigol¡¯s hand. At that moment, Bob Presley felt a strong sense of hatred. Why, why would things turn out this way? At this moment, Bob Presley really wanted to kill Yigol. He even wanted to drive directly over Yigol, but he only dared to entertain such thoughts, since he didn¡¯t have the nerve tomit a crime. He really wanted to give Yigol a sound beating, but he was no match for Yigol. Bob Presley was confused and had no idea how to vent his anger. After a while, Bob Presley suddenly thought of a way to vent his hatred. He hurriedly switched on his car¡¯s video recorder, clipped the scene of Yigol and Suri being intimate, carefully watched it several times, and after making sure that there were no mistakes, he posted the video in the university ss group. Apanied with the video was a message: ¡°ssmates, take a look at our campus belle. She has actually fallen to this?. I couldn¡¯t believe that she is now together with a poor young man delivering packages. When I saw it, I couldn¡¯t believe it was true.¡± ¡°Suri Drew was the dream girl of everyone during our school days. Isn¡¯t that right? The queue of people pursuing her was long, and she barely gave anyone the time of day, believing herself to be so noble.¡± ¡°Did any of you feel a blow? Any of our ssmates randomly picked are better than this courier guy. But Suri Drew would rather be with such a man, and not give a chance to others.¡± After Bob Presley sent the video and the message in the group, he felt slightly better venting his anger. He gave a mockingugh, staring at his phone and waiting to see everyone¡¯s reaction. Bob Presley knew that Suri never read the group messages and was understood to have even silenced notifications. Unless she was directly contacted and informed, she wouldn¡¯t find out about it anytime soon given her nature. In this way, there was sufficient time for the matter to brew. By the time Suri discovered it, the incident would have developed quite a bit, and would be difficult for her to exin. Bob Presley precisely wanted to unleash public pressure on Suri. More importantly, this was from her female ssmates. Back in school, Suri was the object of love and admiration for male students, and certainly the object of envy for the female students. Her beauty was one thing, her grades were also extraordinary, and she had an air of superiority, which led to many female ssmates being jealous to the point of going crazy. Rumors about Suri being kept by a tycoon and bing pregnant never ceased during their school days. If this spreads out, it would definitely put a lot of pressure on Suri. Even if Suri knew that he spread all these videos, it didn¡¯t matter. After all, what he said was the truth. He just wanted to tell Suri one thing ¨C she should not demean herself being with a lowly man. The whole world would disapprove of it. After sending the message, Bob Presley¡¯s attention never left the group chat. Normally, nobody in the group chat spoke much. But, after his news, the group immediately livened up. Tang Jun replied to Bob Presley: ¡°Are you sick? If my memory serves me right, weren¡¯t you Bob Presley the one who was pining the most over Suri Drew?¡± Chapter 72 - 72: Always Teasing Her Without Hesitation Chapter 72: Always Teasing Her Without Hesitation Trantor: 549690339 Gray Gar: ¡°Really? That¡¯s great, a bitch like her only deserves to be with such a lowly man.¡± Jake Will: ¡°Bob Presley, don¡¯t you dare badmouth my goddess. This definitely can¡¯t be true. There are so many people with simr backgrounds, it doesn¡¯t prove anything. ¡± Jenny ck: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you guys see in Suri Drew. Back in school, she was kept by a tycoon, even got pregnant and had an abortion for him. You guys still treat her like a treasure. Are you all blind?¡± The chat group was flooded with all sorts ofments. In just a few minutes, there were already 99+ unread messages. It seemed like whenever Suri Drew was mentioned, everyone had endless topics to talk about. Seeing ssmates either cursing Suri or continuing to praise her, it matched his expected oue perfectly. He put down his phone with a good mood and started humming a tune. There¡¯s nothing like the fear of gossip, especially for a beauty like Suri Drew who cares so much about her reputation. He believed that soon enough, the news of her being with a delivery guy would spread like wildfire. By then, under pressure, Suri would truly reconsider her future with Yigol Novak. Any smart woman would choose to end this kind of rtionship. When the timees, he¡¯ll step in and say a few good words, and under the pressure of rumors, there¡¯s no doubt that Suri would cling to him as her lifeline. Bob Presley¡¯s obsession with Suri Drew had reached a terrifying level. Even though he knew Suri was already married to Yigol Novak, he still wasn¡¯t willing to give her up. The woman he¡¯d loved for so many years had to be his. After Yigol Novak and Suri Drew returned home, Yigol attentively said to Suri, ¡°My dear, go get some rest. I guess you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± This little woman was so nervous all night long; it would be strange if she slept well. But to Suri, there was something odd about what he said. She hesitated, then stubbornly replied, ¡°I slept just fine! I¡¯m wide awake now; I don¡¯t need any more sleep.¡± Yigol suddenly leaned in and whispered, ¡°So, you really enjoy sleeping with your husband, huh?¡± ¡°Fine, I get it. We can both sleep together from now on. It¡¯s just that my bed is too small, so it¡¯s better in your room, which is so cozy and smells nice.¡± Yigol started to make serious ns, ¡°From now on, our territory will be your room. If we have guests, they can sleep in my room.¡± Suri¡¯s face flushed instantly. Her heartbeat raced unconsciously, and she scolded herself forcking self-control while also secretly feeling pleased. Yigol¡¯s thick-skinned flirting had be more and more frequent. He could easily make her blush and lose her breath, even though she¡¯d heard this kind of talk many times before and still had no countermeasures. ¡°Then, don¡¯t overstep your boundaries,¡± Suri whispered. Once the words left her mouth, she regretted them immediately. What on earth did she just say? She clearly intended to reject his suggestion, but it somehow turned into a warning not to cross boundaries. Didn¡¯t her words mean she agreed to share a room with him? ¡°No, I, I meant¡­¡± Suri tried to salvage the situation, but Yigol had already cheerily walked away, humming a tune. If the two of them slept together like this every day, wouldn¡¯t they eventually end up crossing the line? ¡°Well, um, I have to go to work now.¡± Suri hurriedly made up an excuse to leave, but before she could take two steps, Yigol caught her around the waist. Her mind went nk again. He must have done it on purpose! He had just left, so why did he suddenlye back and hold her like this? And hadn¡¯t she just tried to regain control of the situation? Why did she lose momentum so easily? She now realized that people could indeed have their nemeses, and Yigol Novak was hers. Suri felt both angry and annoyed. She really wanted to regain herposure and save face, but her heart just wouldn¡¯t cooperate. ¡°Let me hug you for a while,¡± Yigol insisted, not letting her go. ¡°You, let go of me,¡± Suri urged, feeling sweat form on her forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t need to clock in and out at work, so just let me hold you for a while before you go,¡± Yigol suggested. ¡°My dear, why don¡¯t we go back to sleep instead? Women who don¡¯t get enough sleep age quickly. You wouldn¡¯t want to turn into an ugly monster.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the ugly monster, the ugliest in the world!¡± Suri replied indignantly, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling her attitude resembled a coquettish kitten. Suri¡¯s mentality was on the verge of copse. Just as she finished speaking, her phone rang. After a few rings, it continued to buzz relentlessly, as if it wouldn¡¯t stop until the battery ran out. She took out her phone and saw it was a message from the university ss chat group. ¡°Let go of me. I need to check this,¡± Suri took the opportunity to break free from Yigol¡¯s embrace. Nobody usually talked in the university ss chat group. So why was it so lively today? When she opened it, Suri found that everyone was mentioning her, and most of the topics were about her. What was going on? ¡°My dear, what¡¯s happening?¡± Yigol, who was close by, could also see Suri¡¯s phone. Together, the couple read the chat records. When they saw what had happened, Suri¡¯s face turned incredibly dark. ¡°How could your ssmates all be so immature? Bob Presley stirred them up, and they all followed suit, as if they have nothing better to do,¡± Suriined. ¡°Those jealous guys must be envious of me,¡± Yigolmented. Apart from feeling pissed at the girls who were cursing Suri, he didn¡¯t have any other reactions. But, of course, just because he didn¡¯t react much didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Bob Presley is truly disgusting. He¡¯s not a man at all, just someone who loves stirring up trouble,¡± Suri said angrily, barely holding back from throwing her phone. Yigol took her phone away and didn¡¯t let her read any further, ¡°My dear, have you decided how you want to handle this? These are baseless rumors, and if you casually exin yourself, nobody will believe you or listen.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all so jealous of me. I can¡¯t possibly deal with them one by one, like I did with Bob Presley. It¡¯s not practical,¡± Suri reasoned. Rumors only grew, and those people had already believed their version of events. Trying to exin herself now was fruitless since no one would buy it. ¡°Come on.¡± Suri pulled Yigol toward her room. The sudden move left Yigol confused, ¡°My dear, what are you doing? ¡°Let them talk if they want to. What does it have to do with my life? I don¡¯t care,¡± Suri imed, though her face was obviously angered.. Chapter 73 - 73: Shouldn’t you kiss me as a reward? Chapter 73: Shouldnt you kiss me as a reward? Trantor: 549690339 As Suri Drew was pulling Yigol Novak into the house, she angrily said, Ive seen shameless people, but no one is as shameless as Bob Presley. Honey, that guy really needs a beating. Next time we see him, even if you dont, Ill beat him up myself, she continued. Yigol Novak responded indifferently, but deep down he was extremely irritated by Bob Presley. No wonder Suri couldnt stand him; he was immature and detestable.bender Suri told Yigol the backstory between them both. Apparently, Bob had been pursuing her since college, but she never responded to his advances. While he was flirting with other women, he was also chasing after Suri. Suri never liked him to begin with; his behavior only made her dislike him even more. After graduating, Bob still liked to annoy her asionally, which she found annoying, but he was somewhat well-behaved, so she simply ignored him. She never thought that after finding out she was married, he would be so unreasonable. Actually, Suri had long been used to such rumors and gossip. She didnt care and was toozy to pay attention to them. But things were different now. She was married to Yigol Novak, and she didnt want him to misunderstand or be influenced by those rumors. With Yigol Novak in her life, she suddenly cared a lot about her image in his heart. Suri was already an able woman. She would never like a rich familys son who relied on his family, but Bob never understood this truth. This bastard, after doing such a horrible thing, even wanted to protect himself by asionally taunting them. With his behavior, it would be justifiable to throw him into jail and make him eat free food. This was nder and defamation of character. Yigol Novak was always curious about how Suri would counterattack. Unexpectedly, she took out their marriage certificate. After taking a picture of them holding it together on her phone, she let go of Yigol and pushed him away. Yigol said with a wry smile, Wife, youre too much. you used me and then just tossed me aside. Couldnt you at least give me a kiss as a reward for cooperating so well? You Suris angry face, after Yigols words, instantly changed 180 degrees, from anger to blushing. Suddenly, she came up to Yigols face and gave him a light peck, almost like a dragonfly touching water, and then ran away. Yigol was stunned for a moment and subconsciously reached out and touched his own mouth. Was he just kissed by Suri? Moreover, it was initiated by her? Yigol suddenlyughed in a good mood. If she took the initiative, it meant that their intimacy had progressed further, which was very rare. In the past, their intimacy consisted of holding hands and hugging. Suri would already be extremely nervous just to be held while sleeping. The fact that Suri could take the initiative to kiss him like this took Yigol byplete surprise. Yigol thought, should he run after her and do something? Kiss her back? However, before Yigol had a chance to act, he heard the sound of Suri leaving the house from the front door. This woman was too quick to run, giving him no time to react. But Yigol didnt feelfortable letting her go out alone like this, so he took out his phone and sent her a voice message. Wife, calm down. Theres no need to panic. Drive carefully and slow down. Suri replied with three words: Got it. With Suris reply, Yigol felt much more reassured. When Suri finally reached her car and closed the door tightly, making sure Yigol didnt follow her, she finally allowed herself to rx. Seeing Yigols message, she calmed down for a moment and slowly raised her hand to touch her own lips,ughing unconsciously. In all honesty, she hadnt really thought much about her actions. It was only after she did it that she realized what she had done. Afterward, her first reaction was to run away. Now looking back, it felt pretty good. So, that was what kissing the one you love felt like. After sorting out her emotions, she found the picture she just took andined to Yigols image in it, You bastard. A gorgeous woman like me taking a picture with you is such a great honor. You should at least smile. Who are you trying to impress with that serious expression? Didnt I want this picture to show off our love? While venting her frustration, Suri couldnt help but notice that the more she looked at Yigol, the more appealing he became. Even his serious face didnt hinder her from unting their rtionship. In fact, the seriousness added a sense of security. After a while, Suri suddenly put down her phone and quickly calmed herself, Suri, youre too pathetic. Its just a picture, and hes not even smiling. Where did you see his good looks and sense of security? His face is just a poker face She barely snapped back to reality, scolded Yigol a couple of times, but her voice subconsciously got quieter in the end. Afterward, she opened the group chat and sent the picture she just took. I am already married. Bobs words areplete nder. Do not believe him. Look closely at the video he posted. Why didnt he take a frontal shot? Because it was taken secretly. Whats the point for a grown man to sneak around and spy near my house? Oh right, he imed it was a coincidence. Really? What a coincidence to end up right below my apartment building. I dont think my residence would be that convenient for him. So whye to my ce so early in the morning? Oh right, since Bob sent such a video, I have something else to tell everyone. Was it really just a coincidence for him? Yesterday, Bob identally came to my house to harass me and ended up getting beaten up by my husband. I hope that certain someone can behave like a human being, stop appearing near my house, and stop harassing me. Otherwise, next time it wont be just a simple beating. After Suri sent the picture and the statements, the previously lively group chat suddenly became quiet. Clearly, Suris words had caught everyone off guard. Then, Suri performed another surprising action. She sent a password lucky money. Wishing Suri Drew and Yigol Novak a happy marriage and eternal happiness. Chapter 74 - 74: No Need to Show Off Deliberately Chapter 74: No Need to Show Off Deliberately Trantor: 549690339 After that, Suri Drew sent several more red envelopes, each with arge amount of money, and all with blessings for Yigol Novak and herself. Tired of sending, Suri finally stopped. Just as she stopped, someone suddenly spoke in the chat group, making Suriugh out loud. Someone tagged Bob Presley, saying, Bob, youre actually blessing Suri Drew and Yigol Novak, too? Under everyones question marks, someone posted a screenshot showing Bob receiving Suris red envelope. If he had received the red envelope, he must have sent the password as well. Its not a big deal for other people to receive red envelopes and send passwords, but everyone in the group knows that Bob has always liked Suri, and even orchestrated the rumor about Suri being with a poor loser. So him receiving the red envelope now seemed a bit off. Suri wouldnt miss this opportunity, saying, Thank you Bob for your blessings. She even added a smiley face emoji. If Yigol saw this scene, what would his reaction be? He would probably burst intoughter just like her. This was a p in the face for Bob, who must have had a colorful expression on his face. After Suris response, many ssmates sent a soldier emoji, exmation marks, or ellipsis. Some naughty ones just sent a few hahaha characters. At this moment, Bob, on the other end of the phone, was so angry that he almost threw his phone away. He thought the Drew family wouldnt check their phones and discover his plotting, but Suri found out so quickly and even made such a rification. As she mocked him during the rification, he could have pretended to be dead. But this woman, actually started sending password lucky money again. He identally picked up the password lucky money out of habit, and by the time he realized what he had done, the red envelope had been imed and the blessing password sent out. Things were not going ording to his n. He thought Suri would give in to the pressure of everyone, distance herself from Yigol, and then cling to him as her lifeline. He had just been regretting his foolish act, secretly thinking that with so many people iming red envelopes, as long as he didnt speak, maybe nobody would notice him. But then, someone who loved trouble actually sent a screenshot of him iming the red envelope. Bob felt so angry that he wanted to kill. Was it really necessary for them to please Suri just because she sent a few red envelopes, and make it difficult for him? At that moment, a ssmate tagged Suri and asked, Suri, did you really marry this guy? Suri replied, Yes, we got married. My husband is indeed a delivery guy, but hes more than that. Otherwise, I wouldnt have taken a likinz to him. Hes just low-key. Hes actually very impressive, beyond your imagination. He went to deliver packages because he found staying at home too boring, so he looked for something to do to pass the time. A male ssmate sighed, No wonder I can never have a goddess like you. But to be honest, I think youre blinded by love. In my opinion, hes as ordinary as can be. Another female ssmate said, Suri, I may have imed your red envelope and sincerely wish you well, but that doesnt stop me from being honest. I also think this guy is average and not worthy of you. Its normal for the photos on the marriage certificate to be unttering, but look at the picture you just sent. His looks are just passable, right? If he was with another woman, it would be fine, but its different with you. Youre a goddess in everyones eyes. With a ssmate taking the lead, others shared their opinions as well. Yeah, youre clearly boasting. If hes not impressive, hes not impressive. Why say hes low-key? How many impressive people are low-key in this world? Exactly, men love to show off. If he was really that impressive, he wouldnt be low-key at all. Even those without money like to pretend, let alone those who are rich. Fellow ssmates, let me tell you, mens vanity is not a bit less than womens. Anyone with some strength would definitely dress and groom themselves, low-key men do exist, but they are rare. Please, are there any low-key men? This is reality, not a novel. And besides, those low-key big shots in novels are worth over ten billion dors or over one hundred billion dors. Men like that have certainly shined in the past, so theres no need to show off. Right, just like Bill Gates. Even if he goes out wearing slippers, no one would find him shabby. Seeing the conversation shifting, Bob, who was just feeling frustrated, decided to seize the opportunity to speak. Bob: I just instinctively clicked on the red envelope. As for Yigol Novak, I just want to say, he is really a poor loser. What kind of impressive big shot, low-key? You have to have credibility when you say things like that. Which big shot doesnt have a personal driver, tens of millions of dors of luxury cars, and not live in a hundred million-dor mansion? If hes a big shot, can he live in Suri Drews house and drive her car? And go deliver packages in his spare time? Have you ever seen such a low-key big shot? Dont joke around like that. The real big shots, even if they dont show off, they wouldnt go deliver packages just to experience life. What do you all think? After saying all this, Bob even sent a red envelope. But instead of sending a password one, it was a try your luck red envelope, implying that he only clicked on the red envelope out of habit, and that he didnt care about the small amount of money. He wouldnt p himself in the face just for a few little red envelopes, and he certainly wouldnt bless Suri with another man. Everyone was already suspicious of Yigols identity, but now with Bob stirring things up, a heated debate began. Even if they received Suris red envelopes, taking the red envelopes and approving of Suris man were two different matters. Especially those envious girls who wished they had Suris good fortune, and the love-struck male ssmates, all tagged Suri, hoping she could exin things to them. Despite being tagged repeatedly in the group chat, Suri didnt respond. At that moment, she was driving to work. Yigol had repeatedly told her to drive carefully. So, after sending the message mocking Bob, she put her phone away, not paying attention to what everyone was saying in the group chat..bender Chapter 75 - 75: She is so perfect that one can’t pick out a single flaw. Chapter 75: She is so perfect that one can¡¯t pick out a single w. Trantor: 549690339 It wasn¡¯t until she reached the office that she turned on her phone. As she walked to her office, she looked at the messages in the group. After entering the office, she finally finished reading all the messages in the group. In the past, Suri Drew would have ignored all of this. This was her life, and she could do as she pleases. Did she need to exin it to others? But seeing everyone criticizing Yigol Novak, her protective heart for him swelled up uncontrobly. She was speechless. These people said Yigol Novak was not good enough for her. But in her eyes, she felt she was slightly unworthy of Yigol Novak. Yigol Novak was just too excellent and extraordinarily kind to her. She hadn¡¯t dreamt that she would meet such a man in her life. He was wealthy yet low-key. There were many women who were willing to cling onto him, but he chose willingly to stay by her side, took care of her meticulously. It wasn¡¯t exaggerated to say that he treated her like a treasure. She considered herself picky, especially toward men, but she couldn¡¯t find a single w in Yigol Novak. Although he always liked to tease her yfully, Suri Drew actually liked that aspect of him. She wanted to defend Yigol Novak, but simply speaking would not convince anyone. So, she thought of the contract she signed with Yigol Novak, carefully took pictures of non-sensitive information, and posted them in the group. Then she said: ¡°What makes you so confident in belittling my husband?¡± ¡°Take a look at this. Regarding the other information, I cannot tell you. However, have you noticed the amount mentioned at the beginning and the number of these buildings?¡± ¡°Any of these buildings, casually taking one out, would be worth several hundred million dors. If these buildings were rented out, the yearly ie would also be more than one hundred million dors. By the way, let me highlight for you, all the rent collected, my husband doesn¡¯t want a penny. He said it¡¯s all my pocket money.¡± ¡°Most of you have been working for several years. How many of you actually have assets under your name that can bepared to my husband¡¯s? Instead of belittling my husband, why don¡¯t you improve yourselves and work harder? Maybe you¡¯ll be rewarded with arger full attendance bonus at the end of the month.¡± With that, Suri Drew silenced the group with undeniable facts. After a full five minutes, no one said a word. But Suri Drew was not done. She asked: ¡°Why is nobody speaking?¡± ¡®Why do you look down on my husband so much? In the end, who I want to spend my life with is my business. Do any of you need toment on it?¡± ¡°Even if my husband were a delivery boy, he wouldn¡¯t need your charity. We can live our lives without bothering you. So why bother poking your noses into our affairs?¡± ¡°As for those who im my husband is just average looking, I¡¯d like to ask, among you, who can surpass my husband¡¯s looks or which of your husbands can match? My husband just enjoys experiencing life through delivery work, what¡¯s wrong with that? Isn¡¯t that better than being a keyboard warrior who does nothing but criticize others¡¯ lives? ¡°And for those female ssmates, I genuinely do not understand. What gives you the right to ridicule me here? Is it because your boyfriends or husbands are richer than mine, or more considerate, or handsomer?¡± ¡°Not only is my husband rich, but he also treats me extraordinarily well. His cooking skills are superb. My besties who visited my house said that the meals made by my husband are even tastier than those made by their personal chefs who earn tens of thousands of dors monthly.¡± ¡°He takes care of me a lot. He does all the chores in the house. When I¡¯m tired, he gives me foot baths. Do your boyfriends do that? Do your husbands? Have you ever enjoyed such treatment? How dare you belittle my husband?¡± Suri Drew sent out all these replying messages in one breath, but no one dared to respond. Perhaps everyone was surprised by Suri Drew¡¯s fierce retaliation. They never expected Suri Drew to counterattack. Now, they all have graduated for two years and indeed have struggled for two years. Some people have made a name for themselves, but some people were merelypromising with life. Folks like Bob Presley, at least, have a wealthy father to rely on, but not everyone was that lucky. Actually, there weren¡¯t many who were doing better than Suri Drew, who were they to criticize Yigol Novak? They just got too carried away because Suri Drew usually ignored these rumors. Back in school, there were all sorts of rumors about Suri Drew, but she never responded, so they got a bit carried away. After being reprimanded by Suri Drew, they were left with no face to say anything. Some male ssmates, who admired Suri Drew back in school, considered her too perfect and unapproachable; an unattainable woman. Now, seeing that Suri Drew was married, they wanted to say a few words. Naturally, they wanted to say something unpleasant to make themselves feel better. Based on Yigol Novak¡¯s attire, he had a good vibe. But his clothes were average, and coupled with what Bob Presley said earlier, Yigol Novak not only drove Suri Drew¡¯s car but also lived in Suri Drew¡¯s house. If they got a chance to belittle Yigol Novak, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let it pass. Who could have imagined that Suri Drew¡¯s husband was actually a big shot who owned several buildings? Among them, let alone a building, there were people who didn¡¯t even have enough for the down payment of a house. Suri Drew had quite a shock today. She could handle the others, but she was particrly angry with Bob Presley. Just as she was about to direct a message at Bob Presley to ridicule him, Bob Presley made an appearance. Bob Presley said: ¡®You were silent for so long, just to fix some photos, wasn¡¯t Suri Drew was already very dissatisfied with Bob Presley. Now, her anger was ignited. She directly picked up another phone and started recording a video of her usual phone. In the video, she said: ¡°Bob Presley, don¡¯t project your habits on others, do you think everyone is like you? Do you think I faked the photographs? I have a video here. The voice and time in the video can prove whether I faked it or not. This is the money my husband transferred to me a couple of days ago, he said it was for my pocket money.¡± After sending the video, Suri Drew messaged Bob Presley: ¡°And what about you? What thing are you? To put it nicely, you¡¯re a rich family¡¯s son. To be frank, you¡¯re nothing more than a cadelle. You don¡¯t have any capabilities. Right, you give your girlfriends a few thousand dors monthly allowance, and all of ites from your family. Not a penny is earned by you, right?¡± ¡°Apart from relying on your family, do you have anything to be proud of?¡± Chapter 76 - 76: What Else Can You Do Other Than Shameless Entanglement? Chapter 76: What Else Can You Do Other Than Shameless Entanglement? Trantor: 549690339 Bob Presley replied, ¡°Suri, is that how you see me in your heart? Everyone knows how much I like you. I¡¯ve chased you for six years, liked you for six years, and you hurt me like this?¡± Suri Drew sent a disgusted emoji: ¡°Bob, I remember I¡¯ve rejected you countless times, right? You like me? And you express your liking by ndering me in the group chat?¡± ¡°You like me, so I should respond to you? Why? Are you richer or stronger than me? What makes you qualified to like me? Did I let you like me? Aren¡¯t you and Quinn Powell doing well together? You must have said these affectionate words to the wrong person, right?¡± At this time, someone mentioned Quinn Powell. ¡°Quinn,e and see your Bob. Have you two ended?¡± Quinn Powell came out and spoke, mentioning Suri Drew as she did: ¡°Suri, you cheap woman.¡± Quinn came out just to scold Suri, which made others unable to stand seeing this. Suri mentioned Quinn, but the fact that Quinn and Bob were together was true, and Suri didn¡¯t say anything offensive, yet Quinn came out cursing her. However, before anyone else could react, Bob Presley performed a divine action, directly mentioning Quinn and scolding her: ¡°Quinn, you¡¯re the cheap woman. Can you just shut up?¡± ¡°You and I are just ordinary friends.¡± Afterward, Bob mentioned Suri and exined: ¡°That time I happened to be passing by and just gave her a ride. Suri, the rtionship I have with her is not what you think. I¡¯ve always liked only you, even though you¡¯re married to someone else now, I still like you.¡± ¡°So, can you give me a chance? You and I can be together, and I will strive to improve myself. As long as you cane back to me, I can do whatever you ask, but if you¡¯re not with me, I always think about you with bitterness in my heart and can¡¯t do anything else.¡± ¡°Without you, I can¡¯t even find the meaning of living.¡± Suri sent another disgusted emoji, then replied: ¡°Bob, did you carefully think about what you¡¯ve done and watch the video I posted? Where do you get the nerve to say these words to me? What can you do besides shamelessly bothering me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve liked me for so many years, so should I be with you? In that case, should I marry someone who grew up with me in kindergarten? Can time represent everything? While others spend their time growing, do you do anything besides bing more shameless?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t beaten you up, and that¡¯s already good enough. Yet you expect me to be with you? I¡¯ve rejected you so many times, yet you¡¯re still pestering me. Don¡¯t you have any self-respect?¡± Bob didn¡¯t say anything, and no one knew the reason. On the contrary, Quinn Powell mentioned Suri again. ¡°1.1 billion dors in pocket money? Is that from the man you met before?¡± Quinn asked. Suri replied, ¡°Yes, him, the one we met at the Civil Affairs Bureau. To be more precise, it¡¯s not my husband¡¯s pocket money for me. One day, my husband and I were shopping, and a woman bumped into me. My husband intended to let it go, but the woman tried to extort us. Eventually, my husband took care of them, and they paid a lot of money.¡± ¡°At first. they only wanted to nav a million dors. hiltter they paid 1.7. billion dors. My husband transferred 1.1 billion dors to show his wholehearted love for me. He transferred the money without me knowing.¡± ¡°You can think about it carefully. How capable he must be to make them pay so much money and, without hesitation, transfer all that money to me, saying it¡¯s just pocket money. If this isn¡¯t pocket money, how much would it be?¡± ¡°So, I want to ask who has the face to belittle my husband?¡± ¡°Is it Bob, the rich family¡¯s son who relies on his parents? Or is it Quinn? Or those who haven¡¯t even saved enough for a house down payment?¡± Suri didn¡¯t mean to look down on anyone, but they came to her looking for scolding, so they had no one to me but themselves. Suri¡¯s words were like knives, deeply stabbing into many people¡¯s hearts. Indeed, no matter whether the money came frompensation or Yigol Novak himself, a person having so much money must be a magnate among the big bosses. At least, it¡¯s a height that they would probably never reach in their lifetime. Just because she got bumped into, Suri could stand here and talk, which means nothing happened. But they had topensate more than ten billion dors? Even if her body was made of gold, it wouldn¡¯t be worth this much, right? Moreover, as Suri said herself, casually taking out more than ten billion dors as pocket money ¨C if it were not for pocket money, how much would it be? This was too terrifying. The chat suddenly went quiet again, and even Quinn and Bob stopped making noise. Suri posted a video showing the transaction record and their brief conversation. She not only kept the chat messages but also deliberately took screenshots and saved them. The video showed how Suri found those messages, proving the authenticity of the video. Seeing everyone quiet, Suri continued: ¡°Everyone is quiet, huh? Still not believing? Or do you think I faked this? You guys, tell me, who are you to me? Why should I exin to you?¡± ¡°Where can youpare to my husband, especially you, Bob, a rich second-generation who relies on his parents? Simply put, you¡¯re just a second generation in debt, what¡¯s so great about you?¡± ¡°Without your parents, you¡¯re nothing. With your attitude, who knows if you could hold onto your family¡¯s property once it reaches your hands? What are you so arrogant about? Where do you get the confidence that I would be interested in you?¡± ¡°The one who¡¯s truly not worthy of me, Suri Drew, is not my husband, but you, Bob Presley.¡± Bob finally appeared and replied: ¡°Suri, I don¡¯t believe what you said is true. This can¡¯t be real.¡± That¡¯s 1.1 billion dors, just pocket money for Suri? This was far beyond Bob¡¯s understanding. What kind of tycoon could casually give billions of dors as pocket money? No matter where Yigol got the money, it was enough to prove how strong his ability was. Bob couldn¡¯t ept this reality. He¡¯d always thought Yigol was just a freeloader. Suri didn¡¯t even bother to reply; she just sent a speechless emoji. Bob continued: ¡°I won¡¯t believe it. If he¡¯s really that rich, why does he live with you? And he often drives your car when he goes out.¡± Suri: ¡°Do you have no brains? Living in my house doesn¡¯t mean he has no money. Living there is our business. We don¡¯t need a big house for the two of us. I like the feeling of having a home. It¡¯s my house, I like living there, so he amodates me and moves in.. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± Chapter 77 - 77: Isn’t it because you’re not the lucky ones? Chapter 77: Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re not the lucky ones? Trantor: 549690339 Bob Presley: ¡°What about the car? How do you exin that? If he¡¯s so rich, why can¡¯t he afford a car?¡± Suri Drew replied: ¡°My husband isn¡¯t fond of driving when he goes out. He only drives my car when he¡¯s out with me. Otherwise, he prefers to ride a bicycle. He likes a simple life.¡± ¡°My husband is not like you; everything he has, he achieved through his own ability. He does not chase the superficial appearance. He only seeks practicality. Anything rted to me, he will chase quality.¡± ¡°Of course you would not understand that spirit. After all, apart from spending the money your parents give you for a good time, you don¡¯t know how to do anything else. Don¡¯t think that my husband is a penny-pincher. He is much more generous to me than you are to your female friends. For example, in the matter of spending money, what do you say?¡± Bob Presley ignored Suri Drew¡¯s mockery, instead mocking her in return: ¡°You say he earned his money through his own abilities? Are you sure you¡¯re not trying to be funny? ¡°Despite his young age, he can earn so much money. If it really was all earned by himself, then his ability is excessively impressive? Even people with talent are still finding their way at his age. ¡°Even if he¡¯s more skilled, could he be more skilled than those who have the surname Ma? Suri, if you say that he earns money faster than those two, I¡¯m afraid that the way he earns it might deviate a little from the right way. You¡¯d better keep your eyes open, so you don¡¯t have to visit the prison before you get to enjoy his money.¡± ¡°Suri, if you can¡¯t see it clearly, how about I help you report him to the relevant authorities?¡± After finishing speaking, Bob Presley sent a triumphant emoji. Suri Drew was made tough out loud: ¡°I¡¯ve seen shameless people before, but none as shameless as you. Don¡¯t project your own nature onto others. The money my husband earns is clean. Do you think that everyone is as despicable as you? ¡°Bob Presley, you really make meugh. Does everyone else think the same way? Although no one has spoken up, that¡¯s what everyone is thinking, right? Fine, let me tell you this: my husband¡¯s sess is something no one can replicate. When my husband was studying, he attended a third-rate university; there¡¯s nothing impressive about that.¡± ¡°There¡¯s just one thing: he¡¯s quite lucky. He won arge prize and at the same time encountered several suitable properties that he then bought. But because he was toozy to manage them, he just rented them to someone else to manage. He gets a lot of rental ie every year. Afterward, he bought some more properties. That¡¯s how he got those houses.¡± ¡°After that, he got involved in stock trading, both domestic and international, and earned quite a lot of money. So who can replicate this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough to just have good luck in stock trading; there has to be talent as well. I don¡¯t know exactly how much money he has, but I¡¯ve seen him with capital of over ten billion dors in the stock market. Of course, if you disagree, you can say that my husband is just lucky.¡± ¡°This makes sense, but why can¡¯t you be the lucky ones?¡± ¡°Furthermore, who can be lucky all the time? If there¡¯s no real ability, how could anyone consistently do well in an industry solely relying on good luck? Especially in the murky stock market.¡± ¡°This path, who can imitate it? If you can¡¯t even catch up, let alone surpass him, don¡¯t end your imitation journey before it even begins.¡± Atter surl Drew nmsned speaking, tnere was still silence In tne group. The thoughts of the male members could basically be summarized as: their goddess had truly be someone else¡¯s. That ¡®someone else¡¯ was someone they could never surpass. As for the female members, they were beside themselves with jealousy. Such an outstanding and generous man had be someone else¡¯s. They might not even have a chance to meet someone like him in their lifetime, so apart from envying and being jealous, what else could they do? Suri Drew was not only a strong woman, but would also be the wife of a super-rich billionaire, the kind that is kept on a pedestal in his palm. Rich, good-looking, and doting ¨C such a heavenly man probably only existed in the form of Suri Drew¡¯s husband in this world. So, they were jealous, just too jealous. But one person was full of mockery ¨C naturally, this person was Bob Presley. ¡°Suri, you¡¯re really good at making up stories. They¡¯re so real that I almost believed them. This joke you¡¯re telling, it really makes me want tough.¡± ¡°A guy from a third-rate university, who was a courier, I might just believe it if you said he won a lottery or something. But you¡¯re saying that he is good at stock trading, who are you trying to fool? More than two hundred billion dors? Are you kidding us? Do you think we¡¯re idiots?¡± Do you understand what over ten billion dors means? I¡¯ve never heard of anyone that rich in my life. Even that Yigol Novak, he couldn¡¯t have that much at such a young age, could he?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s really a stock trading genius like you say, that would mean that his brain is very intelligent. Then he wouldn¡¯t have ended up at a third-rate university.¡± ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t understand stocks, so you can just make up whatever you want? If there really was such a great person, I haven¡¯t heard about some Yigol Novak in the stock market these past few years.¡± Quinn Powell: ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s treating everyone like a fool. Suri Drew, use your brain when making up stories. You want to make your useless husband look like a prince? That video might not even be real, I guess you knew this day wasing. You prepared it in advance, right?¡± ¡°Even without this incident today, you would have found another time to show this video to everyone. That way, you wouldn¡¯t be a joke. After all, you know very well how proud you were before. You don¡¯t want people to think that you married a loser.¡± ¡°You just want to tell everyone that not only are you, Suri Drew, very excellent, but the man you married is also excellent, and your life is better than all of ours. This is how you can preserve your pitiful self-esteem.¡± ¡°Just like when we were in school, you wanted people to think you were aloof and indifferent, so you hung out with those rich family¡¯s sons every day. None of them could get you, but you constantly unted it in front of them. You know better than anyone how chaotic your private life is.¡± ¡°Otherwise, where did the money to start yourpanye from?¡± Quinn Powell¡¯s continuous usations flooded the group chat, leaving Suri Drew speechless. She realized that some people simply have a twisted mentality. No matter what she says, these people would never believe her. For every hundred reasons she provides, they would have a thousand suspicions waiting for her. She really wanted to ignore them, but she didn¡¯t want everyone to misunderstand Yigol. Her man was so exceptional, why should she let others belittle him? Suri also clearly understood Quinn¡¯s mind. Whether it is in terms of looks, individual abilities, or personal charm, Quinn was no match for her. It was normal for her to be jealous.. Chapter 78 - 78: The Trouble Caused by Arrogance and Shyness Chapter 78: The Trouble Caused by Arrogance and Shyness Trantor: 549690339 What else could Quinn Powell do besides mocking Suri Drew like this to find a sense of bnce? Seeing that Suri didn¡¯t speak, Quinn became more excited, ¡°Come on, Suri Drew, keep talking. How can you prove your worthless husband is really worthless?¡± ¡°I guess you have nothing to say now, right? I have to admit, you¡¯re very humorous when you¡¯re telling jokes.¡± Suriughed again in anger. Quinn¡¯s continued provocation aroused herpetitive spirit. Suri replied, ¡°Quinn, you don¡¯t have to be so sarcastic. Do you believe that my husband could easily get you fired from your job?¡± Quinn retorted, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have a job, can youe up with something more interesting? As for losing my job, who do you think your husband is, the ruler of the world? If he makes my life hard, does that mean I won¡¯t be able to survive?¡± Suri: ¡°Right, I forgot, you¡¯ve always been with Bob Presley.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s incident was all started by Bob Presley. It seems that Bob really has thick skin. No matter how many times he is beaten, he never learns. My husband was toozy to bother with you guys, but you just keep provoking. If you don¡¯t stop, be careful that my husband turns you into a genuine second generation in debt.¡± Bob replied, ¡°Please, no, I¡¯m scared, have mercy on me.¡± Bob even sent a shivering picture. Clearly, he was just mocking. Bob was really naive. He had already met Yigol Novak several times. If he had used his brain to think about it, he would have realized that Yigol was not that simple. Perhaps it was the arrogance and mischief from his childhood at y. Quinn¡¯s words gave him more confidence, making him even more convinced that Yigol was just a poor loser. Suri responded, ¡°Well, just wait and see.¡± After putting away her phone, the fire in Suri¡¯s heart was still burning. How could she talk to Yigol about this? From her perspective, Yigol was more than capable of dealing with Bob¡¯s father. Suri didn¡¯t know much about Bob. She had only heard about his rich second generation status from others. In her opinion, a father who could raise such a son couldn¡¯t be much of a person. True powerful families paid great attention to the upbringing of the next generation. Although they might indulge in eating, drinking, and pleasure, they would never be like Bob, acting like a fool every day. If Yigol just made a move, it would probably be enough for Bob¡¯s family to handle. But on the other hand, she felt she was causing trouble for Yigol. At this moment, Yigol Novak was at home cleaning and suddenly a System alert appeared in his mind. ¡°Detected that the host is alone, the System will issue a reward.¡± ¡°You will receive 70% of the shares in Missing Group as a system reward, bing thergest controlling shareholder of the group. The System is generating memory and relevant documents for you¡­¡± Yigol was stunned, ¡°Huh?¡± What kind of reward was this? Did Suri brag about him again? But what kind of bragging from Suri could get him such a reward? At that moment, the System¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Therefore, the System reward this time is for the shares of Bob¡¯s family¡¯srgest partnerpany.¡± Yigol immediately understood. If the partnerpany was such a big part of Bob¡¯s family business, then a falling out between them could leave the family in serious trouble, right? But why didn¡¯t Suri mention this to him? He quickly figured it out. Suri was an independent girl who hated causing trouble for others. She probably didn¡¯t mention it because she was worried about causing trouble for him. On the other hand, Suri was struggling with how to bring the matter up to Yigol. She had never run home toin about a problem for as long as she could remember. She had always solved problems herself. At that moment, Yigol called her, and she immediately pushed her phone away a little guiltily. But if she didn¡¯t answer, Yigol would worry. So, Suri quickly adjusted herself and picked up the phone with what she thought was a calm attitude, ¡°Honey, why did you suddenly call me?¡± ¡°Wife, I¡¯m feeling a bit lonely being home alone,¡± Yigol casually replied. ¡°Do you need me to call for a special service? I heard those girls are skilled in everything.¡± ¡°I heard they¡¯re really good at calling out ¡®husband¡¯. It¡¯s so enchanting.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enchanting. I like it,¡± Yigol seriously replied. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. Bye.¡± Suri felt both ashamed and annoyed. She realized that Yigol really was her nemesis. As soon as she opened her mouth, she would always lose. Suri¡¯s coldness came naturally, no matter who she was facing, her attitude was always arrogant. But her coldness seemed to be utterly useless in the face of Yigol. After being together with Yigol, she became more and more like a little woman. ¡°No, no, no, wife, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong, I just miss you so much¡­¡± Suri¡¯s words were interrupted, ¡°Talk seriously, or I really won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± ¡°Hehe, I am indeed a bit lonely, so I started thinking about your ssmate Bob. The more I thought about it, the more upset I got. As a man, if he keeps clinging to my wife like this, and I do nothing, wouldn¡¯t that make me less of a man?¡± ¡°Although your husband can fight, we live in a society under the rule ofw. I want to stay with you for our entire life, not to eat free meals in that ce. So, I thought of a great way.¡± ¡°The greatest power a man can have is money. Although I don¡¯t know Bob¡¯s financial background, he seems like a weakling, and his family probably doesn¡¯t have much wealth. His arrogance is supported by his family. I n to destroy his arrogant foundation.¡± ¡°If he dares to harass my wife, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson. If physical hurt doesn¡¯t teach him a lesson, let¡¯s hit him where it truly hurts.¡± ¡°Wife, tell me, what does Bob¡¯s family do? What¡¯s his father¡¯s name? What business does he do that allows him to be so arrogant?¡± Yigol asked. In fact, Yigol already knew all this from the System. He did this to make the situation more logical for Suri. Moreover, it was clear that Suri had bragged about him because she was upset, but her independence made it difficult for her to talk to Yigol. By doing this, he was giving her a way out. As for why Suri bragged about him, it was naturally rted to the message she received in her ss group before she left home in the morning.. Chapter 79 - 79: The Ability to Boast About Oneself Chapter 79: The Ability to Boast About Oneself Trantor: 549690339 It must have been Bob Presley who angered Suri Drew in the group chat, prompting her to boast like that. It must be Bob Presleys fault; men dont need to be reasonable when defending their women, especially not with bastards like Bob Presley. Suri Drew has never been one to cause trouble; if not provoked, shed usually ignore it and avoid conflicts. Yigol Novak knows Suri Drew well, but he doesntpletely understand her feelings for him. Given Suris temperament, shed usually ignore such matters, as she had experienced many rumors during school. Hearing Yigols words, Suri wondered secretly, was this the tacit understanding between two people in love?bender What a coincidence, Yigols thoughts actually aligned with hers. Thinking about this, Suris heartbeat elerated again, her face uncontrobly reddening as an inexplicable emotion spread within her. Wifey, why arent you speaking? Dont tell me youre reluctant to let me deal with Bob Presley because you have some sort of bond with him? Yigol asked deliberately. The next second, Suri lost her temper: Its more like you have some sort of bond with him. Wifey, what would you do if I indeed had some bond with Bob Presley? Yigol replied. Suri quickly retorted: You might as well be a couple with him, hurry up, I dont care. Uh Wifey, howe you seem to know so much and arent against this kind of rtionship? Tell me honestly, do you read this type of novels often? You have to tell me the truth, or else how could I handle you tonight? Yigol said deliberately in a questioning tone. For a moment, Suri didnt know how to respond to Yigols words. She was alone in her office, and nobody could see her, not even Yigol on the other end of the phone. But she still couldnt help but look around guiltily. It was onlyter that she realized Yigol was intentionally provoking her. What a bastard, whats wrong with her reading novels? After regaining herposure, Suri calmly replied, You were just trying to stir things up, right? If you want to bring a woman home, I dont mind as long as Im not there and she doesnt enter my room. Yigol replied, Wifey, you really understand me. I do want to bring a woman home and then, you know what. Suri was at a loss for words again. Just as she was struggling with how to reply to Yigol, he spoke again, A woman named Suri Drew. Suri nearly choked: You Im not talking to you anymore, goodbye. Yigol replied, Wifey, did you get jealous when you heard me say Id bring another woman home? Didnt I already tell you? I asked what Bob Presleys family situation is like. Uh! Suri felt like strangling herself. Yigol had indeed mentioned this earlier, but she was inadvertently led astray by him and forgot about it. Speaking of which, wasnt it still Yigols fault? Hmph, its all your fault. I dont know exactly what Bob Presleys family is like, but Ive heard from others that theyre pretty wealthy, and hes a rich familys son, which is why many girls are willing to throw themselves at him. Yigol hadnt really nned to get any valuable information, he just wanted to go through the motions. As for Bob Presley, he looked like aplete sham and was good for nothing. The abilities he boasted about were likely unreliable. Alright, Ill look into itter. Marrying a beautiful wife takes a lot of effort to protect her properly. Sigh, I worry too much, Yigol sighed. As expected, his words irritated Suri again. Who asked you to marry me? Whos talking about you? Why do you think its about you? Im talking about my wife, Suri Drew, okay? Are you implying that you want to marry me? Yigol replied. Go away, Suri rolled her eyes, but she couldnt do anything to Yigol. In fact, she could have hung up the phone long ago. What could Yigol do to her? However, she was still reluctant to do so; she couldnt win an argument and was also unwilling to end the call. Women, such walking contradictions. Today, Yigol had pushed Suris patience to the limit. He worried that if he continued teasing her, she would genuinely explode. He wasnt good atforting people. Alright, alright, I was wrong, wifey. I wont talk about you anymore. Dont be mad. Wifey, I just have onest question: if I deal with Bob Presley, do you want me to show mercy? Suri replied, That has nothing to do with me, I have other things to do, I wont talk to you anymore. As soon as her words fell, Suri hurriedly hung up Yigols call. On the other end of the phone, Yigol looked at the disconnected call and happily hummed a tune, Haha, problem solved. Now, whatever he does to Bob Presley wont arouse Suris suspicion. He also sessfully preserved his wifes self-esteem. Who knows how long it would take for her to mention the issue to him and how much distress she would be going through behind the scenes. Wifey, you can brag all you want, as long as Im here to clean up the mess. Its been a long time since Surist boasted like this. If only she could brag every day, and each time more impressive than thest. Just thinking about it excited Yigol. After pondering for a moment, Yigol muttered to himself, The Presley family only has tens of millions of dors in assets. Their cash on hand must be just several million dors. How can they be so arrogant? To deal with them, I dont even need to put in much effort. I just need to find their biggestpetitor and have a small coboration with them. The oue for the Presley family would be utter ruin. However, something seems off about the rewards. Suri didnt specifically boast about anything, yet the System granted such generous rewards. So, in the end, is he just a tool man? Is he Suris tool man? The System is really good to him, but why does it feel like its siding with Suri all the time? System, System,e and talk to me. Whats going on here? Am I the host, or is my wife the host? Why do I feel like you actually belong to her? Are you worried she wouldnt be able to get married, so you staged all of this? Yigol asked. The System didnt respond, as if it hadnt heard him at all. Yigol sighed helplessly, Well, even if Im my wifes tool man, Im pretty satisfied with this arrangement. After all, whats mine is my wifes, and my wife is mine.. Chapter 80 - 80: 80: Reaping the Bitter Fruits of One’s Own Actions Chapter 80: 80: Reaping the Bitter Fruits of Ones Own Actions Trantor: 549690339 The System had truly taken good care of him. All he had today was due to the System, and he had nothing to be unsatisfied with. Yigol Novak took out his phone, using the memory the System had just given him, he dialed a number and made a call. Mr. Novak, hello, is there anything you need? on the other end of the phone, a man asked in a respectful manner. ording to the memory provided by the System, the Missing Group, which specializes in snacks, held a strong position in the market. The current business system is a pyramid type,yered downwards. Middlemen make profit from price differences. An item that costs a few bucks ends up costing dozens or hundreds in the customers hands. This Missing Group had almost monopolized about 70 to 80% of the entire snack market. The reason it hadnt monopolized the entire market was due to the existence of small individual vendors andpanies. Despite their strong power, they needed to show some humanity and notpletely cut off the livelihood of others. Bob Presleys family operated a chain ofrge supermarkets, they were physical entities, and their development was considered rather decent, coborating with several good snack suppliers. As long as they chose a good location and operated well, any business involved wouldnt easily encounter problems. They looked like they were wealthy, but in fact, their money was congested in their goods. They had to buy more goods after making money, and once they bought the goods, the money was tied up again. It was a cycle that never ended. Maintaining a daily morous lifestyle, however, was not an issue. If everyone in his family was united, it would be easy for this industry to make money. Unfortunately, they had a child like Bob Presley, who certainly caused his parents a lot of grief in normal times. A fathers failure to discipline his son is indeed a fathers fault, now that Bob Presley is not behaving appropriately, he cant me others. If he wanted to deal with the Presley family, it was easy to know how to start. They just needed to find a way to interrupt the supply of goods for the other party. If they can dy it for about ten days or half a month, the Presley family would be in big trouble. Banks are very keen sensation ces. As soon as someones business has a slight issue, they would instantly rush to collect debts. Many businesses nowadays are not funded by their own money, they all owe the bank. At that time, a series of such problems would indeed make the Presley familypletely flustered. The person Yigol Novak was calling now was the CEO of the Missing Group. Yigol Novak said: There is a business cooperation with a Yikea Supermarket. Do something to them and make sure they have nothing within a week. Mr. Novak, how the CEO seemed to be a bit embarrassed. Hmm? Does this supermarket have anything to do with you? Yigol Novak asked. No, Mr. Novak, we have always had a good cooperation with this supermarket. If we suddenly trip them up, wouldnt that be a littlebender Clearly, the person on the other end didnt have the nerve to say anything unpleasant to Yigol Novak, but Yigol Novak had already figured out what he was implying. So, my words dont matter? Do my decisions still need to be approved by any of you? Yigol Novak asked in a calm tone. No, Mr. Novak, Ill go arrange it right away. The other party immediately responded. Yigol Novak was thergest shareholder of thepany. His shares alone were several times more than thebined shares of all other shareholders. Naturally, there was no need for any other persons consent for what Yigol Novak says. Arrange it immediately. Yigol Novak said. Yes, Mr. Novak. After ending the call, Yigol Novak was toozy to manage other matters. What the CEO had just said probably meant he was being disrespectful. Respectful or not, this is an era of survival of the fittest. If Bob Presley hadnt constantly been causing trouble, he wouldnt have done such a thing to the Presley family. If Yigol Novak had the ability to deal with them, why not? Should he let Bob Presley go and allow him to disgust him from time to time, continuously pestering Suri Drew? If Bob Presley had been respectful, this situation would not have escted to this point. Everyone in the business world should understand that the marketce is a battlefield, and they and their families need to be more cautious about their actions. If the Presley family had taken the time to educate their child, they wouldnt have let Bob Presley develop this unreasonable personality. The Presley family was just reaping what they sowed. The time to meet with Earls designer to discuss the details of the design had finally arrived. Thesest few days, he hadnt had any contact with Earls people and hadnt been concerned about their lives. Anyway, he had already paid the fee. Whether these people wanted to enjoy themselves or do something else, he couldnt control it. The least Yigol Novak liked to do was to meddle in others businesses. He had done what he was supposed to do. As a person of Fieston Country, he had treated his guests politely. As for the rest, he didnt want to ask too much. He had borrowed a small conference room in the hotel. Yigol Novak and Suri Drew came to the hotel and had some talks with Earls people. The atmosphere had been quite good all along. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak made their requests and the designer alsomunicated their ideas to them. An assistant took notes of the requirements put forward by Yigol Novak and Suri Drew. Not only did they make records, but they also brought all kinds of measuring instruments. This looked like they really respected the customers opinions, but in Yigol Novaks opinion, it really didnt help much. Initially, the atmosphere had really been good. But suddenly, Yigol Novak heard one of the young assistants mutter aint in a foreignnguage: All these requests are beyond ordinary, he really thinks hes something just because he can afford to customize a watch? Yigol Novaks brow furrowed instantly. Theint was spoken very softly, and in their native dialect, which wasnt an internationalnguage. But Yigol Novak just happened to understand what they were talking about. Young people sometimes show dissatisfaction toward their work and like to sneak in all sorts of unfriendlyints. Although Yigol Novak understood what had been said, he didnt say anything about it. Yigol Novak and Suri Drew continuedmunicating with the designer. As for this watch, the reason Yigol Novak said he didnt care about the money was that he intended to give it to Suri Drew as a token of his affection. Something that could be kept for a lifetime. Thats why every detail had to be as perfect as possible, only then would it be worth keeping. Yigol Novak really took to heart anything ofmemorative significance. If it was just a casual luxury purchase, he wouldnt be so insistent. The thought in Suri Drews heart was the same. This was the first official gift from Yigol Novak to her. She wanted to be with Yigol Novak for a lifetime, so this was something she wanted to keep for a lifetime. She also wanted to strive for perfection as much as possible. So, there were many questions and many requests. After a while, the young man who had earlierined started again: These demands really seem endless. Hes just a pauper from Fieston Country, does he think hes some kind of millionaire? When the price is mentionedter on, hes likely to change all kinds of materials and designs. These are the kinds of people I find most annoying. They have no self-knowledge at all, and they make so many demands.. The people ourpany has sent are professional designers, alright? Chapter 81 - 81: Cooperation Until It Ends Chapter 81: Cooperation Until It Ends Trantor: 549690339 Perhaps he thought that Yigol Novak and Suri Drew wouldn¡¯t understand, so his voice was not very loud, but it was enough for everyone present to hear. The young assistant had been working very seriously. If Yigol Novak hadn¡¯t understood the meaning of his words, he wouldn¡¯t have doubted his attitude at all. Suri didn¡¯t understand, so she didn¡¯t pay attention at all, but Yigol Novak did understand, and his face looked a bit grim. He didn¡¯t continue requesting but coldly looked at the young man who had just made sarcastic remarks. The fact that the young man made such unconstrained remarks and no one else seemed to want to stop him indicated that this kind of thing happened often. It was probably because they thought the clients wouldn¡¯t understand, so they didn¡¯t care. ¡°Mr. Matthiasson.¡± Yigol Novak looked indifferently at the chief designer sent by Earl this time. ¡°Mr. Novak, please continue speaking. We will do our best to satisfy your requirements,¡± Mr. Matthiasson said very politely. Yigol Novak looked at the others. Except for the sarcastic remarks made by the young man, everyone else seemed to have a good attitude. This made Yigol Novak even more annoyed. They were too good at disguising themselves. ¡°Mr. Matthiasson, I think our cooperation should end here,¡± Yigol Novak said indifferently. ¡°Mr. Novak, what happened?¡± asked an astonished Mr. Matthiasson. The others also looked at Yigol with shock, not expecting him to suddenly pull such a stunt. Yigol Novak spoke in Chinese, and those with bad expressions on their faces obviously understood his words. ¡°As I said, the cooperation ends here. Refund the deposit I paid earlier and reimburse the expenses for your hotel stays during these days.¡± ¡°By the way, ording to the agreement you showed me earlier, if the failure of cooperation is due to your unteral problems or various reasons that make the client dissatisfied, you need to pay ten times the breach of contract penalty, right? So, please pay that too.¡± ¡°I paid a deposit of 100 million dors. Please transfer 1 billion dors in breach of contract penalties to my ount.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How can this be?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. The leaders who were in charge looked panicked. They were used to big scenes but had never experienced such an inexplicable situation. It waspletely outside their expectations, and they didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. The others who couldn¡¯t understand Yigol Novak¡¯s words panicked because of the others¡¯ panic. ¡°Mr. Novak, can you please tell us the reason for suddenly terminating this cooperation?¡± asked chief designer Mr. Matthiasson. Yigol had paid a deposit of 100 million dors in advance, and that was why they were sent by thepany. So, Mr. Matthiasson couldn¡¯t figure out what had caused this oue. Could it be that Yigol Novak was too rich and deliberately deceived them for fun? But Yigol had just said it was their designers¡¯ fault that led to the termination of the cooperation. He hadn¡¯t made any mistakes. They panicked but didn¡¯t worry about Yigol making things difficult for them. In addition to the various instruments they carried with them, they also brought monitoring devices. The entire meeting was recorded. If Yigol deliberately caused trouble, the recorded videos would serve as evidence. Suri was also very puzzled, not understanding why Yigol suddenly decided to do this. But she trusted Yigol. Whatever he said would happen, she had no objections. Yigol Novak sneered, looked at the young man who had just made sarcastic remarks, and said indifferently, ¡°Such an extraordinary number of demands, as if designing a watch is such a great achievement.¡± The young man¡¯s face changed dramatically, and the others were shocked, not expecting Yigol Novak to understand the sarcastic remarks. Without waiting for anyone else to speak, Yigol Novak repeated the young man¡¯s second sarcastic remark: ¡°These demands just never end. It¡¯s only a poor ghost from Fieston Country; does he think he is some kind of tycoon?¡± ¡°When ites to discussing pricester on, I bet he¡¯ll want to change materials and designs. It¡¯s so annoying when people have no self-awareness. Plus, he¡¯s making so many demands. The designers ourpany sent are professionals, OK?¡± At this point, even the chief designer Mr. Matthiasson was no longer calm. After saying that, Yigol Novak sneered and looked at Mr. Matthiasson, ¡°Surprising, isn¡¯t it? That I can actually understand these words, even if they are dialects of your country. Is this your service?¡± ¡°Because you think the client doesn¡¯t understand, you can treat your clients with such an attitude?¡± ¡°First of all, today¡¯s incident made me doubt the professionalism of your staff. Secondly, even if I don¡¯t understand, you can always understand, right? You just let the staff under you make such sarcastic remarks. What does that indicate?¡± ¡°It indicates that such things often happen, and you always encourage them to do whatever they want. Although you didn¡¯t say these words, you are still responsible.¡± ¡°You look down on Fieston Country, huh? You think I can¡¯t afford to hire you? You take other people¡¯s money and work for them. We shouldn¡¯t make demands, should we? Is this the service of Earl?¡± Mr. Matthiasson couldn¡¯t say a word in his defense and was sweating in his palms. They didn¡¯t expect it to backfire on them today with Yigol Novak. If word got out about this, losing Yigol¡¯s order wouldn¡¯t be the only issue. It would ruin the reputation of Earl, a result their team couldn¡¯t afford. Mr. Matthiasson hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Novak, we are very sorry for making you feel so unhappy, but it¡¯s a misunderstanding. His meaning wasn¡¯t like that. ¡± ¡°Furthermore, we have a reason for not stopping this behavior. You are our client, our God, as you said. We thought you wouldn¡¯t understand, so we didn¡¯t stop him in front of you. That¡¯s actually out of respect for you.¡± ¡°However, after this incident, we will definitely hold him ountable. Please trust me, Mr. Novak.¡± Yigol Novak could tell that Mr. Matthiasson was trying to muddy the waters and let the matter slide. Yigol Novak was not someone who would easily pick a quarrel or be easily fooled, but if it were any other matter, he could let it pass.. Chapter 82 - 82: Inspiration Triggered Chapter 82: Inspiration Triggered Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak replied indifferently: ¡®What, do you think my trantion is wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Matthiasson, do you believe me? I can understand each word in those phrases better than you, not only can I listen and speak, but I can also write. My level is average, but I think it¡¯s higher than yours. If you think my understanding has a problem, don¡¯t we have a video recording?¡± ¡°You can upload the video to the inte, or we can together find anguage expert to trante and see if my understanding is wrong.¡± All those who could understand what Yigol Novak was saying, knew that he was on the side of reason. No matter what Matthiasson said, it would only be arguing against reason. ¡°Those words were not hateful, but considering the asion, do I really need to say more?¡± ¡°Mr. Matthiasson, I think, such thoughts should not only belong to the person who just spoke, I can fully suspect that many of you have the same ideas, so I do not think your behavior is matching your identity today.¡± ¡°Since I have paid, I would naturally not entrust what I need to a team that has a problem with me. I¡¯d even doubt whether you¡¯d truly serve me wholeheartedly.¡± Matthiasson hurriedly exined: ¡°No, no, no, no, Mr. Novak, you don¡¯t have to worry, we would never have such thoughts. We represent the Earl today, and we won¡¯t entertain any idea or behavior that would harm Earl¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Indeed, our staff member did grumble, it¡¯s due to their ipetence, being too young. We will deal with this issue seriously and make sure it won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s incident serves as a wake-up call for us. We will devote ourselves more to our work and provide better service to our clients.¡± Matthiasson tried his best to obtain Yigol¡¯s forgiveness, hoping to turn the page on this matter. The one who had justined also realized the stupid mistake he made and was now guiltily lowering his head, not daring to say a word. This was a hundred million dor deal, and he was just a minor assistant. If he messes this up, the consequences are not something he could afford.¡± ¡°Mr. Matthiasson, such remarks are not what I need. I must ensure that after paying, I can get quality service and an equally valuable work. I invited you here because the custom-made watch I want has special importance to me.¡± ¡°If you cannot provide satisfactory exnations for today¡¯s matter and ensure your service and work attitude, I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot continue to work with you.¡± ¡°This is not my problem, but yours. It¡¯s not just affecting my mood, but also wasting everyone¡¯s time. For subsequentpensation issues, we can proceed ording to the previously signed contract.¡± ¡°Besides, the person who just looked down on people, here¡¯s a reminder for you: Don¡¯t judge any country or person with your narrow-minded view. If you were truly capable, you would not be just a minor assistant. Someone without abilities has no right to criticize any person or country that is far superior to you.¡± ¡°Our Fieston Country has always been dealing with the friends from other countries in a civilized manner. We are low-key and introverted, but not ipetent as you think.¡± ¡°Now, aren¡¯t you serving me? I am a person from Fieston Country.¡± Yigol sneered at him. It was clear without saying. Yigol and him came from different countries, and at this moment, they represented the face of their countries. As a person from Fieston Country, Yigol could afford to spend a hundred million dors to hire him to serve, while he could only serve Yigol for a sry. This was the difference between people. It¡¯s not that Yigol was being too harsh; the young man indeed had no right to say anything in front of Yigol. ¡°Mr. Novak, if you have any suggestions, please feel free to mention them. I will do my best to meet them. I guarantee on my personal integrity. This is not only about Earl, but also has a significant impact on me personally. Mr. Novak must understand what this means to a designer. So please trust me.¡± Matthiasson sincerely said to Yigol. He indeed tried to smooth out the issue just now. Otherwise, if he loses this order, he doesn¡¯t know how to exin to thepany when he returns, and it will deeply impact his personal future. Moreover, as a designer, he values his creations, and he doesn¡¯t want such a failure in his life. Now that Yigol had said this, it means there is hope. Matthiasson¡¯s hanging heart also rxed. Actually, during the recent exchange with Yigol, he felt quite inspired. Yigol¡¯s ideas were novel and triggered his inspiration. He couldn¡¯t wait to create several design sketches after the meeting. If he could sessfully cooperate with Yigol, making money would be one aspect, and it would also add a heavy stroke to his professional life. Yigol being angry was understandable. If this had happened to someone else, they might be angrier. Facing Matthiasson¡¯s assurances, Yigol calmly responded: ¡°In doing business, credibility and finishing what one starts are important. Since you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡± ¡°First of all, I want to be clear about my attitude. I don¡¯t like ying games or fooling around with others for no reason. I believe Mr. Matthiasson understands this too, and you don¡¯t want toe here just to y.¡± Matthiasson nodded: ¡°Yes, Mr. Novak.¡± ¡°Alright, here¡¯s my request: I hope you can use all your expertise, be it in production, design, or any other aspect, including all the people and materials involved. I expect you to use the best.¡± ¡°And it should be unique, preferably something that no one can surpass in ten or twenty years. Money is not an issue, but if I find out that you have cut corners or substituted inferior quality, the consequences will be more than just terminating our cooperation.¡± At this point, Matthiasson¡¯s expression improvedpared to before. Yigol had already made it clear that he would give them another chance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Novak, I think I need to make a phone call,¡± Matthiasson said respectfully. Yigol nodded: ¡°No problem, go ahead.¡± Yigol understood that since he had said so much, Matthiasson wanted to make a phone call, which meant that he had taken Yigol¡¯s words to heart and needed to consult his superiors at headquarters. They needed to take this cooperation more seriously.. Chapter 83 - 83: Betting on One’s Personal Future Chapter 83: Betting on Ones Personal Future Trantor: 549690339 Taking on this case and seeding would bring great achievement for them personally and for thepany. On the other hand, failure would have significant negative effects as well. It was normal for Matthiasson, just a designer, not to have the final say in such matters. Soon, Matthiasson called back and solemnly promised Yigol Novak in person. The coboration was agreed upon amicably. Afterward, Yigol and Matthiasson signed the contract, and Yigol left with Suri Drew without even a proper farewell. After returning to the lobby with Suri, Yigol even refunded the money they had previously paid. Even though yful banter was harmless, thest thing they should have done was to say those words in such a situation. It wasnt petty, but it couldnt be ignored either.bender Matthiasson had already given his guarantee to Yigol. Yigol wasnt worried that Matthiassons people would cause any trouble. If Matthiasson wanted to gamble the Earls reputation or his own future to vent his displeasure, that would be his choice. Yigol wasnt a pushover. If he was mistreated, he would strive to recover the losses. In the car, Suri asked curiously, Honey, Ive been wanting to ask you, do you really understand theirnguage? Yigol replied while driving, Yeah, dont you believe in your husband? No, its just that I was too surprised. Such things should bemonce, but I didnt expect you to encounter it. I even suspect that you only learned some sarcastic phrases, and thats why you understood what that person said, Suri responded. Why have you be so muddle-headed without even being pregnant? Yigol looked back at her: If youre like this without being pregnant, what would happen when you actually are? You, say that again? Suri red at Yigol. Yigol knew precisely how to provoke Suri. With just one sentence, he managed to ignite her anger, then nonchntly said, Wife, dont move, or we might both end up on the way to the underworld before even having our wedding night. Im driving right now! Okay, okay, you are so capable. Just wait for it, Suri was furious but couldnt do anything to Yigol. At least she had that much sense. But she secretly made a mental note against him. Honey, dont be like that. I didnt mean to offend you. How could I have only learned some sarcastic phrases? You should know that I have a very righteous sense of morality, right? So youre saying that when I said you were a bit silly, I was correct? Suri said seriously. Suri couldnt refute Yigols words. Not to mention that Yigol wasnt the type to learn only sarcastic phrases, even if he did, it wouldnt happen to be what that person said today. Moreover, Yigol was such a calm person, something like this really wouldnt happen to him. After a moment of silence, Suri continued, Then, how did you learn theirnguage? And also, the person didnt even use internationally recognized terms. Yigol gave Suri a proud look, Ah, my wife has discovered another talent of mine. Although my grades arent very good, I am actually quite interested innguages from different countries, so I learned a little bit of them all. Theres no helping it; your husband is just that smart. Suri was annoyed, Cant you just speak properly? Alright, alright, my wife. Its just that Im a stock trader, right? I had already foundnguages interesting, and then because of stock trading, I had another reason to study them thoroughly. That way, I can use them when trading stocks. I probably studied around forty or fifty differentnguages, Yigol exined. Forty or fiftynguages? Suris first reaction was to scoff, Do you really think youre some kind of genius? Youre just exaggerating; I dont believe you. Being able to speak over tennguages was already a remarkable feat, but forty or fifty? Could that even be possible for a normal person? Anyone, hearing such words, would not believe them. Yigol gave a bitter smile and clutched his chest, Ah, how difficult my life is. My wife doesnt even have this much trust in me. I spoke so sincerely, yet she doesnt believe me. Suri just rolled her eyes, thinking he was being overly dramatic. Yigol continued, Later, when the opportunity arises, youll gradually get to see just how amazing your husband is. Now, even if I spoke to you in thosenguages, since you wouldnt understand, you still wouldnt believe me. I may not be gifted when ites to schoolwork, but Im quite talented in learningnguages. These words ignited apetitive spirit within Suri, prompting her to speak a foreignnguage she knew. To her surprise, Yigol replied fluently with better intonation than she had. If it werent for his Fieston Country face, Suri wouldve thought Yigol was a foreigner. Still not convinced, Suri tried another difficultnguage. Though her grasp of it wasnt perfect, she had learned enough to understand simple phrases. Just like before, Yigol responded smoothly and even corrected Suris ent and grammar mistakes. Suri wasnt disbelieving now; she was astonished. Could everything Yigol said be true? Still, she thought it was inconceivable for someone to know forty or fiftynguages. Yigol was young, and even with outstanding talent, he would still need time to learn them all. Some people considered learning one newnguage per year impressive, but ording to Yigol, he could learn over ten in a year? If that were true, wouldnt he be some sort of linguistic genius? Honey, are you sure you went to a third-rate university? Suri asked incredulously. Yigol nodded, You cant measure me by my education. Though Yigol spoke confidently, Suri struggled to tease him. He was right; he truly was a gifted individual. He could cook well without any formal training, had a knack for stock trading, and now, Suri had discovered his new skilnguages. She wasnt sure whether he could speak forty or fiftynguages, but the fact that he could fluently converse in a few that she barely understood was already very impressive. So, are you still human, my little husband? Suri joked. Yigol looked back at her and smiled. Though Surisment was meant in jest, Yigols smile left her with a sudden, dangerous feeling.. Chapter 84 - 84: Leaving Them a Small Chance to Survive Chapter 84: Leaving Them a Small Chance to Survive Trantor: 549690339 As expected, the next second, Yigol Novaks provoking words came. Tonight, Ill let you verify whether I am or not. Suri Drews face flushed, but unexpectedly, she thought of a retort: Husband, theres a supermarket ahead. Stop for a second, so I can buy a knife. Itll be useful for tonights inspection. Huh? Wife, what are you nning to do? Yigol Novak asked. I feel like you probably dont want to be a person anymore. So, Ill help you. Being a eunuch is pretty good. From now on, youll be by my side, Suri Drew said seriously. Yigol Novak made a shocked emoji: Ah? Wife, dont do this. Suri Drew was amused andughed heartily. The more she interacted with Yigol Novak, the more she liked him. If she had to find a tiny sense of superiority in front of him, it would probably be in their education. The next would be looks, something she was confident in. In other aspects, she felt like she was actually marrying up with Yigol Novak. Before, she only thought Yigol Novak was wealthy, butter discovered he could fight, had culinary skillsparable to a chef, and now, she found out that hisnguage skills were surprisingly strong, even better than hers, who graduated from a prestigious university. Suri Drew wanted to know how many more mysteries were hidden in him. How many outstanding qualities she didnt know about yet. Suddenly, she felt that Yigol Novaks suggestion to slowly discover his abilities was quite interesting. Just like Yigol Novak said, whenever she discovered his new skills, she would fall for him even more. Now, Suri Drew was full of anticipation for the future, not knowing how many surprises Yigol Novak had in store for her. Her luck was just too good; she actually picked up such an excellent husband midway through her life. Wife, I have something to tell you. You know how I said before that I n to deal with Bob Presley, right? About that brat, even if you beat him to death, he probably wont learn his lesson. As they say, if the child is not taught, its the parents fault. Im nning to start with his father. I have apany thats partnering with the Presley family, and the partnership is quite deep. Usually, dealing with him would take some effort, but now their family business is at a critical juncture and cant afford any mistakes. If Bob Presley could have some brains, they woulde looking for me as soon as something goes wrong. Wife, what do you think? If they doe to us, should I show mercy? Yigol Novak asked. Teaching a lesson is necessary, but he also needed to respect Suri Drews opinion. Dont be ruthless. Leave them with some hope, Suri Drew replied. Yigol Novak nodded, Alright, Ill listen to my wife. Yigol Novak secretly sighed in relief. Fortunately, his wife wasnt a saint-like person; otherwise, this matter would really be difficult to handle. If he didnt teach the Presley family a good lesson, they would definitely not learn their lesson. Bob Presley would not only refuse to change, but he might also use his limited power to cause trouble for him. If Yigol Novak had to deal with the situation forcibly, he would inevitably wind up at odds with Suri Drew. Since Suri Drew was not a saint, things were much easier to manage. Wait, husband, you said you have apany? Suri Drew btedly realized what Yigol Novak had said and asked in surprise. Yes, I have one, Yigol Novak replied. Whichpany? Its a smallpany, but the name is quite famous. Its called Missing Group, a snack supplier located within our city. I acquired itst year and hold absolute control over it, Yigol Novak exined. I cant believe its thatpany. Did you n to deal with the Presley family from the start? Suri Drew asked in shock. She had just been surprised by Yigol Novaksnguage skills, and now apany had popped up. Suri Drew was having trouble digesting all of this. Yigol Novak looked at Suri Drew aggrievedly, Wife, youre wrongly using me. When I acquired thepany, I didnt even know who you were. My heart is aching; I can only feel better by kissing you. His words ended, and his waist was once again in Suri Drews hands. But considering he was speaking, she ultimately didnt torture her husband. If you call me stupid again, Ill divorce you, Suri Drew said angrily. Alright, alright, cant I just stop talking? Yigol Novak quickly apologized. Women could bring up words like divorce and break up, but men couldnt.bender At least he couldnt. Bob Presleys father is actually much smarter than Yigol Novak had thought. When they returned home in their car, they saw the Perley father and son waiting anxiously outside Suri Drews vi. Judging by their appearance, they seemed to have been waiting for a long time. Wife, look, the Presley father and son are here, Yigol Novak said to Suri Drew. I thought they would be more impressive, but it turns out theyre just this capable. They came looking for us so quickly. Theyre much smarter than that Zachary Janell. Suri Drew also looked at the Presley father and son. In fact, neither she nor Yigol Novak had met Bob Presleys father before, but by looking at their age difference and Bob Presleys well-behaved appearance, it wasnt hard to guess their rtionship. They must have been waiting for a long time, Yigol Novak said. Otherwise, the father and son duo wouldnt directly approach them as soon as they saw their car. However, looking at Bob Presleys unwillingness, it seems he was brought here by his father. Ah, hes such a rebellious idiot. If only he had half his fathers intelligence, he wouldnt have ended up like this today. Yigol Novak finished speaking and got off the car first. Lets see what the situation is first. If its not too excessive, dont be ruthless. Life isnt easy for anyone. Suri Drew got out of the car while talking to Yigol Novak. Even if Bob Presley was begging, Suri Drew wouldnt pity him at all, but Bob Presleys father had built his business from nothing and, to see all his hard work ruined by his son, was genuinely pitiful. After they got out of the car, the Presley father and son came in front of them. The old man didnt say a word and forced Bob Presley to kneel down directly. It was evident that Bob Presley was unwilling, but he had no choice but toply with his fathers arrangement. Bob Presley looked at Yigol and Suri, startling Suri and causing Yigol to frown ufortably. Bob Presley was pale, with bloodshot eyes, looking as if he hadnt slept for a long time. Previously, although Bob Presleys character was unlikable, he had a clean appearance, handsome looks, and clear eyes. Although not Suri Drews type, he was at least clean. Now, Bob Presley looked like a dead fish. His face was swollen from a beating, turning into a pig face. It seemed like he had suffered a lot at home.. Chapter 85 - 85: Awakening My Son Chapter 85: Awakening My Son Trantor: 549690339 Bob Presley¡¯s father, on the other hand, looked quite good in his clean attire, managed his physique well, and was devoid of themon traits of baldness and obesity seen in many businessmen. However, hisplexion wasn¡¯t looking great, suggesting he had been worried sick these past few days. The way he just forced Bob Presley to kneel clearly marked him as a martial arts practitioner. Bob Presley stubbornly red hatefully at Suri Drew and Yigol Novak, yet, they simply brushed him off. Bob Presley¡¯s father approached Yigol Novak: ¡°Hello, I am Bob Presley¡¯s father. I¡¯m here today to offer our sincere apologies to both of you.¡± ¡°It was my failure in educating my son that led him to disturb your tranquility with his reckless behavior. Hence, I¡¯ve brought him here today. Please, feel free to hold him ountable in any way you see fit.¡± Punishment? Before Yigol and hispanions could say a word, Bob Presley¡¯s father took the initiative to admit his mistakes. This was a smart move, instead of begging for mercy or constantly defending his son. He didn¡¯t plead for mercy with his words, but the sentiment was apparent throughout his apology. In fact, The Missing Group hadn¡¯t really done much these past few days. They just stopped supplying the Presley family and subtly hinted to other suppliers to do the same. Their family operated a chain of supermarkets, not some small outlets. If goods run short, it would directly affect the operation of their entire business, and the losses would be quite severe. Missing¡¯s CEO cut the Presley family some ck, otherwise Bob Presley and his father would not have taken this long to apologize to Yigol. The CEO was a maverick, quite self-reliant. If he believed he was right, he wouldn¡¯t unquestioningly obey. It was a stroke of bad luck that Bob Presley crossed Yigol during the peak business season. Normally, such problems wouldn¡¯t ur in this kind of business without any major resistance. When the incident first urred, he directed his attention to hispetitors. Upon realizing it wasn¡¯t their doing, he hurriedly tried to figure out what had happened. His business was in a phase of expansion, and the money used was primarily borrowed from banks. If the banks found out there was a problem, they would immediately press for repayment, which would spell the end for the Presley family. After a day of investigation, he found out the issue was connected to his son, who had offended Yigol Novak. Bob Presley¡¯s father understood the world of business. At this point, regardless of right or wrong, if his power didn¡¯t match up to his adversary, then it was his fault. So, his first instinct was not to protect his son. His son had always been quite the troublemaker, acting proud as the family had some money. In the past, he was too busy with his business. His son just liked to show off and y around, and hadn¡¯t caused any serious troubles, so he usually only gave verbal warnings. Who would expect that this time his son would provoke such a powerful figure? Initially, Bob Presley didn¡¯t admit his mistakes. It wasn¡¯t until he heard Yigol Novak¡¯s name that he, a usually obedient child in front of his father, showed his anger for the first time. After a discussion with his son, he learned the ins and outs of the matter. Bob Presley was quite theatrical in his recounting, but his father understood clearly. In this issue, Bob Presley waspletely infatuated while Suri had no interest in him whatsoever. The continuous harassment waspletely Bob Presley¡¯s fault. Suri Drew also had never responsed to him, he couldn¡¯t find any faults with thedy¡¯s family. Although he was his son, he couldn¡¯t help thinking that an independent girl like Suri Drew would never be interested in his good-for-nothing son. Left with no choice, he gave his utmost effort to enlighten his son. To bring him to reason, he even gave his son a severe beating until Bob agreed to stop harassing Suri Drew and going against Yigol. Whether it was to rationally examine the facts or to survive reality, he had to act this way. Otherwise, if Suri and Yigol refused to forgive them, it could mean the end of the Presley family. Despite all the teaching, his son only made an empty promise. His father realized that if this incident wasn¡¯tpletely resolved, his son would undoubtedly be the cause of a catastrophic disaster for the family. Bob Presley was punished at home for two days, yet his stubbornness never wavered. Initially, he feigned a submissive attitude, but eventually he started to fight back. His father was worried, but as time waited for no one, there was no other choice but to forcibly bring Bob Presley to apologize to Yigol, in order to alleviate the pressing crisis. He had arrived early, only to find that Suri Drew and Yigol Novak weren¡¯t home. Aside from their home, he didn¡¯t know where to find them. So they had no choice but to wait there, and the morning quickly passed. As good time went by, his anxiety mounted. It wasnt until noon, that he saw the arrival of Suri and Yigol¡¯s car. At this moment, all he could think about was apologizing to Suri Drew and Yigol Novak,pletely ignoring his son¡¯s reaction. Upon seeing this, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but feel some sympathy. Honing your skills for a lifetime is no easy feat. As a man, there¡¯s an expectation of pride but because of reality, he had been forced to submit. There was no need to suffer such indignity if it weren¡¯t for having such a son. ¡°Bob Presley, as long as you can promise me from this day forth, you will not narass my wire. Even 11 you acenta11Y meet ner, you snoma walK away. Tnen, and only then, will I back off and spare your family,¡± Yigol Novak spoke indifferently. If Bob Presley¡¯s father were like Linda Janell¡¯s father, Yigol would definitely not be showing mercy. Nevertheless, don¡¯t kick a man when he is down. In the end, he couldn¡¯t be so ruthless. Bob¡¯s love for Suri seemed somewhat twisted, yet Bob had already been violently beaten by Yigol several times. Now, with his father intervening, there should be hope he would discipline his unruly son properly. Yigol just wanted to go back and rest with Suri. Upon hearing Yigol¡¯s words, Bob¡¯s father let out a huge sigh of relief, anxiously waiting for his son to make assurances to Yigol. Yet after all this time, he noticed his son was still ring maliciously at Yigol. The relieved father¡¯s heart suddenly shot back into his throat. Was this infuriating kid trying to court death? He swung his palm toward Bob¡¯s face again, yet Bob still showed no signs of changing his demeanor. He was still gazing at Yigol, filled with hatred, almost as if he wanted to devour Yigol.. Chapter 86 - 86: Time to Escape Chapter 86: Time to Escape Trantor: 549690339 Bob Presley¡¯s father was on the verge of coughing up blood on the spot out of rage: ¡°You bastard! So make the guarantee, what, do you want to ruin the Presley family, and make our lifetime of hard work go down the drain because of you?¡± Upon witnessing how Bob Presley¡¯s father was beating Bob, Yigol Novak was very frustrated. He had already conceded so much, but Bob simply did not know how to appreciate his goodwill. If Suri Drew had feelings for him, it would have been different. But Suri had never liked him. His affection for her was grotesque. Unable to bear it any longer, Yigol Novak intervened, saying: ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give you a hard time either. If he does not promise, then it¡¯s up to you. I don¡¯t want your son hounding my wife. However you do it, if you can guarantee this, I will not cause trouble for you,¡± Yigol said. Bob Presley¡¯s father expressed his gratitude repeatedly: ¡°Thank you, thank you, I really cannot thank you enough.¡± Ignoring his father, Bob rose to his feet, turned around, and staggered off. Sensing his father¡¯s rage rekindling and fearing it would trigger Yigol¡¯s anger, he hastily apologized: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Novak. My son is young and naiVe. Please forgive him. I will not let him cross paths with you again.¡± After saying that, he gave Yigol a deep bow and rushed after Bob Presley, trying to support him. Bob was too prideful to ept his help and pushed his father away, then staggered off on his own. His father had no choice. Despite his anger, Bob was his son after all and he had to chase after him. The sight left a bitter taste in Yigol¡¯s mouth. He chose not to press charges out of pity for Bob¡¯s father, but Bob hadn¡¯t truly admitted his mistake, leaving a lingering concern. Yigol didn¡¯t want to watch any longer. sping Suri Drew¡¯s hand, he attempted to leave. As they were turning around, a violent sound of tires scraping against the pavement exploded from behind them. Yigol reflexively turned his head, seeing the car that Bob had just climbed into. This means that the car was started by Bob. The sheer force behind the ignition rmed Yigol, giving him a sense of impending danger. While he had seen through Bob¡¯s recalcitrance, he did not expect Bob to resort to lethal violence. Though Yigol was rewarded by the System with martial arts skills, and had some basic understanding, he still could not guarantee his safety in a life-or-death scenario. His first reaction was to shield Suri from the oing vehicle. But surprisingly, Suri also reacted. His first instinct was to protect her, while hers was to protect him. Because of this, neither of them was able to move out of the way in time with the other. It was evident that Bob intended to run down Yigol and Suri, which was an utterly insane thought. A little toote in steering clear, Yigol was hit on the side by Bob¡¯s car. Although it was only a minor collision, the intense impact was enough to knock Yigol over. His leg mmed into a nearby step. He felt a sharp wave of pain surging through him. Suri quickly helped him up. Bob¡¯s car sped off, probably due to high speed, it hit several other cars parked on the roadside, but he did not show any intention of stopping. With bloodshot eyes, he made a U-turn intending to charge at Yigol and Suri again. Suri, supporting Yigol, quickly retreated to a safe area, trying to distance themselves as much as possible from where the car could possibly reach, but it seemed like they would not have enough time to escape. Just as Yigol was about to push Suri away, someone dashed towards the car. ¡°Stop! Stop, I beg you,¡± came the voice of Bob¡¯s father. Yigol, ignoring everything else and bearing the excruciating pain, pushed Suri to a safe ce. A thunderous crash echoed from a short distance behind him. By the time Yigol and Suri turned around, Bob¡¯s car had crashed into an area where several cars were parked. Despite appearing injured, Bob attempted to struggle. But he had lost control over his limbs and the car was beyond repair. He couldn¡¯t start it again. ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± ¡°Darling, how are you? Both of them instinctively checked on each other. After ensuring that they were alright, they heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did they look towards where Bob¡¯s car had crashed. Seeing the result, they both drew a gasp. Bob had hit his own father and sent him flying. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s call the emergency services quickly. Call the police and the ambnce, just to make sure no lives are lost,¡± said Suri, fishing out her phone. ¡°Darling, stay away. I¡¯ll go check what¡¯s happening,¡± Yigol Novak motioned Suri to go to a safer location while he carefully approached the area where Bob was. He wasn¡¯t sure about the current situation. If Bob tried something again and Suri got hurt, what would he do then? His conscience, however, would not allow Yigol to ignore the situation. He had barely taken a couple of steps when he almost stumbled and fell, realizing then that his foot seemed to be severely injured. Pulling up his pant leg, he discovered a deep wound; blood was flowing out freely. The pain indicated that it might be a fracture. ¡°Honey, can you walk?,¡± asked Suri, noticing his injury. Her eyes filled with tears, she was on the verge of crying. Yigol shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m fine. You call from here, stay away from there. I¡¯ll go check the situation.¡± Thanks to his martial arts training, Yigol could still manage to walk despite his severe injury. Upon getting closer, Yigol saw that Bob¡¯s car was horribly wrecked. Nearby, his fathery on the ground, bleeding profusely. It seemed he had hit his head. Given the amount of blood loss, it seemed unlikely he¡¯d survive. As for Bob, after the car had turned turtle, he too was severely injured. His head was lolling against the side of the shattered window, blood dripping steadily. His survival was uncertain. Yigol drew a sharp breath. He had never seen someone as deranged as Bob before. It wasn¡¯t just his own life Bob was ying with, his rash act hadnded his own father on death¡¯s door as well. What was the point of raising a son like that? His death would be a small price to pay. Otherwise, if someone like him were allowed to continue residing in the world, he¡¯d continue harassing Suri, and who could predict what other crazy things he could do? If both the father and son end up dead, just the mother would be left behind to face the aftermath. Could she handle it? The family business, the bank¡¯s loan, the damaged cars and so on? Raising a child was indeed a matter of chance and a skilled task. Raising a son like Bob, what could one possibly say? Yigol inhaled deeply. After turning off Bob¡¯s car, he exined the situation to Suri and had her make a call for the ambnce. As for attempting to provide first aid, that was out of the question. Yigol wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone without reason, nor would he try and save someone like Bob. Perhaps if it had been Bob¡¯s father who was unconscious in the car, he might have been morepassionate.. Chapter 87 - 87: There’s nothing I can’t do, only what you, my wife, can ‘t think of. Chapter 87: There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do, only what you, my wife, can ¡®t think of. Trantor: 549690339 It wasn¡¯t long after Suri Drew called for an ambnce when it arrived, and Yigol Novak, being injured, went to the hospital along with Suri following the ambnce. Later, they cooperated with the relevant staff in making statements and whatnot. Although this matter was rted to them, they had nothing to do with the incident, so the staff naturally wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for them. ¡°Wifey, why do you look like you want to cry? Are you upset that Bob Presley is dead?¡± Yigol Novak asked, pretending to be angry. ¡°You¡­ just go away,¡± Suri Drew subconsciously wanted to take care of Yigol Novak¡¯s injury on his waist but remembered he was injured at the moment. Yigol Novak noticed her movement and subconsciously deleted it: ¡°Wifey, I am injured right now. Are you trying to take advantage of me while I am defenseless? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m willing and ready for you.¡± ¡°Yigol Novak¡­¡± Suri Drew¡¯s hand was already holding Yigol Novak¡¯s flesh, but she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to do anything. ¡°Wifey, I have our WhatsApp, if you dare to bully me, I will tell our mom.¡± Yigol Novak looked at Suri Drew indignantly. Suri Drew was so angry that her breath became unsteady. However, since Yigol Novak was injured, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to really do anything, ¡°You, you damned jerk, just you wait.¡± ¡°Wifey, are you really upset about Bob? If that¡¯s the case, just tell me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be jealous of a dead person.¡± Yigol Novak shook Suri¡¯s arm, pretending to be generous. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The next second, Yigol screamed like a pig and looked pitifully at Suri: ¡°Wifey, wifey, I was wrong. I won¡¯t try to tease you anymore. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Seeing Yigol admitting his mistake so sincerely, Suri finally let go of him. ¡°You deserve it. You were asking for it,¡± Suri Drew wanted to punish him earlier but held back because of his injury. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so good at provoking her. Now that she had finally acted, he knew how to admit his mistake. ¡°Wifey, I was just teasing you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sensitive. Sigh,¡± Yigol said helplessly. ¡°Alright, will a massage suffice? Who told you to be so cheeky? What did you have to provoke me for?¡± Suriined helplessly while massaging Yigol. At that point, Yigol sat up and looked at Suri seriously, ¡°Wifey, I know you are worried about me. The doctor said that although it¡¯s a fracture, I¡¯ll be fine after some rest. You don¡¯t have to worry about me so much.¡± ¡°I was just trying to make you rx, instead of looking like you want to cry but can¡¯t. I didn¡¯t expect you, wifey, to be so harsh on me. Ah, I¡¯m so pitiful.¡¯¡±¡® ¡°Ha, ha, ha. So this is what legitimate nonsense looks like, I¡¯ve finally seen it,¡± Suriughed and cried, especially at Yigol¡¯s pitiful look, as if he had suffered great grievances. Suri always thought that overly emotional men were the least likable, but she found Yigol¡¯s emotional appearance quite pleasing. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you suddenlying back to shield me, I wouldn¡¯t have been injured,¡± Yigol continued toment. It sounded like aint, but Suri couldn¡¯t hear any me, ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°You did it on purpose. You were worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it, so you came to protect me, right? You¡¯ve learned kickboxing well, and your reaction speed is fast. If it were any other woman, she would probably be scared to tears.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in that crucial moment, you thought not of yourself but of protecting me.¡± Yigol understood it at that moment, and he was genuinely moved. At that moment, Yigol was determined to spend the rest of his life with Suri. It had nothing to do with the system or anything else. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to be so full of yourself. I¡¯m so good-looking and capable. I have so many good days ahead of me. Why would I want to give up everything for a man like you?¡± Suri replied. Yigol raised his hand to hold Suri¡¯s chin, forcing her to look at him, ¡°Wifey, is what you said true? It sounds so fake.¡± Suri pped his hand away, ¡°What are you doing? We are in a hospital.¡± ¡°Well, wife, once we get home, I¡¯ll give myself to you. You can do whatever you want with me,¡± Yigol said with a smitten look on his face. Yigol had forgotten the pain from his injury and his recent scolding from Suri. ¡°I don¡¯t want you. What use are you to me? You¡¯re good for nothing,¡± Suri rejected him. ¡°There¡¯s a lot I can do, wifey. It¡¯s only what you can¡¯t imagine, not what I can¡¯t do. I¡¯m willing to serve you if that¡¯s what you want,¡± Yigol replied. Only then did Suri realize what she had done. No matter what she said, as soon as she opened her mouth, Yigol would find a way to flirt with her. ¡°How can someone like you even exist?¡± Suri¡¯s face turned red, but she found that every time, she would suffer a loss, allowing Yigol to take advantage of her, and she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. At night, Yigol stared nkly at the ceiling. He had a fracture and needed to lie in bed to recover. He couldn¡¯t move around, so all he could do was daydream. His fracture wasn¡¯t serious, but it required him to stay in the hospital for a few days. If everything was fine, he could go home to recuperate. Although Yigol had received special treatment from the System and had martial arts skills, he was just a mortal. When injured, he naturally needed to recuperate. He was staying in a VIP hospital ward. The room environment was excellent, with a hospital bed and some medical equipment nearby. There was even a ce for family members to stay overnight. At this moment, Suri was dealing withpany documents, and because she couldn¡¯t bear to leave Yigol alone, she had asked for the documents to be sent to the hospital. Yigol told her that they could look for a nursing attendant, but Suri insisted on apanying him personally. When Suri grew tired of working, she got up to stretch her muscles, and her gaze naturally fell on Yigol, who was staring at the ceiling, lost in thought. ¡°Thinking about something?¡± Suri asked curiously. ¡°I was thinking about me and my wifey, on a deep night like this, the two of us¡­¡± Before Yigol could finish, Suri¡¯s hand was in front of him, making a pinching motion. He quickly shut his mouth. ¡°Hmph,¡± Suri snorted arrogantly, ¡°Now tell the truth, what are you thinking about?¡± Chapter 88 - 88: Wanting a Solitary Ending Chapter 88: Wanting a Solitary Ending Trantor: 549690339 Yigol saw the threatening look on Suri¡¯s face and could only put away his teasing thoughts, honestly saying, ¡°Actually, I was thinking about Bob Presley¡¯s family.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about that for?¡± Suri asked, puzzled. Yigol¡¯s words made Suri feel ufortable. They were in the hospital, and the Presley family had experienced such a thing, making her inexplicably uneasy. Yigol didn¡¯t notice Suri¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°I was thinking, actually, their family turning out this way is his father¡¯s responsibility. If it weren¡¯t for him, they wouldn¡¯t have lost their lives.¡± ¡°Bob is actually a good person, except for being a bit extreme when ites to being yourpdog. Although he likes to show off his wealth, it¡¯s actually a manifestation of insecurity. With time, he¡¯d easily forget his true self.¡± ¡°Children need to be taught from a young age. Obviously, his father rarely disciplined him. When something went wrong, he resorted to extreme methods, It¡¯s because he was pushed to the limit that he acted the way he did,¡± ¡°In the end, he thought he could stop Bob with his authoritarian ways. It¡¯s clear that Bob is rebellious, and this type of person responds better to gentle persuasion than force, yet his father likes to suppress him.¡± ¡°Bob¡¯s father is actually a smart man, but he¡¯s just not attentive when ites to raising a child.¡± Suri listened, puzzled: ¡°Honey, do you regret how you treated the Presley family?¡± Yigol shook his head: ¡°No, I have nothing to regret. If I hadn¡¯t dealt with them, the tragedy might have befallen us instead. You saw Bob¡¯s extreme actions, and if he kept pestering you, who knows what crazy things he might have der. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just thinking, when we have our own children, how can we properly educate them? Indulging them too much might steer them away from a correct outlook on life, but being too controlling isn¡¯t good either.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of environment made Bob so obsessed with your matters.¡± ¡°A single thought might result in two extremes. We really need to reflect on how to properly raise our own children.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be too indulgent or too strict. Each child¡¯s tolerance is different. Clearly, Bob grew up overindulged and unbound by rules. You were also raised without rules, but your values arepletely different.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy being a parent. One wrong action might lead to a child¡¯s tragedy. Suri, how can we educate our children so they walk the right path?¡± Seeing Yigol¡¯s serious expression, Suri was a bit speechless: ¡°Are you too free? Why are you thinking about these intangible things?¡± ¡°Otherwise, think about your life when you get old? Imagine an ending of dying alone?¡± Yigol grinned at Suri: ¡°No need to worry about that. With my dear wife, I won¡¯t die alone. I¡¯m very capable; I can give you a football team of children, and provide for them. So, as long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯m here to support you.¡± ¡°I can already imagine the scene when you¡¯re old and toothless, surrounded by our filial children, making youugh heartily. A toothless olddy, haha¡­¡± The next second, Yigol cried out in pain: ¡®IAh¡­ honey, you¡¯re murdering your husband!¡± His waist was caught in Suri¡¯s hand. Yigol looked at her with a face of grievances ¨C he had barely said two sentences, and his wife was already getting physical again. Wasn¡¯t it the legendary pain and happiness? Getting out of bed, Suri didn¡¯t use much force at first, but each time was stronger than thest. Since Suri was a girl who regrly exercised, her strength was greater than others. When she struck harder, Yigol couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. ¡°I am toothless, am I?¡± Suri asked threateningly. A woman¡¯s appearance is her greatest concern, and Yigol dared to describe her aging face, which was asking for trouble. ¡°No, no, no, honey, you heard wrong. You ¡®Il always look 18 and beautiful. That was just me talking nonsense, nonsense, hehe¡­¡± Yigol hurriedly cated, fearing that Suri might pinch off all his flesh. Although Suri was threatened, the sweet nonsense Yigol created made her blush. This man, his mouth was so sweet it could make others sick, but he was also so annoying that he deserved a beating, leaving Suri helpless. Even though the words were nauseating, Suri found them very pleasanting from Yigol and asked, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Yigol¡¯s mouth opened: ¡®My beautiful wife, with just a nce, could scare a cow to death¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ honey, it¡¯s a slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue¡­¡± This time, Suri let go of his waist and deeply kissed his arm instead, leaving aplete set of teeth marks after a while. ¡°That¡¯s for being so cheeky¡­¡± Suri looked satisfied at her work, turned around,y down on the apanying bed, and directly showed Yigol her back. Yigol couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, looking down at his hand and sniffing it. ¡°Ah, you bastard, what are you doing?¡± While Yigol wasn¡¯t paying attention, Suri had secretly turned around and covered herself with a nket, carefully watching Yigol¡¯s every move through a gap. Seeing Yigol sniff the ce she had just bitten, she became infuriated. Yigol quickly put his hand down: ¡°Nothing, honey, I was just¡­¡± Suri angrily got off the bed, took a wet wipe, grabbed Yigol¡¯s hand, and wiped the teeth marks over and over again. It wasn¡¯t until Yigol¡¯s arm was red that she finally stopped. ¡°Honey, I was just thinking whether I should call a doctor or not,¡± Yigol whispered. Suri, puzzled, asked, ¡°Why are you looking for a doctor?¡± Suri, who was worried that Yigol might be ufortable somewhere, became furious when she heard his answer and fluffed up again.. Chapter 89 - 89: Being Looked at and Touched by You Every Day for Free Chapter 89: Being Looked at and Touched by You Every Day for Free Trantor: 549690339 Yigol replied: ¡°I was just wondering if I should ask the doctor whether I need a rabies vine or something¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The next second, another row of teeth marks appeared on Yigol¡¯s other arm. There¡¯s a saying that you can¡¯t die if you don¡¯t do anything, and that¡¯s probably what it¡¯s talking about Yigol. Yigol looked at his hand sadly and said with pity: ¡°Wife, you¡¯ve changed. You weren¡¯t like this before.¡± Suri¡¯s anger, which had just subsided, red up again. So, she used to be more perfect, but now she¡¯s less perfect, right? ¡°And then?¡± Suri stared at Yigol with a fiery look, as if she had already figured out how to deal with him. ¡°And then¡­ and then¡­¡± Yigol hesitated, looking like he was afraid to tell the truth. This drove Suri even more crazy: ¡°Speak, are you dumb? Not dare to say it?¡± Yigolughed sheepishly and tried to please her: ¡°And then, you are still so beautiful, so gentle, good in every aspect. All the beautiful words used on you still can¡¯t describe your beauty.¡± ¡°To marry a wife like you, it¡¯s the blessing I, Yigol, umted through several generations, no, dozens of generations, hundreds of generations, even thousands of generations.¡± Suri¡¯s anger was extinguished in an instant, and after a few seconds, her heart raced uncontrobly. She had already prepared to deal with Yigol but was caught off guard by his sudden sweetness. Such sweet defiance was beyond herprehension. With a slight scorn, Suri¡¯s heart was full of sweetness, but she would never admit it. At the same time, she teased Yigol: ¡°You can say anything, can you? Thousands of generations? Do you also deserve to have thousands of generations?¡± ¡°Wife, I¡¯m telling the truth. You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you, thousands of years, tens of thousands of years. Finally, in this lifetime, you have fallen in love with me. I n never to be apart from you again. In each reincarnation, I want to find you and stay with you.¡± Yigol held Suri¡¯s hand and looked at her with deep affection. Suri shook off his hand: ¡°Let go! How can you say something so unpleasant? I can¡¯t stand to listen. Who wants to be with you in every reincarnation?¡± Yigol immediately asked: ¡°Then should we stay together for this life first?¡± Suri was almost knocked down by Yigol¡¯s sugar-coated bomb and almost gave in. ¡°You, you, I won¡¯t bother with you anymore.¡± Suri wanted to say something rejecting, but somehow, her words turned into a shy and coy phrase. ¡°Wife, since I¡¯ve already shown my loyalty like this, shouldn¡¯t we do something in this quiet night? For example, kissing something, or¡­¡± Yigol asked. Suri exploded in an instant. Yigol was really skilled; he could easily touch her heart, and yet, with just a casual sentence, he could easily annoy her. ¡°Okay, my dear husband, please take your time kissing. I won¡¯t disturb you. Goodnight.¡± Suri didn¡¯t lose her temper this time; instead, she smiled at Yigol and returned to her bedside chair. Yigol was stunned: ¡°Wife, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to kiss something? Isn¡¯t that my dear husband?¡± Suri replied seriously. Yigol could not help butugh and cry a little, feeling a bit unexpected. He didn¡¯t expect this little woman to be so clever now and know how to follow his own path. Yigol knew that Suri was pretending to be stupid on purpose, but as her husband, he had to indulge her. ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll make you beg for mercy,¡± Yigol thought mischievously and secretly. Yigol¡¯s hospitalizationsted for a week. After all, it was a fracture, and the recovery would take a little longer. The doctor did not rmend being discharged, but he and Suri both disliked the hospital, so seeing everything fine, they decided to go home and recover. It was more convenient at home anyway, just more hospital visits. As for Bob¡¯s situation, for now, that matter hade to an end Without Yigol¡¯s order, thepany wouldn¡¯t continue to deal with the Presley family. The mess left behind had to be cleaned up by Bob¡¯s mother on her own. They were all adults, and sooner orter, they had to pay the price for their actions. He would not be so saintly as to feel guilty because Bob and his father died. Everything has a cause and effect. The Presley family itself had a bunch of problems. If not Yigol today, sooner orter, someone else would teach the Presley family a lesson because of Bob. The oue might not be any better than this time. After all, Bob¡¯s character was evident. At the moment, Suri was carefully treating Yigol¡¯s wounds and changing his medicine. Unable to stay idle, Yigol¡¯s mouth started chattering once again. Seeing Suri¡¯s meticulous care, he couldn¡¯t help but tease her: ¡°Wife, since I got injured, you¡¯ve been looking at me and touching me all day. Shouldn¡¯t you take responsibility for me?¡± As soon as Yigol finished speaking, Suri suddenly pped Yigol¡¯s leg. Although it was a light p, it hit his wound, causing him so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even speak. After a while, when he recovered, he continued: ¡°Wife, can you not be so violent? You know that this is murdering your own husband, right?¡± Suri stretched out her hand and gently touched the newly wrapped sofa: ¡°I just wanted to test its sticity. Also, don¡¯t be so ungrateful. The doctor said you needed to move more to promote blood cirction and heal faster. And pping is a way of promoting blood cirction.¡± Yigol replied: ¡°Wife, the doctor said to move more, not to beat me more. You obviously intended to hurt me.¡± ¡°I understand now; you don¡¯t want me to get better.¡± ¡°Because you love me so much that you¡¯re afraid if my leg gets better, I¡¯ll run away. So you want to make me unable to stand forever, so I¡¯ll never leave you.¡± ¡°Wife, even if you love me so much, you can¡¯t do this to me¡­¡± Suri rolled her eyes: ¡°I have seen shameless people, but never as shameless as you. You can talk so much; why don¡¯t you reach for the sky?¡± Suri was now immune to Yigol¡¯s fatal teasing. ¡°Wife, I don¡¯t want to reach for the sky; I just want to be by your side. When do you n to be Mrs. Novak and stand by my side?¡± Yigol asked, half-jokingly, half-seriously.. Chapter 90 - 90: Can You Help Put Out The Fire? Chapter 90: Can You Help Put Out The Fire? Trantor: 549690339 If it werent for the need to consider Suri Drews fragile emotions, He would love to take Suri Drew home to meet his parents right now, host a grand banquet, and announce to the world that they were together. I need to think about that. What if youre nothing but a yboy whos only attracted to my looks and doesnt really care for me? Suri Drew replied carelessly. Darling, quit ying hard to get. After what happened with Bob Presley, I realized you love me deeply, to your core. Otherwise, you wouldnt have risked your own safety to protect me, would you? For that, I should thank Bob Presley. Without him, I would never have known how deeply you love me. Yigol Novak said, taking Suri Drews hand and stroking it affectionately. But his tender moment didntst more than three seconds before Suri dismissively brushed him off. Stop ttering yourself. Howe I never noticed before how greasy you are? If Id known earlier, I wouldnt have registered for our marriage certificate. Yigol Novak was seemingly unphased by Suri Drews disgust, and continued: Honey, really, Ive been touched since that day. You, disregarding your own safety, only thought about protecting me, and my first response was to protect you. How many couples in this world can achieve this you for me, me for you sentiment? People say that couples are just like paired birds in the woods; when disaster strikes, they each fly away. People are selfish. At the brink of death, everyone thinks about saving themselves. So, being able to prioritize your significant other is very rare. Look at us, we understand each others feelings so well. Why dont we take a step forward and get to know each other even better? Yigol Novak hinted. Ever since Suri Drew came into his life, he lost interest in his own pursuits. His mindpletely upied by Suri Drew, he was ready to serve her at any moment. Now, even though they were sharing a bed, he could restrain himself during the day. But at night, holding his beautiful wife in his arms and not being able to act on it was torture for him. However, he had to be considerate of Suris delicate feelings, and teased her just to vent his pent-up desires. Before, Yigol Novak could clearly sense his ce in Suris heart, very high up. But he hadnt expected that in her heart, he was above even life and death.bender Knowing Suris past, Yigol could understand her feelings of insecurity, so he had been very carefully looking after her. He often teased Suri to help her lower her defenses and ept him sooner. Alright then, lets get to know each other better. Suri Drew nodded. Just when Yigol expectantly waited for her response, Suri Drews next words left him feeling a mix of both amusement and despair. Honey, do you remember how old you were when you stopped wetting the bed? Suri Drew asked earnestly. Yigol, who was ready to tease Suri, waspletely thrown off guard by her question. He silently responded, Dear, couples should be sincere to each other. Before I tell you, shouldnt you tell me first? If you are embarrassed to say it, Ill ask our mother. She must know, and shes very satisfied with me, her son-inw. I want to know you better, so she wont refuse either. Suri had no idea how to respond. Was this man a dog? No matter what she said, he always had an unexpectedeback prepared. Suri Drews hand once againnded on his leg injury, and Yigol Novak exaggeratedly cried out in pain. Afterward, Yigol Novak sighed exasperatedly: Ah. Suri continued, Alright, darling, lets continue getting to know each other. How many ex-girlfriends have you had? Let me rephrase, how many innocent women have you harmed before? Yigol Novak had no intention of answering. Though he had never been in a rtionship before, he had seen others in rtionships, and knew that this was a loaded question. Instead of answering, Yigol asked, Darling, people often say that a woman can prosper once shes changed. What about you? Turns out, his question was equally loaded. No sooner had he finished asking than Suris hand was about tond on his wound again. Yigol quickly caught her hand, his face begging for mercy. Suri Drew abruptly pulled back her hand. Stop ndering me! I am a decent and pure woman, alright? Suri silently despised Yigol Novak. Could he not say a single nice thing? You have the nerve to criticize me? Youve certainly harmed plenty of good girls yourself. If we werent registered as a couple, I would have kicked you to the curb long ago. Suri retorted proudly. Despite theints, deep down, Suri found Yigol perfect. Her teasing was just her yful way of picking on him. If she really thought he was unreliable, Suri wouldnt even spare him a nce, let alone fall in love with him. Darling, this just shows how irresistible I am. My taste is so good. Want to have a taste? Its free, no charge. Come on, darling. Yigol reached out his arms, waiting to embrace Suri. Seeing that Suri Drew didnt respond, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. Suri Drew seemed a bit reluctant at first, but eventually she nestled into his embrace. He understood that women can be shy, and Yigol was okay with that. Once snuggled into Yigols embrace, Suri turned into a soft kitten, perfectly still. Yigol patiently stroked her head to soothe her. At first, the scene was very peaceful andforting. Gradually, however, the atmosphere began to change, bing subtly ambiguous. This made Suri Drew even quieter. A voice inside her kept urging her to flee, but her body was like jelly, just melting into Yigols hug. At first, Yigol just wanted them to be more intimate. Suri, surprisingly, was cooperative. At first, he felt good about their closeness, but gradually he began to feel more agitated. As the day turned into night, an urge started building within him. UmDarling Yigol began hesitantly. Hmm? Suri responded inquisitively. Darling, I think Im feeling a bit hot. Could you help me cool down? Yigol asked in a low voice. Youre feeling hot? Suri Drew was utterly confused. Yigol was both amused and exasperated, not expecting his normally street-smart wife to be so naive. She was acting cluelessly sincere, which was both adorable and hrious. Yigol was genuinely feeling hot; otherwise, he wouldnt have brought it up. Seeing Suris naive response, he was left with no idea how to proceed. If he identally touched Suris sensitive side, he had no clue how he wouldfort her.. Chapter 91 - 91: Just a Little Bit of Distance Left Chapter 91: Just a Little Bit of Distance Left Trantor: 549690339 Its fine, its fine, I was just saying. Lets continue watching TV, Yigol replied helplessly. At this moment, the TV show had reached an interesting part, and Suris attention was instantly drawn to it. She didnt put much weight on Yigols words. Yigol felt regretful, yet at the same time, quite relieved. Feeling the heat in his soul, he said to himself helplessly, Hang in there a bit longer, buddy. Were almost there. Ill try harder to get my wife to help cool you down. As evening fell, no lights were on in the living room except for the flickering glow from the TV. It didnt take long for Suri to fall asleep in Yigols arms, leaving him at a loss. Although he was injured, he effortlessly carried Suri back to their room. That night, Yigol hardly had a few hours of sleep. Usually a good sleeper, he had been suffering from insomnia since sharing a room with Suri. The next day, he woke up and got out of bed promptly without looking back or having the courage to nce at Suris room. Suris defensiveness had lessened; as she slept, she tossed and turned, often causing Yigol to almost have a nosebleed. After getting up and getting ready, Yigol went out to buy groceries as usual. The chilly morning air made him feel relieved. After breakfast, Suri was about to leave when her phone suddenly rang. It was a WhatsApp notification. Both Suri and Yigol had limited connections, onlymunicating with a few people who mostly called them directly rather than messaging. Perhaps it was the previous incident with Bob Presley in the WhatsApp group that had made Yigol wary. The moment Suris phone rang, he couldnt help but worry a little. Who is causing trouble this time? As Suri unlocked her phone to check the message, Yigol inched a little closer with a guilty conscience. If you want to look, just look. Do you need to be so sneaky about it? Suri pushed the phone towards Yigol. Then I wont be polite, Yigol chuckled and moved closer. As their rtionship grew closer, Suris resistance gradually faded, and she hade to ept such physical contact. Now, the two of them looked as sweet as ever. Suri opened her phone, and the message was from the WhatsApp ss chat group. Quinn Powell mentioned Suri and asked, Suri, where is Bob? Ive been trying to contact him but cant find him anywhere. Do you know where he is? Upon seeing the message, Suri quickly turned to look at Yigol, who was also looking at her. Their faces were close, and her sudden turn almost caused their lips to touch, only a hairs width apart. In the next moment, Suris face turned red, and she forgot to react. Yigol secretlymented, why was there still such a small gap? At this moment, he couldnt take the initiative to move closer. After a while, Suriposed herself and asked, Honey, this isnt our fault, right? You can reply that you have no idea, Yigol suggested with an air of regret. Suri obediently nodded, Okay. However, the message sent was, What does it have to do with me if you cant find him? Yigol was torn betweenughter and tears. Why did his wifes words sound so aggressive? After replying, Suri nced at Yigols hand resting on her shoulder, Get your hooves off me, your babys got to go to work. Wifey, youre the boss. Going to work a bitte is fine. You can even skip a whole day, no problem. Just let me hold you a little longer, Yigol said as he hugged Suri tighter and pleaded with her. You dont let me hold you at night, and you even separate our nkets. You have no idea how heartbroken I feel. Wifey, when will you let me move up and have a baby together? Make a baby? Can you stop daydreaming in broad daylight? Suri shot him a disgusted look and got up to leave. At that moment, the WhatsApp notification sounded again. Yigol took the opportunity to pull Suri back into his embrace, Wifey, you check the message first and let me hold you a little longer. Get out of here, Suri said with disdain, but she allowed Yigol to continue holding her as she checked her phone.bender In the group chat, Quinn Powell mentioned Suri again, How could this not be rted to you? He suddenly went missing. Its definitely connected to you. Youd threatened to have your husband turn him into a second-generation in debt in the group chat before. Did you two do something to him? Suri, your heart is so cold. What did Bob ever do to deserve such malicious treatment from you? You better tell me where he is now, or Im calling the police, got it? The other ssmates started chiming in as well. ssmate n said, Whats going on so early in the morning? Is Bob really in trouble? I thought this would blow over, but suddenly Bob has disappeared? ssmate re said, I assumed you both had resolved the issue privately and thats why the group chat was quiet these past few days. So why has Bob suddenly gone missing? Hes the type who never turns off his phone. ssmate David asked Quinn, Quinn, could it be that Bob doesnt want to see you? Hed said in the group chat before that he had nothing to do with you. He mightve blocked you. Does anyone have Bobs number? Give him a call and see whats going on. Quinn: Its impossible. I tried several phones, all saying hes switched off. I even went to the ces he frequents, but theres no sign of him. Suri looked at Yigol and deliberately moved her head back slightly to maintain some distance, Honey, how should I reply to this? Yigol secretly sighed. Indeed, missed opportunities seldom return. His wife already knew how to avoid idental intimacy. If you dont reply, that woman may not really call the police. Thats not a big deal, considering its Bobs own fault if something happens to him. It wouldnt have happened if he hadnt tried to kill us, Yigol replied. However, your ssmates might learn about Bobs misfortune and embellish it. By then, your reputation among your ssmates might not be so great. They wont care about the reason, and theyll only feel that Bobs catastrophe has something to do with you, or think that he was driven to his fate by your husband. Then, theyll not only distance themselves from you but also spread malicious rumors.. Chapter 92 - 92: Killed by One’s Own Collision Chapter 92: Killed by One¡¯s Own Collision Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew replied nonchntly, ¡°No worries, I don¡¯t care about mingling with them anyway, and I haven¡¯t spoken to them since joining this group. It¡¯s because of Bob Presley¡¯s rumors in the group that I spoke up for the first time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell her the truth then.¡± Yigol Novak seemed helpless, ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to me just now, and you still don¡¯t want to listen to me?¡± ¡°Here, give me your phone and stop saying such incendiary stuff. My wife, you can not interact with them, but you also don¡¯t need to make them think you¡¯re so bad in every way. People are afraid of public opinion, right?¡± ¡°That Bob Presley was a madman back then. Who knows what kind of ghost ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to associate with your ssmates, you never know when or where you¡¯ll encounter them. Sometimes, rumors can be very damaging. There¡¯s no need to let people see you as if you¡¯re a terrifying person or a great enemy.¡± Yigol Novak took Suri Drew¡¯s phone, and she didn¡¯t object. Yigol Novak replied, ¡°I am Suri Drew¡¯s husband. Regarding Bob Presley, I¡¯ll tell you the truth: He¡¯s dead, but it has nothing to do with me or my wife. He killed himself by crashing his car.¡± After Yigol Novak¡¯s message was sent, the ssmate chat group erupted. ¡°Oh my God, Bob Presley¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°No way, not only is he dead, but he actually killed himself by crashing his ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s with today¡¯s news? I woke up to this. Am I dreaming?¡± Quinn Powell mentioned Suri Drew¡¯s WhatsApp, ¡°You say you¡¯re Suri Drew¡¯s husband? The man we met at the registry office?¡± Yigol Novak sent a voice message directly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. I¡¯m Yigol Novak, Suri Drew¡¯s husband.¡± The next second, Quinn Powell mentioned Suri Drew¡¯s WhatsApp again, cursing, ¡°You son of a bitch, it was already outrageous when Suri Drew said in the group that you would turn Bob Presley into a second generation in debt.¡± ¡°Today, you actually said that Bob Presley killed himself by crashing his car, and not only that, we didn¡¯t know about it but you and Suri Drew did. Is there such a coincidence in this world?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t believe you. If you have something to say, save it for the police. I¡¯m going to call the police right now.¡± Upon seeing Quinn Powell¡¯s reply, Suri Drew hurriedly tried to exin to Yigol Novak, ¡°Husband, I said that in the group because¡­¡± Yigol Novak smiled at her, ¡°My wife, you don¡¯t need to exin. I believe you. I was already angry when I saw Bob Presley, and you must be even more angry that you were ndered by them. That day, I said I wanted to deal with him, and it turns out we¡¯re really in sync, a true couple.¡± ¡°With me around, you don¡¯t have to worry. You don¡¯t have to exin anything to me. I trust you, and I always will.¡± ¡°This Quinn Powell is hanging on to it for dear life, but why? Does she really love Bob Presley that much, or does she have other motives?¡± After Yigol Novak finished, he replied to Quinn Powell in the group chat, ¡°Quinn Powell, right? My wife and I saw you when we went to register for marriage. You were sitting in the passenger seat of Bob Presley¡¯s car.¡± ¡°So, are you so resentful because you¡¯ve truly fallen madly in love with Bob?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯ve fallen madly in love with him, that¡¯s still between the two of you, and it has nothing to do with anyone else. His death was due to him crashing his car and killing himself. We just happened to witness it.¡± ¡°You can call the police if you want, but I need to remind you that such a big event, do you think the police wouldn¡¯t know? By now, the matter has long been settled.¡± ¡°It seems that your rtionship with the Presley family isn¡¯t that great, or else you wouldn¡¯t be asking others about their whereabouts without knowing where their house is. If you¡¯d gone to his house to look for him, you wouldn¡¯t be asking others about his whereabouts here.¡± ¡°By now, he must have been buried.¡± ¡°Honestly, he was harassing my wife every day and ndering her in the group chat. I knew about it, and I was indeed nning to make him a second generation in debt. I¡¯ve already taken action, and their family will only face bankruptcy. If you have a problem,e at me, not my wife.¡± ¡°Try bullying my wife again, and I¡¯ll make you sorry. It¡¯s not easy to be ssmates by fate.¡± ¡°We are all adults now, and we need to take responsibility for our words and actions. There¡¯s no need to make a scene and end up acting like enemies when we meet in the future. My wife never provoked any of you, right? ¡°Today, I am making my stand here. Whoever dares to bully my wife in the future, I will make sure they pay the price.¡± After Yigol Novak posted his words, it took quite a while before anyone in the group spoke up. Perhaps nobody expected Yigol Novak to suddenlye forward and say such protective words for his wife. After a while, Quinn Powell finally replied, ¡°Damn it, you think you¡¯re so fucking great? Sending shitty packages and acting like you¡¯re someone important?¡± ¡°You im to have ¡®happened to see¡¯ Bob Presley¡¯s ident. I think you and Suri Drew shamelessly did intimate and disgusting things in front of him, causing him great shock.¡± ¡°You even said you¡¯d make him a second generation in debt! The Presley family¡¯s supermarket is doing well, who do you think you are to make them lose everything just with one word?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so great, why don¡¯t you kill me too?¡± Seeing Quinn Powell¡¯s reply, Yigol Novak thought this woman was aplete idiot. However, that¡¯s how idiots think ¨C they have such a good sense of self-esteem. The Presley family¡¯s supermarket was indeed open. What was so strange about that? They had a physical store with substantial foundations. There was no way they could go bankrupt overnight. Bob Presley and his father were dead, but the Presley family was not without people. The banks chasing their debts wouldn¡¯t take such inhumane action at this point; they were likely still watching and waiting. Bob Presley¡¯s father must have been quite capable to have built their business to this point, so Bob¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t be a simple woman. With her around, the supermarket¡¯s normal operation was to be expected. Yigol Novak replied, ¡°I have no interest in talking to you anymore. Whether or not the Presley family goes bankrupt, you¡¯ve got plenty of time to find out. We¡¯re in an age where people can¡¯t stand being taken advantage of anymore, and no one would casually kill someone. In a legal society, only those who abide by thew will live longer.¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯re taking yourself too seriously. You¡¯re not even worth my time, and I feel like talking to you is a waste.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been quite strong and domineering, probably because you relied on Bob Presley¡¯s power. Now that he¡¯s dead, who are you going to rely on? Since Bob is no longer here, you should start thinking about your own way out. Maybe, if you¡¯re lucky, you could hook up with another ¡®rich second generation¡¯ or something..¡± Chapter 93 - 93: A Certain Feeling Chapter 93: A Certain Feeling Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Please don¡¯t bother my wife by tagging her for no reason, it¡¯s really annoying, you know?¡± After saying this, Yigol handed the phone back to Suri Drew. Suri said, ¡°Yigol, Quinn Powell really is taking advantage of Bob Presley¡¯s power. She said she didn¡¯t have a job before, so she dared to provoke me.¡± ¡°Once Bob is gone, she won¡¯t have any backing. Who knows how she¡¯ll react when she finds out he¡¯s already dead.¡± Yigol replied, ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t worry. Women like her are just after Bob¡¯s money. Once she finds out he¡¯s dead, she¡¯ll probably look for another man right away. Otherwise, how is she going to survive?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s always wise to be cautious. Be careful when you go out, since there¡¯s no guarantee this woman won¡¯t go crazy.¡± ¡°If anything happens, make sure to contact me immediately, and I¡¯ll handle it, okay?¡± Yigol instructed carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s causing me trouble. You¡¯re my wife, and it¡¯s my duty to protect you. I won¡¯t see you as a burden.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have told the truth about her previous threat to make Bob a second-generation in debt if Yigol hadn¡¯t learned about it from System. Suri nodded, ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll be careful, and I¡¯ll contact you if anything happens.¡± ¡°I have to go to work now.¡± Suri grabbed her phone and left the house. Her heart continued to race as she got into the car, worried that she was always causing trouble for Yigol and that he might grow tired of her. Yigol¡¯s words just now had moved her deeply. After Suri left, Yigol took out his phone and called the CEO of Missing Group. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Yikea Supermarket?¡± Yigol asked. ¡°As you instructed, I¡¯ve stopped supplying their store, and the other suppliers have also stopped supplying them after I hinted at it.¡± ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t it closed down after all these days?¡± Yigol asked. The other end of the phone replied, ¡°Supermarkets like theirs have inventory, so they won¡¯t close down right away, at least not for half a month. In the meantime, they¡¯ll definitely look for other sources. If they buy from elsewhere, especially under such urgent circumstances, the other party will definitely raise the price, and their costs will increase a lot.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard that the boss of Yikea and his son both died in a car ident.¡± ¡°The wife of the boss has been handling the business, and I heard they¡¯ve been dealing with a lottely. In such apetitive era, many of theirpetitors want to take this opportunity to bring down Yikea, so they have no chance of surviving. In this way, other stores will have a chance to climb up.¡± ¡°I heard that the bank is also preparing to collect the debt. Soon, even if we don¡¯t do anything, Yikea will only be able to hold on for another half a month or so.¡± ¡°Well, let them slowly go bankrupt.¡± Yigol replied and hung up the phone. The CEO was right. For a business like theirs, making them go bankrupt wasn¡¯t something that could be done overnight, especially since they had a solid foundation. But even the deepest foundation couldn¡¯t withstand internal and external pressures. Without a supply source and with so many eyes watching, there¡¯s no shortage of people in the world who would kick someone when they¡¯re down. Those people won¡¯t have sympathy for the Presley family losing members. They just want to take advantage of the situation to bring down the Presley family. In business, there¡¯s not much room for altruism. Later, Yigol meticulously cleaned the house once more. Ever since he started living with Suri, he seemed to suddenly develop an obsession with cleanliness, and he enjoyed tidying the house whenever he could. Afterward, he tiredlyy on the sofa to rest, and the events between him and Suri were suddenly reying in his mind. At the time, it seemed bearable, but now that he thought about it, how could he endure this feeling of hunger and thirst? Yigol let out a helpless sigh, ¡°If it continues like this, won¡¯t I be suffocated? It¡¯s just a little bit more, and then it¡¯s all good¡­ Yigol thought of how he asked Suri to help put out the firest night. Suri seemed genuinely clueless, but he also felt that she was doing it on purpose. They¡¯ve be much closer now, but Yigol felt that it¡¯s still too slow, mainly because he seemed to be in agony waiting. It¡¯s been so many days since their physical contact, and they haven¡¯t even kissed yet. He really wanted to skip all these processes and jump to the step he desired, but he was also worried that Suri¡¯s mental capacity was limited. If he scared her, it would all backfire. If that were the case, their progress would be dyed for a long time. ¡°What can I do to make my wife take the initiative to kiss me?¡± Yigol fell into deep thought. ¡°I have to think of a way. Before, I had Sana Woods and my mother-inw¡¯s divine assistance, which allowed me to sessfully get into bed with my wife. It seems that I have to make use of external forces to further advance my rtionship with my wife.¡± ¡°But where do I find this power?¡± ¡°It seems that there¡¯s no way to rely on other forces for this step, right? I can¡¯t force my wife to kiss me, can I?¡± ¡°Hmm? Right, there¡¯s still my mother-inw who can help.¡± Yigol suddenly thought of a good idea. Even though she can¡¯t directly force them to be intimate, she can push the progress of their rtionship. ¡°My mother-inw is my wife¡¯s only family now. Why don¡¯t I go to where my wife used to live, learn more about her, and get closer to my mother-inw? Once I win her over, that¡¯s half the battle won.¡± ¡°Maybe I could think of a better way, who knows?¡± Yigol put his thoughts into action as soon as they came to mind. He went out, rode his electromobile, asked his mother-inw for the address, and headed to her house. On the way, Yigol only bought some fruits and vegetables. He already knew that his mother-inw, Sherry Woods, wasn¡¯t strapped for cash. Instead of buying useless supplements, it would be more practical to cook a meal for her. When he arrived, Sherry was already waiting for him outside the door. Seeing Yigol ride an electromobile and only bring some fruits and vegetables, Sherry joked, ¡°Yigol Novak, is it really okay to bring only these things when youe to see me?¡± Even though she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Yigol, Sherry already had a good understanding of her son-inw. She knew he was practical and easygoing, so she could joke with him.. Chapter 94 - 94: Completing the Great Task of Creating Humans? Chapter 94: Completing the Great Task of Creating Humans? Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak chuckled, Ms, I just came for a visit, Suri is at work, so I came over with nothing much to do. I didnt bring any gifts, just some fruits and vegetables. How about I cook for you at noon? Would that make up for not bringing a gift? Yigol felt very rxed when he interacted with Suris mother. After saying that, Yigol casually opened the fridge at Sherry Woods house and put the fruits and vegetables he bought inside. Sherry Woods was thrilled when she heard that Yigol would stay and cook lunch himself. One, because it would give her the chance to understand Yigol better. Second, she would get to taste the dishes her son-inw made. Previously, she had enjoyed his cooking at her daughters house, and the taste had lingered in her mind. She had never tasted such delicious food in her life; if it werent for the fear of interrupting her son-inw and daughter and affecting the newly restored rtionship between mother and daughter, she would love to dine at her son-inws house every day. Okay, okay, then stay for noon, let me help you, Sherry hurried forward to help. No, its okay, Ms, just sit back, Yigol refused. Its okay, Im not busy either, Ms Sherry replied. Seeing that her mother-inw insisted on helping, Yigol did not say anything. This was an important moment to build a good rtionship with his mother-inw. If she was willing to help, then it was the best oue. Yigol put the things he wouldnt need for lunch in the fridge, took what he needed to the kitchen, and said, Its almost noon, lets start cooking. Sherry Woods stopped him in a hurry: First tell me, why are you back? Is there something wrong? If you dont say, Ill have butterflies in my stomach. Even your delicious food will lose its vor, she said.bender Yigol simply said, Theres nothing wrong, I just came because Suri isnt home and I have nothing to do. But Sherry Woods didnt believe him at all, Nonsense, you cant fool me. Im old enough not to be fooled by a youngster like you with just a few words. If you want toe, you could havee with Suri. Why did you choose toe when shes at work? Tell me, whats the real reason? Sherry Woods saw through everything. Hehe. Yigol chuckled, Indeed, I cant hide anything from you. Ms, I came to Sherry Woods took the things from his hands, ced them on the stove, and led him back to the living room, Come, lets sit down and talk. Yigol honestly said, Ms, I actually came to understand Suri better. Our acquaintance is not long, but the two of us get along well since weve been together, theres not much conflict, and it feels like weve known each other for a long time. Sherry looked at Yigol in surprise, Youre not here to ask for Suris birth certificate, nning to get married, are you? Um Yigol was suddenly at a loss for words. He never had this idea, and he choked from an ill-timed swallowing motion, leading to a bout of coughing. Yigol, what happened? Are you feeling cold? Sherry quickly asked with concern. Yigol repeatedly shook his hand, No, I just But even before Yigol could finish speaking, Sherry Woods lost patience, Whatever, you dont have to exin it to me. Why are young folks like you so secretive? Why cant you just speak frankly? I have no objection to you being with Suri. I support whatever you two want to do, as long as youve discussed it. Its just a matter of her birth certificate, right? You should go talk to Suri about it. Her records are independent now, not with me. Yigol didnt expect Sherry to view his visit in this way. But Sherrys words made him secretly delighted. Knowing that Suris mother was pleased with him, but he didnt expect her to be so pleased, she even supported the idea of directly using the birth certificate to register for marriage. Since the conversation had reached this point, Yigol decided to go with the flow: Ms, Suri and I, have actually already registered for marriage. Since the mother-inw did not object, he could begin his confession. Perhaps this could even push the development of his rtionship with Suri. Ah? Yigols words shocked Sherry. It took her a while to recover, and she asked in surprise, Did you say you and Suri have already registered for marriage? Yigol nodded, Yes, we have. Well done, you two Sherry was shocked, repeating her words. Yigol wasnt sure what Sherrys reaction signified and didnt dare to speak recklessly. You two have even learned to act first and reportter. Tell me, how long have you two been married? after a while, Sherry Woods finally digested Yigols words and asked. Almost a month. When you came over before, it was the first time I met you. Suri didnt say anything, so I didnt either, Yigol truthfully replied. Sherry responded, Now, Suri still hasnt mentioned it, but why did you suddenly decide to tell me? Dont give me any nonsense about justing to visit. Yigol was both amused and helpless. How could Suris mother be so perceptive? He could keep nothing from her. Just as Yigol was thinking about how to reply, Sherry Woods spoke again, Why do you keep stammering as a grown man? Could it be that Suri is pregnant? Caught off guard, Yigol choked again and started coughing violently. If Suri really was pregnant, that would be great, he wouldnt have to worry so much. Shes not pregnant? Sigh, your generation wants to live in the world of two, to pursue your careers, and are unwilling to have children to tie you down. But Suri is not young anymore, its not healthy for a woman to have children toote, it can even be life-threatening if she is too old, said Sherry regretfully. So, you two need to hurry. Do you understand what Im saying? Sherry Woods said earnestly. Ms, I. Yigol was speechless. Is her mother-inw hinting at him to hold a wedding ceremony with Suri soon and then fulfill the important task of procreation? This isnt a hint; this is a clear directive. Yigol cheered inwardly; her mother-inw was indeed very sensible. There was probably only one mother-inw in the world who would be so easy to talk to. Yigol hesitated and said, Ms, I dont want to dy either, and I want Suri to have children sooner, but Sherry Woods grew impatient, Just spit it out, youre always stuttering. When I met you, you were soposed.. Whats wrong today? Chapter 95 - 95: Even the Mother-in-Law is Moved Chapter 95: Even the Mother-in-Law is Moved Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak clenched his teeth: Suri and I only sleep in the same bed now, and nothing else has happened. After saying that, Yigol sighed with relief. Ah? Sherry Woods was quite surprised. She understood Yigols meaning, but it was unexpected for her. She stared at Yigol and examined him carefully, then asked tentatively, Yigol, is your health not so good? I mean, that kind of thing? Yigol hurriedly denied, No, no, dont worry, Ms. Woods, my health is fine. I knewst time that there was nothing between you two, so I created opportunities for you, but how could you Sherry looked at Yigol in confusion. Is Suri not beautiful? Youre young and healthy, right? Or is it that you dont like girls and prefer boys? Faced with these inexplicable suspicions from Sherry, Yigol could only deny them hurriedly, No, no, none of that. Suri is the most beautiful girl Ive ever seen, and I love her very much. My orientation is normal, and Ive only loved Suri. Its because shes important to me that I respect her and protect her carefully. Ms. Woods, do you understand what Im saying? Yigol looked at Sherry and asked. Sherry fell into thought, ncing at Yigol from time to time.bender Yigol felt overwhelmed, dealing with his mother-inw was something he had no experience in, and it was embarrassing for him to talk about these things with her. After a long silence, Sherry spoke again, So youre saying that you two are legally married, but you havent done anything beyond that? If its not your problem, then its Suris problem. Is she unwilling toyou know, be intimate with you? Yigol nodded and quickly shook his head again, Its not that shes unwilling, its just that she So, while Suri and I sleep in the same bed now, we are still innocent. Our feelings for each other are great, but our intimacy is limited to holding hands and such. As a matter of fact, I havent even kissed her up to now. As soon as I show any intimacy, she bes incredibly nervous and scared. I guess its rted to her upbringing, so I thought Id try to understand her from her family background. Thats why I came here. Do you understand what Im trying to say, Ms. Woods? Having said so much, Sherry finally understood what Yigol meant. She asked, What should I do to help you? Yigol waved his hand, I dont want you to help me. I just want to learn more about Suris past so I can break through her defenses. Ms. Woods, Suri grew up with you, right? And she has always lived in this house, right? I want to see her living environment, see if I can learn more about her from the traces she left behind. If there are any clues, that would be great. If not, I can still learn about her past from you, so I can understand why she feels so insecure. Sherrys eyes reddened with emotion, Yigol, thank you. Youre really trying your best. Its Suris good fortune to be with you, and I can rest assured knowing that shes with you. Sherry, being a woman herself, was quite sensitive, and her own failed marriage made her view men with prejudice. But with Yigol, she couldnt find any faults. Yigol took care of Suri in every way, even in the most intimate matters, which touched Sherry deeply. Sherry said, Suri has always been with me, but after starting middle school, she went to a boarding school and rarely stayed here. After high school, she became even more elusive, and after graduation, she moved out and bought her own ce. Back then, I was immersed in my own thoughts and didnt know how to interact with her. Her room is still the same. All her belongings are there. Come, let me show you her room. Sherry then led Yigol to Suris room. Yigol hurriedly replied, Ms. Woods, its gettingte. Lets have dinner first, and then Ill go and take a look. I need to examine everything carefully to understand what Suri was like in the past. Yes, yes, okay. Having heard Yigols words, Sherry naturally had no objection. As long as it was good for her daughter, whatever Yigol said was right. After dinner, Yigol went to Suris room, and Sherry wisely did not disturb him. After all, she didnt know much about Suris past, and her presence might inhibit Yigol in the room. The room was quite different from what Yigol had imagined. Upon entering, he saw pink everywhere and dolls and stuffed animals all around. The room was filled with girlish touches, indicating that Suri didnt have many worries and was a simple and happy girl in the past. There was even an album on her table, filled with pictures of a male celebrity. It turned out that Suri had been a fan of someone up Yigol looked around while imagining what Suri looked like in the past. She had two tables a dressing table and a study desk. The study desk wasrge, with various ornaments on it and an oldputer with arge screen. In her grade school days, having aputer like this meanting from a wealthy family. When Yigol was her age, he was still watching ck and white television. Then, Yigol flipped through some of Suris books on her desk, hoping to find traces of her feelings, maybe some emotional records. But he miscalcted there was nothing about her emotions in those books. Instead, he found another album, this one documenting Suris growth from when she was a baby to when she wore diapers and changed her teeth Its definitely my wife. She was even beautiful and adorable as a child. Yigol said as he looked through the album. Suddenly, Yigol had an idea to take pictures of these memories. As soon as the idea came, he immediately put it into action, taking out his phone and snapping pictures of Suris album. Then, he carefully examined the rest of her room, not wanting to miss a single detail about Suri.. Chapter 96 - 96: Is there anything that can ‘t be solved by a meal? Chapter 96: Is there anything that can t be solved by a meal? Trantor: 549690339 In the end, Yigol found a thick notebook in Suris bedside table. If he hadnt looked carefully, he would have missed it. When he opened it, it was indeed Suris diary. Normally, Yigol had no interest in reading diaries, but he wanted to understand her better. The diary began with short, childish words, documenting the feelings of a little girl, very cute. This must have been before any family problems urred. Yigol thought thatter entries would contain more of her heavy emotions. Peeling back those wounds was not what Yigol wanted to do. After Suri settled her emotional issues, he would take advantage of her cute little emotions found in earlier diary entries to tease her. As Yigol expected, halfway through the diary, entries about her family troubles and emotional changes began to appear. Suris emotions gradually transitioned from a cute little girl to sadness, pain, and torment. In her diary, she also liked to paste various stickers. Initially, her stickers were cute ones, but as her emotional entries got worse, even the stickers changed styles. Yigol kept reading until it was nighttime and had finished her diary. After finishing the diary, Yigol couldnt calm down for quite some time. His wife was not born a mature, independent, cold-hearted girl. She used to be innocent, lovely, and lively. It was the familys changes that made her lose her delightful and lively self day by day. He also roughly understood why Suri felt so insecure. But he couldnt be one hundred percent sure. He could only find a suitable opportunity to gently probe and hope that Suri would open up to him. After putting down the diary and looking out of the window, Yigol realized that it was almost dark. He hurriedly checked his phone, worrying that if Suri came home and couldnt find him, she would be anxious. Unexpectedly, Suri hadnt contacted him and there wasnt even a single message. Yigol quickly went downstairs, made dinner for his mother-inw, didnt eat dinner himself, mounted his electromobile, and rushed home to find his wife. When he arrived home, the sky had already turnedpletely dark and the house was pitch-ck. As Yigol entered the house and turned on the light, he found that Suri hade back but hadnt turned on any lights. She was still wearing the same clothes she wore when she left the house. Yigols heart inexplicably panicked. Suri did not like the confinement of her work clothes, so she was used to changing into home clothes as soon as she returned. Yigol entered the house with a considerable amount of noise, but Suri didnt even turn her head, showing no intention to notice him. Yigol secretly wondered if his trip to his mother-inws and entering Suris room was discovered by her. Is she angry? Women tend to be more concerned about their privacy, so if she really knew, it would be normal for her to be angry. But he couldnt help it. If it wasnt to understand her better, he wouldnt have secretly gone to her room without telling her. Afterposing himself, Yigol sighed and said, Ah, I came back sote, but my wife didnt even call me. When I came in, she didnt even nce at me. I feel as lonely as a bachelor, so pitiful! Suri still sat there motionlessly, showing no intention to acknowledge Yigol. Now, Yigols heart panicked even more. He went over and crouched down in front of Suri, staring at her face, trying to figure out why she was so angry. Suri still had no reaction, and Yigol became increasingly at a loss for what to do. He got up and sat next to Suri, intending to pull her into his arms, but the moment his hand touched her, she swatted it away. Yigol pretended to be in pain and pitifully rubbed his hand while asking, Wife, are you mad at me foring homete and not making dinner for you? If thats the reason, you really should be angry. I was wrong, but anger is bad for your health. Wife, dont be mad. Ill go make dinner for you right away. Will that make up for my mistake? Yigol tried to appease Suri. Women generally cant resist being coaxed like this, as written in novels. What problems cant a meal solve? He was worried that Suri would be angry, so he bought a lot of her favorite foods on the way home. Just as Yigol was about to get up, Suri spoke, Yigol, did you go to my moms ce? Yigol sighed inwardly. So, she really knew, no wonder she was so angry. Wife, I Yigol tried to exin but couldnt think of a good reason. Did you go to my room? Suri asked again. Yigol felt like a child who had done something wrong,pletely at a loss. In ordinary days, he might be a bit mischievous, but thats when he knew Suri wouldnt get genuinely angry. If Suri were truly angry, he would be helpless. He wasnt good at soothing his wife. Seeing Suri like this, his heart was in his throat. If Suri would angrily get up and beat him, it would actually be better, as her emotions would be vented and she wouldnt be angry anymore. Yigol had seen Suris diary, and he had stepped on her sensitive nerve. Needless to say, it must have been her mother who told Suri, probably to show her how much Yigol cared about her. This mother-inw Yigol didnt know what to say anymore.bender After Suri asked, the two fell silent. She didnt get angry, but sat coldly, waiting for Yigols response. This was another tricky question. Apparently, Suri wanted to hear his exnation, but regardless of how he exined, it would definitely make her angry. After a moment of silence, he chuckled and said, Wife, its sote, you must be starving. Ill go cook right now, just wait. Yigols tone tried to sound rxed, but he was very nervous. He carefully watched Suris reactions, fearing that any misstep might set her off. So, you must have read my diary, right? Suri spoke again at that moment. Her tone was so indifferent that Yigol couldnt detect any emotion. Its said that calmness is the sign of an impending storm, and the calmer and more indifferent she was, the more panicked Yigols heart became. He suddenly regretted his actions. Without her consent, he intruded on her privacy, which indeed was unforgivable, no matter the reason. From her tone, it appeared she already knew everything. Divorce Suri started to say. After hearing the word divorce, Yigol instinctively thought of marriage.. Was Suri going to divorce him? Chapter 97 - 97: The Daughter-in-law Should Be Pampered Chapter 97: The Daughter-inw Should Be Pampered Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Yigol Novak truly felt the panic in his heart, the panic of losing something. It was at this moment that Yigol clearly felt his attachment to Suri Drew. It was not about the Systems rewards, nor her beauty. She had already taken root in his heart without him even realizing it. He hadnt been so acutely aware of it before because he never had to worry about Suri leaving him. But today, when he saw how angry Suri was, he felt a strong sense of crisis, worried that she would divorce him, leave him. He didnt want to lose Suri, the woman who had be an integral part of his life. Yigol suddenly reached out to cover Suris mouth, not allowing her to say that word. Suri, I know I was wrong, but dont say that word, okay? Some things, when said, can hurt people deeply. Even if the scars eventually fade, the hurt remains. This time, Ill pretend you never said it, but there cant be a next time, okay? Suri shook off his hand: Yigol Novak, Ive already made up my mind. Were getting di No, I wont allow it Yigol interrupted her without waiting for her to finish speaking. Suri looked up at him without saying anything. If youve really made up your mind, why havent you done anything and just waited for me toe back quietly? If youve really decided, with your temperament, you would have thrown all my belongings out the door, and not even let me in. At most, youd notify me by phone. My wife is a smart woman, independent, brave, determined to get everything she wants. Cautious and calm, no matter what decision she makes, she thinks it through carefully. The fact that you havent done anything and are waiting for me toe back shows that youre not so sure about leaving me. Isnt that right, my wife? Suri took a breath and said, During this time, you have made some effort, so Ill give you some face. You go and pack your things, and tomorrow morning well go and get a divorce. Really? Yes, really. Youve made up your mind? Yes, Ive made up my mind. Alright. Yigol stood up, took a deep breath, stepped back, and turned to leave. Suri closed her eyes as if trying to endure something. Suddenly, Yigol turned around after taking a few steps. Suri had just heard his footsteps when her mouth was covered by Yigols kiss. Her mind went nk. Ah, my wife! Youre trying to murder your husband! Yigol cried out in pain. The next second, Suri sprang up like a frightened rabbit and rushed into her room, mming the door shut. Yigol touched his lips and found a trace of blood. This wife of mine is really not showing any mercy. Yigols mood brightened instantly, feeling so delighted that he wanted to hum a little tune. If it werent for the thought of Suri in the room, he would have done so. If I had done this earlier, I wouldnt have had to worry just now. It seems that my regrets then were a bit redundant. If I hadnt gone to my mother-inws house, she wouldnt have been so angry. If she werent angry, doing this would have probably scared her silly. Now, will she dare to mention divorce again? Ill make my move the moment she does, and I dont believe shell still want to. Wanting to divorce? Impossible. How could I let go? Ill never let go, even if I have to die first. Yigol muttered to himself for a while, then happily went to the kitchen. He still had to spoil his wife; he couldnt let her go hungry. After rushing into the room, Suri leaned against the door, clutching her chest, her heart pounding so fast she lost her ability to think. It took her a while to calm down. Only after locking the door did she turn on the light and slowly walk to the bed, copsing onto it. With one hand on her lips and the other on her chest, Suris emotions were incrediblyplicated. Bastard, I should have bitten his mouth to shreds! How dare he try to trick me. The reason Suri had no guard up was that making the decision to part with Yigol had been difficult for her as well. At the moment Yigol agreed, Suri felt her heart ache so much that she closed her eyes to adjust herself. But she didnt expect this bastard man to take advantage of her and steal a kiss. Suri wasnt oblivious to Yigols kindness towards her, but he had invaded her privacy without her consent, and she was furious. She was indeed very angry and had made up her mind to part with Yigol, but this man yed his cards all wrong. How dare he even steal a kiss from her?bender Was his courage getting too inted? And why did she just run away from him? After letting him seed, why did her heart beat so fast? Why was she blushing? If this happened once, wouldnt he be unstoppable in the future? What should she do? Suri was at a loss for what to do. Suris heart was a mess, filled with a sense of helplessness. Wasnt she supposed to be angry and determined to leave him? She wanted to be angry, but now, her anger had inexplicably dissipated, and what remained was panic and helplessness. Suri almost sumbed to Yigol. In the end, she relied on a bit of rationality to run into the room. ording to her usual temperament, she should have been rational, not getting lost in her emotions. Yet Yigols kiss seemed to have a magical power, pulling her down. How could she be so infatuated with a man, especially a bastard like Yigol who pried into her privacy? Just as Suris thoughts were in disarray, her room door was knocked on. The sudden noise caused Suris heart to leap, and she almost screamed. Outside the door, Yigol tried to open it only to find that Suri had locked it: What, what are you doing? Leave me alone. Suri meant to say something fierce, but when the words reached her lips, they turned soft. At this moment, Suri wanted to p herself to death. Wife, its time to eat, open the door. Yigols tone was gentle. The gentler his tone, the angrier Suri became: Get lost, just get out of my sight. I dont want to see you. Wife, then at least open the door and let me get my luggage. Its all in your room. Yigols tone was still carefree. Suri didnt believe he was really going to get his luggage and leave. Dont even think about it. Im not opening the door. Suri replied angrily.. Chapter 98 - 98: The spirit of my wife lives in your body Chapter 98: The spirit of my wife lives in your body Trantor: 549690339 After thinking about it, Suri Drew said, ¡°How much are your belongings worth? I¡¯llpensate you for them. I¡¯ll transfer you the money, and you can buy new ones. I¡¯m not opening the door for you.¡± ¡°No, my stuff is too expensive. You can¡¯t afford it. Just open the door for me,¡± Yigol Novak said with a feigned serious tone. ¡°What? Are you trying to trick me? You just have a few worn-out clothes! What can¡¯t I afford?¡± Suri Drew replied, feeling triumphant again. She felt like she had regained her dignity, lost when she¡¯d backed down in the living room earlier. ¡°No, really, you can¡¯t afford it. Just open the door and let me take my stuff,¡± Yigol Novak said seriously again. Suri Drew¡¯s anger, which had just subsided, red up once more. ¡°Tell me, what can¡¯t I afford?¡± ¡°My sweet heart is in there. My sweetheart is the most beautiful, prettiest, gentlest, and unique girl in this world. You can¡¯t buy her with any amount of money, and I can¡¯t sell her. So, just open the door. I¡¯ll take my sweetheart and leave right away.¡± Yigol Novak said it with great seriousness, as if it were the absolute truth. ¡°There¡¯s no sweetheart of yours here, you bastard!¡± Suri Drew was almost infuriated to death by this man. She really wanted to go out and beat Yigol Novak up, but she knew she was no match for him, and she couldn¡¯t predict what that bastard might do next. ¡°Just because you say there¡¯s nothing, does it mean there¡¯s nothing?¡± Yigol Novak retorted. ¡°Who are you and why are you in my sweetheart¡¯s room? My wife¡¯s name is Suri Drew, and this is her room. Did you hide her somewhere? You¡¯d better give her back to me obediently, or else¡­¡± Yigol Novak¡¯s tone was full of threats. Suri Drew was listening to Yigol Novak¡¯s nonsense with full attention, but he suddenly stopped midway, which left her feeling agitated. Bastard, he¡¯s truly a bastard. ¡°Or else what?¡± Suri Drew replied defiantly. ¡°Or else I¡¯ll¡­¡± The next second, the door of the room suddenly clicked open. Yigol Novak dangled a hairpin in his hand: ¡°Or else, I¡¯lle in by myself.¡± Suri Drew was dumbfounded. Why hadn¡¯t she noticed before that Yigol Novak possessed the skill of a thief? She¡¯d already locked the door, but he could still get in? The moment she saw Yigol Novak entering, Suri Drew¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling uncertain about what to do. Not wanting to surrender her momentum yet, she hesitated to confront Yigol Novak head-on. Trying to seem calm, she stuttered, ¡°Stay away from me, or I¡¯ll fight back.¡± Yigol Novak naturally wouldn¡¯t be intimidated by her. Besides, she was no match for him in a fight. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t hurt her. With his strength, it was a piece of cake to neutralize any of her moves. Yigol Novak smiled and stepped forward. Before Suri Drew could react, he caught her hand. In that instant, Suri Drew felt as if she¡¯d been electrocuted. She shuddered and wanted to break free, but she found she couldn¡¯t muster any strength at all. Yigol Novak slowly moved closer to Suri Drew. She struggled, but couldn¡¯t shake him off. Seeing Yigol Novak¡¯s faceing closer and closer, she panicked and turned her head away. Just as Yigol Novak¡¯s face almost touched hers, Suri Drew closed her eyes in panic, trembling like a frightened bunny. Yigol Novak suddenly raised his head and brushed her nose: ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯ll be sad if you lose weight from hunger.¡± ¡°1..1 won¡¯t go,¡± Suri Drew stubbornly refused. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll carry you out. You might not be hungry, but my sweetie is.¡± Yigol Novak moved to take action. ¡°You¡­you heartless! I¡¯m not eating.¡± Suri Drew sighed with relief as Yigol Novak didn¡¯t hurt her. The moment he said he¡¯d carry her, her heart sped up again. Despite her defiant words, her legs obediently followed Yigol Novak out. ¡°I¡¯m not your sweet heart. Don¡¯t try to get close to me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were my sweet heart. You¡¯re overthinking it. I was speaking to my sweetheart. Her soul now resides in your body.¡± Yigol Novak said with a straight face. Suri Drew was speechless. Yigol was determined to act absurd to the end. She had always made her decisions with a firm stance and had never been in a difficult situation. Before he showed up, she was determined to break away from him, but now her resolve had vanished amidst the chaos he¡¯d caused. With his antics, she finally finished eating. After tidying up the dishes, Yigol Novak, as usual, brought a basin of hot water, intending to wash Suri Drew¡¯s feet. He wanted to offer some other services, but unfortunately, his sweetheart wouldn¡¯t let him. Originally, after the meal, Suri Drew¡¯s mood had calmed down a lot. She was about to organize her thoughts and confront Yigol Novak again, determined not to continue with him. However, seeing Yigol Novak bringing a basin of hot water, her feelings becameplicated again. Should she refuse his service now, quickly go back to her room, lock him out, and show her determination to end their rtionship? If she epted his service, it would seem excessive to insist on leaving him afterward. Yigol Novak was the one who transgressed today, showing no respect for her. Instead of breaking up sessfully, she was kissed by him without permission. The more she thought about it, the more she felt wronged. She wanted to leave immediately, but a small voice in her head held her back. With that faint thought, she stayed sitting, waiting for Yigol Novak toe to her, missing the best opportunity to escape. In her indecision, she allowed Yigol Novak to wash and massage her feet. After working all day, Suri Drew¡¯s feet were the most weary. Yigol Novak¡¯s technique was extraordinary. In the past, she enjoyeding home to eat Yigol Novak¡¯s fragrant food and having him wash her feet the most. If not for Yigol Novak¡¯s transgression today, he would have been a perfect man in her heart. Realizing she had been conquered, Suri Drewfelt regret and self-disgust. She had been so furious, yet she was subdued in mere moments. Was she that weak in front of him? Throughout the process, Yigol Novak didn¡¯t say a word, just quietly doing his thing, not even ncing at Suri Drew.. Chapter 99 - 99: Another Test? Chapter 99: Another Test? Trantor: 549690339 Now, Suri Drew¡¯s anger had already subsided a bit, and if Yigol Novak did anything more, it would be considered excessive. It was already a good oue that Suri didn¡¯t leave and let him wash her feet. If he annoyed her further, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to appease her tonight. Suri valued her pride as a girl. It was his wrongdoing today, and he needed to take it slow to cate herpletely. After washing Suri¡¯s feet, Yigol busied himself with other things and didn¡¯t say much to Suri. Suri should have gone back to her room, but she found herself staring nkly at Yigol. Wherever Yigol went, her gaze followed. These were all things she normally wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to. But after today¡¯s events, Suri discovered that her gaze unconsciously lingered on Yigol, scrutinizing his actions, as if reevaluating whether to continue with him. The more she weighed things, the shakier her resolve became. Although she had no romantic experiences, she had seen quite a bit of reality through her years. Yigol was the best man she had ever met, bar none. As she watched and thought, she suddenly felt like she had made a big deal about something small and became more regretful the more she thought about it. Even if Yigol had invaded her privacy, his initial intentions were good, seeking to strengthen their bond and protect her more effectively. If Yigol were to leave her because of her outburst, what would her future look like? Would she miss the days with him countless times or face life indifferently, not caring about his departure? She figured she couldn¡¯t be indifferent. Soon, after Yigol finished his tasks, he didn¡¯t talk to Suri but went to his room instead. Ever since his cousin left, he had stayed with Suri, except for the night her mother-inw arrived. He hadn¡¯t returned to his room since they moved into this one. Unexpectedly, he was sent back to his own room this time, and he felt a bit mncholic. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Suri suddenly uttered, her tone still carrying obvious anger. Yigol was taken aback, looking puzzled at Suri. What did she want to do? Could it be that even after he had done so much, she still didn¡¯t intend to let him off the hook? Yigol secretly wiped his sweat. Appeasing a woman¡¯s heart was indeed a technical challenge, and too exhausting. ¡°I, I thought that the weather is not cold anymore, and you might not want me to keep you warm, so I¡­¡± Yigol exined. The next moment, Suri blurted out, ¡°Who said so?¡± Yigol was stunned, suddenly feeling at a loss. So, what should he do? ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and warm the bed. Do you want to freeze me tonight?¡± Suri shouted angrily. Yigol rejoiced and jumped up: ¡°Alright, wifey, I¡¯ll go right away!¡± If Suri had said this, it meant that today¡¯s matters were over. However, he still needed to make more efforts to dissipate her angerpletely. Girls, after all, have more pride. Yigol returned to Suri¡¯s room, but she couldn¡¯t move for a long time while sitting on the sofa. She regretted it again. What did she just do? If that bastard wanted to sleep in another room, why not let him? Why did she have to call him back to her room? By doing so, wasn¡¯t she telling him she wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter from earlier today? If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t that make her too easy to appease? Suri mentally pumped herself up. No, Suri, you can¡¯t be like this. You can¡¯t be conquered by a man so quickly. Aren¡¯t you very independent? Haven¡¯t you always been staunch in your positions? With a man holding you so tightly, how can you assert yourself in the future? No, you should firmly kick him out, tell him that your boundaries are not for him to vite whenever he wants. What are men anyway? Can¡¯t you live without this damn man? Why have you be so spineless now? After struggling for a while, a thought suddenly popped into Suri¡¯s mind: she wanted to go back to her room and feel Yigol¡¯s warm embrace. In the middle of the night, Yigol felt his breath stifled, and he woke up. He found Suri half-lying on top of him, just in front of his eyes. They had shared a nket every day and had been intimate before, with her often sneaking into his arms, but she had never been on top of him like this before. Yigol checked his position, finding he was sleeping in his assigned space. So, it was Suri who had deliberately moved closer; he wouldn¡¯t be polite then. Just as he was about to embrace her, her eyshes suddenly trembled under the dim light. Yigol understood immediately; she was not asleep. Her taking the initiative toe closer was unexpected. After a moment of happiness, newfound confusion arose in Yigol¡¯s heart. What did she mean? Did she genuinely want to be close to him, or was this another test? So, what should he do now? Maintain the status quo or take it a step further? After some thought, Yigol decided to let this opportunity pass and quietly left. Finally, Yigol gently put Suri down and took a deep breath after leaving the bedroom. After Yigol left, Suri opened her eyes, sighed helplessly while staring at the door he closed, and murmured, ¡°Is this man¡¯s brain normal? I was already like this, but he¡¯s still such a gentleman?¡± Suri had actually woken up earlier. Before she had met Yigol, she used to have frequent nightmares, but her sleep had improved considerably after they met. Later, she looked at Yigol and thought a lot. She suddenly felt that their rtionship had already reached a certain point, and it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to give herself to him. So, she boldly approached him, not expecting Yigol, with his wooden head, to walk away. After her initial frustration, she thought carefully about it and suddenly understood Yigol. He was probably worried that she would get upset if he identally provoked her with her penchant for drama. In retrospect, since they got together, Yigol never forced her to do anything. He probably only kissed her secretlyst night out of frustration. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly be the one to initiate, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a girl, after all.. Shouldn¡¯t men take the initiative in those matters? What would it mean if I did it instead?¡± Chapter 100 - 100: The Divorce Matter is Over Chapter 100: The Divorce Matter is Over Trantor: 549690339 With these thoughts, Suri Drews face instantly flushed red. Judging by Yigol Novaks behavior, if Suri didnt take the initiative, they probably wouldnt go any further even after another two months. Hmph, you bastard. Since youre so clueless, just stay like this; let yourself see but not taste every day. Who am I, huh? Im aloof beauty Suri Drew. How could I throw myself at you? Youre the one whos supposed to chase after me; I wont stick to you. If I just casually satisfy you, perhaps in a few days, youll grow tired of me. You wont cherish me, hmph. Its already good enough for her to show him a slightly friendly face, like maybe giving him a kiss or something. As soon as she thought of this, Suri quickly regretted it. How could she have such a terrible idea? She had to be determined not to stick to him. But isnt kissing and being affectionate a little fun between couples? A one-sided effort will tire them out over time. Once these bizarre thoughts flooded Suris mind, they were unstoppable. Suddenly, the sound of the door closing came from outside. Yigol had gone out to buy groceries. This movement brought Suri back to her senses, and she quickly put away her strange thoughts before getting up and washing up. Yigol quickly returned with the groceries and, as usual, made Suris favorite dishes. Suris attitude was neither cold nor hot, although she was not close to Yigol, she was not as distant as she had been the night before. For Yigol, this was already very good. Suri didnt bring up the past, and in the morning, she deliberately acted so close to him; he didnt know whether she was angry or not, but at least the matter of divorce had passed. After the meal, Suri went to work as usual, not mentioning the matter of Yigol leaving. In the end, Yigol hummed a little tune. Yigol had gone to Suris childhood home to see what was bothering her, but he never found the reason and instead just provoked her greatly. However, this conflict brought them even closer, which was a good thing. Through Suris actions, Yigol had unexpectedly managed to ovee the barriers that he had continuously wanted to cross. While some rejoiced, others worried. Yigol was happy, but another person was not. Quinn Powell, she was with Bob Presley because she was after his money. No matter whether Bob truly loved her or not, as long as she was with him, she had no worries about her food and drink. Otherwise, with Bobs relentless pursuit of Suri, she couldnt have tolerated it if she even slightly liked Bob. Even though Bob openly showed no association with her in the group, she didnt react much because she knew that he would never really leave her. For her, living infort was enough; love or not didnt matter. But she never expected that Bob would actually die, and not even leave her a penny. Bob had said that as long as he was with her and made her happy, he would give her an allowance every month. These past few months, Bob had been busy with other things and hadnt given her any money.bender With a heart full of resentment, she headed to Bob Presleys family home. She got the address from other ssmates. Bob had never taken her home before; not to mention taking her home, even though she was with Bob almost every day, she seemed to rarely step into his world. Once she arrived at the Presley family home, she felt a series of ufortable feelings from a distance. After she rang the doorbell, a middle-aged woman quickly opened the door for her, appearing exhausted. At a nce, it was clear that she had been grieving excessively. This woman must have been Bobs mother. Ms, Im Bobs friend. I heard about what happened to him and wanted toe See. Alright,e in. Bobs mother gave a slight nod and led Quinn into the house. Bobs mother, devastated by the loss, pointed at the funeral portraits of Bob and her husband before going to sit alone on the couch, obviously not wanting to say much to Quinn. She didnt care if the woman was sad; what she cared about was making that cheap woman Suri pay the price. Quinn med all of Bobs death on Suri. If Suri hadnt hooked Bobs soul away, none of this would have happened today. Everything had been ruined by Suri. In addition to her hatred for Suri, she was also jealous of her. When they were in school, so many people liked Suri, even Bob loved her to the bone. Now, her Bob was dead, but what about Suri? She found a man who treated her so well. Why could she live such a good life? Why was she always the center of attention? Quinn hated her, she hated Suri so much. She wanted to take revenge on Suri, but she had no ability to do it on her own. Now Yigol was supporting Suri, and Suri herself was good at kick-boxing. It was impossible for her to take revenge on Suri. So, sheter thought of Bobs mother. Nothing could gnaw at ones heart more than the hatred stemming from losing their family. If Bobs mother knew that he had died and their family crisis was all because of Suri, she couldnt possibly do nothing and just let Suri go. What about Bob? What? Hearing Quinn mention Bob, his mother responded. Seeing Bobs mother staring intently at her, Quinn felt as if she had been hit by a rock, with a suffocating, heavy feeling. The look in Bobs mothers eyes was terrifying: full of despair, mixed with strong resentment, as if she wanted to devour someone. It was chilling. Ms, did you know? Since university, Bob had liked a girl. She was aloof, independent, and especially beautiful. She was our campus belle. Bob was always pursuing her, but she always gave him the cold shoulder. Even after graduation, Bob never gave up on chasing that girl. Even the car ident was rted to her. She constantly strung him along, giving him hope, but never agreeing to be with him. During this time, she even married another man, who beat up Bob and sent him to the hospital for a long time. As she said this, Bobs mothers gaze grew more intense, filled with shock and boundless hatred.. Chapter 101 - 101: Can ‘t Help But Be a Little Scheming Chapter 101: Can t Help But Be a Little Scheming Trantor: 549690339 Seeing that she had achieved the desired effect, Quinn spoke with even more enthusiasm. We created a WhatsApp ss chat group, and some time ago, Bob kept pestering that girl in the group, expressing his feelings for her. But the girl had a terrible attitude towards Bob, probably because she now has a powerful boyfriend and looks down on Bob. She wouldnt even let Bob be a backup option and said many excessive things. That woman told Bob that her husband would make him a second-generation in debt. After that, I couldnt get in touch with Bob for several days. I always felt that Bobs death wasnt so simple, but I dont know what exactly happened. As Quinn finished speaking, the hatred in Bobs mothers eyes grew even stronger. Afterwards, Quinn left without saying anything else. It was because the look in Bobs mothers eyes was terrifying, so she didnt want to stay any longer. After Quinn left, tears streamed down Bobs mothers face: So thats what happened. As Bobs mother, she had learned what happened immediately after the incident and had seen the video of her son and husbands death scene. The police told her that Bob had been obsessive about that girl, but she had never shown any interest in him, not even looking him in the eyes. Bobs obsession with the girl reached a frenzied level and, unable to have her, he went mad and tried to kill both the girl and her husband, leading to the tragedy. In the video, it was indeed her sons loss of control that led to the tragedy. With video evidence, she had nothing to say, so she swallowed her grief. Loving a girl and behaving so uncontrobly was a failure as a mother, and she didnt have any excuse to pursue the matter further. But now, she heard another version of the story. It was indeed her son who lost control and killed the girl, resulting in the death of both him and his father, which was true. But how could that girl y with her sons feelings like that? After her husband and sons death, their family business suffered a heavy blow. Originally, she thought it was because their familyspetitors saw their family had lost its pirs, so they took advantage of the situation. But looking back now, things werent so simple. Bobs mother was a sensible person, and she knew it wasnt the girls fault if her son loved her, but she didnt love him back. After the incident, when the police said the girl wouldnt pursue responsibility, she even praised the girls kindness. Ive always been grateful to you, but in the end, you caused my familys tragedy, making me lose my family and everything. How could you do this? Just because you have some skills, you think you can hurt others recklessly? No matter how powerful you are, I wont let you go. Ill make you pay for it. Bobs mother wiped her tears, her eyes filled with determination and hatred. At this moment, the gloomy atmosphere in the room grew even more intense. After Suri left, Yigol tidied up the house as usual and then went to the jewelry store.bender The ring he had ordered specifically to give to Suri was partly to make her happy and partly to tell everyone that she was already spoken for. He couldnt help it his wife was just too beautiful, and everywhere they went, people noticed her. He needed to be a little bit cunning. Now was the perfect time to give the ring to Suri. If Suri epted it, it would mean that their rtionship could return to how it was before. After getting the ring, Yigol suddenly felt like buying a car. Since he was not short of money now, he thought it was better to buy a nice one. He didnt really care about the car; it was just a means of transportation, after all. But considering the current state of their rtionship and the possibility of them visiting rtives and friends in the future, he didnt want others to gossip about him driving Suris car and being a gigolo taken care of by her. Previously, Suris ssmates had used the fact that he drove her car to mock her, and he couldnt bear to let his wife suffer even a little bit of humiliation in the future because of the car issue. As Yigol was considering where to buy the car, he suddenly saw an advertisement for a car dealership. He had heard about the dealership before, but back then he was a poor young man with no money to buy such a car, so he didnt pay any attention to it. With a destination in mind, he directly hailed a taxi and went straight to the dealership. Arriving at the dealership, he saw it was holding a car show, and Yigol felt dazzled by the various luxury cars on disy. It seemed that standing in such a ce made him feel even taller. This was a ce for rich people, and it was Yigols first time here, so he felt a little out of ce. Men often liked cars, and so did Yigol. However, with limited financial ability before, he could only look at pictures and videos of nice cars but never imagined owning one. Yigol walked around the car dealership and, after determining the price range for each area, went straight to the luxury car area. There were many wealthy people in the world, and the luxury car area was crowded with them. Yigol had arrived a littlete and had to squeeze into the crowd to see the luxury cars that he could only previously see on television. Some of the luxury cars, he had never even seen before. Almost everyone was taking pictures, and Yigol, unable to resist, took out his phone and started taking pictures as well. However, his purpose was different from the others. While others might be taking pictures for admiration or other reasons, he was taking pictures to send to Suri for her opinion. He liked luxury cars, but he wasnt very zealous about them. In his heart, Suris taste was more important. He wanted to choose a car that Suri liked and hoped that this interaction would help their rtionship reconcile. Just as he was about to take pictures, Yigol noticed that his old, worn-out phone couldnt even take a clear photo. So he went and bought a new one, then took pictures and sent them to Suri right away. Wifey, take a look at these cars. Which one looks good? After sending the message, Yigol stared at his phone, seeing a few instances of the other person is typing appearing on WhatsApp, but no messages were sent. He got a little anxious. What was going on with Suri? She obviously saw the message, so why wasnt she replying? Chapter 102 - 102: Our Mother Is Rushing for Delivery Chapter 102: Our Mother Is Rushing for Delivery Trantor: 549690339 Just as Yigol Novak couldnt stand it anymore and was about to send another message to Suri Drew, Suris message came in. This one is okay, its pretty upmarket and it has presence on the road. The interior of the vehicle is decent, conducive for work and it has good venttion, so it wont easily make you sick. Yigol was taken aback. What did she mean by conducive for work and not getting sick easily? Could you really zet sick from driving a car? Was it that exaggerated? Soon, Suri sent a photo over, indeed it was the same one Yigol had sent previously, and the model in the picture was wearing minimal clothing. Yigol chuckled. It was the picture he had sent, but when he did, he hadnt noticed the model at all. Nor did he notice that she was wearing such light clothes. As a man he didnt care about such things, but Suri, a woman, has such hawk eyes. Her first reaction was not to look at the car but at the woman? Between him and Suri, who was the real man? Yigol replied: Wifey, I asked you to look at the car, not anything elsel didnt even notice Suri replied: I am looking at the car. For used cars, they all need to have a simr appearance, right? Yigol sent a crying emoji: Wifey, I was talking about the car, not the models. If those models are standing next to the car, I wanted to take a picture. What can I do? I had to shoot the people and the car together. Its not like I could ask the women to leave first, could I? Wifey, isnt it only men who like to look at beautiful women? Why are you When ites to us, why is it always the opposite? I like looking at the cars, you like looking at the women. Specifically, those types of women. Whats going on here? Wifey, you are the most beautiful woman Ive ever seen. So, none of the other women appeal to me. If you hadnt pointed it out, I wouldnt have noticed. I just wanted to buy a car. Thats all. I looked at these cars in person and thought they were okay. I wanted your opinion. When I take you out, it is nice to have a good-looking car, isnt it? Pick whichever one you want. Dont worry about the money. Im not short of it. Though I didnt notice, it was still my fault for not being attentive. Out of guilt for making you jealous, Ill buy whatever car you want. If you like them all, Ill buy all of them for you. Suri replied: Buy the car and get a free woman, isnt that a nice offer? You dont want that? Yigol replied: I only want you. Ive always saved my innocence for you. Suri sent a rage-filled emoji. Yigol was dumbfounded. Is she angry about this too? Wifey, I was wrong but could you please tell me where Ive upset you? It is said womens hearts are as deep as the ocean floor, and this saying isnt wrong. A lot of the time, Yigol couldnt keep up with Suris changing moods. He had stayed single for all these years seeing how tiresome it was for others to date, forever trying to guess each others thoughts. However, for some reason, he found Suris antics far from tiresome, but rather cute. Suri replied: Your innocence is mine to keep. So it means if its not innocent, you can give it to others? They all have to be mine. Yigol was stunned, reading Suris domineering words on the screen. Was this really the Suri who would blush at the slightest flirtatious remark? Wifey? After Yigol sent these three characters, the next second, the message Suri had just sent was immediately revoked. Seeing that Suri had retracted her message, Yigol regretted not taking a screenshot earlier. Regardless, not being able to screenshot it did nothing to dampen Yigols mood. It was already a great improvement for her to say something like this online. After expressing herself like this on the inte, how much further could reality be? Yigol sent a teasing message: Wifey, what did you say? Speak up, I didnt hear. Suri sent a simple one-word reply: Scram. Yigolsughter only amplified: Hmm, that was probably sent by Suri and not you, wifey. Have a look and tell me which one you like. Ill buy it.bender Suri replied: This car is alright, the one with the shell. Yigol looked again. It was a white Lamborghini. It was attractive on the outside and also had a reasonably spacious interior. Wifey, do you like Lamborghinis? Yigol asked. Suri sent aughing emoji: I like the pink one. Will you buy it? Pink? Yigol doesnt remember sending Suri any pictures of a pink car. He carefully went through the photos he sent, and indeed among them, there was one with a pink car in the background. Yigol quickly replied: Buying. Suri replied: No need, I was just joking. As a man, you should naturally choose a car that is more upmarket. The Lamborghini you showed earlier is very nice. Looks good from the outside, spacious on the inside, family-friendly. Also, if any family friends drop by, theyll easily fit in as well. Of course, if you want other race cars, you can go choose them yourself. I dont care. I heard that you men drive sports cars to pick up girls. Actually, whichever type of sports car you want to buy is fine, since you are not short of money. Any car you casually take out will attract many girls. Yigol: I think that Lamborghini is quite nice too. Its spacious inside, so it wont be too restricted for our movements. Suri validated with a reply: Exactly. Yigol sent a heart-eyed emoji: Thats what I thought too. Theres plenty of space, meaning we wont be too restricted in what we want to do. Wifey, do you prefer being on top or bottom? Suri replied: Scram, bastard. Every three sentences and youre back to talking about those messy things. Yigol sent a pitiful emoji: Wifey, I just want to make a baby with you quickly. Mom is already rushing us, saying that youre not getting any younger. Its more dangerous to have a baby at an advanced age. She told us to hurry up and get on it. Why not today? After Yigols message was sent, for a while, even the typing indication never showed up on the screen. Knowing when to quit while ahead, Yigol didnt dare to push Suri too far. If he upset that little woman again, hed be in trouble. He didnt continue to tease Suri anymore, but instead put his phone away and went to buy the car. Suri said she liked the Lamborghini, so he bought a Lamborghini. If Suri likes it, so does he. Its nice. After paying over five million dors, he promptly drove the car away.. Chapter 103 - 103: Maintaining the Boss’s Dignity is Also Necessary Chapter 103: Maintaining the Bosss Dignity is Also Necessary Trantor: 549690339 They say you get what you pay for, and it couldnt be more urate. Yigol Novak drove for a bit, and it already felt amazing. He even had the impulse to go back and buy all of the cars he liked, driving a different one each day. Men loving cars is probably like women loving lipstick. After picking up the car, Yigol didnt go home but went straight to Suri Drewspany. With a new car, it was only natural to pick up his wife and let her exoerience it too. Boss, youre here.bender As soon as Yigol appeared, the receptionist greeted him warmly. Red envelopes were really something. Last time, Yigol had given away so many red envelopes to Suris employees, and his image soared. Its only natural that the bosss sudden appearance would be greeted warmly. The receptionist greeted Yigol, and the other employees all looked at him with admiration. Yigol knew that this was because of the red envelopes he had given out before. He couldnt give red envelopes every time he visited, but he also wanted to maintain his image as their boss. Noticing that there were a few new faces in the office, Yigol asked the receptionist and found out that they were new hires. Yigol instantly had a great idea to win people over: You all work so hard. Later on, Ill treat you to a meal after your shift to wee the new employees. I wont be joining you with my wife. You guys go have fun without us. Go wherever you want, and dont be polite with me. Wow, the boss is so awesome and domineering! May our boss and bosss wife have a blissful marriage. Have two children in three years. Yigol replied, Great, thanks for everyones blessings. Now get back to work, Im going to see my wife. Yigol went to Suris office and walked straight in without knocking. Suris office wasnt very soundproof, so she had already heard themotion in the office hall. Upon entering, Yigol saw the image of a domineering female CEO. Youve really spoiled your employees. Will they still listen to me? Suri used. Not paying attention, Yigol walked right up to her. Suri instinctively moved back a bit: You, stay away from me. Im their boss, and youre their bosss wife, their true boss. Of course, they will listen to you. I do all of these things so that your employees will like you more, and if they like you, theyll listen to you. If I rarely show up and am stingy when I do, wont the employees gossip about you behind your back? My dear wife, I picked up that car you liked. We can go for a drive right now if you want. What do you say? Yigol asked, trying to appease her. Suri looked behind him: And what about the second-hand car? Did you get that as well? Yigol couldnt help butugh: Come on, Ill take you for a proper look. Yigol Novak Suri was so angry that she called out Yigols full name. She wanted to hit him, but for some reason, she didnt follow through and stormed off instead. Yigol hurriedly followed her. As they passed the receptionist, Yigol added her on WhatsApp to send the money for their dinnerter. Yigol did all of this to help Suri manage her employees better. He didnt care about the money, but he couldnt be too generous in this situation. If he had promised a dinner, he needed to give just the right amount. Giving too little would be wrong, and giving too much, as Suri had said, would spoil the employees, making them want to take advantage of him from time to time. After Yigol and Suri left, the office was abuzz, and the employees excitedly gathered to discuss the situation. Hey, everyone, look at our boss and bosss wife. What are they up to? The bosss wife stormed off, and the boss seems to be in a great mood. Isnt it strange? What if the boss treated us to dinner, and the bosss wife got upset? No way, our bosss wife isnt like that. 1 meant, wnat It our DOSS was too generous ancl we all Decame ms people, making her jealous and unhappy? How does that matter? Its a big deal. If the boss ends up inplete control, the bosss wife will fade into the background. Right, that is possible. After all, our bosss wife is an able woman, and she wouldnt be happy letting that happen. Suri got to thepanys front door and saw Yigols new car at a nce. There was no second-hand car; only the new one was there. It then dawned on her what shed done. When did her intelligence be so low? How could Yigol possibly bring a model back with him? Only an idiot would do that. She only said it in a fit of anger, and he yed along with her. She just bolted out without thinking it through. Looking back, wasnt this behavior quite foolish? Suri was furious at herself. When did her intelligence be so low? Its all that bastard Yigols fault. Hes made her so angry that shes lost her ability to think rationally. Wheres your second-hand car? Bring it for me to inspect. Maybe I can even help you out. Even though she had realized her mistake, she couldnt let herself back down and nned to be unreasonable until the end. She circled around Yigols car, even opening the doors and looking inside. Money Yigol suddenly said. Suri instinctively turned to Yigol: Money? Wheres the moneying from? As soon as she finished speaking, she heard the sound of a camera clicking and saw Yigol holding a new phone, taking pictures. Before Suri could ask, Yigol began: Theres no second-hand car, but there is a model right here a firsthand one. Suri froze and finally understood what Yigol meant. She was instantly furious: You bastard, Im going to strangle you. Yigol knew what she was like when she was furious and was mentally prepared. When Suri charged at him, he dodged her and held her tight. Suri wanted to struggle, but Yigol didnt give her a chance. After a while, Suri slowly stopped, and the atmosphere turned intimate. Then, they grew closer and closer, the passion spreading between them. In the end, Yigol didnt get punished and even embraced his beauty. Feeling ecstatic, Yigol thought that even the air seemed to be filled with more oxygen at that moment. As their feelings intensified, Yigol kissed Suri.. Chapter 104 - 104: Became Such a Silly Person Chapter 104: Became Such a Silly Person Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew was slowly sinking into Yigol Novaks arms, at this moment, it seemed as if their souls were merging tightly, forgetting time, forgetting space. Their eyes and hearts filled only with the presence of each other. It was not until Suri felt herself running out of oxygen that she began to struggle slightly. It was then that Yigol released her. After they separated, Suri quickly lowered her head, blushing, too shy to look at Yigol.bender Suddenly, a delicate red box was presented in front of Suri. She abruptly looked up at Yigol: What what is this? Such a box usually contained a ring without a doubt. However, precisely because she realized what was inside it, her heart, which had just calmed down, elerated once again. As expected, under her gaze, Yigol slowly opened the box, and inside was a tinum ring. Both its material and design were Suris favorites. Simple and elegant, the ring showcased a single diamond. Under the sunlights re, it sparkled brightly dazzling not only in the sun but also in Suris heart. No girl would not like a diamond. For it not only represents a piece of jewelry but also an affection. Girls were fond of such jewelry, as it serves as a testimony to their feelings. Yigol took out the ring and directly put it on Suris finger. Suri was dumbfounded: Is that how youre supposed to put on a ring? Yigol looked puzzled: Isnt that how youre supposed to wear a ring? I see other people wear it that way. As long as you wear the ring, it means youre taken, and other men wont bother you. This is just a small gift for you. When we get married, Ill give you another one, a special wedding ring. Only then did Suri understand Yigols intentions. When she saw the box earlier, she thought Yigol would get down on one knee and propose romantically to her. She felt both speechless and amused by this mans way of thinking. They just shared an intimate moment, and he didnt propose, yet he referred to the ring as a mere small gift? In the past, Suri didnt understand what a straight man meant. Now, she knew that this was what a straight man was like. He was just too straightforward, which left Suri both at a loss for words and amused. At other times, Yigol appeared to be such a sharp man, but why did he be so naive when with her? Actually, Yigol wanted to propose as well, but he was afraid that Suri would think he was overstepping. He had been wondering how to give the ring to Suri so that she would ept it. It seemed appropriate since their rtionship had progressed to this point, so he took it out. The atmosphere had been great, but if he directly angered her, it would not be worthwhile. Just now, Suri willingly kissed him, which to Yigol was a huge blessing. As for other things, he didnt dare to expect too much. His determination was unshakable, but he couldnt hurry at this moment. Do you like it? Yigol asked. Its okay, itll do, Suri replied indifferently. Yigol could see that her words didnt match her feelings, and he couldnt help but smile wryly. He smiled and said, As long as you think its okay, with this ring binding us together, itll help me feel more secure. Come, my wife, get in the car and experience our new ride. You you bastard. Suri recalled their earlier discussion about how spacious the car was, which made it suitable for doing certain things. Her face flushed so red that it seemed like it could bleed, but she still obediently got in the car. I was talking about experiencing our new car, my wife. What were you thinking? Yigol asked, looking baffled. This guy was doing it on purpose; Suri didnt hesitate to kick him. My wife, I was wrong. I really know I was wrong, please spare me. Yigol outwardly admitted his mistake, but inwardly, he was thinking about how their rtionship should develop and what he should do to make it seem natural. They took their new car and embarked on their journey home. During the ride, Suris gaze was constantly on the ring. She would touch it asionally as if it were some rare treasure. Yigol only chuckled silently. Wasnt it only okay? Indeed, womens words never matched their hearts. He understood again. Once they arrived home, Yigol, as usual, cooked, ate, cleaned up, and served Suri. Everything felt so natural. But when theyy down, it suddenly became unnatural. In the past, Yigol had been full of wisecracks and never made any inappropriate moves towards Suri. But now, things were different. Since they had been so intimate during the day, it seemed as if certain things should happen naturally at night. However, Suri couldnt get over her psychological barrier, and Yigol was also carefully protecting the sensitive feelings in Suris heart, wanting to progress further, but not daring to do so. Both had their own thoughts and neither could sleep. By eleven oclock at night, they both still hadnt fallen asleep. Yigol was quietly observing Suris movements, and she was also doing the same thing. Finally, Yigol could no longer bear it and sat up abruptly. Suri, lying beside him, instinctively clutched the nket and looked at him warily: You what do you want to do? Dont take it off, didnt you hear me? I said dont. While taking off his clothes, Yigol replied, Its a bit hot tonight, Im sweating. No, you cant be hot. Put them back on, ah you nutjob, dont take them off Suri panicked. While scolding Yigol, she didnt dare to look at his body. How shameless was this man? To just tantly strip in front of her like that But it was as if Yigol couldnt hear her. It was so cold that she needed a nket, yet he imed to be hot? She didnt believe him. After taking off his shirt, Yigol turned around and hugged Suri, saying, My wife, lets sleep. The moment Suri was embraced, her whole body stiffened. You I She was so nervous that she couldnt speak.. Chapter 105 - 105: I Don’t Mind If You See Me Completely Exposed Chapter 105: I Dont Mind If You See Me Completely Exposed Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew couldnt stand having close physical contact with him any longer, so she broke free from his embrace and pulled the nket covering him away as well. Yigol Novakughed but didnt persist further. Was the little woman shy again? Yigol Novak felt delighted inside. He had undressed so much; surely she wouldnt let him stay cold forever, would she? However, not long after, Yigol couldnt feel happy anymore. It was too cold. If he continued like this, even his strong body would catch a cold. s, it seemed he had gone a bit too far this time. Was he putting himself in a difficult situation? He hesitated, wondering if he should get up and put on his clothes. But if he did so, wouldnt it mean all his previous efforts were in vain? After pondering a bit, Yigol decided in his heart that, since the two had already be intimate, being a little more close wouldnt hurt. At times like this, a man should have a thick skin, right? After all, he couldnt expect a woman to be thick-skinned first. He didnt mind, but Suri Drew wasnt the type of woman who would take the initiative to be thick-skinned. Yigol stretched his hand and tugged at Suris nket. Immediately, the little woman clung to the nket like a frightened bird. Yigol Novak, what are you doing? Dont touch my nket. Isnt it cool enough for you Suri desperately resisted, but she was no match for Yigol. In a short while, he crawled under the covers. I do feel cool, but its too cold today, and Im worried about you getting cold, so I have to warm the bed for my wife. Yigol said seriously. I dont need you to. Get back to where you were In the end, Suri epted defeat. The following day. When Suri woke up, she exploded: Are you insane? Wandering around naked? Trying to be a pervert? Yigol was unconcerned: Whats there to be afraid of? Were husband and wife, I dont care if you see me naked. If you think its unfair, then just dont wear anything either. Pervert, stinky pervert, youre a thorough pervert. Suris vocabry ran out, and she couldnt even find fresh words to scold him. You really wanted me to be a pervert With Suris unintentional encouragement, she fell into Yigols hands again, leaving her in tears. However, Yigol knew when to stop, fearing that going too far would scare the little woman who had just epted him. Rushing in a rtionship is a big no-no. Slowly but surely, one day, he would achieve the desired effect. After hearing Quinn Powells words, Bob Presleys mother began to investigate the truth behind her son and husbands deaths. After her investigation, she found Yigol Novak, but what she discovered was his connection to the Missing Group. She wanted to find Yigol, thinking that at this time, Yigol should be sitting in the CEOs office of the Missing Group. She arrived at thepany but didnt go directly to find him. Given her identity, it was unlikely that Yigol would see her. The only method she could think of was waiting. Yigol wouldnt spend all 24 hours eating, drinking, and attending to his needs at thepany. He muste out eventually, so all she needed was patience, and she would surely find Yigol. As a woman, she had already lost her husband and son. Though waiting was painful, it was nothingpared to her other sufferings. After dropping Suri off at work that day, Yigol decided to visit thepany. The leased rooms he had previously rented made Yigol cautious. He didnt feelfortable without personally checking on such argepany. If there were pests in thepany and he didnt discover them in time, they could turn into significant hazards. The experience with his rented rooms had taught him a lesson. The issue had remained unresolved for so many days. It was better to check thepany early, find any problems, and solve them early. Yizols visit was ast-minute decision, and he didnt mention his whereabouts to anyone. Otherwise, it wouldnt be a secret visit. After parking, he strode towards thepany entrance. On the side of thepany building, a group of people was busily loading goods, which seemed normal. Looking at the building in front of him, Yigol couldnt believe it was actually hispany, and he felt great. He didnt know how to run apany, but that wasnt the main point. In his memory, there was already a CEO in ce; he just needed to be a hands-off boss and wait for the money to roll in. The other shareholders also had the same mentality as Yigol. They didnt have many shares in their hands, and they couldnt make any significant decisions for thepany. Thus, everyone was a hands-off boss, just waiting to divide their annual earnings. Thepanys stock market was also stable. From Yigols memory, the shareholders of the Missing Group had so little annual dividends that they wanted to sell their shares. Luckily, Yigol took the opportunity to buy everyones shares and became thepanysrgest shareholder. But the system didnt mention why Yigol wanted to buy these shares. Perhaps the systems only purpose in rewarding him with thispany was to ruin the Presley familys supermarket, and everything else was not important.bender When Yigol arrived at thepany entrance, a woman suddenly rushed out from inside and lunged towards him. If it were a man, Yigol would have pped him away with a backhand. But since it was a woman, he didnt do that. Seeing the woman looking haggard yet full of hatred when facing him, Yigol felt as if there was great enmity between them. But in Yigols memory, he didnt remember knowing this woman, and his temperament was typically mild, he didnt hold grudges against people. The woman tried to grab Yigol, but his movements were nimble, and he dodged her every time. The woman kept bothering him for nearly five minutes. When she finally realized she couldnt catch Yigol, she stopped, exhausted, and stood opposite him. The woman had initially looked hagard, and her persistence was probably supported by her hatred for Yigol. Who is this woman? How could thepany allow such a person to appear? This could threaten the safety of thepanys employees. Seeing the womans hatred, Yigol decided to try asking for rification: Maam, what are you trying to do? Why are you bothering me? I dont know you. Do you have any grievances with the Missing Group? The woman looked exhausted, probably from not having rested well for a long time. She also seemed to be suffering from malnutrition, possibly from experiencing some significant shock. Seeing her look so full of hatred, Yigol could only assume that she had some problems with the Missing Group. Other than that, he couldnt find any other exnations.. Chapter 106 - 106 Do You Know What It Feels Like to Lose Everything? Chapter 106: Do You Know What It Feels Like to Lose Everything? Trantor: 549690339 The woman asked him, ¡°Are you Yigol Novak?¡± Yigol Novak, puzzled, nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me, but I don¡¯t recognize you.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re Yigol Novak, it¡¯s okay whether you know me or not. It¡¯s enough that I know you. I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± After confirming Yigol¡¯s identity, the hatred in the woman¡¯s eyes deepened. Yigol was even more perplexed. ¡°Ms, who are you?¡± ¡°I am Bob Presley¡¯s mother. My name is Heather Leich.¡± The woman introduced herself. Yigol was startled, and finally understood why the woman¡¯s attitude was so strange. ¡°Yigol Novak, shall we talk?¡± Heather Leich broke the silence. Yigol Novak felt a sense of dread from the woman. He scrutinized Heather Leich once again. He began to understand why the woman was so haggard. Suddenly losing her husband and son was a heavy blow to her. In her gaze, nothing but hatred remained. It was as if she had lost all hope in the world. Indeed, with neither husband nor son, where could she find the strength to go Yigol Novak was speechless. This woman must be ming all of Bob Presley¡¯s death on him. The hatred in her eyes reminded him of when Bob wanted to run him over, their expressions were identical. For a woman, her husband and children are her life. Heather Leich came looking for him with such a deep-seated hatred. It¡¯s obvious that resolving the situation today won¡¯t be easy. He came to Missing on a whim, without informing anyone beforehand. As soon as he made an appearance, Heather Leich rushed out. It seemed she had been waiting for him all along. As Yigol Novak pondered over theplex rtionships involved, he didn¡¯t respond immediately to Heather Leich¡¯s words. Heather then asked again, ¡°Yigol Novak, shall we talk?¡± ¡°Alright,e with me.¡± Yigol nodded. Such problems couldn¡¯t be avoided. He was relieved that it was him Heather was looking for, and not Suri Drew. Yigol led Heather to his car, to which Heather raised no objections. Mainly because he didn¡¯t feel safe going anywhere else. Who knew if she had a trick up her sleeve for him. Once they were in the car, with Heather in the passenger seat, she asked calmly: ¡®Yigol Novak, do you understand what it feels like to lose everything?¡± Her words were calm, but they sent a chill down Yigol¡¯s spine. Yigol directly asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Walking to the car, he thought about whether he should exin the situation to her, to give her some rity. He soon dismissed the thought as redundant. Heather had determined that her husband and son¡¯s deaths were connected to Yigol Novak. She had already thoroughly ingrained this belief in her heart. If it was any other matter, perhaps reasoning could help. But a woman, who lost both her husband and child, how could you reason with her? Should he persuade her to ept it? Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t do that. It was unrealistic. All he needed to know was Heather¡¯s purpose. Heather took a moment before beginning. ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡± ¡°Once there was a girl. She owned a supermarket near a military zone. A man woulde into her supermarket every now and then to buy things. One peculiar thing about this man was that instead of leaving after his purchase, he would stay and sit for a while, not doing anything, only watching the girl from afar.¡± ¡°Eventually, the girl learned that the man liked her. Over time, they got to talk and the man confessed his feelings for her.¡± ¡°The man wasn¡¯t much of a talker, but the girl was always buzzing with energy, never running out of things to say, always making the man chuckle. And so they became a couple.¡± ¡°Because of the man¡¯s upation, they couldn¡¯t see each other often. The girl wanted to marry the man, but he refused. Because he rarely had time to spend at home, he didn¡¯t want to impose loneliness on the girl. He said this would only wear out their love.¡± ¡°If they still loved each other when he left the military, they would marry.¡± ¡°The girl took his words to heart and didn¡¯t bring up marriage again. After waiting for six years, they eventually married.¡± ¡°Their love story was known to their parents who approved of the match. They even handed their supermarket over to the young couple.¡± ¡°Both of them were hard workers, their business flourished, and they began to expand it bit by bit. By chance, the girl learned that the man had a promising future ahead of him, but he had given it up to be with her.¡± ¡°Upon learning this, the girl¡¯s love for the man deepened. Soon, they had a child, and their business bloomed even more.¡± ¡°The family lived a happy life together. The man was hardworking; in their many years of marriage, he had never spoken a harsh word to his wife or allowed her to do any heavy work.¡± ¡°Soon, their child grew into adulthood and graduated from college. Perhaps because the child had always lived a sheltered life, he did not show outstanding talents. But as long as he was healthy, the couple was satisfied.¡± ¡°As their son grew older, reaching the age of marriage, but he was fond of enjoying life and despite their urging, he didn¡¯t even bring a girlfriend home. The couple thought since their son loved to y, they would let him. They thought when he was old enough, he would marry an ordinary girl.¡± ¡°They thought they could work harder now, strive more for their son so that even if they were no longer around, their son would be secure.¡± ¡°But unexpectedly, one day, a catastrophic event befell their family. The man and the son both died, leaving behind a solitary woman.¡± At this point, Heather Leich, with her sorrowful gaze turned to Yigol Novak, ¡°Do you know what that woman feels like when she loses everything?¡± Yigol shook his head. ¡°No, I cannot fathom that. Everyone¡¯s feelings are their own, only they can truly understand. I naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to understand another¡¯s feelings.¡± Heather Leich continued, ¡°When the woman received the news and saw the video of the incident, she learned that her son had fancied a girl who was already married and didn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings. In a fit of rage, her son wanted to run over the girl and her husband with a car.¡± ¡°Her husband was at the scene and was trying to prevent their son from doing such an extremist act. Instead, he was hit by their son who had lost his sense over the situation and died, with the son also meeting the same fate..¡± Chapter 107 - 107: Smoking to Calm Emotions Chapter 107: Smoking to Calm Emotions Trantor: 549690339 The woman continued, ¡°Actually, the woman and her husband were very reasonable people, but fate yed such a cruel joke on them. The woman didn¡¯t me anyone, after all, it was her son¡¯s extreme behavior that caused the tragedy.¡± ¡°The woman even thought that the girl her son liked, and the girl¡¯s husband, were good people, and she didn¡¯t pursue their responsibility.¡± ¡°Until one day, someone suddenly came to their home and told the woman that the deaths of the father and son were not idents.¡± Yigol Novak frowned, understanding the woman¡¯s point. So she meant that the deaths of Bob Presley and his father were the responsibility of Yigol and Suri as a couple, that¡¯s why Heather Leich came to confront them. ¡°Who was that person?¡± Yigol asked. Heather¡¯s story was certainly heartwarming, but it was only relevant to her family. Yigol wasn¡¯t a saintly person who would waver from his judgment based on a few words, Considering Bob¡¯s behavior, even if he didn¡¯t have problems now, he would have died sooner orter due to his self-righteousness and extremism. Bob Presley¡¯s father, like Heather Leich, loved their child. But love wasn¡¯t simply providing material needs for the child. If a child isn¡¯t sessful, it¡¯s not someone else¡¯s fault. Yigol understood that the reason Heather told their family¡¯s story was not to elicit sympathy or guilt from Yigol, but to express her pain and hatred for him. In Heather¡¯s mind, Yigol was already guilty. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but she said she was a friend of my son, a girl.¡± Heather replied indifferently. After hearing this, Yigol had almost confirmed that it had to be Quinn Powell. No one but Quinn would do such a brainless thing. ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± Yigol asked. Heather couldn¡¯t have juste to tell a story; there must be a purpose, especially since there was hatred in her eyes that couldn¡¯t be faked. ¡°My husband and son died so unclearly, I lost everything. But I want the person who made me lose everything to lose everything clearly, not like me, losing everything before I knew what was happening.¡± Heather said calmly. Her words made Yigol shiver. So after all that, Heather came to tell him that she would target the people he cared about. Heather smiled and opened the car door to get out. Yigol instinctively wanted to stop her but hesitated and withdrew his hand halfway. He couldn¡¯t just kill her, but if he couldn¡¯t, what would holding her back do? Seeing Heather leave like that, Yigol fell into distress. Suddenly, he thought of the System, ¡°System, System,e out quickly, I need your help.¡± ¡°Ding, report to the host, the System has detected that Heather Leich has murderous intent towards Suri Drew and is already preparing to take action. The sess rate is 100%. The System is now urgentlyunching a special program, please wait a moment.¡± Yigol sighed in relief. He had turned to the System in desperation, not expecting it to be so powerful and useful. With the System¡¯s help, he didn¡¯t need to worry about Suri¡¯s safety anymore. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with this woman if she went crazy. Keeping an eye on a hidden enemy is difficult. After a while, the System¡¯s voice came back. ¡°Ding, a gentle reminder, please leave this ce now.¡± Yigol wasn¡¯t sure why the System wanted him to leave, but he knew it must be for the best. His System, after all, wouldn¡¯t trick him. Yigol¡¯s car soon overtook Heather, who was walking slowly on the road like a soulless puppet. Seeing this scene, Yigol felt inexplicable sadness. With the System¡¯s intervention, Heather probably wouldn¡¯t live much longer. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. So, Yigol stopped next to her and rolled down the window. ¡°You¡¯re Bob¡¯s mother, Heather Leich, right?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve told me so much, I have a few things to say to you too. It takes two to tango. You can try to put yourself in others¡¯ shoes. You said your husband loved you deeply, and I believe you must have loved him too.¡± ¡°So, please tell me, would you give up on your husband just because another woman loves him? I don¡¯t think I need to answer that.¡± ¡°You said your husband was very upright, and so were you. So, is what you¡¯re trying to do right now an upright thing to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen the video of the ident involving your husband and son. Your husband tried to stop your son¡¯s car for a reason. He didn¡¯t want your son to continue making mistakes. If your son had cared a little about his father¡¯s feelings, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point.¡± ¡°Judging by your husband¡¯s actions, he didn¡¯t want your son to harm innocent people. Of course, what you want to do is your business. I just want to remind you to think carefully about whether what you¡¯re doing is what your husband would want to see.¡± ¡°The reason I¡¯ve said so much to you is that I think your husband protected my wife and me with his life. Also, there¡¯s a word called ¡®tact¡¯. Your son has bothered my wife more than once already, and he¡¯s been taught a few lessons but still didn¡¯t change. That¡¯s why the incident happened.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the parents¡¯ fault if the child is raised but not educated. Are you and your husband really meless? I did suppress your supermarket, but it was only because your son was overconfident and wanted to take advantage of others. All I did was fight back. I wanted to show him that without his family¡¯s halo, he¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°My wife even told me not to go too far, that a lesson learned was enough, and not to push your family to the brink. That¡¯s why your supermarket has survived until now. But there was no helping it; your son just wouldn¡¯t change, and he brought it upon himself.¡± Having said all that, Yigol didn¡¯t care what Heather¡¯s reaction would be and simply drove away. ¡°Ding, please park your car 50 meters ahead and buy cigarettes and a lighter from a random convenience store.¡± Yigol hadn¡¯t driven far before the System¡¯s voice rang out again. This is? Yigol did as instructed, bought cigarettes, and returned to the car. The System then said, ¡°Please smoke and drive at the same time.¡± Yigol was puzzled but did as the System said. He hadn¡¯t smoked much since he got together with Suri, and after a long time, he had almost forgotten about his smoking habit. Just as well, today¡¯s mood was a bit off. He might as well smoke a cigarette to burn his emotions away.. Chapter 108 - 108: A Cigarette Solved the Crisis? Chapter 108: A Cigarette Solved the Crisis? Trantor: 549690339 As his cigarette was about to finish, the Systems voice rang out again. Now, please throw your cigarette butt away and drive away, you can do whatever you want. Yigol Novak was getting more confused. What was the System up to? Did the System appear today just to y a game of throwing cigarette butts with him? Confused, he stopped the car and looked towards the spot where hed just thrown the cigarette butt. Since the cigarette hadnt been smokedpletely, it hadnt extinguished. At this point, Yigol noticed Heather Leich. He wasnt very close to Heather, but her haggard figure was still recognizable to him. Could something happen to Heather? Yigol took a sharp breath in. Heather walked slowly forward, seemingly in a daze. Suddenly, as she came to the ce where Yigol had thrown the cigarette butt earlier, she stumbled and nearly fell. Afterwards, she simply sat down on the ground. Yigol was a bit puzzled, he continued watching, trying to understand the situation. After observing for a while, Yigol saw Heather continually sitting by the roadside, indifferent to the dust stirred up by passing vehicles. She repeatedly rubbed her feet and eventually stopped, staring nkly at the traffic rushing past, her mind evidently elsewhere. In these recent days, despite having lost her son and husband, and on the verge of losing everything else, Heather hadnt shed a single tear. She was so desperate that she couldnt even cry. She had been surviving these days by reminiscing about her past life with her family and the instructions from herte husband, who would often appear in her dreams telling her to live well and not lose hope. In fact, she had thought countless times about joining her husband and son. Heather had lost all of her loved ones, her husband, and son were her only family. Now, without them, she really couldnt find any reason to go on living. Although she had not ended her own life, Heather had spent each day like a walking corpse. Just now, she had been musing aimlessly, reflecting on Yigols words and the words of thatdy, dwelling on their familys past. When absentmindedly, shed been burned by a cigarette butt thrown from who knows where, causing her to nearly trip and fall. Her feet hurt, she sat on the ground, rubbing them. As she did so, the feelings of grief and injustice that had been suppressed in her heart suddenly surged forth, overflowing uncontrobly. Her tears fell, and her crying became more and more heart wrenching, until she was bawling loudly on the roadside without any regard for her appearance. She had been suppressing her grief all these days, and with the tear ducts now open, she could no longer control herself. She needed something to vent out. Because of her crying, more and more onlookers began to gather. Even Yigol, who stood at a distance, could hear it. Yigol became even more confused about what the Systems arrangement was aiming at. Heather kept crying, there were spectators, and there were passers-by, who just cast a quick nce and hurried away. Heather had been crying for a very long time, until her throat became hoarse, thats when her crying began to quiet down. The volume of Heathers cries decreased, but she didnt stop crying. At this moment, a car stopped next to Heather. A man in a suit got out of the car, his demeanor simr to Bob Presleys father. Although he was middle-aged, he was in good shape, probably due to regr exercise. Yigol was puzzled. Who was this man? What was his rtionship with Heather? About twenty minutes had passed, Heather probably tired from crying, stopped crying, only sobbing intermittently. Ding, the special program isplete, Heather Leichs intent to kill has dissipated, she will notmit any drastic action.bender What? Yigol was dumbfounded. Considerate reminder for the host, from now on, Heather will let go of the past and live a good life. Was that all it took? Yigol Novak was filled with question marks. One cigarette could end the crisis? Wasnt this too incredible? Over on Heathers side, the man waited until Heather finally stopped crying, wiped away her tears, and after saying something to Heather, helped her into his car. After taking several deep breaths, Yigol called the CEO of Missing Group: Starting today, continue to supply goods to Yikea Supermarket normally and at cost price, without making any profit from them. Also, their goods, no matter when, under any circumstances, should be prioritized. This, Mr. Novak The CEO hesitated a bit. Yigol continued: Arrange it, this arrangement should continue until I am no longer the majority shareholder of Missing. Otherwise, it should never be changed. Yes, Mr. Novak. After ending the call, Yigol lit another cigarette, looking at the flow of vehicles outside the car, contemting many things. This oue was unexpected to him, but he was satisfied with it. As for Bob Presley, he had no sympathy for him. His thoughts remained the same as before, they had never changed. If Yigol hadnt taken action against his family, Bob would have continued to harass Suri Drew. Bob was too extreme, and Yigol couldnt always be by Suris side. Over time, who knew what crazy things Bob could do. Even if he was always by Suris side, he wouldnt be able to guarantee that he could protect her every single time. As for Bob Presleys father, Bob was his son, and it wasnt undeserved that he had to bear this fate. Bobs today had arge part due to his parents excessive indulgence. But the main problemy with Bobs father. As Bob grew up, it was naturally his father who would discipline him. From what he had seen, it seemed like Bobs father seldom held heart-to-heart talks with his son. The most pitiful among them was Heather. But this was life and fate, an unavoidable fact. With all themotion that had happened, Yigol didnt feel like going to thepany anymore. Perhaps, he could go another day. He extinguished his cigarette, started the car and drove home. Once home, Yigol tidied up and changed into his home clothes, andy down on the sofa. After that, as usual, he started cooking when it was almost time for Suri Drew to get off work, served her a meal, and while washing her feet, he told her about what had happened today. After hearing the story, Suri sighed deeply and said: Really, no one wants such a tragedy to happen, but it isnt our fault that things escted to this point. Husband, if Bobs mother can face life again, I think thats good.. Chapter 109 - 109: Squeeze the System for Benefits Whenever Possible Chapter 109: Squeeze the System for Benefits Whenever Possible Trantor: 549690339 What shes going through is her own business since she chose that man and gave birth to that child. Its only right that she faces the consequences. The reason Im telling you all this is because I want you to know that a person with no abilities is bound to be yed by fate, Fortunately, I have the ability to protect you and our little family, Yigol said.bender Suri couldnt help but roll her eyes, Here you go again, thats what you really wanted to say, right? You love to blow your own horn. Ive never met anyone as narcissistic as you. Wifey, Im just telling the truth, okay? I want to assure you that Im here to protect you, no matter what. So you can do whatever you want, without any hesitation, Yigol responded. He said this because he believed that Suri had good character and wouldnt mess around unless someone provoked her. She was not the type to stir up trouble. Yigol thought for a moment that it had been a long time since he received any rewards from the System. Although he seemed to have everything he needed now, he still felt something was missing if he couldnt take advantage of the System. Life was too boring, and it was fun to squeeze benefits out of the System when there was nothing to do. For a while, Suri had been busy taking care of the injured Yigol, so she didnt have time to show off her outstanding husband. That was understandable. But now that his injuries were mostly healed, he really couldnt sit idly by any longer. Tsk, you jerk, what do you think I am? A brainless vase that only gets into trouble? Suri asked unhappily. At this point, Yigol didnt know how to respond. Suris words reminded Yigol of Quinn Powell. Wifey, what do you think we should do about Quinn? Yigol asked. Though Quinn hadnt directly retaliated, her actions almost brought crisis to them. Who knows what kind of trouble she would cause in the future if her revenge didnt work this time? If they didnt teach her a lesson, she might never give up. Quinn, huh Suri thought for a moment and said, That woman is someone who can only rely on men. She has no skills of her own, so I dont think she can cause much trouble. Better safe than sorry. We already know that this time it was her doing. If we dont remind her, she might think shes invincible and hurt you eventually. That would be terrible, I previously said that the Presley familys supermarket would go bankrupt, but after todays events, I told people in mypany not to target the Presley family anymore. So their supermarket wont go bankrupt, and she might think we were just bluffing in the group chat and feel even more pleased with herself, Its alright for me since I dont have to see what they do, but since shes your ssmate and knows all your other ssmates, it would be unfair to you if she kept annoying you in the chat group, After visiting Suris childhood room, Yigol had a better understanding of her. Her sensitivity ran deeper than he initially thought. She appeared cold and independent, but that wasnt what she wanted. She also craved friends, warmth, and protection. Its just that there was never anyone around her who understood her. People who didnt know her might think she was aloof and unapproachable, but deep down, she was eager to establish good rtionships with those around her. At the age when Suri needed the most care, her family went through that incident, forcing her to learn how to protect herself. It seemed like she wanted to tell her mother that people could only rely on themselves. However, for her, it was also a helpless choice. If she could be protected by someone else, why would she need to put on such heavy armor herself? Although Suri may seem indifferent after experiencing injustice, those heartaches and sorrows were still brewing in her heart. It would be great if she could slowly digest them. The worst-case scenario is that she might copse one day under the pressure of heartache. Before, he wasnt in her life, so he let it be. But now that hes in her life, he has to protect her well. He wants to provide her with warmth, and only then can they love each other for a long time. So, we cant let this go. They used to cause amotion in the chat group, right? Now lets teach Quinn a lesson in the chat group. Wifey, give me your phone, Yigol had a n to deal with Quinn. I hope everyone around you can bless you, see your goodness, and not just be blindly jealous and hurl malicious words at you, No, I dont need it, Suri immediately refused. Yigol overbearingly said, Wifey, Im not asking for your permission, Im informing you. I have to do this, give me your phone, Why, why? I wont give it to you, Suri hesitated for a moment, but still refused. Because Im your husband, and I need to check your phone. Its an inspection, Yigol said seriously. No, dont do it. Honey, I dont need it, really, Suri clung tightly to her phone. Seeing that negotiation wouldnt work, Yigol suddenly got up and ced both hands on the sofa beside Suri, gradually moving closer to her. What, what, what are you doing? Suri asked in a panic, her body retreating backward until she could no longer dodge, her back pressed against the sofa. Suri, who had just been so dominant, suddenly turned into a timid mouse, quickly covering her mouth, Fine, take it! Isnt that enough? Yigol couldnt help but smile bitterly. Had his secret kiss left a psychological shadow on her? If you had given it to me earlier, we wouldve settled this, right? Yigol finally achieved his goal and held the phone, distancing himself from Suri a bit. He was looking forward to doing something, but he didnt need to cherish every single opportunity now. They were already very close, so he didnt have to do things he wanted only when they were lying in the same bed. Now, he needed to deal with Quinn first. Yigol found that teasing Suri, who appeared to be a tigress but was actually made of paper, was quite amusing. A little provocation from him, and she caved. However, he enjoyed it. If she eagerly threw herself on him every time he wanted something, life would be dull, and he might not feel very passionate about Suri.. Chapter 110 - 110: Desperate for Face, Living in Chapter 110: Desperate for Face, Living in Suffering Trantor: 549690339 Teasing Suri like this is not a bad way to have a little fun in their marriage. Yigol started taking action once he got hold of the phone. He directly went to the ss group chat and tagged Quinn Powell: ¡°I¡¯m Suri¡¯s husband. You there?¡± The other ssmates jumped out immediately. ¡°What¡¯s this all about? So outrageous, tantly unting their love like this!¡± One student asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the PDA? I don¡¯t see it?¡± The student who mentioned PDA exined: ¡°How many men can casually browse their wife¡¯s phone? Yigol can easily take Suri¡¯s phone, what does this mean? Isn¡¯t this PDA? Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± The other students chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s really too much. How are we single folks supposed to live?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go home and get married right away, so the next one unting love will be me¡­ ¡± After a while, Quinn Powell showed up and directly tagged Suri, asking, ¡°What do you want with me?¡± Suri: ¡°I solemnly warn you here to behave. Don¡¯t scheme behind our back. What are you doing with Bob Presley¡¯s mom? I know everything you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°Bob and his father are now gone, so let¡¯s leave the matter at that. My wife is kind-hearted and asked me not to bother you, so I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Don¡¯t provoke me, or you¡¯ll only bring it upon yourself.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t pressure the Presley family¡¯s supermarket anymore. If Bob¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t trying to close the store, their supermarket would continue operating as usual. I¡¯m not incapable of that, so don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re that stupid, then it¡¯s beyond help. You can cling to anyone you like, it has nothing to do with us. But that¡¯s not a reason for you to be jealous and hate my wife. You¡¯d better be obedient and live your life. If you dare do anything to my wife again, well¡­¡± Yigol stopped talking there, as long as Quinn wasn¡¯t stupid, she could understand what he was saying. If she understands and still acts stubborn, then she can¡¯t me him. He has plenty of ways to deal with Quinn. After Yigol finished speaking, the other ssmates quieted down, and even Quinn didn¡¯t make a sound. Yigol waited a while, seeing no one speaking, knowing that his words had taken effect. Otherwise, that crazy woman Quinn, would not behave so quietly as long as she had a little confidence. Yigol tagged Quinn again: ¡°No need to pretend you don¡¯t see it. Apologize formally to my wife right now, then it¡¯ll be over. You can either choose to behave better after, or continue to act recklessly. I don¡¯t mind teaching you how to be a proper human being.¡± This statement carried a strong sense of sarcasm. Yigol wanted Quinn to know that even if she was silent, it didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t take action. Otherwise, Quinn would think he was a paper tiger and continue to harass him and Suri. He didn¡¯t care for himself, teasing a dog for fun, but Suri had a sensitive heart, and he didn¡¯t want Quinn¡¯s sarcastic remarks to hurt Suri. Actually, whether she apologized or not, Yigol didn¡¯t really care. He just wanted Quinn to see his assertiveness and not take him as an easy target. Making Quinn admit her mistake in the group was no different from pping her in the face, so she would learn her lesson. After a while, Quinn finally spoke. ¡°Yigol, is it? What are you showing off for? Think you¡¯re so great? Want me to apologize? Go have your daydream. I don¡¯t have a job, what else can you do to me, take my life?¡± ¡°If something haDDens to me. vour words todav will be evidence of vour crime. If I¡¯m not doing well, don¡¯t expect to be fine either. You¡¯re only capable of threatening others, right?¡± Yigol was left speechless after seeing Quinn¡¯s response. This Quinn really doesn¡¯t have much of a brain, her thinking process just doesn¡¯t match that of others. Stubbornly losing face while living in misery. As Yigol sighed, suddenly someone sent Suri a message on WhatsApp. Yigol exited the group chat and saw it was a private message from Quinn. Yigol opened the chat box, and Quinn said: ¡°I¡¯m wrong, I apologize, I apologize to you. Please let me go, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re also a big man, can you not hold a grudge against me? If you keep pressing this, I won¡¯t be able to show my face in front of my ssmates in the future. And this wouldn¡¯t look good for Suri, right?¡± ¡°If you keep picking on me, a woman like me, what would Suri think of you? She might think you¡¯re a bully, not worth mentioning. You don¡¯t want that, do you?¡± Yigol looked at the message helplessly and chuckled. He showed Quinn¡¯s words to Suri: ¡°Honey, I want to know, what am I like in your heart?¡± Suri thought seriously for a moment, held out her hand and started counting on her fingers: ¡°Scoundrel, jerk, psychopath¡­¡± Yigolughed and cried: ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you, can you speak louder?¡± Suri cooperated and raised her voice: ¡°Scoundrel, jerk, psychopath, shameless¡­¡± Yigol nodded, handed the phone to Suri to see, and Suri discovered that her words had been recorded by Yigol. Suri understood and immediately tried to snatch the phone while yelling: ¡°Delete it! Delete it!¡± ¡°Honey, what are you up to? Why are you so proactive?¡± Of course, Yigol would not give it to Suri, and they began their yful fight. All beauties have their burdens, and Suri was no exception. She didn¡¯t want her bizarre side to be exposed by Yigol, so she unwittingly went along with his teasing. The scene slowly changed as Suri climbed onto Yigol trying to grab the phone. ¡°Yigol, you damn bastard, what are you trying to do?¡± Suri was almost mad, but Yigol, the instigator, wasughing as if nothing happened. Suri was so angry, she punched Yigol several times. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t really hit him hard. Yigol dodged while saying, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. If Quinn hears this, it won¡¯t affect your image, she¡¯ll only be more envious and jealous of you. After all, a gold-digger like her won¡¯t understand what love is.¡± ¡°You can say that to me because we¡¯re truly in love, but she probably onlypliments Bob. A tterer has to act the part, right?¡± Yigol nced at their position, then spoke suggestively: ¡°Honey, if you keep it up, I won¡¯t be polite. It¡¯s tough to hold back..¡± Chapter 111 - 111: Marrying a Fairy-like Wife like Suri Chapter 111: Marrying a Fairy-like Wife like Suri Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew was momentarily stunned before realizing what Yigol Novak meant by ¡°igniting.¡± She hurriedly scooted away from him, her face flushed and unable to even look at Yigol. Yigol sighed in disappointment and said, ¡°Ah, my body can¡¯t take this kind of thing. You almost broke me.¡± ¡°Go away and give me my phone,¡± Suri snapped, ring at him. As she finished speaking, the phone chimed with a WhatsApp message. Yigol opened it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll check what Quinn Powell said first, then give it to you.¡± Quinn replied, ¡°You guys are amazing. I give up, okay? I won¡¯t target Suri anymore. When she¡¯s around, I¡¯ll go out of my way to avoid her. Is that good enough?¡± Yigol responded, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as petty as you? Just behave yourself and don¡¯t bother my wife. You better keep your word and not mess with her. That¡¯s all. After sending the message, Yigol handed the phone to Suri. Suri saw their conversation history and silently nced at Yigol before getting up and leaving. ¡°Wifey, what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Yigol asked, puzzled. ¡°Go back to your room, Yigol. You¡¯re sleeping in your own room tonight,¡± Suri said without turning her head. ¡°Absolutely not! Wife, I¡¯m like gum, I¡¯ll stick to you forever. Hehe¡­¡± Yigolughed slyly and quickly chased after Suri. Although Suri was fast, she was no match for Yigol. In the end, he managed to catch her before she could close the door. The next day. After waking up in the morning, Yigol happily prepared breakfast for Suri. After breakfast, he cheerfully sent her off to work. Then, he went to his mother-inw¡¯s house. There was no need for gifts, but he had already bought groceries in the morning, including the ingredients for his mother-inw¡¯s house. Last time he left his mother-inw¡¯s house, she kept telling him toe back whenever he had time. It wasn¡¯t just polite talk; she genuinely hoped Yigol would visit more often. His mother-inw, Sherry Woods, only had Suri as her daughter. Naturally, she wanted Yigol to visit as often as he could, treating him like her own child. Yigol enjoyed pleasing his mother-inw, as it contributed to a harmonious family life. Sherry had long since epted Yigol as her son-inw. With such an outstanding son-inw, her attitude toward him was naturally positive, ensuring the young couple lived happily together. She already owed a lot to Suri. If her actions were to affect their rtionship, Sherry would never forgive herself. As she didn¡¯t have a son, she treated Yigol as one. One reason Yigol wanted to visit his mother-inw was to build a good rtionship with her and discuss the progress of their rtionship with Suri. Suri was very sensitive, and Sherry always paid close attention. It was better to discuss things face-to-face instead of on WhatsApp. Yigol also wanted to talk to Sherry about taking Suri on a trip. Suri had mentioned before that she loves traveling but couldn¡¯t go to many ces because of work. Having followed their role as a male homemaker and female breadwinner for a while now, they needed to add some excitement to their lives. It would not only make Suri happy but also help develop their rtionship. ¡°Hm? Yigol, is this a new car you bought?¡± Sherry asked in surprise as she saw Yigol¡¯s new car. As Yigol unloaded items from the car, he replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s new. This car has a more spacious interior, making it more convenient for carrying passengers. I wanted to take Suri on a trip, and this car has more space than hers.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going on a trip?¡± Sherry asked excitedly. ¡°Yes, Suri mentioned many ces she¡¯d like to visit, and I¡¯ve kept them in mind,¡± Yigol replied. Sherry knew what her daughter was like and asked with some concern, ¡°Will Suri agree to go with you?¡± ¡°She should. Our rtionship has progressed a lottely,¡± Yigol said, smoothly moving to the topic he wanted to discuss with his mother-inw. ¡°Really? Tell me everything,¡± Sherry demanded excitedly. ¡°The day I returned from your house¡­¡± Yigol started, detailing the argument with Suri that day, all the way to their rtionship¡¯s progress. He withheld some embarrassing details, but Sherry, having been through it all, didn¡¯t need every detail. They conversed as they walked to Sherry¡¯s house. It was like a mother and son walking home together ¨C a warm and tender scene. Once they arrived, Yigol wasted no time entering the kitchen. With Yigol, the expert chef, preparing food, there was nothing for Sherry to help with. Instead, she watched from the side, chatting while Yigol cooked. Their conversations centered on Suri. From Sherry, Yigol learned about Suri¡¯s childhood experiences. After a while, Sherry suddenly asked, ¡°Yigol, your parents know about you and Suri, don¡¯t they?¡± Yigol paused, gave a shy smile, and said, ¡°Not yet, Ms. It¡¯s a bitplicated, so I haven¡¯t mentioned it to my parents.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Sherry asked in astonishment. Yigol quickly reassured her, ¡°Ms, don¡¯t get too worked up. It¡¯s not what you think. Let me exin.¡± Sherry¡¯s attitude softened slightly, and she stared at Yigol, urging him to continue. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yigol exined honestly, ¡°Ms, as I told you before, my familyes from the countryside. To this day, my parents still think I¡¯m just a courier in the city. They don¡¯t know anything else. It was only a couple of days ago that one of my cousins visited and learned a little bit.¡± ¡°For my parents, as long as I can make a decent living as a courier, save some money, marry a wife and have a child, they¡¯ll be content¡­¡± As Yigol exined, Sherry¡¯s expression gradually softened. When he finished, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. It was an interesting situation indeed. However, which parents wouldn¡¯t want their children to seed? Children¡¯s sess should be celebrated, not feared. Seeing Sherry¡¯s reaction, Yigol knew she probably didn¡¯t believe him entirely. He smiled and said, ¡°Ms, everything I said is true. This will take time. When my parents gradually ept everything I have now, I¡¯ll definitely bring Suri home immediately.¡± ¡°In my parents¡¯ eyes, I¡¯m a good-for-nothing, so imagine their shock when I bring Suri home. You know how beautiful Suri is. No matter what I say, my parents won¡¯t believe I¡¯m lucky enough to marry someone as lovely as her,¡± Yigol exined.. Chapter 112 - 112: 112: Who is alone at home? Chapter 112 - 112: 112: Who is alone at home? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Another reason is that Suri is very sensitive, as you know. If I bring her to meet my parents now, she will definitely feel a heavy burden. Whether my parents believe it or not is a problem, and if they do, they may push for marriage.¡± ¡°Suri is just too beautiful. Anyone would want to take such a good wife home as soon as possible. I¡¯m worried that she might feel too much pressure and avoid marriage. What do you think, Ms. Woods?¡± Yigol was paying close attention to Sherry¡¯s reaction, worrying that she would not buy his exnation. Sherry Woods nodded, ¡°You are very considerate. It¡¯s my fault that Suri is like this. If you want to take her on a trip, go ahead. It¡¯s good for her to rx and see the world. I¡¯ll only feel at ease once she opens up to youpletely.¡± ¡°Once the time is right, you should get married. Suri is not getting any younger, and my greatest wish is to see her get married and have children as soon as possible. As long as you two are happy, I have no objections.¡± Yigol was secretly delighted, ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Woods. As long as she agrees, I¡¯lle to propose to you immediately. I¡¯ll marry her in a grand ceremony and not let her suffer even the slightest bit.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± said Sherry happily. ¡°I sincerely hope that dayes soon. When we have children, we¡¯ll bring them here every day. Don¡¯t find it annoying,¡± Yigol said half-jokingly. ¡°What are you talking about? I can¡¯t wait to have a grandchild now. It would also give me something to do. If I can do anything for Suri, I will. She¡¯s my reason for living,¡± Sherry sighed. Yigol shook his head in disagreement, ¡°Ms. Woods, you shouldn¡¯t live just for Suri. You should also live for yourself and do things that you enjoy.¡± ¡°Always talking about me, what about you? Always revolving around Suri?¡± Sherry looked at Yigol with curiosity. Yigolughed, ¡°Being around Suri is what makes me the happiest right now. I¡¯m in love, and I need to enjoy this happiness.¡± That night, as the two were deadlocked over whether to share a nket or let Yigol have a separate one, Suri¡¯s phone rang with a WhatsApp video call notification. The two stopped, and Suri picked up her phone to see who it was. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s Rachel Turkish calling. Should I answer it?¡± Rachel Turkish? Yigol, of course, remembered her as Suri¡¯s best friend. Rachel appeared gentle and quiet, but she was actually a martial arts practitioner with a gentle face and a man¡¯s soul. Especially seeing how she interacted with Suri, Yigol still had vivid memories. And since Rachel was Suri¡¯s only best friend, how could he forget her? Yigol got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the living room.¡± Between girls, there are topics that are only for them, and as a man, Yigol did not find it appropriate to listen in. He could at least give Suri that much personal space. Besides, if Rachel found out that he and Suri were living together now¡­ He would, of course, want the whole world to know, but Suri might feel ufortable. His happiness took a backseat to Suri¡¯s happiness. If he identally angered Suri again, he would have to expend a lot of brainpower to cate her. ¡°There¡¯s no need; you can stay,¡± Suri spoke softly. A few simple words made Yigol¡¯s heart bloom, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m really, really close with Rachel. Our rtionship is just besties, nothing more. Your reaction is a bit¡­you know?¡± Suri rolled her eyes at him. Yigol couldn¡¯t help but smile and cry. He didn¡¯t think that way, okay? Yigol responded, ¡°Alright, then. You two talk, and I¡¯ll be quiet and not show my face, okay?¡± Suri pressed the answer button, and the sound of car wheels immediately came from the phone, as if she were at a car show. Yigol didn¡¯t show his face, but from a side view, he could see the content on Suri¡¯s phone screen. Indeed, there were many cars, and Rachel¡¯s face appeared on the screen, dressed in a racing outfit. It was quite dark, so Yigol couldn¡¯t make out the cars clearly, but the various car headlights were darting around, creating a lively atmosphere. ¡°What are you up to, you stinky woman?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Stinky treasure, are you ying with cars?¡± Suri asked, seemingly used to Rachel being in such settings. ¡°That¡¯s right, stinky woman. But I¡¯m just watching others y. If I joined, everyone else would have to bow out,¡± Rachel said arrogantly. ¡°What are you video calling me for then?¡± Suri asked. Rachel immediately used, ¡°Stinky woman, you¡¯re so mean! Why did I call you? Think about it, have you contacted me since I left your ce?¡± ¡°You heartless creature, hmph.¡± Rachel appeared very angry, but she wasn¡¯t really mad. Just as soon as she finished venting, Rachel¡¯s expression changedpletely, ¡°Oh, Suri, you¡¯re already in bed? Are you alone at home? Lonely?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s alone at home?¡± Suri said exasperatedly. Rachel perked up, ¡®What do you mean? If not alone, does that mean your little hubby has already done¡­you know?¡± ¡°Hey, what strange thoughts are going through your head all the time? What about you? It¡¯ste, and instead of going home, you¡¯re out messing around,¡± Suri hesitated to tell her that Yigol was in the room. If Suri told Rachel, who knew how she would tease her? Suri wasn¡¯t prepared for that kind of mental struggle. ¡°That¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯ll call you tomorrow. Goodnight,¡± Suri said with drowsy eyes. Rachel stared intently at Suri on the screen, ¡°Stinky woman, you¡¯ve changed.¡± Suri asked in disbelief, ¡°How have I changed?¡± ¡°If not, why are you in such a hurry to hang up the phone? Tell me, is there something you¡¯re hiding from me?¡± Rachel asked fiercely, ¡°Where¡¯s your little hubby?¡± Suri didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t lie, but she also couldn¡¯t tell Rachel that Yigol was right there. Suddenly, she regretted stopping Yigol from leaving earlier. She was just worried that Yigol would feel ufortable and think she had something to hide, and also thought it waste, so Rachel wouldn¡¯t bring up any explosive topics.. Chapter 113 - 113: 113: He stays in her room and even sleeps in her bed? Chapter 113 - 113: 113: He stays in her room and even sleeps in her bed? Trantor: 549690339 Who would have thought that Rachel Turkish would intentionally pester her today, repeatedly asking her about being home alone and where her husband is. Seeing that Suri Drew hesitated and remained silent, Rachel Turkish became more enthusiastic. She moved her face closer to the screen as if trying to discern something from it. Suri Drew instantly became embarrassed: ¡°Well, I really need to go to sleep now. Good-night.¡± Just as Suri Drew was about to end the video call, she was so flustered that she was not holding her phone steady, causing Yigol Novak, who was beside her, to identally appear on the video. Rachel Turkish on the other end of the video called out: ¡°Suri Drew, you dare to hang up the call. I promise you, I¡¯ll march over to your house right now.¡± ¡°Ah, what are you doing? ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit gentler at thiste hour? What if you scare the baby?¡± Suri Drew feigned shock. ¡°No, there¡¯s no one. I think you¡¯re seeing things.¡± Suri Drew continued to feel guilty. ¡°Hey, handsome guy,e out and show your face, stop hiding. I saw you just now. If you are not a man, then ignore what I said.¡± Rachel Turkish called out through the screen. Herment was too offensive. She questioned if he was a man, this was an affront to his dignity, and Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t stand it. Yigol Novak took the phone from Suri Drew and greeted Rachel Turkish: ¡°As for whether I am a man or not, my wife can validate it. I don¡¯t have to prove anything to you.¡± Rachel Turkish was shocked, her hand covering her mouth. She blinked at the screen, blinked again, and looked carefully. Her face almost filled the entire phone screen, she looked beautiful. ¡°You, you are that stinky woman¡¯s little husband, right? You, you are still together? Not only staying at her ce but sharing her bed too?¡± Rachel Turkish looked as if she discovered a new world, she was extremely startled. ¡°What kind of expression is that? We are legally together, shouldn¡¯t I sleep in her bed?¡± Yigol Novak said with a smile: ¡°I am not afraid of being discovered.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Rachel Turkish stuttered, then incredulously said: ¡°This is not possible, shouldn¡¯t you have ended it with the stinky woman a long time ago? ¡°What are you talking about? I can cook, I¡¯m good looking, and I¡¯m wealthy. In addition, I treat my wife well. Where can you find such a good man like me? Why would she consider parting ways with me?¡± Yigol Novak shamelesslyvished praise on himself. ¡°Aren¡¯t you her bestie? Shouldn¡¯t you wish us well? Why would you hope we break up? Don¡¯t tell me you have some weird ideas about my wife?¡± He should have ended it with Suri Drew a long time ago? What kind of talk is that? They will be together for a very long time, okay? ¡°Pfft, what are you talking about? Your name is Yigol Novak, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rachel Turkish paused, moved her phone into a quiet spot, and said: ¡°That¡¯s not the point. Even if you two didn¡¯t break up, aren¡¯t things progressing a bit too quickly?¡± ¡°I am her bestie. I understand her much more than you do. Furthermore, men don¡¯t understand women. You being able to move into her room so quickly has caught me by surprise. In my opinion, you simply residing in your own room is already quite impressive.¡± ¡°Tell the truth, what did you do to Suri that she¡¯s treating you so differently?¡± ¡°Last time I saw you, I felt something was not right. She would suddenly get married without any indication. This is simply unfathomable. This is not something she would do. Now both of your progression is exceeding my understanding.¡± Yigol Novak had to admit, if not for the surprise intervention of his cousin and mother-inw, he might be staying in his own room. Suri Drew may seem easy-going, but in reality, she is quite guarded. winning her heart isn¡¯t easy. This is probably destiny; the System¡¯s n is perfect. Yigol Novak is impatient, but Suri Drew is an exception. Whenever he is with Suri Drew, he seems to be able to bring out all of his patience. It appears that Suri Drew is also an exception for him. Against other men, she has a hundred percent defense but only loosens up when faced with him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? When it¡¯s time for destiny toe, it can¡¯t be stopped. If you don¡¯t understand, you should try dating someone. Then you will understand the wonder of destiny. Without firsthand experience, even if you rack your brains, you won¡¯t find the answer.¡± ¡°There are many rtionships between men and women that you, as a single person, can¡¯tprehend.¡± Yigolt joked. This Rachel Turkish dares to make him look bad in front of his wife. how can he ept this? He needs to maintain a good image in front of his wife, okay? ¡°Yigol Novak, you¡­you¡­you shameless person, how dare you call me a single dog? You are not really a man, okay?¡± Rachel Turkish was infuriated, angrily pointing at the screen. Fortunately, this was only on the phone. If this were in person, Yigol Novak would fear that this woman would chase him with a knife. Yigol Novak casually replied: ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve already told you that whether I¡¯m a man or not, my wife can confirm. You are so worried, you should think more about how to end your single life. May you be able to experience the wonder of love soon.¡± ¡°Alright, you talk with my wife. I have to go warm the bed for her now.¡± After saying this, Yigol Novak handed the phone to Suri Drew. Suri Drew gave him a look, and with a sense of resignation, Yigol Novak shook his head and headed towards the living room. Unexpectedly, in the end, he was unable to escape being kicked out of the room. Even Suri Drew did not expect things would turn out this way, it felt like it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but still¡­ it¡¯s kind of embarrassing, isn¡¯t it? Hearing the sound of Yigol Novak closing the door, Suri Drew held her breath, listened carefully, and when she could hear Yigol Novak¡¯s footsteps was far away, she finally spoke softly. ¡°Rachel, what were you saying earlier? You questioned his manhood in front of a guy, do you know how insulting that is to a man?¡± Suri Drew whispered to Rachel Turkish. Rachel Turkish shook her head in disappointment and gave Suri Drew an emoji signifying a girl¡¯s betrayal: ¡°Just as I thought; you are in a rtionship and ignoring your friendship with me, once you¡¯ve got a husband, you have forgotten about your bestie..¡± Chapter 114 - 114: Having a Man Made Her Thoughts Turn Bad Chapter 114: Having a Man Made Her Thoughts Turn Bad Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright, are you calling me for a video chat because there¡¯s something you need to tell me? If you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it, you¡¯re hardly one to waste time chatting me up out of boredom. In that aspect, you¡¯re even more unromantic than most guys,¡± Suri Drew said with a hint of resentment. ¡°Hold your horses, hehe¡­¡± Rachel Turkish giggled. That smile gave Suri a very mischievous feeling. What was up with Rachel? There must be a reason for Rachel¡¯s odd behavior. ¡°You, could it be that¡­?¡± Suri looked at her incredulously. Rachel quickly hid the strange expression she had just shown. ¡°Could it be what? You¡¯re overthinking things.¡± Suri rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Overthinking? Then just now, what kind of expression was that? You looked so creepy.¡± The two started bantering back and forth. ¡°How am I creepy? Suri Drew, what kind of illusion do you have? Now that you have a man, even your thoughts have gone bad. Stinky woman,e on and tell me, how does it feel to have a man?¡± Rachel asked curiously. ¡°What feeling? There¡¯s no special feeling,¡± Suri blushed at Rachel¡¯s question. ¡°Hahaha, Suri, just look at you, blushing like that. Why are you getting embarrassed? I think you¡¯re just showing off.¡± ¡°Just seeing you like that, it means you¡¯ve already had some deepmunication with your man. We¡¯re besties, aren¡¯t we? If you don¡¯t tell me what it feels like, I won¡¯t let it go,¡± Rachel demanded, refusing to back down until she got an answer. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things, you really are. We haven¡¯t gone as far as you think.¡± Even through the screen, Suri couldn¡¯t help but avoid looking into Rachel¡¯s eyes. Rachel replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you one bit. That man was lying on your bed just now, and he wasn¡¯t even wearing any clothes. You say nothing happened, and I¡¯m supposed to believe you?¡± ¡°Tell me, does hest long? You¡¯re so beautiful, I hope he didn¡¯t finish before he even began,¡± Rachel teased her friend with a thick skin, not wanting to miss the chance to dig into Suri¡¯s private life. ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about?¡± Suri was so shocked she nearly jumped off her bed, her face turning red all the way to the base of her neck. However, Rachel had no intention of letting her off the hook. ¡°Quit ying innocent and just confess. We¡¯re good friends, right? Your hubby isn¡¯t around, so if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll have insomnia tonight. If I get insomnia, I¡¯m going to get dark circles, and if I get ugly, what am I going to do?¡± ¡°You, stop talking, or I¡¯ll hang up,¡± Suri¡¯s voice was trembling at this point. Rachel threatened, ¡°Suri Drew, I dare you to hang up on me. If you do, I¡¯lle over tomorrow and ask your hubby in person.¡± Suri¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°Rachel Turkish, are you even a woman? How can you be so shameless? If you want to know, why don¡¯t you find a man and try it out for yourself? After all, isn¡¯t it the same thing for men and women? Wouldn¡¯t experiencing it firsthand be clearer than just hearing about it?¡± Rachel shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going to look for one. I¡¯ve heard many guys are quickshots, ending even before things really start, and they don¡¯t even want you to talk about it, as it hurts their pride. They can¡¯t even perform well and then expect us to coddle them.¡± ¡°So, better to not bother.¡± ¡°Tsk, Rachel Turkish, you¡¯re unbelievable,¡± Suri was exasperated with Rachel¡¯s theories. ¡°Honey, can we get to the point? Why did you call me in the first ce?¡± Suri wanted to end this deadly topic swiftly. But while she wanted to end it, Rachel was quite persistent about it. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty. Just answer my question first, or I¡¯ll book a flight right now. Don¡¯t we have a pact to share good things with each other? I¡¯m not asking you to share your man, just your feelings, and you¡¯re not even willing to do that. Sigh. ¡± ¡°We¡¯re good friends, after all. You should give me some advice, right?¡± ¡°Ah, why do you keep blushing like that? Don¡¯t act all shy in front of me now, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m responsible for your happiness. I won¡¯t fall for it. Just be honest, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook today.¡± Not knowing how to discuss such a topic, Suri tried ying angry. ¡°Hey, why are you asking so many questions? I don¡¯t know about the feeling you¡¯re talking about, but there¡¯s one thing I can tell you. My husband is not like the guy you just mentioned. He can satisfy me, okay? Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± ¡°Rachel Turkish, let me tell you. Don¡¯t ask anything more about this, or we¡¯re no longer friends.¡± Although Suri and Yigol Novak hadn¡¯t taken the step Rachel thought they had, in Suri¡¯s heart, everything about Yigol was perfect, and she believed he wouldn¡¯t be bad in that aspect either. She had told Rachel that they hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but Rachel didn¡¯t believe her and wouldn¡¯t give up until she heard the answer she wanted. Suri couldn¡¯t just say her boyfriend was bad in bed, could she? ¡°Tsk, tsk, fine, fine. If he satisfies you, that¡¯s good enough for me,¡± Rachelughed and teased Suri. Suri was so frustrated she wished she could crawl into a hole. Why had she picked up Rachel¡¯s video call in the first ce? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better just to y dead? ¡°I wanted to ask if you¡¯d like to go out and have some fun together. We¡¯ve been alive for so long and never really explored our country¡¯s beautifulndscapes. But with your current state of prioritizing your love life, I guess that n is going down the drain,¡± Rachel sighed. ¡°Doing things like spreading light won¡¯t be possible. If you two asked me to pay your electricity bill after you two lost your humanity, even my family fortune wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover it.¡± Suri chuckled, ¡°Is it that exaggerated?¡± ¡°Ding, system alert: the host¡¯s progress is at a standstill. The system will provide a reward for you,¡± Yigol Novak was lying on the sofa, waiting for Suri to finish her video chat and call him back to the room. Instead of Suri, it was the System¡¯s voice that reached him. ¡°Congrattions, the private performance ability you¡¯ve achieved with the System¡¯s reward has tripled.¡± As the System¡¯s voice faded, Yigol could clearly feel the changes in his body. The deep-rooted desires within him suddenly intensified, bringing with it an unbearable sense of frustration. Yigol chuckled when he understood what was happening. He hadn¡¯t expected that the topic between Suri and Rachel would veer into the realm of romance, nor that Suri seemed quite pleased with him and had high expectations.. Chapter 115 - 115: Absolute Confidence Chapter 115: Absolute Confidence Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m really curious how my wife bragged, her look while bragging must be so amusing, I¡¯m just too curious about it. Yigol Novak was always quite healthy, and now his fighting power has increased even more, which is extraordinary. Being a man and reaching this level is every man¡¯s dream. It seems that he should seize the time and let his wife ept him early, or he would be too sorry for the great brag his wife has made for him. When Yigol was happy, the conversation between the besties in the room finally came to an end. Rachel Turkish waved to Suri Drew and said, ¡°Make sure to have your pregnancy test tools ready. I¡¯m still waiting to be a godmother. By the way, you are all young, take it easy. You don¡¯t want to have a baby and not know how to control it, causing harm to the baby.¡± Suri was speechless, ¡°Rachel Turkish, that¡¯s enough. How does a single person like you have no shame when talking about these things? I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, bye.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°Well Suri, you¡¯ve really changed. You¡¯re in a hurry to go to sleep with your man and don¡¯t want to say a single word more to me. I can¡¯t satisfy you anymore, I¡¯ll let go and let your little husband satisfy you.¡± ¡°You¡­ Rachel Turkish, I¡¯m just tired, simply tired, alright? Can¡¯t you not talk about that kind of thing all the time?¡± Suri finished speaking and promptly pressed the red button. Continuing the conversation, Suri didn¡¯t know what vulgar words Rachel Turkish would say. She was already blushing enough. After the video ended, Suri skillfully tossed her phone to one side, her heart beating so fast that it felt like it could burst out of her chest at any moment. He wouldn¡¯t be the kind of man Rachel Turkish mentioned who ends things before they even start or ends things just as they begin, would he? This curiosity made Suri¡¯s face even redder and her heart beat faster. She pped herself on the face, ¡°What am I thinking? Why am I like this? Even if he is that kind of man, what does it matter? That¡¯s what happens to many men, right? I don¡¯t want to be with him forever because of that¡­ ¡°Ah, no, no, how could I have the thought of being with him forever? ¡°He always has those saucy words on his lips, so he shouldn¡¯t be the kind of man Rachel Turkish says, should he?¡± These thoughts kept alternating in Suri¡¯s heart, and she pped herself again, ¡°Suri, stop thinking nonsense, go to sleep. Tonight, that jerk is not here, so I can finally have a peaceful sleep.¡± Suri covered herself tightly and closed her eyes to sleep. But although she was already very sleepy, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Yigol Novak, who was lying on the sofa, naturally didn¡¯t know Suri¡¯s thoughts. He thought that the two besties must be making the most of their time to chat, having endless things to talk about. However, as time slowly passed, Yigol¡¯s ¡°trust¡± in Suri began to waver. Even if their friendship was deep, they shouldn¡¯t be talking for so long, right? It had already been over an hour. In Rachel Turkish¡¯s case, talking until tomorrow was possible, but Suri wouldn¡¯t. She was always a very disciplined person, and after her time with Yigol, she would stay up a littleter for various reasons but she would never talk to Rachel Turkish for a long time. So, Yigol came to the bedroom door lightly and wanted to hear if there was any movement in the room. As a result, there was no movement at all. With the doors so close, if the two besties were still talking, there would be no chance that there wouldn¡¯t be any sound at all. So, Yigol quietly opened a crack in the door. The light in the room was on, but there was no sound. So, the conversation was over? Yigol couldn¡¯t determine how long it had been since it ended, so he simply stood at the door without moving, watching in secret. But after waiting for a long time, Suri didn¡¯t seem to be in any rush to call him into the room. He immediately understood Suri¡¯s intentions. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re not going to call me back to the room?¡± If it were before, Yigol would definitely have struggled between going in or not. But now, he wasn¡¯t worried. Recently, Suri had be very dependent on him, and she would have trouble sleeping without him by her side. Habit is a frightening thing, and he wanted to see just how much Suri could endure. In the past, he would brazenly go to Suri¡¯s room. Now, he wants Suri to beg him to go to her room. Moreover, Yigol had absolute confidence. Yigol turned around and went back to his room, deliberately making the sound of closing the door very loud. Especially in the quiet night, the sound was so clear. Suri hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet and naturally heard the noise. She suddenly sat up, staring at her bedroom door, and angrily said, ¡°This shameless man, I think it¡¯s intentional. The sound of the door closing was so loud, who is it supposed to let hear?¡± ¡°Hmph, are you trying to hint at me, asking me to call you back? Don¡¯t even dream about it. I won¡¯t take the initiative to call you back. I¡¯m going to let you feel anxious ande begging me to let you in. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be alone at home, so you¡¯ll know the consequences of bullying me all day.¡± ¡°Now, I guess you¡¯re waiting outside the door, waiting for me to give you a step down, and then it¡¯ll be a bunch of saucy words, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you that opportunity.¡± After muttering quietly, shey back down, closed her eyes to sleep. At first, it seemed fine, but as time went on, she found that her mind was bing clearer and clearer, and then it was full of thoughts of that shameless man. And in the next room, the shameless man she was referring to was sound asleep, with no burden whatsoever. The next day. As usual, Yigol got up early, went shopping, and cooked. He had served the meal, but Suri showed no sign of wanting to get up. Yigol came to Suri¡¯s room to see what was going on. Suri was always punctual in the morning. Usually, when he was cooking, she would get up and start grooming herself. What¡¯s going on today? ¡°Wife, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± Yigol knocked on the door. There was no movement in the room. Yigol patiently knocked on the door again: ¡°Wife, get up quickly. The sun is about to shine on your butt.¡± Suddenly, the room door was pulled open, and Suri appeared in front of Yigol, who was startled. Suri looked exhausted, with dark circles under her eyes, even though she had already put on makeup. She looked just as fatigued as when her mother-inw hade to visit a few days before.. Chapter 116 - 116: Admitting Mistakes Directly is the Wisest Choice Chapter 116: Admitting Mistakes Directly is the Wisest Choice Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak was momentarily stunned, wondering to himself, could this little woman be upset because he wasn¡¯t therest night, resulting in her insomnia? As he was thinking this, suddenly, Suri Drew went up and grabbed his arm, and directly bit him. Yigol didn¡¯t have time to react, and his arm now had a row of teeth marks. This time, Suri was really ruthless. By the time it came for Yigol to eat, he found it difficult even to lift his bowl. However, Yigol didn¡¯t say a word of me. After all, she was his wife, and he had to spoil and dote on her. He didn¡¯t dare to ask too much either, for who knew if a wrong word from him would touch Suri¡¯s sensitive nerves, and how she might punish him. Suri kept her head down and ate her meal, feelingplicated inside. Last night, because this man wasn¡¯t in the room, she suffered severe insomnia and only managed to get a little sleep in the second half of the night. So, when she heard Yigol knocking on her door in the morning, she vented all her anger at him. Her bite had wounded his arm, but the man didn¡¯t even groan, not to mention a reproachful word or an unhappy emoji. After calming down, Suri gradually felt guilty. It was she who hadn¡¯t allowed Yigol toe backst night. In fact, it wasn¡¯t his fault, and her insomnia wasn¡¯t caused by him. She had just put the me on Yigol. Although she felt guilty, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit her mistake. Instead, she just kept her head down and ate without looking at Yigol. After the meal, Yigol, as usual, went to clean up the dishes, wash the pots, and do the dishes. Meanwhile, Suri silently watched him, her thoughts unconsciously following him. She worried that his hands would hurt when touching the water and that his hands might get infected. Suri was almost dead from her inner struggle. After tidying up, Yigol drove Suri to work. He was driving the car he had bought. Since Yigol bought the car, he had been driving her to work every day, and she hadn¡¯t even touched her own car. In the car, Suri pretended to look in the mirror and touch up her makeup, just to force herself not to look at Yigol. Yigol could see through her little n at a nce. Suri never had the habit of putting on makeup in the car. She always did it at home and then went out looking beautiful. They didn¡¯t talk during the whole drive, and when Suri got out of the car, Yigol was about to head back. Yigol didn¡¯t have much experience in rtionships, but he still knew that when you couldn¡¯t figure out what a woman was thinking, or when you weren¡¯t sure you could cheer her up, it was better not to say anything. Otherwise, anything you¡¯d say would be wrong. So, Yigol chose to remain silent. He decided to wait until Suri couldn¡¯t help wanting to talk to him. Then, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about upsetting her again. As long as she was willing to speak, no matter what her attitude was, it meant she wasn¡¯t that angry anymore. Surface anger was simply for saving face. Women were strange creatures ¡ª their anger and happiness were both impossible for men to fathom. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± As Yigol was about to start the car, Suri suddenly asked. ¡°I want a goodbye kiss,¡± Yigol replied. ¡°Get lost!¡± Angrily huffing, Suri stormed off. Although she seemed very angry, her pace was disappointingly slow. Too slow. ¡°Wife, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yigol smiled and said to her back. Apologizing directly at this point was the wisest choice. ¡°You dare to yell at me?¡± Suri turned her head back, with a barely visible smile at the corner of her mouth. She pretended to frown deeply and asked, ¡°What exactly did you do wrong?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Yigol replied helplessly. Suri¡¯s anger, which had barely subsided, red up again. ¡°So what are you apologizing for?¡± Suri interrogated. ¡°Wife, if you¡¯re unhappy, then it¡¯s my fault. So, I apologize,¡± Yigol replied seriously. ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Unable to hold it in, Suri burst intoughter. Seeing Suriugh, Yigol finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Wife, you are the most beautiful when youugh,¡± Yigol quicklyplimented her in a flurry of rainbow farts. ¡°I didn¡¯tugh, ¡± Suri immediately halted herughter. She then put on a stern look and said to Yigol, ¡°Go home and reflect on what you did wrong. When I get off work, you better have an answer for me.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not satisfied, you¡¯ll be living in your room permanently.¡± Yigol responded quickly, ¡°Alright, wife, I obey.¡± Suri looked at Yigol haughtily and turned around to leave. But she hadn¡¯t taken two steps before she turned back again. This made Yigol¡¯s heart, which had just been relieved, tense up once more. What the hell was she up to now? Suri beckoned Yigol toe closer. ¡®Is she trying to kill her husband?¡¯ Yigol thought, feeling a chill in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t disobey his wife¡¯smand. He obediently went closer. Suri held up her hand in front of Yigol¡¯s face and said, ¡°Look closely, I¡¯m in love. I¡¯m in love, you hear me?¡± Yigol was utterly confused but just nodded silently, not daring to say anything. Suri grabbed Yigol¡¯s face, as if she wanted to rip it off. Yigol begged for mercy, ¡°Wife, wife, please be gentle. I¡¯m sorry, I really am. But, I don¡¯t really know what I did wrong, can you please tell me?¡± Suri snorted coldly, releasing him. Her anger intensified. Yigol was baffled. After a while, Suri sighed and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re mine, don¡¯t you have any clue about your position? This is the price you pay for notpleting your taskst night.¡± With that, Suri rushed into thepany at breakneck speed. ¡°Hey, wife, what task didn¡¯t Ipletest night, can you please be more specific?¡± Seeing her running away so fast, Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh. Yigol muttered to himself, ¡°Notpleted the task? What task?¡± ¡°Hey, I have so many tasks. Which one is it? Which one does she care about the most?¡± ¡°Women¡¯s thoughts are so hard to guess. Why bother thinking about it? Just snuggling and sleeping with my wife tonight will solve everything. I must say, although she looks fierce, she is actually so cute..¡± Chapter 117 - 117: Just Short of Chasing People Away with a Broom Chapter 117: Just Short of Chasing People Away with a Broom Trantor: 549690339 Humming a tune cheerfully, Yigol Novak returned home. Suri Drew, upon rapidly reaching her office, first locked the door behind her, and then pped her face insistently, forcing herself to calm down. She actually uttered those shameless words to Yigol Novak. ¡°Humph, I told you not toe to my room, I told you to return to your own room. If you¡¯re such a smart Alec, stay in your room and don¡¯te back. I¡¯ll watch and see tonight. If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll make sure you never do.¡± It took Suri Drew a full ten minutes topose herself and start working. After reaching home, Yigol tidied up a bit. With nothing to do, he suddenly felt a strange sense of emptiness and loneliness. Without the worries for money and nothing meaningful to do, life seemed devoid of freshness and was rather boring. ¡°Are you saying I should go back to delivering packages just to kill time?¡± He hadn¡¯t delivered packages for quite a while. Those experiences, under the disguise of experiencing life, were merely for survival. Now that he didn¡¯t need to do it anymore, he didn¡¯t feel like going either. Or, should he just drive out and get some fresh air? But getting out seemed meaningless too. Friends, he did not need, and bosom buddies didn¡¯t seem necessary either. With nothing to do, Yigol could only stay at home, watch TV, y games. Just when Yigol was about to get up to cook lunch, he heard the doorbell ringing as he got up. Yigol, feeling puzzled, opened the door, and was surprised to find Rachel Turkish, who video-called with Surist night, standing outside. ¡°Why are you here? My wife has gone to work. Have you tried calling her?¡± Yigol asked. ¡°Well, what do you mean?¡± Seeing no signs of Yigol letting her in, Rachel asked discontentedly. Yigol honestly replied: ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, what I mean is that if you¡¯re looking for my wife, she¡¯s at work. You can go to her office, she¡¯s not at home.¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t miss the defensive undertone in his words: ¡°Hey, could you get a clue? This house was bought by that stinking woman, and you¡¯ve nothing to do with it. You act like I shouldn¡¯t be here. And even if I step back, I¡¯m still your wife¡¯s bestie, what¡¯s your point in blocking my way?¡± ¡°Sorry, I was actually nning to go out. It didn¡¯t cross my mind that you mighte. Please, make yourself at home. I¡¯m going out to buy groceries.¡± Yigol casually gave way and let Rachel in. After Rachel went in, Yigol left without saying a word or even casting a nce at Rachel. Anger welled up in Rachel¡¯s chest. What was frustrating was that she had nobody to vent the anger on. ¡°What¡¯s got into Suri¡¯s little husband? My look and figure are great, there¡¯s no need to ignore me like this!¡± ¡°Besides, what was with his attitude just now? He made it look like I offended him, which I clearly did not. Even if I hadn¡¯t offended him, he should at least treat me politely. Doesn¡¯t he know that guests should be treated with respect?¡± ¡°From the way he behaved, the only thing he didn¡¯t do was to kick me out with a broom. When on earth have I ever been treated like this?¡± Rachel vented her frustration by throwing punches towards the direction Yigol disappeared. In fact, it was not that Yigol didn¡¯t wee her. If she knew what he truly thought, she would be furious. With Suri Drew¡¯s absence, Yigol naturally wanted to keep distance from Rachel. A popr saying among girls goes, ¡®guard against fire, burry and your bestie¡¯. Though Suri wasn¡¯t petty, Yigol preferred to avoid anything that Suri might be unhappy about. Besides not wanting to get too close to Rachel and upset Suri, Yigol also misunderstood Rachel¡¯s status with Suri. He originally thought that Suri had eye bags this morning simply because he wasn¡¯t there, causing her insomnia. However, when he saw Rachel, he came up with another guess¡ªwas it possible that the two besties had a fight? Judging from the looks of it, Rachel showed up uninvited and Suri probably didn¡¯t know about Rachel¡¯s visit. Could it be that the two besties had a dispute, and Rachel came to make up? It would be best not to interfere with the issues between two women. Let them handle their own issues to avoid getting himself into trouble, at which point, he¡¯d be the one suffering. After stepping out, Yigol sent a message on WhatsApp to Suri, telling her that Rachel hade to their house. Then, he headed out to buy groceries. In fact, he¡¯d already bought the vegetables in the morning. Now that he had nothing to do and preferred not to be alone with Rachel, he just made up an excuse to go out. Suri quickly replied to Yigol, saying that she woulde back for lunch and asked him to cook. With Suri stating that she would be back for lunch, Rachel naturally stayed behind. So, Yigol bought a bit more groceries on his way back. Rachel was sitting in the living room watching TV when Yigol returned. He just offered a light smile, which counted as a greeting. Then, he proceeded to the kitchen with the groceries. Yigol was not exceptionally warm to Rachel, which was the biggest concession he could make. If Suri hadn¡¯t mentioneding home for lunch, he wouldn¡¯t have returned home at noon. After Yigol left for the kitchen, Rachel turned her head towards the kitchen direction, rose, and went to Suri¡¯s room. On opening the door, she saw Suri sitting at her study desk. In fact, Suri already knew that Rachel wasing and she hade back from the office the moment she knew Rachel had arrived. Now, the two besties were quietly chatting. They would talk for a while and then look towards the kitchen every now and then. After a little while, Rachel got up and left Suri¡¯s room, heading directly to the kitchen. Meanwhile, Suri peeked through the crack in the door, observing what was happening in the kitchen. ¡°Yigol¡­¡± Yigol had heard Rachel¡¯s footsteps, but he didn¡¯t look at her. His body shuddered slightly at her sudden calling. Continuing with his tasks, he said in a detached tone: ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me like that. Just call me by name. You are my wife¡¯s bestie, but we don¡¯t have any rtionship. So, if you need anything, just call me by name.¡± ¡°You should leave now, don¡¯t prevent me from cooking. My wife will be back soon; I need to prepare her favorite dishes before she gets home.¡± Rachel wanted to be a bit more ¡®close.¡¯ However, she was met with Yigol¡¯s cold gaze. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she just couldn¡¯t stay there anymore. Turning her head towards the direction of Suri¡¯s room, she made a helpless emoji. Just as she was about to leave, Suri quickly made a pacifying gesture. Suri grinned, waiting to see what would happen next.. Chapter 118 - 118: 118: Not Suitable for Spring Thoughts Chapter 118 - 118: 118: Not Suitable for Spring Thoughts Trantor: 549690339 Rachel Turkish had no choice but to steel herself and stay. She reached out to touch Yigol Novak¡¯s hand as he was washing vegetables: ¡°Yigol, let me help you.¡± She held Yigol¡¯s hand without any intention of letting go, her voice soft and seductive. Rachel was naturally gentle and sweet. With this attitude and her tender voice, which man could resist her charms? But Yigol was an exception. He didn¡¯t even give Rachel an extra nce, pulling his hand away instead: ¡°It¡¯s not springtime, no need for such thoughts. You better wait in the living room.¡± ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯ll kick you out, and don¡¯t me me for not giving you face.¡± ¡°I may not understand your intentions, but I want to tell you this: the only woman I love in this world is my wife. Apart from her, I won¡¯t have any feelings for anyone else.¡± Yigol didn¡¯t know that this was a trap set by Suri Drew and Rachel Turkish together. He probably felt more confident since he was sessful, thinking that Rachel was just trying to hook up with him since she liked him. He heard that many girls liked to steal their bestie¡¯s boyfriend, and many ot them seeded. It was hard for anyone not to give in, especially when faced with such a beautiful woman as Rachel, but Yigol already had Suri, so he couldn¡¯t even entertain the idea. Otherwise, it would not be worth it if it affected his rtionship with Suri. The development of Yigol and Suri¡¯s rtionship to this point was not easy at all. Aside from being sensitive, Suri was a perfect woman. What more could he ask for? Yigol guessed that Rachel either truly fancied him or wanted to hook up with him to hurt Suri because she had a falling out with her. Yigol still stuck to his previous thoughts: if there was any unhappiness between the besties, they would resolve it themselves, and he wouldn¡¯t interfere. An outsider, especially a man, had no ce in the matters between besties. However, Yigol had to find an opportunity to talk to Suri about what Rachel was doing today. They said it was always good to be cautious, so he had to be on guard for his wife¡¯s sake. Rachel was frustrated once again by Yigol. She wanted to give up, but saw that Suri was still urging her to continue. Rachel was speechless and had no choice but to continue approaching Yigol for her bestie¡¯s sake. She came closer to Yigol and suddenly hugged him: ¡°Yigol, actually¡­¡± Things hade this far, and it was clear she was tantly trying to seduce him. Even the stupidest person would understand by now. Yigol was speechless, wishing he could just throw Rachel out. But he remembered she was Suri¡¯s bestie, so he suppressed the urge to throw her out. He forcefully broke free from her arms, stepped aside, and looked at her angrily. However, Rachel seemed not to notice and continued sending flirtatious nces at Yigol. Yigol was almost at a loss for words, suppressing his anger as he said, ¡°Rachel, enough is enough. You¡¯re indeed beautiful, and you have both looks and body, but not every man falls for it. I have absolutely no feelings for you.¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t my wife¡¯s bestie, I would¡¯ve thrown you out already. I¡¯m warning you onest time. Go wait in the living room and don¡¯te back in the kitchen. If you refuse to listen, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t take Yigol¡¯s words to heart and took another two steps towards him: ¡°Yigol, why are you so fierce? I actually fell for you at first sight, but¡­¡± Before Rachel finished speaking, Yigol exploded. He used a grappling technique to grab her shoulder and control her attacking hand. Forcing her to turn around, he unceremoniously pushed Rachel out of the kitchen. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I advise you to have some self-respect. I don¡¯t have the habit of not hitting women. If you create more trouble, don¡¯t me me for not going easy on you, regardless of your fighting skills, background, or status.¡± ¡°If you dare to take one more step forward, I¡¯ll throw you out immediately.¡± Having said that, Yigol heard some noise from the living room. He looked up and saw Suri standing not far from the kitchen with her arms crossed, just outside Yigol¡¯s line of sight. If it weren¡¯t for the noise and his two steps forward, he wouldn¡¯t have even seen Suri. Yigol¡¯s heart raced as he hurriedly approached Suri and grabbed her hand: ¡°Wife, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± He had no idea how much Suri saw or heard. If she had seen everything, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but if she only saw a small part, it would be hard not to misunderstand. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t misunderstand? What shouldn¡¯t I misunderstand?¡± Suri asked emotionlessly. Her expression made Yigol even more nervous. If she were furious or trusting, he could gauge how much she knew. But her demeanor now left him utterly unsure. ¡°She¡­ she knows what¡¯s happening and has been pestering me. Wife, I swear, I have no intention towards her.¡± Yigol hurriedly exined. ¡°Wife, in my heart, I love only you. I wouldn¡¯t even give another woman a second nce¡­¡± Suri still didn¡¯t have any reaction, maintaining her indifferent gaze on Yigol, making him increasingly anxious. It was even more painful than getting beaten. Rachel, on the other hand, angrily said to Suri, ¡°Suri, your husband is so out of line! He actually took advantage of me¡­¡± Before Rachel could finish her sentence, Yigol shot her a cold re, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Are you tired of living?¡± Rachel closed her mouth nervously, and even Suri was shocked by Yigol¡¯s reaction; she was dumbfounded. The house fell silent, without a single sound. After a while, Rachel finally came back to her senses and ignited with fury. Seeing Suri and Yigol arm in arm, looking so loving, her anger intensified. She shouted at Suri, ¡°You stinking woman, it¡¯s all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, would I have been scolded so harshly by your man?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived so many years and never been scolded like this before! And you still have the nerve to watch the show from the side?!¡± Yigol looked at Suri, puzzled. By this time, Suri hade back to her senses too. Seeing Rachel¡¯s pitiful state and Yigol¡¯s baffled face, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.. Chapter 119 - 119: 119: Didn’t Let You Live-Stream Hugging My Man Chapter 119 - 119: 119: Didn¡¯t Let You Live-Stream Hugging My Man Trantor: 549690339 She¡¯d been holding it in for a long time, and once she startedughing she couldn¡¯t stop, her stomach hurting from it. But she couldn¡¯t help it, she could only steady herself by leaning on Yigol Novak. Only then did Yigol realize that this was a trap set by the two besties. It turned out that his confidence was unnecessary. As for Rachel Turkish being interested in him, someone like her wouldn¡¯t easily fall for someone else, would she? Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t stoop so low to flirt. Yigol had doubts in his heart, but Rachel was indeed flirting with him. Other than suspecting that Rachel was genuinely interested in him, or wanted to ruin his rtionship with Suri Drew, Yigol couldn¡¯t think of any other possibilities. Sigh, he wasn¡¯t really a fool, yet he still fell for the sisters¡¯ schemes. Suriughed for a while before finally stopping, and said to Rachel Turkish, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to hug my man directly! If you want to be so open, you can¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Besides, you said that whether my man gets angry and scolds you, or takes action directly, you¡¯re not afraid. You have such confidence because you think you¡¯re a super powerful female warrior, right?¡± ¡°But, unexpectedly, before you could even make a move, you were subdued by my man. You¡¯re angry because you feel so frustrated, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°In reality, this isn¡¯t even my man¡¯s full strength. If you weren¡¯t my bestie, I guess vou would¡¯ve been thrown out bv mv man as soon as vou started flirting.¡± ¡°So heartless, truly heartless. I chose my friends poorly, Suri, and I dere that I will sever my friendship with you.¡± Rachel¡¯s angry gaze bore into the gleeful couple, wishing she could kill them both with a single look. After all, it was Suri who caused the mischief, leaving her with a loss of both face and self-esteem as a super powerful female warrior. What a miscalction, truly a miscalction. Despite Rachel¡¯s angry words, Suri unexpectedly wrapped her arm around Yigol¡¯s and tenderly called out, ¡°Honey.¡± There was an unprecedented gentleness in Suri¡¯s voice. ¡°Mhm.¡± Yigol nodded slightly, not saying a word. Just moments ago, Suri was so profound, but now the tables have turned, and it¡¯s his turn to be mysterious. Suri giggled and puckered up her lips to kiss Yigol. ¡°Hey, can you two not go overboard? I¡¯m still here, and you¡¯re showing off like this. Can you be a little kinder?¡± ¡°Not only showing affection but also tormenting singles, I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you two,¡± Rachel protested. Suri confidently replied, ¡°So what if we torment you? If you have the ability, don¡¯t be single.¡± ¡°Come on, honey, let me give you a kiss¡­¡± Suri prepared to continue the earlier unfinished business. Suri wasn¡¯t usually such a carefree person. She could only act like this because her heart was beating much faster than usual. Yigol was clueless, wondering what Suri¡¯s intentions were. Even if it was to cheer him up, Suri wouldn¡¯t let herself loose like this. However, even if he didn¡¯t understand, he wouldn¡¯t miss this rare opportunity to get closer to his wife. Besides, Suri had yed such a trick on him with her bestie, so it wouldn¡¯t be too much for him to get a little benefit in return, right? Yigol turned his head, cupped Suri¡¯s face, and kissed her. The moment Yigol¡¯s lips touched hers, Suri was dumbfounded. It was as if she¡¯d been hit by an immobilizing skill, stunned and rooted on the spot, even forgetting to move her eyes. How did ite to this? She thought that in front of Rachel, Yigol would be somewhat shy. She could take advantage of the situation to tear off Yigol¡¯s mask, and let Yigol turn over the fact that she had conspired with Rachel to dig a hole for him. Who could¡¯ve known that Yigol would take the initiative to kiss her? When Rachel was flirting with Yigol, she was so tempting. Although she and Rachel had already agreed on it, when she saw Rachel doing it, an inexplicable sense of jealousy welled up in her heart. She acted like that for two reasons: one, she didn¡¯t want Yigol to pretend to be angry anymore; and two, she wanted to regain some presence and dispel the jealousy in her heart. She never expected herself to be so proactive towards Yigol. What was even more unexpected was that she was kissed in front of her bestie, and it was her who invited it in the first ce. ¡°Wow, how shy¡­¡± Rachel eximed in surprise, her face full of interest, staring intently at Yigol and Suri. Aftering to her senses, Suri wished she could crawl into a hole and hide. ¡°Woo, I¡¯m so ashamed, so ashamed.¡± ¡°Where should I put my face? There are still people here, who gave him the courage to be so bold?¡± ¡°If there were no one here, it would be fine, but now, with Rachel still here, she¡¯s staring all the time. How thick-skinned is this stinkv woman? Doesn¡¯t she know what ¡®don¡¯t stare at what doesn¡¯t concern you¡¯ means?¡± In an instant, countless thoughts shed through Suri¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t think of a way to save her face. Yigol¡¯s thoughts were quite the opposite of Suri¡¯s, and he felt extremely satisfied. His wife had colluded with her bestie to set a trap for him, so shouldn¡¯t shepensate him properly? After the kiss, he turned to look at Rachel, who showed no intention of leaving. He said a little speechlessly, ¡°Have your legs lost the ability to move that you can¡¯t walk away? ¡°You have the audacity to keep watching such a scene. Do you have any semnce of a woman left?¡± Rachel snorted coldly and angrily pointed at Yigol, scolding, ¡°You bastard, who allowed you two to do such things in front of me? And you¡¯re doing it so others can¡¯t watch?¡± ¡°If you two don¡¯t want to be seen, why don¡¯t you hide in your room? You two like to broadcast live, and now you¡¯re ming me?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s not possible, you could give me a heads-up, but you suddenly do this. Are you purposely trying to make me stand here?¡± Rachel was quite annoyed that she had been used by Suri to test Yigol, only to have her self-esteem wounded by him for no reason. Being rejected didn¡¯t matter so much, but the most fatal part was that she was no match for Yigol, which was a huge blow and humiliation. She hadn¡¯t even gotten over that when the two of them started ying this game. How dare they criticize her for watching, though? ¡°Rachel Turkish, what are you doing?¡± Suri also shouted back angrily. ¡°Why are you so fierce? I¡¯m not deaf, I can hear you just fine. Stop pretending, you¡¯re already in your twenties, an adult, right? Still so childish. How ridiculous!¡± Rachel retorted. Suri pushed Yigol, ¡°Honey, let go. I¡¯m going tofort that stinky woman, or she¡¯ll cry soon.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a stinky woman? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to cry! Is your man normal? I have both looks and a figure, overall great qualities, yet he¡¯s indifferent.. How is that possible?¡± Chapter 120 - 120: 120: Now You Are a Real Bootlicker Chapter 120 - 120: 120: Now You Are a Real Bootlicker Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Not only is he indifferent, but he¡¯s also so unsympathetic. Like a rock in thetrine, stinky and hard.¡± ¡°So, is your man really a normal man? Not some fake one, right? Is he impotent, or has he be impotent?¡± Rachel¡¯s words were blunt, no regard for the fact that Yigol, the person involved, was standing right there, and neither was her gentle appearance considered. Yigol was speechless after hearing this. Women are such strange creatures. If a man doesn¡¯t show interest in them, they doubt his ability. If a man shows interest in them, they call him a pervert. It¡¯s really hard to please them. Besides her bizarre opinion, Rachel¡¯s approach also left Yigol speechless. Could a woman without a man really say such things? Where is her femininity? Apart from her appearance, she is aplete tomboy. Since there was no problem between Rachel and Suri¡¯s rtionship, Yigol¡¯s attitude towards Rachel couldn¡¯t be too bad. Yigol exined, ¡°The main thing is, I only have my wife in my heart. Her beauty is one thing, but I also love her personality. Other women may have good looks, but they¡¯re not her, so I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°If I were to fall for another woman just because of her looks, would that be real love? It would be too superficial, so today, not just you, but any woman would not be shown a good face by me.¡± ¡°So, you two should stop making jokes like this with me. As you saw, I¡¯m not very good with sympathizing.¡± Yigol said with a bitter smile. Suri was moved by his words, but Rachel refused to buy it and scolded Yigol, ¡°Hmph, you actually hit a woman. You don¡¯t seem like a man at all.¡± Yigol calmly replied, ¡°As I told you before, I don¡¯t have a habit of not hitting women. Regardless of whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, if they touch my bottom line, I won¡¯t be polite. With the things you¡¯ve done to me, if it weren¡¯t for you being my wife¡¯s bestie, I would¡¯ve thrown you out already.¡± ¡°Both men and women should have self-respect and self-love. Otherwise, they don¡¯t deserve the respect of others.¡± ¡°Since today¡¯s incident was pre-arranged by both of you, let¡¯s consider it over. But I don¡¯t want this to happen again.¡± Yigol¡¯s words were directed at Rachel as well as Suri. As soon as Yigol finished speaking, Rachel exploded again. ¡°Who¡¯scking self-respect and self-love? Tell me who! I sacrificed myself just to let this smelly woman see if you are a man worth entrusting.¡± After scolding Yigol, Rachel turned her anger towards Suri. ¡°Smelly woman, didn¡¯t you say we should be united? Teach this bastard a lesson? What¡¯s the point of rushing to give me a live broadcast like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much, really too much.¡± ¡°Bastard, what are you staring at me for? It doesn¡¯t have much to do with me, okay? It was your wife¡¯s idea, so don¡¯t look at me with that weird look.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for her limited ability, Rachel would have gone berserk. Rachel¡¯s angry appearance contrasted sharply with Suri¡¯s annoying calm. Yigol replied indifferently, ¡°My wife¡¯s the one who initiated it. How could I believe your lies? It must have been your idea.¡± ¡°My wife said she didn¡¯t expect you to be so forward and take the initiative with me like that. So it¡¯s like you got a taste of your own medicine. Why are you so aggrieved?¡± ¡°Right, darling?¡± After he finished, Yigol turned to ask Suri¡¯s opinion. Suri agreed, nodding her head. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s the one who wanted to take the initiative. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Rachel was going to explode with anger at the two of them. ¡°My God, I made a mistake in choosing friends. I can¡¯t believe this is really ¡®having friends of the opposite sex without humanity.¡¯ I¡¯m cutting ties with you. Otherwise, I¡¯m doing myself an injustice.¡± Rachel looked at Suri with a disappointed expression. ¡°Smelly woman, you¡¯ve changed so much. I can¡¯t believe it. The independent and aloof Suri Drew is gone. Now, you¡¯re just a in sycophant. What¡¯s so great about this man that you¡¯re so concerned about him?¡± ¡°With your looks and conditions, what kind of man can¡¯t you find? Why him? Not only does he have no advantages, but he also has a ton of bad habits. Where¡¯s your intelligence? Where¡¯s your judgment?¡± Rachel interrogated Suri relentlessly. Yigol shrugged nonchntly and replied, ¡°So, as a man with no advantages and full of bad habits, you must not like the food I cook, right? You know the food at home is cooked by me. I guess you won¡¯t eat it. In that case, we won¡¯t keep you. Goodbye and have a good journey.¡± Yigol looked at the door, making his intention to see the guest out as clear as possible. Rachel instinctively looked at the door and raised her hand a few times. Thinking of her limited strength, she put it down again. ¡°If you all want me to leave, I¡¯ll leave. But wouldn¡¯t that make me lose face? The way she was, it seemed like if Yigol and Suri were to hold each other forever, she could keep watching. Yigol was a man and naturally wouldn¡¯t care about these things. But Suri was shy, and being so proactive earlier was already very rare. Being watched by Rachel like this, she couldn¡¯t handle it. Suri gave in, and Yigol could only let her go, putting an end to this little drama. ¡°I¡¯m going to cook. You two can chat.¡± Yigol went to the kitchen. After the meal, Rachel suggested going for a walk. Upon hearing this, Suri happily agreed, and Yigol had no choice but to consent. The two besties left Yigol at home. He wasn¡¯t worried, knowing that they both practiced martial arts and that ordinary punks couldn¡¯t do anything to them. After they left, Yigol continued with the housework, and then got bored again. When girls go out, they always lose track of time. The two of them probably wouldn¡¯te back until dinner time. Yigol decided to take a nap first. Of course, he went to Suri¡¯s room. If he went to his own room, he would still feel lonely. Suri¡¯s room was different; it had her scent. Yigol was just dozing off when his phone rang.. Chapter 121 - 121: 121: As long as you can have children, it’s okay Chapter 121 - 121: 121: As long as you can have children, it¡¯s okay Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak groggily opened his mobile phone and surprisingly, it was a video call from his mom. At that moment, Yigol¡¯s mother was sitting under arge tree in front of their house, and the rustling sound of leaves could be heard from the video. ¡°Mom, why did you suddenly decide to video call me?¡± Yigol asked, ¡°Are you rxing under the tree? His mom was not the type to call frequently out of missing him. ¡°Yes, Yigol, it¡¯s particrly hot these days, take care when you¡¯re out for work, okay?¡± His mother advised. ¡°Yes, Mom, I know. You and Dad should also watch out in this hot weather, don¡¯t overwork yourselves, there¡¯s nothing more important than health.¡± Their conversation was quite ordinary. ¡°Mom, did you call because there¡¯s something you needed to discuss?¡± Yigol asked further. ¡°Yes, your uncle Steven called me saying that your sister is nning to continue her studies, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Isn¡¯t it a good thing if she wanted to continue studying? Did she misbehave again?¡± Yigol asked. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just Steven mentioned that after she visited your ce for a few days, she came back and said that she wanted to go back to school and has been reading books all the time. At first, we thought she was just whimsical and let her be.¡¯ ¡°But half a month has passed and she¡¯s still very focused on her books. Her activities have also been rted to study, and that¡¯s when your grandparents realized that Sana was really serious about her studies. So, they called your uncle Steven.¡± ¡°You know your Uncle Steven¡¯s situation as well. They can¡¯t afford to send Sana to school and wanted her to find a steady job, and it ended up in a big fight. Sana insisted that her studies were her own business, and that she doesn¡¯t need anyone to spend a penny on her.¡± ¡°Your uncle Steven said so, and that¡¯s all I heard from him. So, I thought I¡¯d call you, are you covering Sana¡¯s expense?¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol finally understood what was going on. The money for his sister was borrowed from Suri Drew. He wanted to provide but s her strong sense of pride refused to ept a cent from him. Even when she borrowed the money from Suri, there were conditions between the two of them. Yigol did not know the details, and the two girls did not say it. However, at this time, Yigol had to take responsibility for it. He could hardly say it was from his girlfriend. Yigol responded, ¡°Her wanting to study is a good thing, and the money is from me. As long as she is not messing around, she can study wherever she wants. We had a private agreement and promised to keep it a secret. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about the money and try not to ask too much about it.¡± ¡°Tell your uncle Steven to not meddle too much with Sana. Surely they won¡¯t still pressure Sana to find a job or get married when she¡¯s not using their money to go to school. If they keep on doing that, it¡¯s too much. You guys need to have a proper talk with my uncle Steven, we cant let my sister ruin her life.¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re the one giving her the money?¡± Yigol¡¯s mother got rattled when she heard this, ¡°You¡¯re saying Sana¡¯s money is from you? How could you be so muddled, Yigol? You¡¯re not young anymore, you should be getting married. If you give all your money to Sana, what will you use to start a family?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that your uncle Steven did this out of desperation? With the condition of their family, if Sana goes back to school, they have no objection as long as she can learn something and make a living out of it. Suddenly, she wanted to go to university, that means more than a decade¡¯s investment. You know your cousin¡¯s grades are also quite good, and they can only afford to send one child to school.¡¯ ¡°I know you empathize with your sister, we do too, but after all, it¡¯s not our business. If we can¡¯t afford to help, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s affairs too much.¡± Yigol was speechless upon hearing this and didn¡¯t know how to exin to his mother. Mom was right, helping out of an impulse could lead to impoverishment. If he was still the poor young man he used to be, he would not have been able to help his sister no matter how much he empathized. But things are different now. The one thing he doesn¡¯tck now is money. As long as his sister is willing, whatever university she wants to attend, as long as she¡¯s admitted, he could afford to send her there. Yigol had already decided a long time ago that he would cover all costs for his cousin to study, as long as she¡¯s willing. As far as he¡¯s concerned, as long as she is dedicated, it would be all be worth it. The mother only looked at her own circumstances and lived a clear-headed life, which was admirable. Yigol thought for a while and said, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it? Little rascal, did you get into some sort of trouble again?¡± As soon as Yigol¡¯s mother heard he had something to say, she grew anxious immediately. Yigol was both amused and upset, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you have faith in your own son? I even doubt whether I am your biological son. I never remember youplimenting me even once. As soon as I say something, your first reaction is always that I¡¯ve gotten into trouble.¡± ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t it that our family cannot withstand any big waves? I just hope you¡¯ll tread carefully and avoid trouble. Only then can I feel relieved.¡± ¡°As parents, we don¡¯t ask for much. We don¡¯t expect our child to achieve greatly, we just hope for him to be healthy and safe. Ah, people used to say that you won¡¯t understand parental love until you have your own children. You¡¯ll understand when you have your own.¡± If he were still the same as before, his mother¡¯s words would not be faulted. After all, he didn¡¯t really have much to offer. Everyone loves money, especially people from rural areas, who work themselves to the bone every single day just for a little bit of money. But there was no other way, they did not have means to earn big money. They truly felt like they had to work hard just to survive. But poverty made them short-sighted and lose their adventurous spirit. They lived carefully every day, worrying about what disaster would befall them. For instance, in his mother¡¯s eyes previously, all Yigol needed to do was just to get married. She didn¡¯t care who the girl was, as long as she could bear children. At worst, it would probably be a second marriage. Yigol¡¯s parents would not have minded. This was not an umon phenomenon in their rural hometown. Some families could not afford to marry off their sons, so they would just find a simple-minded woman. Their objective was only one¡ªto ensure their lineage would continue. Yigol was a filial son. When his mother mentioned those things in the past, he did not mind. After all, he couldn¡¯t change everything. There was no need to harbor any resentment. epting his parents¡¯ arrangements meant epting fate¡¯s arrangements. His parents were left with no other choice.. Chapter 122 - 122: l i ve Never Seen This Much Money in My Entire Life Chapter 122: l i ve Never Seen This Much Money in My Entire Life Trantor: 549690339 But now that he was no longer short of money, hearing his parents talk like this made his heart feel sour. Yigol Novak continued: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I just want to tell you that your son is not short of money. As for how much money I have, I can¡¯t tell you, mainly because I¡¯m worried that you might not believe it. If you did believe it, you might be shocked.¡± ¡°In any case, no matter what kind of university Sana wants to attend, as long as she has the ability to get in, I cane up with the money. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯m not just giving her money for nothing. We¡¯ve discussed this, and I won¡¯t give her everything at once. I¡¯m just acting as her guardian to some extent, and I¡¯ll only give her money when she needs it.¡± ¡°If Sana can¡¯t make it on her ownter on, that¡¯s fine. But if she does, she will pay me back. I have the ability to help her now, and she is my sister. It¡¯s only right for me to lend her a hand. Money is certainly important, but there is a point at which it bes less crucial. There are other things in this world, including family, that are just as important.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Sana¡¯s education, you and Uncle Steven¡¯s family. As long as she goes to school and behaves, you can leave the rest to me. Not to mention going to college, even if she wants to study abroad and pursue a doctorate degree, it¡¯spletely fine.¡± ¡°Yigol, what nonsense are you talking about? Are you still half- asleep? Even studying abroad is no problem? Don¡¯t oversimplify things. For a child to graduate from high school and college, then go on to study further, the tuition, misceneous fees, and living expenses that pile up require a lot of money.¡± ¡°We still have a lot of expenses at home. You¡¯re talking so lightly, but you know your own situation, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been working for several years and have only saved up tens of thousands dors. Don¡¯t get impulsive and think you¡¯re so great. There are too many things you can¡¯t handle. How can you manage everything?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t end up ruining your sister¡¯s education and not being able to find a wife yourself. What would your father and I do? You¡¯re being too reckless.¡± Yigol Novak was a bit helpless. He understood his mother¡¯s concerns. The mindset of poverty had already been engraved into their bones. That¡¯s why Yigol didn¡¯t tell his family about his wealth. His family¡¯s financial situation was not the worstpared to their neighbors, butpared to big cities, their annual ie might be equivalent to a month¡¯s expenses for a family in the city. Yigol¡¯s mother was the type of person who lived with a clear understanding of her circumstances. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t pretend to be more affluent than her family was in order to help Uncle Steven¡¯s family out of sympathy. She spent her whole life thinking about her family and Yigol. In the past, Yigol would havepletely agreed with his mother¡¯s approach. First, you had to take care of yourself before taking care of others. In the past, their family was doing well just managing their own lives. If it were the past, he wouldn¡¯t have been involved in his sister¡¯s education either. His mother being frugal was totally fine, but the headache now was that he didn¡¯t know how to tell her about his wealth. If it frightened his mother, what should he do? The main problem was that his mother cared too much about money. Suddenly having so much more would definitely make her panic. Older people are most afraid of strong emotions, both joyful and sorrowful. After pondering for a while, Yigol suddenly had a good idea. He asked his mother: ¡°Mom, in your opinion, how much money does our family need to have for you to stop worrying about these issues?¡± ¡°For example, how much money do I need to get married?¡± ¡°Money to get married?¡± His mother thought for a moment and then huffed: ¡°Nowadays, bride prices are around twenty or thirty thousand dors. Let¡¯s say thirty thousands dors. Even this little amount of bride price, our family can¡¯t afford. I don¡¯t know how much we would need to borrow.¡± ¡°In addition to the bride price, there¡¯s also the cost of the banquet and the jewelry we need to buy. Nowadays, girls getting married require a bride price, which is very expensive.¡± ¡°Also, you need to renovate your house afterward. You can¡¯t live in this old house after you get married. Even if you¡¯re willing, thedy might not be. If possible, your mother hopes that you can find a good wife, not just someone randomly.¡± ¡°Your father and I calcted this expense the other day, and it won¡¯t work without six or seven hundred thousands dors.¡± ¡°Then there are the things that happen after the wedding. Starting from the time your wife bes pregnant, you have to pay for all kinds of nutrition and check-ups. After the child is born, there are expenses everywhere, which will also cost hundreds of thousands of dors.¡± ¡°Without knowing it, you¡¯ll find that more than a million dors are needed. Tell me, where are we going to find that kind of money? Your father and I are almost worried to death.¡± Yigol¡¯s mother¡¯s voice was filled with endless sorrow as she spoke. ¡°So my son, your mother isn¡¯t unaware of your feelings. You pity your sister and want to help her, but our family doesn¡¯t have the ability. You can¡¯t even take care of yourself, let alone other people¡¯s affairs. If you could, she would still be my niece. Wouldn¡¯t I feel sorry for her then?¡± Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Yigol finally understood why she was so worried when she heard that he wanted to support his sister¡¯s education. Raising a college student would cost at least over a million dors on the low side. Yigol directly found his mother¡¯s card number and transferred one million and five hundred thousand dors to her ount. Now that Yigol was so wealthy, he had automatically been upgraded to a VIP bank customer. Transferring money was the most basic service he could receive. No matter how much he transferred, the money would arrive in the ount within five minutes. Soon, Yigol¡¯s mother received a text message from the bank. She was stillining when she suddenly stared at her phone in a daze. After a while, she stuttered: ¡°Son, what is this¡­¡± ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say more than a million dors would be enough? I¡¯ve transferred it to you.¡± Yigol¡¯s mother hesitated several times and was so surprised that she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Son, where did you get so much money? Did you¡­ Did you¡­¡± ¡°Son, that kind of illegal thing, we can¡¯t do. We¡­ We can be a little poorer, but we can¡¯t¡­¡± Yigol¡¯s mother took about two minutes to respond. When she did, she was panicking. This was more than a million dors, an amount she had never seen in her life, so her first reaction upon seeing the money was that Yigol had done something he shouldn¡¯t have, and had earned ck money. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry,¡± Yigol hurriedly reassured her. But no sooner had he started speaking than his mother interrupted, even more agitated: ¡°Don¡¯t worry? Something so big has happened, and you tell me not to worry? My son, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have pressured you so much. You mustn¡¯t do such illegal things. We can be poor, but we can¡¯t¡­¡± Yigol¡¯s mother was so worried and started to cry as she spoke.. Chapter 123 - 123: Letting the family accept the fact that he has money sooner Chapter 123: Letting the family ept the fact that he has money sooner Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak was at a loss. On one hand, he felt sorry for his mom; on the other hand, he was d that he hadn¡¯t told his family about his wealth. If they knew, they might have been terrified. His mom was scared to tears by the mere mention of more than a million dors. If he had told her about the ten-plus buildings he owned and the over ten billion dors he had, it might have caused a major problem. Some people¡¯s way of thinking, built up over many years, is deeply rooted and not easily changed. For example, Sana Woods in the past, and now, his mom. ¡°Mom, calm down first. I earned this money through legitimate channels. Banks now have regtions thatrge transactions will be inspected. If it¡¯s ck money, would I transfer it to you directly?¡± ¡°Not only transfers but also deposits made byrge customers will be investigated, all to prevent criminals fromundering money through banks. So there¡¯s no need to worry, okay?¡± After Yigol¡¯s exnation, his mom¡¯s attitude softened a little but her doubts were notpletely dispelled. ¡°You said you earned it yourself, how did you earn it?¡± his mom asked. Yigol didn¡¯t answer directly but asked, ¡°Mom, do you think the 1 million dors is that exaggerated? It¡¯s just over a million dors, but you have such a strong reaction?¡± His mom replied, ¡°This is more than a million dors! I¡¯ve lived my whole life without seeing that much money or hearing about anyone else having that much.¡± ¡°The wealthiest in our family are your uncle and aunts, but they can¡¯t casually take out that much money either.¡± ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t more than a million dors, in cash, a big deal?¡± Since the cat was out of the bag, Yigol decided to tell her more, hoping his family would ept his wealth sooner. ¡®Mom, though this may seem like a lot of money to you, your son actually has much more. This million dors is like one dor, can you imagine how much more money I really have?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you the exact amount just yet, as I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to ept it all at once. In short, don¡¯t worry about Sana¡¯s expenses or our family¡¯s finances in the future. You and dad can spend it as you wish.¡± ¡°Actually, I was very rich when I was in school, but I didn¡¯t tell you. I worked as a delivery guy to get out, experience life, and pass the time, not to make money.¡± His mom was shocked again, a million dors was equivalent to one dor in her son¡¯s eyes? Was her son talking nonsense, or was there something wrong with her ears? Yigol chose not to be explicit for fear that his mom would not be able to digest everything. Later, he could slowly tell her bit by bit, which would be easier for her to ept. Subsequently, under his mom¡¯s questioning, Yigol roughly exined the origin of his money. His mom was continuously shocked: ¡°You actually learned how to buy lottery tickets, y the stock market, and invest in real estate when you were at school? Then turned wealthy by messing around? Why didn¡¯t you tell us back then?¡± Yigol exined, ¡°Mom, wasn¡¯t I into gaming back then? I had a lot of money but it went into gaming. And yes, I had money, but it wasn¡¯t stable, and I was scared. I was afraid that you and dad would worry and beat me up if I told you, so I didn¡¯t. Later, as time went on and I made more, I didn¡¯t know how to tell you.¡± His mom had many questions, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. Although the money was earned legitimately, the way it was made was risky. She had hoped her son would save his sry for his bride price, but he was doing delivery work just for life experience and to pass time. It was beyond her understanding, and she felt like a fool. She pinched her leg to make sure she wasn¡¯t dreaming, the pain confirmed that everything was real. ¡°So, mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about me supporting Sana¡¯s studies now, do you?¡± Yigol continued, trying to find a topic to snap his mom back to reality. His mom paused, wiped her tears, took deep breaths, and asked, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter, first, tell me, how much money do you really have?¡± Yigol didn¡¯t answer directly, but asked instead, ¡°Mom, are we really short on money at home? Didn¡¯t I just transfer some to you? Use it, don¡¯t save it for me. You don¡¯t have to worry about my bride price.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that weck money, but your dad and I can¡¯t just spend your money irresponsibly.¡± his mom replied. Seeing his mom still being frugal, Yigol felt helpless, but it was what he expected. Changing his parents¡¯ mindset would take time. ¡°Mom, as I told you, more than a million dors is like one dor to me. Just imagine how rich your son is and don¡¯t worry about me scaring you with the truth.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask Sana. She¡¯s been to my ce, she knows my situation.¡± ¡°Nom, you Still don¡¯t trust me, I¡¯ll transfer another million douars to you. Just spend as you wish and tell me when you need more. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°However, I must tell you that this situation won¡¯t happen in the next few years.¡± Yigol hinted as much as he could, hoping his mom would be bolder and use her imagination. ¡°Never mind, I won¡¯t ask anymore. But your dad and I won¡¯t touch your money. Now that you¡¯re rich, find a wife as soon as possible. If necessary, I¡¯ll arrange a blind date for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already in your twenties, and soon you¡¯ll be thirty. Don¡¯t you want to get married? I want to have a grandchild soon, so put your heart into this, understand?¡± ¡°Getting married this year would be best. We can have the wedding during the New Year celebrations when everyone¡¯s back in town. It¡¯ll be lively..¡± Chapter 124 - 124: A Beautiful Woman Can’t Keep a Chapter 124: A Beautiful Woman Can¡¯t Keep a Home Trantor: 549690339 Mom no longer worried about how much money Yigol had, but she started urging him to get married again after finding out he was wealthy. She hadn¡¯t been so pushy before because there was no money at home, and even if they had found someone suitable, they couldn¡¯t afford to have a wedding at the time. ¡°You don¡¯t have to deliver packages anymore, just focus on finding a partner. No matter if it¡¯s through matchmaking or other means, you did promise me that you would bring someone home during the holidays. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll break your legs,¡± she said. For a moment, Yigol wanted to tell his mother that he was already married. But he thought better of it and held back. If his mother found out, she mighte to the city overnight. Suri Drew might not be prepared at all, and who knows if she will run away. ¡°Alright, alright, I promised you that I would bring someone home, and I will. I¡¯ll bring you a beautiful daughter-inw so that you¡¯ll be overjoyed,¡± Yigol replied repeatedly. ¡°Just wait patiently.¡± Unexpectedly, his mom said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s good if you can bring someone back. I don¡¯t have any requirements for looks. It¡¯s better not to find someone too pretty, as they say, beauty brings trouble. Beautiful women can¡¯t keep a home.¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t find a way to refute his mother¡¯s words. Although it didn¡¯t apply to him, it was indeed a reality in rural areas. A little beauty, a little ability, they couldn¡¯t stay poor for long. It was because Yigol understood his parents¡¯ mindset that he didn¡¯t tell them about Suri Drew. If his parents found out, they would be suspicious and rush to the city. Suri Drew is a sensitive woman, and with her proud personality, she wouldn¡¯t ept such suspicion. Both sides needed time to slowly ept and calm their emotions. This matter had to be postponed. When his parents¡¯ views gradually opened up, and Suri Drew¡¯s sensitivity gradually dissipated, they could meet even with some friction and should quickly mingle. After chatting with his mother for a while, Yigol hung up the video call. Yigol thought about it and suddenlyughed. Now that his family knew about his wealth, his life goal took a huge leap forward. Happy. Because of an incident with Sana, he had given so much money to his family. Although his parents would not touch the money, he had at least let them know that he had money. In the future, his parents would slowly ept his strength. Once they¡¯ve epted itpletely, whether they want to stay in the countryside or move to the city, Yigol could fulfill his filial duties more easily. After talking with his mother, Yigol¡¯s drowsiness was gone, so he went to the living room to watch TV. Yigol thought the two girls would y outside until it got dark, but they returned in the afternoon while Yigol was preparing dinner. Seeing the girls dripping with sweat, he hurriedly ran a hot bath for Suri Drew. Rachel Turkish was not pleased, questioning Yigol, ¡°Hey, what do you mean? Only taking care of your wife and not me? I¡¯m a guest, too! Is that how you treat a guest?¡± Yigol gave her a nce and said, ¡°I only serve my wife. You can do it yourself or ask my wife to help you, but I¡¯m not helping.¡± Having said that, Yigol walked away. Even if the misunderstanding had been resolved, he still needed to keep a distance from other women, especially in front of his wife. Women can¡¯t stand any grit in their eyes. Seeing this, Suri Drew grinned smugly at Rachel Turkish, with an unambiguously triumphant tone. It seemed that being with Yigol was a wise choice for her. She couldn¡¯t bear to see other women in her man¡¯s eyes. That morning, when she saw Rachel Turkish hugging Yigol, and how Yigol didn¡¯t even give her a proper look, she felt like she had chugged a whole bottle of vinegar. If she saw Yigol being nice to other women, wouldn¡¯t she go crazy? Rachel Turkish had no choice but to clean up by herself. Afterward, they all sat on the sofa to watch TV. Rachel Turkish couldn¡¯t help but re at Yigol. After several side nces, she yelled, ¡°Hey, who¡­¡± ¡°Please call me by my name.¡± Yigol replied indifferently. ¡°Alright, alright, Yigol, is that okay? I heard from Suri that you don¡¯t spend money recklessly. Are you pretending?¡± Rachel Turkish asked. Yigol looked at her, ¡°Spending money? You two went out for half a day, how much did you spend?¡± ¡°What do you mean, are you reluctant?¡± Rachel Turkish asked sarcastically. ¡°Just say how much you¡¯ve spent.¡± Yigol asked again. ¡°Just several million dors, are you feeling stingy now?¡± Rachel Turkish stared intently at Yigol, as if she was afraid to miss any evidence of his pretense. Several million dors and they came back empty-handed? Who would believe that? Yigolughed and said, ¡°Spending money isn¡¯t an easy task. You two went out for half a day and only spent several million dors. I gave my wife a billion dors. When will you two finish spending all that at this speed? By the time you¡¯re done, I don¡¯t know how much more money I¡¯ll have earned. Earning money is much easier than spending it.¡± ¡°I have no interest in such a tiresome task. As long as a man can make money, that¡¯s enough. The matter of spending money can be left to you. It seems like you, besties, are not very good at this. You¡¯ve only spent several million dors and already think I¡¯m being stingy.¡± ¡°Please have some mentality, before you want to mock me, at least get to know the situation first. Otherwise, you¡¯re just hurting yourself.¡± Once again defeated by Yigol, Rachel Turkish was so angry that she almost exploded, ¡°You, you bastard, you went too far! What do you mean by leaving the spending to women? You just said we don¡¯t know how to spend money, and our spending speed can¡¯t catch up to your speed of making money?¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t¡­¡± Rachel Turkish trembled with anger. She had no way to deal with Yigol. She could only grumble bitterly at Suri Drew, ¡°Stinky woman, look at your man! There¡¯s definitely something wrong with his brain.¡± ¡°Oh, my apologies. I¡¯m not good at spending money either, but my husband is great at earning it.¡± Suri Drew nodded seriously after finishing her statement. Rachel Turkish was speechless and unable to refute. ¡°You two are really crossing the line, showing off your PDA again! Too much!¡± Unexpectedly, Suri Drew casually said, ¡°Before, I would always stand by your side no matter what the situation, but things are different now. I¡¯m married. Naturally, I¡¯ll stand by my husband¡¯s side. If you can¡¯t see that, then you¡¯re just¡­.¡± Chapter 125 - 125: Cutting Off All Contact with the Opposite Sex Chapter 125: Cutting Off All Contact with the Opposite Sex Trantor: 549690339 Rachel Turkish was so angry that she could hardly breathe. She yelled, ¡°Yigol Novak, you and this stinky woman have nothing going on, right? You don¡¯t have any disease that can¡¯t be seen, do you?¡± ¡°If you do, stop pretending to be all lovey-dovey and messing up our Suri¡¯s happy life. If you need to get checked, just let go.¡± Rachel wanted to continue, but Suri Drew covered her mouth, her face blushing red from what Rachel was saying, as if she wanted to embarrass her to death. Yigol Novak smiled and looked at Suri, saying, ¡°Wifey, how about we prove my innocence right here for your sake?¡± Suri threw him a cold nce and snapped, ¡°Yigol Novak, are you looking for a death wish?¡± She let go of Rachel and charged toward Yigol, ready to take him down: ¡°Let¡¯s see how I deal with you.¡± Rachel quickly intervened, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you two doing? Are you nning on giving me a live show? You guys can just go back to the room. I have great hearing, and I can hear everything that¡¯s going on. You don¡¯t need to broadcast it live for me; I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get a needle-eye.¡± Suri immediately stopped, feeling a bit exasperated. She turned to take care of Rachel again, going back and forth between Rachel and Yigol, andughter kepting from the vi. Afterward, Yigol paused, watching the two girls fool around and thinking to himself if there was a way to make Rachel leave or at least stay at a hotel outside. Otherwise, with a light bulb like her around, how could he and Suri have a life for two? He had already shown so much affection with Suri, and yet Rachel still didn¡¯t seem to want to leave ¨C trulycking in empathy. He couldn¡¯t just tell her to leave. After all, she was Suri¡¯s bestie, and she was a guest. Although they could tease each other, actually kicking someone out would be too much. ¡°Enough, enough, stop it already. I¡¯ve worked up a sweat. I need to go take a shower. Or we could shower together?¡± Rachel asked Suri. Suri immediately refused: ¡°I¡¯m not showering with you.¡± Rachel smiled slyly, ¡°Ah, I get it, I get it. You have to make sure your man is in good health, right? Don¡¯t worry; I take super long showers. I won¡¯t be out for at least an hour or two. You two do whatever you need to do to verify.¡± ¡°Rachel Turkish, can you just shut up already?¡± With that, Suri pounced on Rachel again. Rachel quickly pleaded, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? Can you not touch me like that? Your man is right there. I know you want to shower with him but not with me. Just say it. Just rinse off quickly or let the two of you go first.¡± ¡°You guys can take as long as you want, even if it¡¯s until dawn, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Suri mounted Rachel directly, ¡°Rachel Turkish, you crossed the line. I¡¯m going to tickle you to death for talking about me.¡± Finally, Rachel was chased into the bathroom by Suri. There was only one bathroom at home, so naturally,dies went first. Rachel finished, and then it was Suri¡¯s turn. Yigol continued to sit on the couch and watch TV. Rachel, in her pajamas, also came to sit on the couch. She had just taken a shower and applied body lotion, smelling fragrant. Coupled with her attractive appearance, she was extremely enchanting. But when she passed by Yigol, he didn¡¯t even nce at her. After sitting down, Rachelined, ¡°You¡¯re a man, how can you be so petty? You¡¯re really shaming other men.¡± Yigol nced at her indifferently, ¡°How am I petty?¡± Rachel said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just flirt with you a little bit? That was directed by your wife, and you¡¯re still holding a grudge. You seem so unhappy to see me. If you had enough face, wouldn¡¯t you have kicked me out directly?¡± ¡°I did that for that stinky woman¡¯s sake, afraid she might have ended up with an unreliable man, right? Even though I¡¯m the one who suffered, you¡¯re still mad at me? Isn¡¯t that a bit unreasonable?¡± ¡°Moreover, it was the stinky woman who told me to do that. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have done it with my heart. You should be mad at her, not treating me like an enemy when you see me. What kind of logic is this?¡± Rachel looked wronged as she spoke. Of course, Yigol wouldn¡¯t believe she was truly wronged. A tomboy feeling aggrieved over small things? That was impossible. ¡°You think you¡¯re helping your bestie, and that¡¯s fine. My wife thinks she¡¯s testing my true feelings, and that¡¯s fine too. So, am I the one in the wrong?¡± Yigol asked in return. ¡°Hmm? You really are¡­ fine, exin, how are you not wrong?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°A man like you, even though you¡¯re not very magnanimous, do you really need to be more petty than a woman? Look at yourself, so petty, even women aren¡¯t as petty as you, and you still think you¡¯re not wrong?¡± Yigol replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not petty; I have no objection to you. I just think I should stay away from you. Not just you, but now that I have Suri, I should keep away from all women. If I were to be all chummy with you, joking around casually, how would my wife feel?¡± ¡°Which woman would want to see her man get along well with other women? I think my attitude towards you right now is the most correct. How you get along with her is your business, and I cannot interfere.¡± ¡°You and my wife are besties, friends; that¡¯s your rtionship. To me, you¡¯re simply not a stranger, but we¡¯re not close and never will be, not even ordinary friends.¡± ¡°What nonsense about pure friendship between men and women? I don¡¯t believe that. Even if it were true, could my wife believe it? I will not do anything that makes her unhappy, especially getting close to other women.¡± ¡°Would my wife want me to treat her well and also treat you just as well? That¡¯s impossible. In terms of feelings, nobody can tolerate any impurities.¡± After hearing Yigol¡¯s exnation, Rachel was amazed and speechless for a while. She actually felt this man made quite some sense. She was also a woman and wanted a clean and pure rtionship. If her man were also caring for other women, no matter how generous she was, she couldn¡¯t tolerate it. Many men didn¡¯t pay attention to such details or were unwilling to do so. For the sake of a woman, cutting off contact with all other women seemed simple, but the only man she had ever seen do it was Yigol Novak.. Chapter 126 - 126: They Would Think 1 1 m a Peerless Good Man Chapter 126: They Would Think 1 1 m a Peerless Good Man Trantor: 549690339 This man is really so attentive, no wonder Suri, such a picky woman, is so devoted to him. Suri is naturally beautiful, and there were many men interested in her. Of course, most of them were only interested in her face. But who would have thought she could find such a careful and loving man? Her luck is incredible. Yigol nced at Rachel Turkish and saw that she seemed lost in thought, not speaking. To avoid misunderstandings, he continued to exin: If there were any special circumstances, like a life and death situation, then I wouldnt hesitate to carry you on my back or in my arms, regardless of whether youre my wifes bestie. I would do it all the same. But now that youre my wifes bestie, I cant be friends with you. Otherwise, that would cause more and more confusion, and eventually, misunderstandings. If it goes overboard, it would be even worse, affecting the rtionship between you and her, as well as our own rtionship, Rachel Turkish initially thought that Yigol made a lot of sense but suddenly hearing him mention going overboard, her anger red up, What do you mean? Do you think youre so likable that I would be interested in you? Yigol confidently replied: Who can say for sure? Do you think you have more willpower than my wife? You know what kind of person she is, right? Even with her being like that, I managed to win her over. Since youre her best friend, you should know her. Shes not the type to fall for someone easily or blindly entrust herself to others. No matter how difficult she was to get, Ive already made herpletely devoted to me. Do you think Im not likable? Its up to you to believe. But I can guarantee that anyone who gets to know me even a little would think Im an extremely good man, a rare catch. There arent many girls who wouldnt be moved after getting to know me. If there were, it would only mean that those women have something wrong with their minds. You bastard, you sure know how to tter yourself. Rachel Turkish chuckled. Yigol paused for a moment, sensing something was off. He straightened his body and looked at Rachel Turkish with a puzzled expression. Rachel Turkish felt Yigol staring at her and asked, What do you mean by looking at me like that? Youre making me nervous, as if you want to take advantage of me. Yigol helplessly said, I dont want to take advantage of you, but I do want to get rid of you. Your presence is seriously disturbing the sweet life between me and my wife. After some thought, Yigol continued: You and Suri are indeed good, rare friends. When my wife gets angry, she would scold me by my first name or call me a bastard. Do all of you women treat men the same way? Oh, thats just amon phrase. How can you not know that? You cant seriously think that just because of this, Im really interested in you and that you can win me over, can you? Yigol gave her a side-eye: Where did you get that confidence? Yigol then resumed hiszy position on the couch, calmly saying, My wife told me that you are her only close friend because you both are very attractive, which often causes less attractive girls topare themselves and be jealous. You two are both beautiful and have simr interests and backgrounds, so your rtionship is well-bnced. If you had a less attractive friend, even if you didnt look down on her, she might be very sensitive, be suspicious and misunderstand, eventually leading to the end of the friendship. You and my wife are rare good friends, and I hope this friendship will continue without being disrupted by my presence. If she were to lose her only friend, she would be very upset. Rachel Turkish asked further, Do you mind if she has male friends? If she gets too close to other men, will you get angry? I trust my wife. If she were interested in other men, she would have been with someone else before she met me. I believe that she will maintain an appropriate distance with the opposite sex, and theres no need for me to impose my standards on her. She is a very rational woman, who knows how to handle her rtionships. Rachel Turkish immediately found a w in Yigols words and began to nitpick, So you dont interact with women because you think she wont trust you? In other words, you dont have confidence in her. Yigol felt helpless, dealing with his wifes bestie was even more exhausting than dealing with his wife. This Rachel Turkish, once she seized an opportunity, tried to set him up. Fortunately, Yigol was smart enough not to fall into Rachel Turkishs trap. I dont distrust my wife; Im just trying to avoid any potential misunderstandings. Let me give you an example. If I had a friend who was very handsome and had great conditions and who was very attentive to girls, my wife would consider my feelings and keep her distance from him.bender This isnt about trust; its about caring. Alright, alright, youre right, and I cant argue with you. Is that okay? Rachel Turkish directly admitted defeat and irritatedly reached for a te of grapes on the table, eating them without grace. Where is your womanly demeanor? At least maintain some semnce of poise, even though Im not interested in you. Yigol nced at her with disgust. Rachel Turkish didnt care: I dont have anydylike burdens, why should I care about appearances? Why make things difficult for myself? Yigol nodded approvingly, That makes sense. Pleasing yourself is more meaningful than pleasing others. By the way, let me ask you something. My wife seemed unhappyst night, and when she woke up this morning, she had huge dark circles under her eyes. Did she mention to you what caused it? Yigol had initially thought that maybe Suri and her bestie had a falling out, but now it seemed he was overthinking things. Rachel Turkish looked at Yigol strangely, her gazesting for quite some time without any intention of looking away, which made Yigol feel uneasy. Why are you looking at me like that? You seriously dont know that women have a few days each month when their mood isnt very high? Right now, you two have been together for about a month, right? My guess is that its about time for Stubby Money to visit her. Its normal for her to be a little irritable during this period. Rachel Turkish finished, nodding as if feeling she had made a good point.. Chapter 127 - 127: Then I Won’t Have Any Shame from Now On Chapter 127: Then I Wont Have Any Shame from Now On Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak fell silent for a while, nodded, and then shook his head: That shouldnt be it, I can understand having a bit of a temper, but enough to cause insomnia? Rachel Turkish was so amused that she burst outughing: Hehe. What? Yigol was a bit annoyed, Whats so funny? Im a man, I dont understand these things, so what? Rachelsughter became even louder: Are you dense? Cant you use your brain a bit? You share a bed with her every night, and then suddenly,st night, you just left her, how could she sleep peacefully? She told me, she was waiting for you toe back on your own, so she deliberately didnt call you, yet after waiting for ages, you never came back and she heard you went next door. Just going there was enough, the sound of the door closing was so loud. She thought you were trying to catch her off guard. She probably thought as soon as she opened the door, she would see you waiting outside her room. She was intentionally not falling for your ploy, intending to keep waiting. Who would have thought that you would just go to the next room and fall fast asleep? So, she had insomnia. So, this morning when she saw you, she was angry. To be honest, a man like you is one of a kind. If I were to find a man like you, you would probably get beaten up until you forget your ownst name. You are a man. Shouldnt you take a little initiative instead of waiting for women to throw themselves at you? Dont you know that girls like being courted? You are a man. When its time to take the initiative, do it, when you need to be shameless, be shameless! When its time to quickly admit to your mistakes, just do it. If you had gone in at that time, she would have maybe argued with you a bit, but no, you directly left her feeling cold. Your emotional quotient is truly worrying, I really do not know what Suri saw in you. After hearing this, Yigol Novak felt extremely helpless. He hadnt expected the real reason for Suris anger was this? I see, I understand now, so I should be a bit more shameless and clingy, as a man, I have been thinking about being more amodating towards women, this incident has taught me a bit of a lesson, now I know how to get along with her. Yigol nodded, responding. That night, Rachel Turkish went to Yigols room, and Yigol went to Suris room. Yigols initial suggestion was for Suri and Rachel to share a room, so that the besties could chat more conveniently. However, they surprisingly agreed on Rachel going to stay in Yigols room. Although it wasnt overtly stated, Yigol saw Suris shy expression, and understood their arrangement. Naturally, he had no objections; he hoped to hold his fragrant wife in his arms as he slept at night. This was because Suri didnt know about the conversation between Rachel and Yigol, otherwise, she would never let Yigol stay with her. In fact, Suri was a bit apprehensive. Yigol was just too dull. She had given him many hints, but he didnt respond. That was why she arranged things this way. She was already being so obvious, would Yigol still be so clueless? Thinking about all these things, Suri felt a mix of anticipation and worry in her heart. The thought of their rtionship soon progressing to the next stage gave her a tiny touch of fear.bender Rachel, being a bystander, had understood the thoughts of these two people. She hoped there would be a good show to watch that night, it was nothing to sleep in Yigols room, especially given that the sheets and covers were new. As Rachel expected, a show quickly ensued in the next room. The soundproofing was not ideal, although she couldnt hear clearly what they were saying, she could clearly discern that they were fussing about something. Honey, are you feeling hot today? Suri asked. Yigol was taken aback, shook his head and replied: No. He was always being cautious, lest he unwittingly offend Suri, and gets sted without even knowing how it happened. I feel that youre quite hot, youre sweating. Suri raised her hand to touch Yigols forehead: Take it off. I dont Yigol felt his heart trembling. Yigol was shocked. He had offended Suri again. Rachel had said, Suri was in that time of the month, he really couldnt afford to upset her. Yigol plucked up his courage and said: Honey, its time to go to sleep. I think, youre really hot, honey, take it off. Suri continued to say. She was already being so clear. If this bastard failed to understand again, she was really about to flip out. But Yigol was really in a quandary, what was going on? He didnt understand, and didnt dare to ask. Youre sweating. Take it off. Seeing Yigol still unmoving, Suri continued to say. At this point, she was on the verge of snapping. It took all of her good-naturedness to keep talking calmly to Yigol. While Suri was anxious, Yigol was equally frantic. He couldnt understand what was going on. He didnt know how he had offended Suri, why she was acting so strange tonight. Yigol Novak, if you make me say it another time, just try it! Suri was pissed. She grabbed Yigols cor and threatened him. Whatever was going on, his wife was already this angry, shouldnt he hurriedly take off his clothes? After he was topless, Suris gaze drifted towards Yigols pants, which made Yigols heart nearly stop. What was going on with Suri today? When the wife has spoken, naturally, what she says goes. Yigol did as told, and once he was done, he saw Suri had already turned her back to him andy down. After a while, she picked up the air conditioner remote, turned the temperature to the lowest setting, and then covered Yigol with a quilt: Sleep. Yigol was still in a stupor, not knowing what was going on, while Suri, appearing to be fine, had already closed her eyes to rest. That night, Yigol couldnt sleep well at all, even being cautious while sleeping. He truly couldnt figure out what Suri meant. If you said she was taking initiative, it seemed unlikely. If he really did something to her, this girl might create a big fuss, which he couldnt bear. If you said she didnt mean it, her actions seemed rather proactive. Therefore, he was filled with perplexity the entire night. The next day. He woke up as usual and went to buy groceries. Suri went to Rachels room next door and told her what happened the previous night. Really? Are you kidding me? This is simply unbelievable! Chapter 128 - 128: This Man is Definitely One in Ten Thousand Chapter 128: This Man is Definitely One in Ten Thousand Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew looked very upset and replied, ¡°Indeed, if it were a normal man, they would have already stripped naked. How can they resist?¡± ¡°How about you break it off with him? It¡¯s not like you can live this half-hearted life forever,¡± Rachel Turkish worriedly said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to separate from him. Even if he can¡¯t do THAT, I still want to be witn mm rorever,¡± surl repnea. Rachel Turkish became anxious: ¡°Ah, this¡­ This is not okay. As a woman, to go without THAT for a lifetime¡ªthat¡¯s uneptable. Even if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯m not. I can¡¯t let my bestie live like this. No matter how great of a man he is, at most he can only be a close friend. If he can¡¯t even perform the most basic function of a man, then this really¡­¡± ¡°When hees backter, we¡¯ll talk to him directly,¡± Rachel Turkish said seriously. Suri quickly refused, ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t interfere with our problem. What if he¡¯s just used to this? What I mean is, maybe he¡¯s just so used to sleeping with me every day that he doesn¡¯t feel any desire?¡± ¡°Do you know? When I told him to undress, he seemed pretty scared, as if he didn¡¯t understand what I meant. I¡¯ll try probing a bit moreter¡­¡± Rachel Turkish looked at her helplessly: ¡°Fine, fine, but you need to know that you should just end things decisively when it¡¯s time to end them. If you hesitate, it¡¯s not good for you. Although he has many good points¡ªhe can cook, clean the house, and he¡¯s so rich and caring towards you¡ªsuch men are one in a million.¡± ¡°But if he can¡¯t do THAT, then it¡¯s definitely not okay. You absolutely cannot be with him.¡± ¡°Silly girl, let me be honest with you. If you¡¯re with a man who can¡¯t do THAT, even if everything else is good, over time, you¡¯ll feel empty inside,¡± Rachel Turkish seriously advised. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, but you absolutely must not mention this in front of him. After all, it¡¯s embarrassing, and I¡¯ll try to investigate more, but you can¡¯t,¡± Suri warned Rachel Turkish with a stern look. Rachel Turkish kept nodding: ¡°Alright, alright, I really can¡¯t handle you. I won¡¯t snoop around. I was supposed to leave today anyway¡ªI can tell you probably don¡¯t even want me to eat breakfast here. Just control your temper, and don¡¯t fight with him, okay?¡± How could she continue to stay when they were going through all of this? Her presence would be too much of a distraction while they discussed their important matters. Actually, with Rachel¡¯s temperament, she wanted to leavest night. It¡¯s just that her bestie finally found a man, so she decided to stay and watch the drama unfold. But she didn¡¯t expect their rtionship to end up like this. Worse yet, she was the one who suggested Suri make the move. Mainly because, even after she flirted with Yigol Novak like that, he didn¡¯t react at all, making her doubt whether Yigol wasn¡¯t interested in her or if he simply couldn¡¯t perform in that area. Although Suri felt ashamed, she wanted to know if Yigol could do it or not. After Rachel suggested probing further, she agreed. That¡¯s why yesterday evening¡¯s event happened. When Rachel said she would leave, Suri didn¡¯t ask her to stay. With Rachel¡¯s personality, she was worried that as soon as Yigol came back, she¡¯d confront him directly. After Yigol went shopping for groceries, there was no sign of Rachel in the house. Suri didn¡¯t mention it voluntarily, so Yigol thought she was still asleep. It wasn¡¯t until they started eating that Suri brought it up. This was exactly what Yigol wanted. He hoped that Suri could have her friends, but living in their home really got in the way and interfered with him and Suri expressing their love for each other. Because Suri kept wondering whether Yigol was really a man or not, she had her head down during the meal, eating very slowly, unlike her usual energetic self. Yigol asked with doubt, ¡°Wifey, are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Based on what Yigol heard from Rachel, Suri¡¯s visitor had arrived thesest two days. That¡¯s why the meals he prepared were lighter than usual, but it shouldn¡¯t have affected the taste. Even if he made light dishes. their vors could still rival those from a professional chef. Eliminating the possibility that the food wasn¡¯t to her taste, it must be because of her special period. ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel unwell. Honey, I have a question for you,¡± Suri hesitated, then stammered. This question must be asked clearly. But it was a topic that was difficult to bring up. She was mainly afraid that Yigol wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. ¡°Go ahead and ask, wifey. As long as I know the answer, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Yigol nodded and replied. ¡°Honey, do you have an issue with Rachel Turkish?¡± Suri asked. ¡°Issue? No. Why?¡± Yigol was very puzzled. ¡°Look, in terms of appearances and body shape, Rachel is top-notch in every aspect except not being very gentle. But when she was flirting with you, how could you bepletely indifferent?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything for her,¡± Yigol answered truthfully. Rachel Turkish indeed had great conditions¡ªa charming, attractive appearance¡ªbut when it came to male-female rtionships, Yigol genuinely had no thoughts towards her. The main reason was that he already had Suri, so he wouldn¡¯t have any thoughts about other women. Suri stared intently into Yigol¡¯s eyes, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t avoid telling the truth just because you¡¯re scared of me getting jealous. I really don¡¯t understand. How can a man have no reactions to a beautiful woman? Even if your heart is loyal, shouldn¡¯t your body be honest too?¡± Yigol immediately understood Suri¡¯s meaning. His depressed mood instantly lifted, and he asked curiously, ¡°Wifey, do you want to hear the real truth or not?¡± ¡°What does an insincere answer look like?¡± Suri asked with a guilty conscience. ¡°An insincere answer would be that I really didn¡¯t feel anything,¡± Yigol replied. Suri¡¯s heart instantly felt sour, but she didn¡¯t show it, ¡°So the real truth is that you do have feelings for Rachel Turkish? Why do I feel like that¡¯s even more insincere? If you really felt something, you wouldn¡¯t just violently throw her out of the kitchen, right?¡± ¡°The truth is that your husband is only interested in one woman¡ªyou,¡± Yigol moved closer to Suri, his eyes filled with deep affection. Knowing that Yigol was teasing her, Suri¡¯s heartbeat still elerated significantly. ¡°You¡¯re at it again, can¡¯t you just answer me straight? Hurry up, be honest,¡± Suri tried to act stern. Seeing that his wife was about to get angry, Yigol quickly became serious. ¡°The honest truth is that I can control both my heart and my body. I still have that level of self-control. I am loyal to you, my dear wife..¡± Chapter 129 - 129: There Must Be a Beginning and an End Chapter 129: There Must Be a Beginning and an End Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Can it be controlled?¡± Suri Drew gave him a disgusted look: ¡°If this kind of thing could be controlled, there wouldn¡¯t be so many lust-driven bastards in this world.¡± Yigol Novak chuckled and asked, ¡°So, wifey, do you doubt I can do it? How about I let you test me?¡± ¡°Get away,¡± Suri couldn¡¯t handle Yigol¡¯s teasing. His simple words could easily make her blush and her heart race. After a moment of shyness, Suri snuggled into Yigol¡¯s arms, bing restless. She usually had a thin skin, but considering this matter was rted to her lifelong happiness, she forced herself to be brave. Since they were rtives, given her understanding of Yigol, he would not take advantage of her at such a time. Rachel Turkish had given her the method of testing before leaving. Although it seemed simple when she heard it, Suri found it challenging to perform. Afterward, her face turned scarlet, and her pounding heart took a long time to calm down. After getting proof, she felt like a frightened little rabbit and escaped. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m going to the bathroom for a moment,¡± Suri, with a flushed face, ran into the bathroom. Yigol was startled but soon understood. So, wifey was testing if he could do it or not? ¡°Got it! It seems that winter is about to pass, and my spring ising.¡± When Suri went to the bathroom, she quickly locked the door and covered her heart. After her emotions calmed slightly, her gaze shifted to the hand that had justpleted the investigation task. She clearly felt the change in his body. This memory made her heartbeat fast again, feeling both shy and happy. Turned out, her man was quite manly. ¡°Bastard, you can actually control it. I¡¯ve never seen such an incredible man. Well, I don¡¯t have to worry about you lusting after other women then?¡± Suri whispered to herself while looking at her hand. Then she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. With her worries dissipating, she felt as if she were floating. After calming herself down, Suri acted surprised on her way out and took her belongings: ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡± Although she did the same every day, today felt particrly torturous for Suri. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at Yigol during the process. Once she left home, her palms were sweaty. Once in the car, she hummed a cheerful tune and told Rachel Turkish about this incident. She didn¡¯t want Rachel to worry, and more importantly, she didn¡¯t want Rachel to misunderstand her man. After receiving the message, Rachel immediately replied, stating that she didn¡¯t believe what Suri said was true. Suri hurriedly told her the whole process, and only then did Rachel reluctantly believe her. Afterward, the two besties discussed whether men could control themselves in that respect.¡¯ If outsiders had heard of their passionate conversation, they would have blushed with shame. If they were face-to-face, it might have been a bit embarrassing. But because it was online, they were much bolder. In the end, Suri, who always left home early and never arrivedte at work, waste for the first time. Her mood had reached its peak. Yigol¡¯s mood also soared after understanding Suri¡¯s intention and thinking about their future together. And Yigol¡¯s parents in their hometown, after slowly digesting the fact that their son was rich, were also overjoyed. Only one person was unhappy, Yigol¡¯s cousin Sana Woods. Ever since her parents found out she wanted to go to school and Yigol was supporting her, they kept nagging her to give up, not to spend her cousin¡¯s money, and to go to a trade school if she really wanted to study. They imed Yigol¡¯s money was for his future marriage and that Sana should go get married if she couldn¡¯t make it. Sana was irritated; she couldn¡¯t stand her parents¡¯ attitude. Before, Sana thought Yigol indeed needed to save money to marry a wife. But now, she knew even if he married ten wives, he wouldn¡¯t need to save money slowly. Not to mention just her going to school, even if there were hundreds of cousins who wanted to go to school, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as Yigol was willing to help. Besides, Yigol already had such a beautiful girlfriend. What more could he need? If it weren¡¯t for the agreement with her fairy-like cousin-inw when she left, she would have told her parents about this a long time ago. She and Suri had agreed that the condition for Suri lending her money was to study hard and not tell anyone about Suri and Yigol¡¯s affairs. If she told, Suri wouldn¡¯t give her the money, and she would suffer a huge loss. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so annoying. Am I not just trying to study? Why is it so difficult? How can I focus on studying with such daily disturbances?¡± Sana was distressed. After thinking for a long time, she sent Yigol a WhatsApp message because she couldn¡¯t think of any other solution. She hadn¡¯t had Yigol¡¯s contact information before and only added him on WhatsApp the day she visited Yigol¡¯s cest time. They hadn¡¯t added each other before, mainly because they were cousins with a significant age gap and rarely contacted each other. Only their parentsmunicated, so they didn¡¯t have each other¡¯s contact information. Unexpectedly, after they connected, it changed Sana¡¯s life. When Yigol received Sana¡¯s message, he thought carefully. During a video call with his mom before, he¡¯d learned about Sana wanting to go to school, and he had anticipated that Yigol¡¯s uncle would object. But he was just a cousin. He could only do so much. If they didn¡¯t contact him, he couldn¡¯t bother them directly. Since Sana had contacted him now and wanted to study, and he had the ability to support her, he had to see it through and handle the matter properly. When he video-called his mom before, she didn¡¯t say anything after finding out Yigol had a lot of money. The general idea was that she wouldn¡¯t interfere with this matter anymore. The only reason she objected before was that the family did not have the money. Without this concern, she naturally wouldn¡¯t have any reason to object anymore.. Chapter 130 - 130: Now Yigol Novak and Suri Drew are her bread and butter parents Chapter 130: Now Yigol Novak and Suri Drew are her bread and butter parents Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak replied, My uncle and his family object because they still see me as the delivery guy with no prospects, which is how you saw me before too. As long as they know I have money now, they wont interfere so much, especially since they dont need to spend any themselves. Sana Woods replied, Ive already talked to them, but no matter what I say, they dont believe me and think its just a story I made up.bender They wont even call you, which obviously means they dont believe a word I say. They dont have the slightest doubt, otherwise, they would have called you by now. Its like how they look at me. They think Im a girl with no prospects, so no matter what I say, it wont help. I really dont know what else to say. Several times, Ive wanted to show them the photos of you and my sister-inw, so they can see whether Im telling the truth. Tell me, if you didnt have money, could you afford to shop at luxury stores? If you didnt have money, would you still be considered outstanding, and would my sister-inw even take a second look at you? Yigol nced over the other messages, but upon seeing Sana mention several times that she wanted to show their families the photos of him and Suri Drew, Yigols heart skipped a beat. At the moment, he and Suri were in a critical period. Suri had already verified whether he was a real man or not, so the next step would be crucial. Perhaps with some more effort, he could soon be happily creating a little human with Suri. If Sana were to reveal his rtionship with Suri to their families now, it would be a disaster. What did this little girl mean by using the photos to threaten him? You took photos of me and your sister-inw? Howe I didnt know? Yigol anxiously asked. I secretly took them when you two took me shopping. Sana answered honestly. Yigol hurriedly warned, Sana, you cant let our families watch those videos. Neither my mom, nor your grandparents, or anyone else. Absolutely not. Yigol was worried that if his family found out, it would create a mess. The reason he didnt ask Sana to delete the photos was that it would be pointless. No one could guarantee whether Sana would really delete them or not. I wont show them to our families without your permission. Sana had a clear understanding of this. If she showed them the photos, wouldnt she be offending both Yigol and her sister-inw? Right now, Yigol and Suri were her bread and butter, and her chance of going to college depended on them. She wouldnt let her impulsive actions ruin her future. Let me think about your situation. Sana replied, Okay. With Yigols assurance, Sana felt relieved. Yigol carefully considered his options. He knew he could slowly persuade his parents, but how could he make his uncle understand that he had plenty of money? Whether his uncles family believed him or not posed a problem. Even if Yigols parents found out, they would definitely keep it low-key and not boast about it. But as for his uncles family, Yigol had no idea what they would do once they found out. Its said that people fear fame like pigs fear growing fat. Yigol didnt want to be famous; he just wanted to live a quiet life enjoying his wealth. So, the situation was quiteplicated. Sooner orter, his family would find out, but he needed to find a way that would allow them to ept the news without causing disruption to their lives and his own. Before anything happened, Yigol could already imagine what would happen if his uncles family found out he was wealthy. Mia, the wife of Yigols uncle, would definitely mock her husband incessantly. It seems that I have to talk some sense into my uncles family. With a sigh of resignation, Yigol found his uncle Steven Novaks number and gave him a call. The phone was quickly answered, and from the other end of the phone came his uncles voice, Yigol? Uncle, do you have time now? I have something I need to discuss with you. Sure, I have time. Just tell me whats on your mind, Yigols uncle replied. His uncles attitude was somewhat cold, but Yigol didnt mind. In this respect, his personality was quite like his uncles. He was the kind of person who didnt like to beat around the bush. He preferred getting straight to the point without any small talk. Although his uncle seemed indifferent on the surface, he wouldnt refuse to help anyone who came to him if he was able to do so. That was much better than those who spoke nicely but didnt actually do anything. Yigol got straight to the point, Uncle, I promised Sana that I would let her go to college, remember? She came to see me the other day. I talked to her, and she has her own dreams. You cant force her to live the life you want. If she wants to go to college, just let her go. I know you guys are worried about the money, but Ill take care of it for Sana. She promised to pay me back afterwards, and even if she cant, well figure something out between us. It doesnt concern you, Uncle. I wont treat my sister badly, and I certainly wont ask you for money. After a sigh, his uncle refused, Yigol, we appreciate your kind intentions, but Sana cant ept your money. Youre not getting any younger and are now at the age to get married. Dont follow my example and wait until youre almost 30 before getting married. You see, because I married sote, my siblings are still young and dependent on me, and Im already getting old. Its not that I dont understand, but in a family like ours, we dont have the luxury of chasing dreams. Once you be a parent, youll understand my concerns. Its not that I dont want your sister to pursue her dreams, but with reality staring us in the face, its impossible not to submit. Yigol couldnt refute his uncles words. Indeed, given their familys financial situation, if they had to choose between a son or a daughter, most people would choose the son. In rural areas, its said that daughters will eventually marry and leave, anyway. Looking at the reality of rural life, this preference, aside from being unfair to girls, is not without reason. In the end, its poverty thats to me. Poverty suppresses aspirations. His uncles considerations about Yigols marriageable age were just one aspect. Secondly, they were probably also worried about Yigols parents reaction if they found out about Sana. If Yigols marriage was affected by Sana, then his uncles family would definitely feel responsible.. Chapter 131 - 131: The Meaning of ll When One Chapter 131: The Meaning of ll When One Person Achieves Immortality, Even His Pets Ascend to Heaven Trantor: 549690339 Yigol also worried that his parents would me Uncle Stevens family. No one would not want to help their own family, but in the face of reality, they have to bow their heads. In their generation of siblings, being able to help in any way is already a sign of love and care, let alone providing financial support. As for someone like Yigol, who could lend such arge amount of money, there was none. Uncle, are you worried about my parents? I already talked to my mom; she has no objections. As tor the marriage, you dont nave to worry about it either. I will bring my girlfriend home during the New Year. You just need to prepare a wee gift for your nieces wife. As for my family, you know that my mom is the one who makes the decisions. She has no objections, and the money Im lending is mine, not from the family. So, you can put your heart at ease. You dont have to worry about Sanas situation. When Yigol spoke, he had a strong sense of confidence. Money is indeed a great thing; people lose their confidence mainly due to poverty. Ever since Yigol had the System, his life seemed to be on a whole new level. His temperament has improved a lot too. Sometimes, money is an excellent pass; with it, he could now think of things he dared not think of before. Not only could he think about them, but he could also aplish them easily. After a while of silence, Uncle Steven asked, Yigol, did you really make a lot of money? Yigol heard the strong doubt in Uncles tone, which was understandable. If it werent for the System, it would be almost impossible for him to change his fate. Yigol didnt answer directly. Instead, he said, Uncle, its hard for a person to change their fate, but its not impossible. Life is half hard work and half luck; fortunately, your nephews luck has been quite good. Alright, I understand. I will talk with your aunt about thister. Yigol replied, Uncle, do you really need to discuss this? I told you already, this matter is between Sana and me. We have already agreed that if she gets a job, she will pay me back. If her luck is not good and she cannot repay me, then its fine. It has nothing to do with you. I will not ask you for money.bender Its a good thing that she has dreams. As her older brother, fortunately, I have the ability to help her and give her a chance to change her fate. Sana is a thoughtful girl; I believe she will not let us down. So, give Sana a chance to change her fate. Do you really wish for your daughter to get married early and live a miserable life? Look at those who get married early; how many of them have a good life? Sanas rebelliousness is due to her unwillingness to ept her current situation. This time when she returns home, you should see the change in her. I havent asked her, but I believe she must have changed a lot. The distance between her and you is because you never truly understood her. Stop forcing your decisions on her life, or else she will never submit to you. If the rtionship between you and her bes irreparable and she starts to hate you, Uncle, tell me, is it truly worth it? Dont always use the excuse of doing it for her own good and force her to ept your arrangements. She was raised by my grandparents, and her bond with you is not that strong. This opportunity is a significant one in her life, and if she loses it, I believe, with her personality, she will genuinely hate you. The bond between you and her will probably end as well. Uncle, you understand a lot of these things, so I wont say much more. You think it through, okay? Alright, Uncle Steven responded reluctantly, and then they ended the call. After the conversation, Yigol went to find Sanas WhatsApp and sent her a message. Ive already talked to your dad. He should consider it carefully. Dont worry too much. Leave my uncles side to me, you just focus on studying at home. After the new semester, go to eighth grade, study hard for a year, and then take the high school entrance exam. Unexpectedly, Sana confidently replied, Brother, you said that I underestimate you, but you also underestimate me. Im not as bad as you think. During the high school entrance exam, I actually knew the answers to the questions; I just randomly wrote down some answers. I did it on purpose- Not having results means no way out. which is much better than having results and being admitted to a school but unable to attend, right? As for my family, only one of the two children can go to school. Needless to say, the opportunity will go to my brother, and I have nothing to do with it. So, why should I make myself suffer? Ive already contacted my previous homeroom teacher. Ill go directly to the eighth grade for half a year and then take the entrance exam. Its been a year since I left school, but I still remember what Ive learned. As long as they dont interfere with my emotions during this half-year, I will review and surely be epted into a good high school. Sanas words left Yigol with mixed feelings. At the same time, he felt fortunate. With the System, not only had his life changed, but also the lives of his entire family; without it, he wouldnt have what he has today. In the past, he wasnt qualified to support others dreams, as he couldnt even understand his life. Yigol was silent for a while, then transferred ten thousand dors to Sana. Brother, why are you giving me money? After sending a surprised emoji, Sana asked. For your serious studies, Im giving you this, but only on one condition; otherwise, you cant ept this money. The condition is that you have to use the money you earned to pay back, not the money from your family or other sources. If you can get into the top three in the high school entrance exam, Ill reward you with a hundred thousand dors. If you can get into the top three during college entrance exam, Ill reward you with a million dors. If you can be the top student, Ill give you ten million dors, which you can use to start a business. Do you believe you can do it? I can. Sana replied. This was a definite answer without any unnecessary exnation, just what Yigol wanted to see. After their chat, Yigol smiled and thought to himself, So this is what ancient people meant when they said that when one person reaches enlightenment, even their pets would ascend to heaven.. Chapter 132 - 132: 132: To Think He l d Use Her Own Trick Against Her Chapter 132 - 132: 132: To Think He l d Use Her Own Trick Against Her Trantor: 549690339 Feeling genuinely happy for his sister, whose future seemed brighter thanks to Yigol Novak. Nighttime came around. When it was time for bed, Yigol Novak undressedpletely without waiting for Suri Drew¡¯smand, taking the initiative himself. Suri¡¯s face reddened like a bright apple, but she didn¡¯t attempt to stop Yigol as she normally would have. By not stopping him, wasn¡¯t she passively epting him? Thus, Yigol grew more bold. The two of them had alreadye this far; surely she wouldn¡¯t just leave him high and dry at thest possible moment? He was determined not to give her the satisfaction of turning him down. Yigol took the opportunity to flirt with her, since she¡¯d hinted at the possibility. If he didn¡¯t, he would have to wait for her to make the move, wouldn¡¯t he? Men are normally the ones to take the initiative in such matters, so wouldn¡¯t it be a blow to his pride if he had to force a woman like her to make the first move? Recalling their previous interactions, Yigol decided to toy with Suri a bit. Yigol whispered to Suri, ¡°Babe, are you hot?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Suri responded. ¡°I think you¡¯re very hot,¡± Yigol replied earnestly. Suri didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but as soon as Yigol made the statement, she understood exactly what he meant. Last night, she¡¯d done the same thing to him. She never thought the wily guy would remember it so well and use the same technique on her today. Suri¡¯s heart pounded faster as she gradually recognized his intent. ¡°Darling, I really think you¡¯re hot. Let me¡­¡± Yigol didn¡¯t finish his sentence before Suri shot him a stare, ice-cold. Yigol immediately crumbled and changed his tune. ¡°Darling, you are dressed too heavily. It will affect your sleep.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and if you can¡¯t sleep well tonight, your looks and health will suffer. If you don¡¯t get enough rest, you can¡¯t work well. If you can¡¯t work well, it might impact your mood¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the boss, alright? I can afford not to work,¡± Suri retorted. This argument was not very convincing, as Suri was a well-known workaholic, in sharp contrast to Yigol¡¯sck of ambition. ¡°I heard from your besties that your rtives came to see you. You¡¯re really bundled up, aren¡¯t you?¡± Before Yigol finished talking, Suri covered his mouth tightly, face flushing, and eximed, ¡°She actually told you all this?¡± Yigol pulled her hand away, clutched it tightly, and whispered into Suri¡¯s ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t she just want me to care more about you and live happily together?¡± ¡°So, are you disgusted by me?¡± Suri asked usingly. Yigol quickly denied it, ¡°No way, how could I think like that? You¡¯re the most delightful wife in the world.¡± ¡°Most importantly, it¡¯s quite hot now, and I¡¯m worried that this isn¡¯t good for your health, so darling¡­¡± Yigol¡¯s implications couldn¡¯t be clearer. Suri¡¯s face reddened defiantly, ¡°You said you were worried I was cold just a few days ago. Now I¡¯m very cold.¡± Yigol was on the spot and momentarily at a loss for words. Several momentster, he answered, ¡°It was indeed cold a few days ago, but today is so hot. Look, you¡¯re sweating. If you keep this up, you could get a rash.¡± ¡°What if you really do? Wouldn¡¯t you feel ufortable? You¡¯re a renowned beauty, after all. You can¡¯t just spend all day itching in a secluded ce, can you?¡± Suri did her best to ignore Yigol, but his words still registered without missing a beat. Worse still, she couldn¡¯t help but picture the scenario in her head. ¡°Right, my husband is always thinking ahead.¡± Suddenly, Suri agreed with Yigol, which left him somewhat perplexed. So did she n on doing what he¡¯d done the night before and give him a show? Was he about to get a full view of his wife¡¯s figure? A sense of delight washed over Yigol. Perhaps after he had his fill of the sight, were they off to the risqu¨¦ part? As long as his wife needed him, he was always ready to please. After Suri finished speaking, she stood up and rummaged through the wardrobe for a while, unclear of what she was looking for. The contents of the bag she eventually found remained a mystery to Yigol. She then took the bag and stealthily exited the bedroom. ¡°Darling, where are you going?¡± Yigol asked. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back,¡± Suri replied and vanished through the door. His imagination ran wild again with her unexpected departure. What was she carrying? Could it be some sort of romantic surprise? She knew how to y the game, indeed. Yigol worked up an borate fantasy about Suri¡¯s absence and her eventual return. Approximately five minutester, Suri returned. Unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t the nosebleed-worthy scene that Yigol had imagined. Suri returned in a thin t-shirt and workout shorts that covered her important parts well. She beamed at Yigol and asked, ¡°Husband, do I look beautiful?¡± ¡°Beautiful, so beautiful¡­¡± Even though it didn¡¯t live up to his expectations, Yigol still said enthusiastically. Suri had always properly covered up her entire body in front of him, even her loungewear at home was very proper and covered everything that needed to be covered. It was the first time Yigol had got a good look at Suri¡¯s figure; she looked even better than he had imagined. Although this kind of attire wasmon on the street, Yigol found it exceptionally beautiful on Suri. Appearing like this before Yigol was already a rare treat for him. It seems his fantasy was about to be shattered after all. As the saying goes, haste makes waste. He needs to be patient. ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± Suri quickly said, diving under the covers, making sure to cover herselfpletely. And she was quick about it, as if Yigol might pounce on her any second. ¡°Alright.¡± As theyy down, everything was initially fine. But as Yigol slowly moved closer, the second his body touched hers, Suri turned around with a jolt saying, ¡°What are you doing? No mischief..¡± Chapter 133 - 133: 133: Just a Little Bit Short Chapter 133 - 133: 133: Just a Little Bit Short Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m just worried about you getting cold.¡± Yigol Novak lied with his eyes wide open. In fact, this was the most intimate encounter they¡¯ve ever had. He had slept holding Suri Drew before, but they were always wearing clothes. The moment Yigol¡¯s skin touched Suri¡¯s, his heart involuntarily thumped. ¡°I¡¯m not cold, stay away from me.¡± Suri struggled to get away from Yigol. Of course, Yigol wouldn¡¯t give her the chance and held her tightly: ¡°Sweetheart, let me warm you up, you¡¯re too cold.¡± ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯m going to put on clothes.¡± Suri said anxiously. Finally, Yigol stopped moving, and they maintained their position ¨C not too close but not moving apart either. Yigol deliberately stayed still, while Suri didn¡¯t dare to move. She worried that if she made the slightest movement, he would try some new intimate action. After four or five minutes, Suri¡¯s body stiffened and she shifted slightly. As expected, Yigol took the opportunity to snuggle up closer. ¡°What- what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Just a hug, just a hug¡­¡± The next day. Yigol got up early, in a great mood, even humming a little tune as he left the house. If Suri could dress like that and let him get so close, it meant that he was a step closer to his goal. ¡°Keep up the good work,¡± Yigol encouraged himself. Like always, Suri got up just in time for breakfast, and they ate like nothing had happened before Suri went to work. No one mentioned what happenedst night. Suri was too embarrassed to mention it, and Yigol dared not. He didn¡¯t want to risk upsetting Suri and jeopardizing their future progress. After Suri left, Yigol fell into deep contemtion. He initially thought something might happen between themst night, but he was just a little short. How should he make an effort? Going on a trip might be a good way. When people are happy, anything is possible. Once they were on a trip, they could always be together, which would mean more opportunities. It seems that nning a trip should happen sooner rather thanter. However, it wasn¡¯t something he could just start immediately. His previous rental disputes and the issue with the middleman were still unresolved. Although he had gathered all the evidence, the middleman was unwilling to take responsibility. Yigol wouldn¡¯t be polite ¨C he had to involve the court to solve this issue. Once these issues were resolved, it would be the right time to arrange a trip. ¡°I¡¯d better seize the time and get to know my sweetheart better, break down her defenses as soon as possible, so we can be carefree and happy when we travel together.¡± Just thinking about it made Yigol¡¯s heart flip with joy. At this moment, his phone suddenly rang. Picking it up and checking, it seemed like what he was thinking about had materialized. ¡°Hello, are you Mr. Yigol Novak?¡± the person on the line asked. Yigol replied, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Mr. Novak, regarding the case you filed, the court has scheduled the trial for tomorrow morning. Will you be attending?¡± the other person asked. ¡°I won¡¯t be attending; I¡¯ll leave it all to you. I¡¯ve already told you my requirements, and I believe with your ability, you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Yigol said nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Novak. You¡¯re sure to win this case. The defendant is already inside, and although he can hire awyer, it¡¯s just a futile struggle. It doesn¡¯t make sense. I don¡¯t believe they¡¯ll have a chance to turn things around, given the current situation.¡± ¡°Alright, you can handle it then. Is there anything else?¡± Yigol asked. He was so persistent in pursuing thepany, firstly to reim his interests because they hadn¡¯t paid him enough, and secondly to protect the interests of his clients who would bepensated. In this way, he could also win over his clients¡¯ hearts and make management easier for Suri after she took over the buildings. ¡°Indeed, there is something else. It¡¯s not within the scope of thewsuit, but it¡¯s rted to it, and we cannot handle it. You need to take care of it yourself,¡± the person told Yigol. ¡°Go on,¡± Yigol responded with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s the tenants. This matter is now well- known, and they know they¡¯ve been maliciously charged rent. They¡¯re demanding a refund for the excess rent. However, they don¡¯t know you or where to find you, so theye to us and ask us to pass the message.¡± ¡°Initially, there were only a few people. But as more and more went looking for the middleman who was already in jail ¨C his family has disappeared, and the tenants couldn¡¯t find anyone to speak to ¡ª this issue dragged on.¡± ¡°At first, we were still in the process of gathering evidence, so I didn¡¯t tell you about this issue. We¡¯ve been reassuring the tenants, but now that the trial is underway, this matter needs to be dealt with. Mr. Novak, how do you want to handle it?¡± ¡°By the way, we were also approached by a Ms. Drew in the past few days. She¡¯s the tenant of one of your buildings and has the management and usage rights to the property. We¡¯ve checked the contract ¨C there¡¯s no problem with it, right?¡± they asked. Yigol knew who this Ms. Drew was: ¡°The contract is fine. Have you handled it on your side?¡± It must¡¯ve been Suri taking over the property and learning about the disputes between the tenants and the buildings. However, she never mentioned anything to Yigol. When it came to work, she never took the initiative to mention it unless he asked. ¡°Ms. Drew¡¯s intention is to take over the property and thepany directly. But since you were the one who entrusted us with the dispute, we couldn¡¯t transfer it without your notification. So, the matter has been dyed until now.¡± Yigol asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you contact me?¡± Neither the dispute handlers nor Suri had informed him, leaving him in the dark. ¡°Ms. Drew intended to contact you herself, so we didn¡¯t interfere,¡± they replied. Yigol understood: that¡¯s what happened. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it. Also, you said the tenants came to you. Did they leave any contact information?¡± Yigol asked. ¡°We kept a record of it, and I¡¯ll send it to you shortly,¡± they replied. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. They don¡¯t know who I am, and even if I contacted them, they might not believe me since they have no idea about my identity,¡± Yigol said. After thinking about it, Yigol said: ¡°In that case, please notify all the tenants to gather in themunity square tomorrow. Arrange a time and let me know; I¡¯ll be there on time to handle the situation..¡± Chapter 134 - 134: 134: Deliberately Ignoring, Waiting For Him to Coax Chapter 134 - 134: 134: Deliberately Ignoring, Waiting For Him to Coax Trantor: 549690339 The other end of the phone quickly replied, ¡°Alright, Mr. Novak, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Yigol Novak responded with satisfaction, ¡°Mhm, you just need to inform them, and I¡¯ll take care of the tenants. You guys just focus on fighting thewsuit.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Novak, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do our best in thewsuit,¡± they assured him. Soon, a notification arrived that the tenants would gather at nine o¡¯clock and Yigol was informed ordingly. When Suri Drew came home, she habitually sniffed, as she used to be greeted with fragrant food when she walked through the door at this time. But today was so quiet, there was no smell of food and not even the lights were turned on, engulfed in darkness. ¡°Where¡¯s my husband?¡± Suri had gotten used to Yigol¡¯s presence; not seeing him when she got home made her feel uneasy. When she turned on the lights, she found Yigol at home ying on his phone on the couch. Suri¡¯s hanging heart suddenly dropped. So he hadn¡¯t suddenly disappeared. Suri changed her slippers and walked over to Yigol, hooking her arm around his and asking, ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you cook today? It feels so cold and empty.¡± Yigol nced at Suri before lowering his head to continue looking at his phone. Suri, as clueless as a monk, couldn¡¯t understand why he was acting this way. Ever since she¡¯d been with Yigol, he¡¯d always doted on her. This sudden cold attitude made Suri panic. With a coquettish tug on his arm, she held onto Yigol¡¯s hand. Yigol just allowed her to hold his hand, ncing briefly at their joined hands before using one hand to y with his phone. With Yigol¡¯s self-control, it wasn¡¯t difficult to control his impulses towards Suri. Suri moved her face close to Yigol¡¯s, touched his face, and checked him over. Yigol didn¡¯t show any sign of anger, letting her do whatever she wanted. However, hepletely ignored her. Suri couldnot bear Yigol¡¯s cold-shoulder, she began to panic. Was Yigol angry? But she hadn¡¯t done anything to provoke him. After some hesitation, Suri asked again, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong? Yigol still didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t even look at her this time, his attention solely on his phone. Suri didn¡¯t believe Yigol could be so engrossed in a game that he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to her. Through their time together, she had gained some understanding of Yigol, knowing he had no interest in games. His ying games now was purely for the sake of finding something to do. After taking away Yigol¡¯s phone, Suri directly mounted hisp so he couldn¡¯t ignore her any longer. Sure enough, Yigol couldn¡¯t ignore her now. He suddenly looked up, staring straight at her, making Suri panic for no reason. Was it so hard to please a man when he threw a tantrum? ¡°Honey?¡± Suri called out in a coquettish tone again. Yigol directly withdrew his gaze and closed his eyes without a phone in hand. It didn¡¯t seem like he was deliberately trying to anger Suri; more like he couldn¡¯t even see her presence,pletely treating her like air. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Suri almost cried. Finally, Yigol responded, ¡°Do whatever you want, just give me back my phone and don¡¯t waste my game time.¡± Yigol¡¯s reply was worse than silence. That indifferent sentence almost brought tears to Suri¡¯s eyes. His coldness meant he was angry, but Suri racked her brain and couldn¡¯t figure out what she had done to offend him. Why would he be angry out of the blue? ¡°Honey, why are you unhappy?¡± Suri asked, feeling wronged. ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy, I just want to y games for a while. Stop getting in the way,¡± Yigol coldly replied. Despite his cold words, Yigol didn¡¯t resist Suri¡¯s actions. With her sitting in hisp, doing whatever she wanted, Yigol indulged herpletely. Now that their rtionship had reached this point, Suri felt in her heart that she had genuinely epted their marriage. If Yigol were more proactive, she wouldn¡¯t mind whatever they did. The reason they hadn¡¯t taken the next step was solely because Yigol wasn¡¯t taking initiative. She initially thought he would pick her up from work today, but he didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t think much of it at the time since Yigol didn¡¯t always pick her up from work; only when he had time. No pickup, fine, but he could at least have fragrant food waiting for her. That was the least she expected. But there was nothing ¨C he even treated her coldly. If it were before, she would have thrown him out regardless of why Yigol had treated her this way. Now, she was head over heels in love with Yigol and had even made up her mind to give herself to him. At this moment, Yigol¡¯s behavior sent her into a panic. Her worst fear was that he would suddenly stop loving her just as she was at her most in love. She didn¡¯t know how to bring this rtionship to a close if it ever came to that. Unsure of how to appease Yigol, Suri mustered her courage, held his face, and kissed him. Yigol, are you okay now?¡± After the kiss, Suri blushed and asked. Yigol replied, ¡°No.¡± Anger surged through Suri. When she had kissed him, he hadn¡¯t rejected her, and he still imed he wasn¡¯t okay. Before, she¡¯d been panicking, but now she understood, Yigol was just putting up a front, waiting for her to coax him. After pondering, Suri gritted her teeth. ¡°Fine, I give up!¡± She then began to do something that took all her courage. ¡°How about now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not better, but if you try a little harder, it might be,¡± Yigol replied casually. ¡°Try harder? What do you mean?¡± Suri asked. ¡°Well, if you could help me relieve the heat down there, I might feel better,¡± Yigol replied. Suri responded seriously, ¡°Sure, just wait a moment. I¡¯ll fetch a pair of scissors, and with one cut, we can solve the problem. That way, you won¡¯t have to worry about getting heated ever again.¡± Knowing Yigol was putting on a front to make her coax him, Suri stopped panicking.. Chapter 135 - 135: 135: In the end, he is still the one who failed. Chapter 135 - 135: 135: In the end, he is still the one who failed. Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew¡¯s bold move left Yigol Novak almost unable to control himself. He turned the tables and said, ¡°Do you know why your husband is unhappy? Suri shook her head, confused, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, honey. Are there a few days every month for you too?¡± Her serious look almost made Yigolugh out loud, but he managed to hold it back, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for you to tell me,¡± Suri replied. ¡°So it seems you have no idea what you did wrong. Fine, let¡¯s see who can oust the other today. We should not even have dinner.¡± Yigol said angrily. ¡°Let¡¯s do it then. No dinner, not hungry anyway,¡± Suri stubbornly replied. Yigol sighed, his hands starting to get restless: ¡°Do you really not understand what you did wrong?¡± Suri nodded seriously, ¡°Right, I don¡¯t understand. Either you say it or forget it.¡± Yigol continued his actions: ¡°Really don¡¯t understand?¡± Suri¡¯s stubbornness rose: ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Suri¡¯s face turned red from Yigol¡¯s teasing, but she refused to give in, determined to hold her ground with Yigol. Left with no choice, Yigol increased the intensity of his questioning. Suri was already breathing unevenly, just short of surrendering but still not giving in. ¡°Suri Drew, do you really not understand why I¡¯m unhappy? Suri shook her head, unable to speak. Yigol sighed helplessly in the end ¨C he was the one who lost. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you that if something happens, you should tell your husband, and I¡¯ll take care of it for you?¡± ¡°But you, when something happens, you deal with it by yourself. There were problems with the tenants in those buildings I own, but you never mentioned it to me. Do you not trust my ability to solve it? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m capable of shielding you from trouble?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going too far, Suri. You already have a husband, so you can stop being so independent and strong, okay? Your husband¡¯s shoulders are there for you to lean on. Do you understand?¡± Suri finally understood ¡ª so he was angry about that? ¡°Well, honey, excuse me for a moment. I do have a husband, but it¡¯s just in name.¡± Yigol¡¯s unfinished sentence got stuck in his throat. Apparently, his wife¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on what he was saying, but rather the fact that they were a married couple only in name? Yigol felt that his wife was hinting at something. Afterward, Yigol fiercely said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make us a real couple tonight.¡± Suri gave him a provocative look, ¡°Not tonight, my rtive is still here. Are you really sure you want to¡­ while my rtive is still here?¡± Yigol suddenly felt a sense of defeat. No wonder she dared to provoke him so much today ¨C she had nothing to fear. He lost to her again. Yigol thought about it and, unable to bear the frustration, said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can let your hand practice for now, so when your rtive leaves, you can get to work.¡± Yigol said meaningfully. Suri looked at Yigol in surprise and quickly turned her gaze away: ¡°I¡¯m still hungry. No mood, my hand is weak.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t require strength, huh? Sweetie, what do you mean by this? So you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Yigol¡¯s face lit up, his eyes filled with affection looking at Suri. ¡°Don¡¯t be so creepy, just start cooking.¡± Suri pushed him and urged, ¡°You were suddenly getting angry today for no reason, like going crazy. People who don¡¯t know might think that men also have a few days every month.¡± ¡°Women have a few days every month but none of them are as twisted as you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Yigol angrily grabbed Suri again, ¡°I was almost led astray by you!¡± ¡°Now tell me, why didn¡¯t you mention the issue with the property? What do you n to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the property now. There are so many clients in one building, with all kinds of people inside. I¡¯m not sure who the tenantpany has hired as the administrator. How do you want to handle it?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the issue is not resolved well, but if something happens to you, what am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°The previous tenantpany¡¯s behavior was like robbing money. Many tenants were already struggling and now they¡¯re being messed with. Under impulsive circumstances, they might do something irrational.¡± ¡°Indeed, you are a kick-boxing master and have the ability to handle things. But what if you couldn¡¯t? What would you do?¡± ¡°Due to the previous tenantpany, these tenants are hostile towards tenantpanies. They might transfer their hostility towards you. What would you do then?¡± ¡°You actually put yourself in such a dangerous situation. I don¡¯t think you consider me as your husband.¡± Yigol now understood that the previous tenantpany had taken advantage of the prime location of those buildings. Because it was school district housing, many families who didn¡¯t have the money to buy a house or weren¡¯t in the school district had to rent in order for their children to have an easier time attending school. The tenantpany exploited their desperation and raised the rent and other misceneous fees drastically. Although it was a lot, it was still within the tenants¡¯ means. They thought they¡¯d endure it until their children finished school and then move out as soon as possible. When Yigol exposed the tenantpany¡¯s money-grabbing activities, tenants became unwilling to pay anymore. In the tenants¡¯ eyes, the one who was cheating them couldn¡¯t be the tenantpany, but Yigol, the owner of the properties. Money doesn¡¯t grow on trees, and those tenants knew how to count. For each tenant, several hundred is a lot to lose; several hundred tenants meant an astronomical amount of money. People tend to bond during such times. They united to confront Yigol and get their money back, which was understandable. The scary part was that among the tenants were impatient, hot-headed, and hard-to-appease people. Imagine the chaos if things got out of hand. Even though Suri knew about this issue, she didn¡¯t tell Yigol but nned to resolve it by herself.. Chapter 136 - 136: 136: Can We Talk Properly Without Discussing Age Chapter 136 - 136: 136: Can We Talk Properly Without Discussing Age Trantor: 549690339 If she doesn¡¯t handle such a big issue personally, it would be difficult to resolve. Moreover, given how attractive she is, whenbined with this incident, it would be easy for people to get angry and think she¡¯s the one behind it all. Her good looks may make people unwilling to cooperate, which may intensify their anger. Furthermore, a woman¡¯s presence often pales inparison to a man¡¯s. A woman¡¯s presence tends to give people the impression of being easy to bully. So when Yigol found out that Suri intended to handle this matter herself, he became furious. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to put herself in danger. Only then did Suri understand why Yigol was so upset today. She muttered softly, ¡°I¡­ I can handle it.¡± At that time, she didn¡¯t think too much. Firstly, she had been used to solving problems herself. Secondly, she didn¡¯t want to trouble Yigol. He had already given her the house, and it would be too much if she still went to him for help. Originally, she didn¡¯t think there was any problem. But suddenly, after being confronted by Yigol, she felt guilty. At the same time, she felt warm inside. Having someone to rely on, being spoiled and protected, felt so good. Yigol pinched Suri¡¯s little face: ¡°You said you could handle it?¡± ¡°Come on, tell me now you n to handle it¡±¡® ¡°If you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll apologize to you, and you can punish me however you want. If you¡¯re wrong, just see how I¡¯ll deal with you today.¡± Suri gave him a sideways nce: ¡°This is easy to handle. First, I¡¯ll talk to the tenants and tell them I¡¯m checking the rent issue and want to involve the rted departments. I¡¯ll also tell them about the previous tenant¡¯s bad behavior. ¡± ¡°Even if that tenant collected extra rent, he must have kept records. Such people usually have two or more ount books ¡ª one for themselves and the other for regr checks or dealing with others.¡± ¡°Justpare the ounts, and return the extra money they paid. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°Is that how you¡¯re going to handle it?¡± Yigol asked. Suri nodded: ¡°Yes, what else do I need to do?¡± ¡°When we just got married, I learned that yourpany was in trouble. You were calling up some property owners, trying to charm them to get their houses. They wanted to have dinner with you, but you refused.¡± ¡°You actually knew what was going on, right? The prices you offered were reasonable at that time, but they still didn¡¯t give you the properties. Why?¡± Yigol asked. Suri replied, ¡°I know, they all had ulterior motives, and I would never fall for their traps. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m attractive, so I often encounter such situations at work. I¡¯ve long been used to it.¡± Suri poked her forehead: ¡°Do you think only those people are bad? What about the tenants? Are there any such people among them?¡± Suri replied with some disbelief, ¡°Of course not, they are all¡­¡¯ She wanted to say no, but somehow she felt she didn¡¯t have a strong case. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Yigol saw through her hesitation. After thinking it over, Suri stubbornly replied, ¡°They just want to get their money back, which is not a problem. I¡¯ve asked around, even you¡¯ve been getting the ount books checked. I think you must want to return the extra money to them, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I was also nning to do that. Justpare the ount books and give them the money they are owed. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my mistake?¡± Suri initially thought there was no issue, but Yigol¡¯s words made her question herself. ¡°You really are¡­¡± Yigol was both annoyed and unwilling to be hard on Suri: ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, how can you not see¡­¡± ¡°Yigol, I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t mention age, we can still talk nicely.¡± Just a moment ago, Yigol was aggressive, but now he immediately backed down, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk about it. You are apany owner, so you should know how to handle this kind of thing better. You know that you¡¯re being pursued by some people, but you¡¯re not worried that some of these tenants might have bad intentions?¡± ¡°Bad people don¡¯t care whether others are rich or not. Caution is always necessary. If you encounter a psychopath, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± ¡°Also, we both have experienced poverty. Although you don¡¯tck money now, you used to know what it¡¯s like to struggle and not have enough to spend, right?¡± ¡°Many of these tenants live at the bottom of society, and money is very important to them. During this period, they have been constantly thinking about the money they lost, unable to vent their emotions.¡± ¡°Normally, they might form a group to discuss strategies and vent their feelings, or they might frequently gather together to discuss how to get their money back. Bad emotions are contagious. Some people may not have ill intentions, but after being influenced by others, they develop them. It¡¯s possible that their anger will keep escting until they one day explode.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful; when they see you, they might think you¡¯re a femme fatale. With all the people who have ulterior motives and other chaotic elements gathered together, are you really sure you can handle it?¡± After hearing Yigol¡¯s analysis, Suri instantly understood and recognized his concerns. If it really came to that level, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Yigol continued, ¡°There are those who exploit others among businessmen and ordinary people alike. If these tenants wantpensation or more benefits from us, and someone leads the charge, what will you do then?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about legality; in that situation, help will be far away. If it were me, it would be okay, but if it were you, what would you do?¡± ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t cost you your life, there¡¯s still a chance you might end up stripped naked in public, right?¡± Suri, feeling guilty, nodded. Indeed, she hadn¡¯t thought about it so much. She just thought that returning the overpaid rent would be enough and failed to see howplex society can be. Bad people are everywhere, and discontentment is a universal phenomenon.. Chapter 137 - 137: 137: Everyone Indulges Her Chapter 137 - 137: 137: Everyone Indulges Her Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Understood?¡± Yigol Novak looked at Suri Drew. Suri nodded woodenly. Yigol continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this, I wouldn¡¯t be so angry today. There are some things that you women can¡¯t handle, especially beautiful women like you. Perhaps, the same thing would be easy for men, but when ites to you women, things change.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been in contact with thewyer because of thewsuit and had been told that you went to meet them, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you knew about this.¡± ¡°Wife, let me tell you, the scariest thing in this world is human nature. So we must be cautious and always think about our own safety first.¡± Suri obediently nodded, and hugged Yigol, ¡°I get it, husband. I won¡¯t do this again.¡± Seeing her so obedient, Yigol¡¯s anger subsided, but he didn¡¯t want to let her off that easily: ¡°Acting cute won¡¯t work. I¡¯m still angry. I really want to give you a good beating.¡± ¡°Would that help you calm down your anger?¡± Suri asked very seriously. Yigol¡¯s body stiffened, and he broke character. Yigol feigned shock and said, ¡°That, that matter, I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t worry about it. Wait for me to take care of it, then you can take over. Remember, this kind of thing can¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°I just remembered something, my dear. You can be so naive sometimes. Like when we first got married, you let me move in so easily. In your words, you thought you, a kick-boxing master, could handle it if I were a bad guy.¡± ¡°As a result, you saw that your abilities were nothing in front of me. What would you do if I were really a bad guy? You would have been in trouble that night. ¡± ¡°To think of something even more terrifying, your strength only works when you¡¯re fully conscious. What would you do if someone were to use underhanded tactics?¡± Suri hugged him and kissed him directly: ¡°Husband, why are you talking so much? If you keep talking, your wife will starve to death.¡± If Yigol kept talking, Suri would be too embarrassed to face anyone. After Yigol spoke, Suri realized how simple she had been. Yigol could tell from her expression that she had taken the lesson to heart. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go cook for you now.¡± As Yigol got up, Suri pulled him back: ¡°Wait a minute, tell me first, how do you n to handle it?¡± Yigol replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll handle it. You just wait for me to hand over the problem-free house to you.¡± ¡°How can I not worry? If you don¡¯t trust me, how can I trust you?¡± ¡°You have to tell me, or I¡¯ll follow you every day, no matter what you face.¡± Suri stated firmly. Out of helplessness, Yigol shared his ns with Suri: ¡°I¡¯ve considered all the risks, so the problem should be easy to solve. I¡¯vemunicated with the bank, and they¡¯ll send a cash transport vehicle. In such situations, people feel most at ease when they see the money.¡± ¡°As for safety, I¡¯ve already negotiated with the management. They¡¯ll send a few people to assist on the scene. I¡¯ve also hired several bodyguards for personal protection. ¡± ¡°What if¡­¡± Suri was still a bit worried. ¡°Why worry about so many hypotheticals? It¡¯s a bank cash transport vehicle. Do you still worry someone will rob them?¡± ¡°With cash on hand, people feel secure and won¡¯t cause any trouble. There will be relevant personnel on site, so even if someone wants to make trouble, they would have to think about the consequences.¡± ¡°Plus, I have my own abilities and bodyguards. It¡¯s unlikely that there will be any problems. Even in case of emergencies, there are many people in front of me to protect me. If I can¡¯t confront them, I can always hide.¡± ¡°The arrangement is for tomorrow, right? I want to go with you. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be at ease.¡± Suri insisted. Yigol initially didn¡¯t want to agree, but after some thought, he realized that Suri wasn¡¯t just a vase, and his n seemed foolproof, so he agreed. After the discussion, Yigol was no longer angry, and the couple became even more intimate than before. Yigol went to the kitchen to cook, and Suri, who was bored in the living room, followed him. She secretly kissed him from time to time, or hugged him from behind when he wasn¡¯t too busy. They were very affectionate, and Yigol indulged her. It felt like they were madly in love, as sweet as can be. Even after Yigol finished cooking, Suri would secretly steal a kiss when he wasn¡¯t looking. Yigol saw through it but didn¡¯t remark on it. He actually quite enjoyed this time. Suri didn¡¯t seem like an aloof beauty, but more like a cute little girl. He knew that if Suri showed such a cute side in front of him, it meant that she hadpletely epted him. The more she revealed her true side, the more it showed that she could not live without him. This was probably the best form of love, where she liked to be spoiled, and he indulged her. If it weren¡¯t for Suri¡¯s rtives arriving, they would probably havepleted the task of procreation by now. Now when they went to bed at night, Yigol was very well-behaved due to her rtives¡¯ presence. It was Suri who was somewhat mischievous, often kissing or hugging him and squirming in his arms. If it weren¡¯t for his strong self-control, who knew how many times he would be aroused by her. The following day. When it was almost time, Yigol took Suri to the meeting ce agreed upon with the tenants, an open-air piazza inside the rentalmunity. When they arrived, the tenants were basically all there, and the piazza was packed. The cash transport vehicle arrived at the scene, and the crowd suddenly became quiet. All eyes turned to Yigol as he appeared. Before this, the tenants were unaware that there was a bigger boss behind these houses. If it weren¡¯t for the previous tenant businesses being sued, they wouldn¡¯t know even now. They had signed contracts with the tenant businesses and knew nothing about Yigol, the owner of the house.. Chapter 138 - 138: 1 1 m Just a Rich First Generation Chapter 138: 1 1 m Just a Rich First Generation Trantor: 549690339 Upon seeing Yigol Novaks extravagant entrance, they understood that he was thendlord of these houses. Among the tenants, there were also some live streamers broadcasting the scene right away. Yigol Novaks properties were school district housing and not the kind of small houses built merely for renting. They were standard residential units, meaning anyone living here had some financial strength, and not people at the bottom of society. Of course, there were also people who had almost spent all they had to live here. After Yigol Novaks appearance, countless bodyguards crowded around him and Suri Drew. As the two walked toward the center of the square, exmations rang out from the crowd. Yigol Novak didnt have much to say; he just looked younger and handsomer, nothing special. Suri Drew, however, was eye-catching. As a woman who cares about her appearance, she dressed herself up very carefully, looking stunningly beautiful. She had a naturally good looks, and with her meticulous makeup, she attracted everyones attention as soon as she appeared. Not only men but even women were stunned by Suri Drews beauty at this moment. Today, she was wearing a white dress, looking extremely fairy-like. Suri was walking arm in arm with Yigol Novak, looking aloof as they approached the crowd together. At this moment, their demeanor was like that of CEOs on the move, exuding a powerful aura. As they passed by the cash transport vehicle, Yigol spoke with the person in charge. Then, someone brought chairs and stools for Yigol and Suri to sit on. Yigol picked up the microphone that the staff had prepared in advance: Hello everyone, Im Yigol Novak, the real owner of your homes. All of these houses belong to me. The reason Im telling you this is because I want to solve your problems today. Im aware of your demands, and Ie here with sincerity. So, I hope we can resolve this matter calmly. Regarding the issues with your previous rent payments, I will refund the overcharged rent to you. In a while, when I call your name, pleasee forward with your bill. I have two sets of bills here. After verifying them on the spot, I will give you a refund. Additionally, the person beside me is my partner. After today, she will take over the management of these houses, which means she will be your rent manager from now on. I can assure you here and now that this issue will not happen again. Moreover, if any tenant wishes to leave, we can refund the rent on the spot today, without deducting a single cent. I will have someone check the room you rent. If there is normal wear and tear due to living conditions, thats fine. If there is malicious damage, you will have topensate ordingly. Regarding the direct rental management staff, I bear a great and irrefutable responsibility for this. I havent paid much attention to these houses since I rented them to the previous managementpany. If I had been more diligent, this situation would have been discovered sooner. Yigol Novak was telling the truth, but his words werent very convincing. Who could have so many houses and not pay attention to them? When Suri Drew heard this, she felt a bit helpless. If she didnt understand Yigols personality and know that he wouldnt pay much attention to such matters, she wouldnt believe it either. Yigols words immediately stirred up the people at the scene. At first, they thought that the previous manager was the owner of these houses. Then, they thought that the Unmeasurable Business people woulde to resolve the issue. But they didnt expect the real big shots, the actual owners of these houses, toe along with a stunning beauty and personal bodyguards. They even brought a cash transport vehicle to sort things out on the spot; this was truly a big shots demeanor. This was incredibly shocking to them. Yigols words were even more agitating to them than his entrance. His properties, whether in terms of location or otherwise, were top-notch. Owning these buildings would mean owning a gold mine. However, what did he just say? He said he hadnt paid any attention to these houses in recent years? If any of these tenants owned these properties, wouldnt they be guarding them day and night? For anyone to say such a thing, there would be only one possibility: the big shot standing on stage right now had so much money that he wouldnt even care about several billions dors. To put things into perspective, the value of these properties would be at least 3 billion dors. Seeing the tenants reactions, Yigol also realized that his words might have been misunderstood. So, he continued to exin: When I tell you this, it doesnt mean I want to escape responsibility. I just want to say that if I had paid more attention, I would have discovered this issue earlier and prevented your financial losses. Another thing, I n to raise the rent by sixty percent. As soon as Yigol said this, the crowd got stirred up and started swearing at him. If it werent for the people maintaining order there, someone might have rushed on stage to beat him up.bender Although they couldnt go on stage to beat him, that didnt prevent them from cursing him from below. Yigol was being called all sorts of names, each more offensive than thest. Suri Drew was dumbfounded. What was Yigol doing? He hadnt mentioned anything about raising the rent earlier. Yigol just looked at her and gave her a faint smile in response to her puzzled look. He sat there quietly, listening to the crowd cursing him. After about ten minutes, peoples emotions calmed down a bit. Yigol then picked up the microphone again and slowly said, From the way you cursed me just now, it seems like you enjoyed it. But whats the point of cursing more? I didnt lose anything, and you didnt even listen to my words carefully and jumped to conclusions. I didnt even finish speaking yet, and you already started cursing me. I came here today to resolve this issue. If you keep misunderstanding me like this, can we solve the problem? Immediately, someone on the scene began to curse again: What do you mean? Is it because youre rich? Youre just a rich second-generation, whats so great about that? Yigol replied, I must correct you; Im not a rich second-generation. Im just a rich first-generation. Later on, I will be the father of a rich second-generation. Are you so agitated because of resentment towards the wealthy? You dont have to be. Everything I have today is earned by my own abilities. But thats beside the point.. Chapter 139 - 139: Dare to take advantage of his wife? Chapter 139: Dare to take advantage of his wife? Trantor: 549690339 Ill repeat what I said, I came here today with sincerity to resolve the issue. When I spoke of raising rent, I was serious. However, I was referring to the rent increase based on the original contract I signed, not the intion from the middleman in these past years. I presume, you probably dont even know how much the rent was on the original contract I signed with the middleman. Youll find out during our ount reconciliation. Its been several years now, increasing the rent is rightful and reasonable. If any of you dont wish to renew the lease, you can simply terminate the contract. As long as the room and its contents arent maliciously damaged, I will refund your initial deposit. As for the exact rent, I am unable to discuss it with each and every one of you. Not all rooms are priced the same. What I can tell you is, the rent youve been paying is nearly twice the amount of my original set price. After Yigol Novak finished speaking, everyone fell silent. If that were true, a 60% increase in rent would be a significant decreasepared to what theyre currently paying. Most importantly, money they previously overpaid would be refunded, which sounded fair and reasonable. Years have passed, even if the rent was doubled, it would be eptable. This ce is located in the school district housing with good educational resources. Isnt the reason for moving here to provide their children with good education?bender Not to mention the increase, even before this issue came to light, werent they aware of how expensive it was and still grit their teeth to pay for it? If not for thendlord discovering the issue, they would still be in the dark. Or rather, if thendlord chose to cover it up and refrain from mentioning the overcharged rent, they would still have to bear the burden, wouldnt they? If thendlord wants to withhold information, it should be easy. From this point of view, thisndlord seems quite conscientious. As for Yigol Novak, hes not a saint. Issues need to be resolved, but it ought to be done how its supposed to. The fact that he is willing to refund the overpaid rent is considerate in itself. He wouldnt resort to not collecting rent or epting less. If he were to do that, it would be foolish of him. Hes not conducting a charity. Seeing as no one voiced their concerns, Yigol Novak continued: So none of you have any objections? In that case, you understand why Im raising the rent. The bottom line here is, its my property and I have the right to increase the rent if I want to. Of course, whether you choose to continue renting is entirely up to you. The rent increase will start from next month, and for this month, it will remain as per the original contract. Alright, thats all I have to say for now. Starting from the ground floor of Building No.l, well proceed in that order. The rest of the tenants can go home and manage their own affairs. Keep an eye on the progress and return when the time seems right. Please bring your contracts and ID cards. The ount reconciliation and refunding process began. After verifying the identities and ounts, the bank staff immediately refunded the overpayment to the tenants on-site. Yigol Novak refunded the money in exact amounts, no spare change. Those who did not have any objections left after signing their names and epting their money. The tenants were quite satisfied with Yigol Novaks precise refunding method. Although it was just refunding the overcharged amount, tor those who had lived here for many years, it was indeed a substantial amount of money. For anyone suspicious of foul y, Yigol Novak directed someone to resolve their concerns, thus ensuring no one was making a scene and issues were promptly addressed. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak stayed to help with the process. Yigol Novak was dealing with the ounts while Suri was handling the refunds. Suddenly, Suri screamed out loud, Ah, what are you doing? Yigol Novak turned to look at Suri. In front of her, there was a man dressed quite posh, wearing sses and appearing schrly. Seeing such a person at this event was umon. When Yigol Novak looked over, the man instinctively backed away, an obvious sign of guilt. Honey, what happened? Yigol Novak asked, his tone turning cold instantly. This man is behaving improperly. When he was supposed to take the money, he held my hand and wouldnt let it go. He even touched me. Suri seethed. The man immediately defended himself: No, I didnt mean to! In an instant, Yigol Novak was filled with murderous rage. Suri wasnt the kind to overreact, she wouldnt get this mad over a mere idental touch. From Suris description, it was clear that this scoundrel overstepped his boundaries. From his guilty demeanor earlier, it was evident that he was behaving like a thief with a guilty conscience. How dare he take advantage of his wife? Does he have a death wish? Under these circumstances, Yigol Novak couldnt possibly lose his temper. However, that didnt mean he would let his wife be treated disrespectfully. Yigol Novak pointed at the cash on the table, Go ahead, take it. This is the refund owed to you. The man hesitated for a moment, and as he was about to take the money, Yigol Novak stopped him: First, sign your name. The man was already sweating in fear under Yigol Novaks gaze, any extra minute spent here felt unbearable to him. He initially assumed it was just an opportunity to take advantage, with no significant consequences. He didnt expect Yigol Novak to take it so seriously. The man reluctantly signed his name, then asked, Can Can I take the money and leave now? Yigol Novak coldly replied, You can leave, but you cant take the money. Also, please vacate my property immediately. The man looked at Yigol Novak in shock: Wh Why? Yigol Novak scoffed, You ask why? If you had behaved and taken your money, we wouldnt be in this predicament. But you couldnt behave, whos to me here? Do I look like someone who would suffer in silence? I I Even if you want me to leave, you still have to refund me my money! The man shouted at Yigol Novak, though there was an evident skerrick of fear in his eyes. As he argued with Yigol Novak, he kept moving backwards. Youre right, ording to the regtions, even if I kick you out, I should still refund your money. However, Im not going to do that anymore. Simply because you behaved inappropriately towards my wife. This is the consequence. Yigol Novak replied indifferently. Youre too The man wanted to argue with Yigol Novak but didnt quite have the guts. Even so, Yigol Novak revealed his true colors directly: What? Youre not convinced? Want to fight? Regardless of whether you want to fight or anything else, Ill apany you. If youre not convinced, you can sue me. You cant hold onto my money! the man argued, I. I just touched her hand a bit, is your wifes hand really that valuable? Chapter 140 - 140: He won ‘t repay grievances with kindness. Chapter 140: He won ¡®t repay grievances with kindness. Trantor: 549690339 This made Yigol Novak even angrier. ¡°Just a touch? Ha, you really think too highly of yourself. Can you touch my wife¡¯s hand? Since you¡¯ve done this, you have to pay the price. Just because you¡¯re not worth anything doesn¡¯t mean others aren¡¯t. Do you know the difference between mud and gold? Don¡¯t use your own value to measure others. Like I said, if you¡¯re not convinced, you can sue me or try to fight me; I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Yigol¡¯s aura was fully unleashed, showing a kingly demeanor, causing the man opposite to be stupefied, daring to be angry but not daring to speak. ¡°People should respect each other. I respect others, and they should respect me too. If they can¡¯t, they have to pay the corresponding price ording to my standard. If you lose someone else¡¯s gold, you can¡¯tpensate them with a handful of dirt.¡± ¡°Fine, you better hurry back to pack up and move out. Don¡¯t waste my time here. If you want to sue me, juste anytime. I can even provide you with evidence. Our cameras have clearly captured what you did. You better not challenge my bottom line again.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I can keep fightingwsuits with you. I don¡¯t care about the money as long as you can go on. I¡¯ll let you live a day you can seeing. Do you want to give it a try?¡± The man instantly backed down, knowing he was in the wrong. If Yigol really pursued the matter, the consequences would be unbearable. He could have just waited to collect the money obediently, but his own cheapness and inability to control his hand were to me. ¡°Can I leave now?¡± the man asked submissively. Yigol waved his hand: ¡°Yes, but move out today.¡± ¡°Ask two people to help him move.¡± When Yigol said ¡°help,¡± he meant ¡°supervise,¡± and if the man refused, he would be thrown out. Yigol wasn¡¯t an embodiment of kindness. He wouldn¡¯t repay hatred with kindness. If it wasn¡¯t for this asion, he would probably have broken the man¡¯s hand and defused the situation bypensating him for his medical expenses. In any case, he had to let out this breath of anger. After this episode, the people behind were much more well-behaved, and everything was quickly resolved. By three or four in the afternoon, everything was done. At noon, they had takeout for lunch. On the way back, as their car started to drive away, Yigol said to Suri Drew, ¡°Sorry, wife, I couldn¡¯t vent my anger well enough for you.¡± Suri was stunned for a moment, and then realized that Yigol was talking about the incident in the morning. ¡°You¡¯ve done well enough. If what you did wasn¡¯t enough to vent my anger, would you have to cripple him to make it count?¡± Yigol said, ¡°Actually, if it wasn¡¯t for today¡¯s asion, I would have done just that. But not today; if I had, it would have led to severe consequences.¡± Suri smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Him paying that price is enough. There are people who¡¯ve done worse everywhere, and we can¡¯t beat everyone half to death when we encounter them.¡± ¡°Before him, many people had already been leering at me. He probably thought that since I didn¡¯t say anything to anyone else, he could be bolder, and I wouldn¡¯t say anytmng eltner. 1 Det ne never areamecl ne would nave to pay s a high price for his actions. He was supposed to take away almost 100,000 dors today.¡± ¡°100,000 dors may not be a lot to us, but to people like them, it¡¯s a lot.¡± ¡°If someone like him were always tolerated, he would probably do anything. What if he did something extreme? He might not care, but the person he hurt would have a lifelong nightmare.¡± ¡°Someone like him should really be taught a lesson.¡± Yigol nodded in agreement: ¡°Yeah, people like him should be taught a lesson, so they can grow some memory. Otherwise, they might think the world belongs to them.¡± After this matter was discussed, Suri suddenly remembered what Yigol said about raising the rent during the meeting and asked, ¡°By the way, why did you bring up raising the rent? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll be provoked and do something irrational?¡± Yigol smiled, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t you think I just got too carried away because I was enjoying myself too much?¡± Suri shook her head with a smile, ¡°No way, you¡¯re not that kind of person. Whatever you do is very rational. I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time, and I still can¡¯t figure out your real reason. Hurry up and tell your wife; I¡¯m very curious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all whimsical. There¡¯s anger in their hearts, and even with bodyguards and those people around me, it¡¯s only a temporary suppression of their anger. I deliberately said I was going to raise the rent in the meeting for one reason: to ignite their anger once again. People¡¯s emotions need to be vented.¡± ¡°You saw how energetically they cursed me. I waited for their anger to vent almostpletely before I continued speaking.¡± ¡°Another reason was that raising the rent and letting them vent their anger would set the stage. If we raised the rent after settling the money-back issue, there would be no one to exin so much to them. They might think you¡¯re an unscrupulous middleman.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s better to rify the issue while they¡¯re still angry, to leave no room for future trouble.¡± ¡°They cursed me for being a rich second-generation just because I¡¯m young. It¡¯s normal for them to think that way. However, I refuted them on the spot. Anyway, their anger should almost dissipate.¡± ¡°And concerning the refund, as you saw, we refunded almost every person more than they were supposed to get by tens of dors. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s a favor. If they owe us, then they¡¯re naturally the guilty party.¡± ¡°Thest thing was the person I kicked out. I did that to tell everyone that we¡¯re not that easy to bully. If they stay well-behaved, then everything is fine. If they aren¡¯t, they have to pay a price. In this way, even if there are a few who want to stir things up, they will settle down.¡± ¡°Mastering human nature is really a technical job. If we don¡¯t let their anger vent, it will keep pressing down on them. No one knows when something might happen again. By then, you¡¯ll be in charge of the house, and I won¡¯t be around. There won¡¯t be bodyguards or anything.. How will you deal with them?¡± Chapter 141 - 141: Living the Life of an Old Married Couple Directly Chapter 141: Living the Life of an Old Married Couple Directly Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew was taken aback by Yigol Novak¡¯s words. After he finished, she couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs-up: ¡°Husband, you¡¯re amazing to even think of that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, honey. You¡¯re too kind.¡± Yigol chuckled. Once they got home, the couple felt tired and decided to take a two-hour nap together. With what happened during the day, Suri grew even closer to Yigol. Even when napping, she didn¡¯t want to let go of him. The couple could not be any more affectionate. After dinner, Yigol thought it would be an important moment for their married life. Unexpectedly, Suri said she wanted to go out for a walk. Come to think of it, the couple hadn¡¯t gone out together since they got married. Besides picking Suri up from thepany and apanying her to the gym, the only time they spent together during the day was then. Activities like going for a walk were typically reserved for couples in love, but they never had that experience. Not to mention going for walks, they hadn¡¯t done things like making ns or watching movies together either. ¡°Wife, I suddenly realized that I¡¯ve been treating you poorly. We¡¯ve been together for quite a while now, but aside from taking Sana shopping for clothes that one time and today¡¯s incident, I haven¡¯t spent much time with you outside doing things like dating.¡± ¡°Our daily lives are pretty ordinary, and it gets kind of boring.¡± Suri hesitated before responding, ¡°I feel guilty too. You don¡¯tck money and can provide for me, but I¡¯m always working, leaving you alone at home all day. I don¡¯te back until night, and when I do, you have to take care of me.¡± Yigol chuckled, ¡°When did we be so in sync with each other? Well, it¡¯s not that big of a deal. Let¡¯s not feel guilty and affect our moods.¡± Yigol held Suri¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to be like other couples. As long as we¡¯refortable, that¡¯s good enough. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Suri nodded in agreement, ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°I thought about it, and since the beginning, our rtionship has been different from other couples. Others need to date, experience various things, and go through trials before they can solidify their rtionship. We just skipped all of that.¡± ¡°After that, we lived our own lives. You worked, and I stayed at home doing chores and cooking. It feels like we¡¯re an old couple.¡± ¡°This kind of life seems harmonious, but I always feel like something is missing. We¡¯re not seventy or eighty years old. We can¡¯t continue living like this forever, right?¡± Hearing this, Suri felt Yigol¡¯s words made sense and nodded, ¡°Yeah, I feel the same way.¡± Suri felt a bit helpless. They hadn¡¯t experienced anything, and they were both rtionship novices. They ended up living like an old married couple. She initially thought it was fine, but with Yigol¡¯s words, she felt a little shortchanged. ¡°Come on, wife. Let¡¯s go for a walk and make others jealous.¡± Yigol took Suri¡¯s hand, and they headed out the door. Yigol¡¯s serious demeanor made Suri giggle. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re too full of yourself. Are you nning to ditch modesty altogether?¡± ¡°Am I narcissistic? Did I do something? Today, you have to tell me the reason or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Yigol faked an angry look. ¡°You want to teach me a lesson?¡± Suri threatened Yigol with a fearless expression. Yigol, however, showed no fear at all. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your husband. I can discipline you whenever I want, and you¡¯re my wife forever. You won¡¯t be able to escape. So why don¡¯t you guess how I will discipline you?¡± Having spent a lot of time with Yigol, Suri knew how thick-skinned he could be, so she wouldn¡¯t fall for his tricks: ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just helpless.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s helpless, going out with someone like you makes me feel embarrassed. And you even say you want to make others jealous. Ah, what kind of luck do I have, marrying such a shameless man.¡± Suri pretended to be dismayed and sighed. Yigol seriously replied, ¡°They must be jealous. You¡¯re so beautiful; any man would be envious. After all, whose wife is as pretty as you, right?¡± Suri was prepared to argue with Yigol, but his words caught her off guard. Blushing, she yfully punched Yigol¡¯s chest. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about that. I was referring to our rtionship. To say that others would be jealous of me is a stretch. If they don¡¯t pity me, that¡¯s already good enough.¡± Yigol nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, there is some room for pity. Such a beautiful girl ended up with a husband like me.¡± At this time, Yigol knew it was better to put women first, so he did not mind being self-deprecating. Yigol looked back at Suri up and down with an odd expression on his face. This made Suri feel a bit uneasy. ¡°What kind of look is that? Are you up to some mischief again? Tell the truth! Stop staring at me! It¡¯s making my hair stand on end and gives me a sense of insecurity!¡± The next moment, Yigolughed. ¡°No, I just suddenly felt that my wife is too adorable. If other men who admire you saw this side of you, wouldn¡¯t they be shocked?¡± ¡°They thought the aloof beauty they knew was actually such a cute girl. And for those women who were envious of you, they thought you¡¯d stand out because you were so aloof. But it turns out, you¡¯re just like them, living ordinary lives. However, you¡¯re still better than them in every way. If they knew, would they even have the courage to keep living? Suri was speechless and hurriedly told Yigol to shut up, ¡°Enough, are youplimenting me or mocking me? Stop talking; you¡¯re about to make me nauseous.¡± ¡°Alright, let me put it another way: my husband is such a cute little thing, especially the adorable kind.¡± Yigol said. Suri was even more speechless, ¡°Husband, please don¡¯t say anything. Just keep quiet.¡± Yigolughed heartily, ¡°Wife, is there any chance you have a hidden side that no one knows about? Like, a more sensual side?¡± Chapter 142 - 142: If I admit defeat, then 1 1 m a beast. Chapter 142: If I admit defeat, then 1 1 m a beast. Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew covered Yigol Novak¡¯s mouth: ¡°Yigol Novak, I told you to shut up. If you keep talking, I swear, I will stuff a stinky sock in your mouth.¡± But Yigol had no intention of letting her off and continued: ¡°So, it seems I hit the nail on the head. The more I know you, wife, the more I realise what a lusty woman you actually are.¡± ¡°Beneath your cool exterior, you¡¯re a¡­¡± Before Yigol could finish, Suri halted, clenched her fists, and red fiercely at him. Yigol hurriedly shut his mouth. To speak any further at this point would be suicidal. Although he was good at fighting, in front of his wife, he was always the one being bullied. Suri waved her fist before his face: ¡°Go on, why have you stopped speaking? What¡¯s beneath that ording to you?¡± ¡°Come on, continue speaking, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Yigol Novak kept his mouth firmly shut and shook his head, unable to utter another word. Knowing when to stop is what a smart man does. After some thinking, Yigol Novak slowly spoke: ¡°Beneath your cool exterior, there¡¯s an adorable spirit, a girl with an incredible amount of kindness. In other words, you¡¯re just amazing everywhere.¡± Suri rolled her eyes at him. This man was all talk, smooth-talking her so she felt bad to be angry at him. This man was really bad. Guys like Yigol, who change ording to the winds, shouldn¡¯t be allowed to get away with things. It would make her seem too easy to bully. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Are you getting bored of me, Yigol Novak? Weren¡¯t you just saying that you would punish me? So tell me how you n to do it. I might want to punish you too. How about wepare?¡± Yigol defiantly lifted his chin: ¡°You¡¯re wee to try and ¡®punish¡¯ me. I¡¯m a man. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? As long as you¡¯re not getting flirty with me, I can take it. If I can¡¯t, then I have lost and I admit I¡¯m not a man.¡± Suri had intended to properly straighten out this man. She had even put on a stern air. But at the sight of how serious Yigol looked, she burst outughing instead. ¡°If you¡¯re not a man then what are you? A woman? Dreaming that I would be flirty towards you?¡± Suri responded exasperatedly. ¡°If I admit defeat, I would be nothing more than a beast.¡± Yigol responded with utter seriousness. ¡°Your words irritate me. You never say something pleasant,¡± Suriined, rolling her eyes at him. Unexpectedly, Yigol immediately followed up with a promise: ¡°I speak only the truth. If it¡¯s false, I¡¯d let you be mad at me for three seconds.¡± Suri, for a moment, was at a loss for words to retort Yigol. They locked eyes. Suddenly, Yigol dered: ¡°Alright, three seconds are over. Shall we get going, darling?¡± ¡°What do you mean three seconds are over? Stand right there. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet,¡± Suri said, faking anger. Yigol turned to look at her and nodded seriously: ¡°Okay, darling, please proceed.¡± In a serious tone, but not so serious words, he said: ¡°As long as you¡¯re not being flirty here, I can take you being flirty anywhere. Besides, don¡¯t leave me. Everything else is negotiable.¡± His words exasperated Suri. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Yigol Novak, I¡¯m going to draw a circle to curse you, calling you an ¡®impotent man.¡±¡® ¡°How could that be, darling? Believe in your judgement. Your husband can satisfy your needs for sure. If you don¡¯t believe it, I¡¯m open to verification at any time. You can trust me. I wouldn¡¯t leave you a widow,¡± Yigol replied. Suri was dumbstruck. Had she backfired her own scheme? What on earth was up with this man, always talking obscene? All he talked about was men lust for women. She used to think she was tough and never lost an argument or debate. She had even won the debatepetition in college. However, she felt powerless in front of Yigol, like punching cotton wool. ¡°You¡¯re good, you¡¯re good,¡± Suri said exasperatedly, unsure of what she should do. Seeing Suri in such a huff, Yigol somehow felt uneasy. He turned towards her, held out his arm and said, ¡°Do you want to bite or pinch? Please, go ahead.¡± Suri was stunned: ¡°Huh?¡± Looking pitiful, Yigol pleaded, ¡°Darling, please. I can take it. Stop torturing my heart. This anticipation is killing me. I¡¯m going to be punished either way, so I might as well volunteer.¡± Only then did Suri realise what he meant. This man was assuming that when she said she would punish him, to her, it meant either biting or pinching him? He was really too much to make such assumptions about her! Suri was furious, but then she burst outughing. No wonder Yigol would think that way about her. Whenever she got angry and couldn¡¯t do anything to him, she would pinch or bite him. If it wasn¡¯t for his reaction this time, she wouldn¡¯t have realised she always did so. Did Yigol develop a psychological scar from it? This man was surely tolerant of her, not getting angry no matter how unreasonable she was and always trying to cheer her up in various ways. She had to let him off even though she was not angry. She couldn¡¯t let this man get off so easily. ¡°Hmph, I wouldn¡¯t want to bite you. You stink. I am afraid it might insult my teeth. I now punish you to carry me downstairs. If you dare to bully me again, I¡¯ll have you carry me back up. If you continue bullying me, from now on, you¡¯ll have to carry me up and down every day, ¡± she threatened. ¡°Hmph, do you think acting cute proactively would let you off easily? C¡¯mon, good boy. Squat down,¡± Suri pointed to the ground in front of her, signalling Yigol to squat. ¡°Alright, darling. I¡¯m up for it. This punishment, I quite like it. I can take it every day,¡± Yigol happily squatted, looking forward to the days when he could be yfully mischievous and carry his wife up and down the stairs. However, Yigol soon realised the severity of the punishment. It took a lot of effort for him to carry Suri downstairs. Suri might look thin, but her height defined a considerable weight. Plus, she was messing around on his back. Looking at the effort Yigol was putting in, Suri asked with a smirk, ¡°Honey, am I heavy? Yigol gritted his teeth but managed to chuckle, ¡°Not heavy¡­ Not at all. How could my wife be heavy? The age and weight of a woman should never be spoken out loud. Or else, you¡¯re just asking for a storm.. Chapter 143 - 143: The pig raised in the old home may not necessarily be heavier than you. Chapter 143: The pig raised in the old home may not necessarily be heavier than you. Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew asked again, ¡°Honey, I noticed that your legs seem a bit weak and your back is ck.¡± Yigol Novak nodded and replied, ¡°Mm, a little bit.¡± Suri Drewughed, saying, ¡°Darling, Swanson Ultra could be your magical cure. ¡± Yigol Novak was dumbfounded, wasn¡¯t that for kidney health? Thisdy actually suggested that his kidneys were not doing well? But he was strong and hearty, why would he need that? ¡± Yigol Novak sighed and said, ¡°My dear, don¡¯t they always say that a beauty can be knocked over by the slightest breeze?¡± Suri, still basking in the joy of her witty response, didn¡¯t notice Yigol trying to lead her into a trap, ¡°Some girls may be delicate, but they are rare. Most women are incredibly capable. When ites to fighting, we women won¡¯t lose to you men.¡± Yigol nodded in agreement, ¡°I feel that when women get tough, they outdo men by far. We men absolutely can¡¯t even catch up.¡± Suri stammered, feel something was off, ¡°What do you mean by that? I get the feeling you are leading me into a trap. Spit it out, aren¡¯t you hatching something wicked inside?¡± Yigol quickly denied, ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s happening. How could I have such thoughts? Honey, you hold a special ce in my heart. I have no time other than to love you. How could I harbor any evil thoughts against you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Suri Drew wouldn¡¯t be swayed by his sweet words. Did she not know how wicked this man was? She always unwittingly fell into his traps, left with no tears to shed. Yigol Novak replied, ¡°Really, can my words be false? Do you think I don¡¯t love you? Don¡¯t I treat you well? Honey, touch your heart and say whether I treat you well or not.¡± If Yigol hadn¡¯t added the bit about ¡®conscience¡¯, Suri would have boldly responded. With its mention, Suri no longer found it easy to fib. Truth be told, Yigol was exceedingly good to her. She had seen many couples who were sweet for just a week, starting out on a high note and quickly showing their true colors. Yigol was different. He had always been this good to her since they got together. Even today, he had not changed one bit. They had been together for a month, and Yigol showed no signs of change. After long moments, Suri suddenly realized that she had again been tricked by Yigol. ¡°Don¡¯t try to deflect, tell me quickly, what was your meaning? Are youining about my weight?¡± ¡°Are you hatching another evil plot inside?¡± Yigol put Suri down, saying, ¡°Honey, is it possible that there isn¡¯t anything like that, would you believe me, please?¡± ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go then, or it¡¯ll get dark soon.¡± Yigol looked up at the sky and urged. Suri crossed her arms and coldly said, ¡°You must say it first, otherwise I won¡¯t go with you.¡± Yigolughed and replied, ¡°Then let¡¯s go home and sleep.¡± Going back home to sleep was no big deal, but when Yigol added ¡®together¡¯ , Suri instantly knew what he was thinking. ¡°Yigol Novak, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Suri screamed, reaching out to attack Yigol¡¯s waist. Yigol shivered and quickly avoided her, ¡°Honey, if I tell you, you must promise not to get angry. Otherwise, I won¡¯t say.¡± Suri nodded, ¡°Uh huh, you tell me, I won¡¯t be angry.¡± Yigol asked again, ¡°Are you really not going to be angry?¡± Suri nodded, ¡°Uh huh, I¡¯m not angry. I won¡¯t be, really.¡± Yigol took a deep breath, ¡°Alright then, honey, you¡¯re pretty wide around the waist. I reckon you weigh around 100 or 120 pounds.¡± Suri silently watched Yigol, remaining quiet. Yigol realized this might be the calm before the storm, so he fled hastily. Suri quickly chased after him, cursing and swearing as she ran, ¡°You¡¯re in for it. You dare toin about me. I¡¯ll see how I deal with you.¡± Yigol retorted, ¡°Even the pigs we raise back home aren¡¯t as heavy as you. Would you not call yourself fat?¡± ¡°Argh Yigol Novak, you just wait and see.¡± Suri was on the verge of dying from frustration. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t catch up to Yigol, making her so angry that she wished she could kill him right there and then. ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wouldn¡¯t get angry? Please stop chasing me.¡± Yigol turned to say to Suri. ¡°Hmph, Yigol Novak, you may have outwitted me, but if you ever get in my grasp, I won¡¯t let you off lightly.¡± Suri had already forgotten her promise. ¡°Haha, honey, when we get hometer, can you also say the same thing when we go to bed? Like ¡®Yigol Novak, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±¡® Yigol, far from backing away, continued to provoke Suri. This time, it made Suri, who was already very angry, even more enraged. Running too fast, she almost fell. Luckily, Yigol wasn¡¯t too far from her and quickly pulled her back to her feet. Suri without paying heed to herself grabbed Yigol intending to hit him, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯tnd a blow on him. He dodged every single one. While Suri was still trying her hardest, Yigol suddenly asked, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t we look like a couple in love?¡± At this remark, Suri settled down immediately. ¡°Honey, I feel like this is what it¡¯s like to be in love. We¡¯re right now in love. You are my favorite wife. What other couples have, I want you to have. Just because our journey is different from others, doesn¡¯t mean I would deny you anything.¡± Yigol said earnestly. The fire in Suri¡¯s heart disappeared without a trace. She asked quietly, ¡°Are we, in love?¡± Yigol asserted, ¡°Absolutely, we¡¯re going to have a serious rtionship in the future.¡± Suri smiled and let go of Yigol. She started walking ahead by herself. Yigol was utterly confused. He quickly chased after Suri and asked, ¡°Honey, why are you suddenly ignoring me? Are you still angry?¡¯ Suri turned around and gave Yigol a cold nce. ¡°Do you think you can flirt with me? What are you thinking?¡± Yigol was perplexed, ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡± Suri disdainfully replied, ¡°Is it not what you mentioned about being in love? Doesn¡¯t it mean we should start again? Doesn¡¯t the man take the initiative in love and the courting process? So, what¡¯s wrong with doing this?¡± Yigol was both amused and exasperated, ¡°Honey, I never knew you were such a talented actress. You got into the role so quick. That¡¯s impressive..¡± Chapter 144 - 144: You can just display your shameless nature Chapter 144: You can just disy your shameless nature Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew continued to speak indifferently: ¡°You¡¯re really talkative. What kind of person is this?¡± Suri Drew looked at Yigol Novak¡¯s expression, very disdainful. Yigol Novak was helpless. Was he really so bad? However, since his wife had brought it up, he naturally had to cooperate well. Since they were starting from scratch, he had to start shamelessly pursuing her. But with his wife¡¯s attitude, would it be too difficult to win her over? With this cold attitude, did he not have any chance at all? ¡°Wife, can we discuss this? Can we start from the middle? Starting from the beginning is too difficult. You are a lovely fairy that everyone admires. What if you don¡¯t like me? Will I have to pursue you forever and ever? For example, can you let me hold your little hand now, and we¡¯ll walk together?¡± Yigol Novak said with a fawning attitude. Suri Drew gave him a cold nce: ¡°No holding hands.¡± Then she continued to walk ahead on her own. Yigol Novak sighed helplessly. He was always trying to trick Suri Drew, but this time the trick was on him. It was too difficult to pursue a cold beauty like her. Seeing her indifferent look, it was impossible to touch her with true feelings. It seemed that he had to think of a good idea and not y by the usual rules. Yigol Novak quickly followed Suri Drew, thinking of ideas as he walked. It was obvious that Suri Drew was doing this to deliberately make things difficult for Yigol Novak, and to experience the feeling of being chased. No wonder she would have this idea. The two had registered for marriage on the first day they met and saved many steps, going straight to living as a couple. Although they hadn¡¯t reached a certain stage yet, their rtionship was much simplerpared to other couples. It was his own fault for talking too much. He had said he wanted to make it up to Suri Drew, and now that his wife took it seriously, he had no choice but to go along with it. Once he figured out Suri Drew¡¯s purpose, Yigol Novak took his role seriously. It was a good chance to test how long it would take for Suri Drew to break character. This was just role ying, after all. Suri Drew¡¯s heart was with him, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult. Yigol Novak cleared his throat and walked past Suri Drew without any emotion, only giving her a casual nce. He couldn¡¯t call her ¡°wife¡± anymore, or it would ruin the ¡°stranger¡± premise. With Suri Drew¡¯s looks, any man would be amazed. So Yigol Novak put on an expression of being dazzled by Suri Drew. Suri Drew was immediately displeased. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re acting like aplete creep! This doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re trying to pursue me; you¡¯re obviously just being a pervert!¡± Yigol Novak protested: ¡°Wife, any man who sees how beautiful you are would be mesmerized. This is a normal reaction, alright?¡± ¡°Otherwise, how do you expect me to actively pursue you? Right?¡± Suri Drew remained unconvinced: ¡°Stop all this nonsense and start over.¡± Suri Drew continued to walk ahead with a cold attitude. Yigol Novak helplessly adjusted his emotions and followed her. When he caught up with Suri Drew, he only gave her a light nce before continuing to walk without a care. Suri Drew was displeased again: ¡°What are you doing? What was that look just now? You just casually nced at me and walked away? Am I that terrible and not attractive enough for you?¡± Yigol Novak sighed helplessly: ¡°Wife, you tell me what reaction I should have. I can¡¯t be fascinated by you, and I can¡¯t even give you a casual nce. You don¡¯t know that I actually want to walk away quickly, secretly rejoice, then be enchanted by you, and then find a way to get close to you.¡± ¡°Wife, you can¡¯t always sabotage my ideas.¡± Suri Drew huffed in response: ¡°How can you me me? It¡¯s clearly your problem. Why don¡¯t you just start pursuing me? When a man pursues a girl, isn¡¯t he always shameless? You just need to fully exhibit your shameless nature.¡± Yigol Novak¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling that his wife was cursing him. ¡°Alright, alright, one more time, one more time.¡± Yigol Novak helplessly nodded, made a gesture of invitation, and let Suri Drew walk forward. He didn¡¯t look unhappy at all. It was rare for Suri Drew to take the initiative to y with him, and to asionally have intimate contact with him. She just wanted to have fun with Yigol Novak, so he naturally had to indulge her. Yigol Novak had always been patient with Suri Drew. Yizol Novak smiled and continued to follow Suri Drew. When he walked Dast her again, he nced at Suri Drew and then blocked her way with a slightly surprised expression. Suri Drew nced at him disgustedly and walked around him. ¡°Hey,dy, why do you like to throw things around?¡± Yigol Novak called. Suri Drew looked back: ¡°Crazy.¡± ¡°You threw your heart away.¡± Yigol Novak continued. Suri Drew almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. Fortunately, at thest moment, she held it in. That guy, he was really annoying, but since she suggested that he start pursuing her again, she had to maintain herposure. She just gave Yigol Novak a disdainful look and continued to walk forward with a cold attitude. ¡°Here, I¡¯ve picked up your heart for you, giving it back to you. Oh no, it¡¯s run into my body and merged with my heart.¡± Yigol Novak said with a somewhat regretful tone. Suri Drew was speechless: ¡°Shameless person.¡± ¡°The ones with shame are still single. The shameless ones are already paired up. I¡¯m waiting for you to pair up with me. When ites to the girls I like, I have to be shameless.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that bad. Beautifuldy, why don¡¯t you consider dating me? I¡¯m just short of a girlfriend like you. The moment I saw you, I secretly vowed that I would only be devoted to you and not have any other intentions.¡± ¡°I want to be with you forever and ever, experiencing countless seasons and sceneries together, and¡­¡± Yigol Novak hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Suri Drew interrupted him: ¡°Stop running your mouth. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± ¡°Beautifuldy, I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m already taking the initiative. If you could also be a little more proactive and give me one chance, not only would we have a story, but we would also have a baby.¡± Yigol Novak joked. ¡°Psh, who wants to have a baby with you? If you keep making a fuss, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Suri Drew said impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have thick skin. As long as you¡¯re willing to give me a chance, you can do whatever you want. So, beautifuldy, could you at least leave me your contact information before you take action?¡± Yigol Novak was determined to y up his shamelessness to the extreme.. Chapter 145 - 145: You ‘re Going to Take Care of Me for a Lifetime Chapter 145: You ¡®re Going to Take Care of Me for a Lifetime Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew replied disdainfully, ¡°What makes you think we should have had a story before? How much is your monthly sry, do you have a car and a house? Can you afford my daily expenses? You can¡¯t expect me to follow you and live on bran and vegetables, right?¡± Yigol Novakughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a tycoondy like you. I¡¯m so fortunate.¡¯ ¡°Lady, where are you going? It¡¯s already dark, and it¡¯s not safe for you to walk alone. How about I apany you?¡± Suri nced at him: ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not a dy¡¯.¡± Yigol hurriedly asked, ¡°Then, beautiful, may I know your name?¡± This was just for Suri to experience the feeling of being pursued, she wouldn¡¯t actually hit him for real. Suri was just putting on an act. If they didn¡¯t know each other, she would have probably attacked him by now. Although he hadn¡¯t seen Suri¡¯s kick-boxing skills, he still believed in her. She wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him, but dealing with ordinary ruffians would just be a warm-up exercise for her. ¡°Why should I tell you? Get lost, or I¡¯m going to call the police.¡± Suri wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to actually fight with Yigol. If she could defeat him, she would surely fight. Nobody would miss a chance to take advantage of an opponent. However, knowing that she was no match for him, she didn¡¯t want to make a fool of herself. Yigol continued to pester her. ¡°Beauty, there¡¯s no one around here. Even if you called the police, they wouldn¡¯t arrive in time.¡± As soon as Yigol said that, Suri protested, ¡°Honey, that¡¯s not the right response. I¡¯m about to call the police, and you¡¯re not leaving? Don¡¯t you want to look for another opportunity to approach me?¡± Yigol countered, ¡°That¡¯s your idea, not mine. Even if you wanted to call the police, I wouldn¡¯t give you that opportunity. Remember how good I am in a fight? Your phone would probably be in my hands before you could even take it out.¡± ¡°Wife, you¡¯re so naive. Don¡¯t think everyone is a scaredy-cat like you. You¡¯re so adorable, innocently adorable.¡± Suri was stunned, Yigol was calling her innocent again. She wasn¡¯t happy about it, but it seemed to be true. She really was thinking too simply. With Yigol¡¯s excellent skills, she really had no way to deal with him. So, Suri retorted, ¡°Wrong, wrong. If I encountered a ruffian like you, I would definitely fight back right away. Don¡¯t forget, I know kick-boxing.¡± Yigol nodded, ¡°True, that would be your response. Unfortunately, your luck isn¡¯t good today; you¡¯ve met me, someone better at fighting than you. After our battle of wits, we should move on to the next stage.¡± Suri asked nkly, ¡°What¡¯s the next stage? ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Since I¡¯m stronger than you, after we fight, you¡¯ll be my defeated opponent. As a ruffian, the next thing would be for me to take you to a secluded ce and do ¡®something¡¯, hehe.¡± Yigol chuckled, but when he saw Suri¡¯s angry face, he quickly stoppedughing. ¡°You, Yigol Novak, are a ruffian! I asked you to pursue me, not to behave like a ruffian! You¡­¡± Suri couldn¡¯t win the argument with Yigol, so she resorted to acting like a rogue. ¡°Wife, that¡¯s unreasonable! You told me to be shameless, now you¡¯re ming me for being a ruffian.¡± Yigolined. ¡°I¡­Fine, I¡¯m unreasonable! What are you gonna do about it? You have to y a ruffian who¡¯s not good at fighting. Are you going to do it or not?¡± Suri threatened. Helpless, Yigol nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Whatever you say, wife.¡± Suri was finally satisfied. ¡°Alright, continue. Now I¡¯m going to call the police, should you leave?¡± Suri asked. Yigol had a hard time answering that question, not knowing how to respond. Suri generously patted Yigol on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s okay, take your time to think about it.¡± Yigol, unable tough nor cry, asked, ¡°Wife, can you tell me if this is thest time you¡¯re going to interfere with my ideas? If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be able to perform.¡± Looking at Yigol¡¯s difficulty, Suri reluctantly said, ¡°Fine, this is thest time.¡± ¡°You really mean it?¡± Yigol asked suspiciously. Suri nodded seriously, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really, really, thest time.¡± Yigol didn¡¯t believe her, but at the moment, he could only choose to trust her. What¡¯s more important than maki? his wife happv? Naturally, he had no right to argue with her decisions. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough¡­¡± As Yigol was still adjusting, Suri urged, ¡°Hurry up! How do you n on continuing?¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m a bad¡­ruffian who¡¯s not good at fighting, I didn¡¯t know you were so skilled. Therefore, even when you said you were going to call the police, I would still pester you. Then, you probably couldn¡¯t stand it and fought me. So, I got beaten up by you¡­¡± Before Yigol could finish his words, he was stopped by Suri once more, ¡°No, that¡¯s not going to work. We¡¯re going for a genuine scene, not your verbal description.¡± Yigol replied, ¡°You can¡¯t really call the police, right?¡± Suri arrogantly replied, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m so good at fighting, I can surely beat you up myself.¡± Yigol chuckled, ¡°Ah, no matter what you say, I¡¯m still your dear husband. Even if you were to actually fight me, you wouldn¡¯t injure me. You surely wouldn¡¯t beat me to death, right? Otherwise, you¡¯d have to take care of me for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Pfft. Who said you¡¯re my dear husband? Take care of you for the rest of my life? I¡¯d throw you in a nursing home! I¡¯m a little fairy, anyhow. If you want to flirt with me, you¡¯ll have to pay the price. I won¡¯t show any mercy. I¡¯ll beat you up first.¡± Yigol was amused by Suri¡¯s unreasonableness, ¡°Wife, we¡¯re talking about a real-life situation here. People as kind-hearted as you won¡¯t beat someone to death when encountering real ruffians. At most, you would just teach them a little lesson, right?¡± ¡°So let¡¯s not be too serious with this scene then. Let¡¯s just set it that you slightly teach me a lesson, and then¡­.¡± Chapter 146 - 146: 146: Aren’t You Fond of Hooligans Deep Down? Chapter 146 - 146: 146: Aren¡¯t You Fond of Hooligans Deep Down? Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew once again interrupts Yigol Novak¡¯s thoughts: ¡°What are you thinking? I wouldn¡¯t just give you a small lesson. I¡¯ll beat you so hard you won¡¯t even remember your own name, then you¡¯ll leave crawling and rolling away, and that¡¯s how our story ends.¡± Yigol Novak argued: ¡°That¡¯s definitely not gonna happen! My goal is to pursue you; being a rogue is just a character setup, but in the end, we must be together, or else it¡¯s not a pursuit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so pretty that even if a rogue saw you, they¡¯d be captivated. Even if you beat me to death, I can¡¯t let go of you. So, that¡¯s how our story begins ¨C with me relentlessly pursuing you.¡± Suri Drew disdainfully responded: ¡°There¡¯s not going to be a story! If you continue to stick around like a bad smell, I¡¯ll definitely call the police. After you¡¯re taken away, that¡¯s the end of our story.¡± Yigol Novak shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not over. Even if you call the police, you¡¯ll have to go too. I¡¯ll tell them that I actually like you and wanted to pursue you, which is why you beat me. At most, I¡¯d be warned and then let go, and then I¡¯d keep pursuing you. You can¡¯t call the police and beat me every day, right?¡± ¡°Over time, we¡¯ll get to know each other better, and you¡¯ll eventually be touched by my sincerity, and that¡¯s when our story begins.¡± Suri Drew, unable to get the best of Yigol Novak, huffed and puffed in frustration: ¡°Yigol, you¡¯re such a troublemaker! ¡°How can you call me a troublemaker? You¡¯re the one who insisted onbeling me a rogue. Why not give me the role of a tall, rich, and handsome guy instead? We could admire and like each other, and I could create a series of romantic moments to pursue you, ultimately leading to us being together. See? That¡¯s a perfect story.¡± Yigol Novak helplessly spread his hands out. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll just give you a fake name and a fake phone number, and after you leave, our story will end,¡± Suri Drew stubbornly dered. ¡°Fake names and numbers will eventually be exposed. You should know, you were the one who said I¡¯m a shameless rogue. I¡¯ll stick around until the end, waiting for you every day downstairs at your ce,¡± Yigol Novak replied. Suri Drew was getting anxious and wanted to hit Yigol Novak several times but refrained: ¡°You, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Yigol Novak nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m shameless. Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to shamelessly pursue you? Suri Drew blinked: ¡°Hey, I just said I¡¯d let you pursue me, right? When did it be about you acting like a rogue?¡± Yigol Novak shrugged: ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask yourself that, after all, it¡¯s all your arrangement. So, Wife, do you secretly like rogues deep down?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t! It¡¯s all your fault for being unreasonable, leading me astray! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Suri Drew argued anxiously. ¡°Oh dear, when pursuing a girl, isn¡¯t it a must to be shameless? Moreover¡­¡± Before Yigol Novak could finish, he fell silent and walked away. This piqued Suri Drew¡¯s curiosity even more, and she quickly caught up with him, asking, ¡°What¡¯s next? Are you just trying to stir up my curiosity on purpose?¡± Yigol Novak looked back at her and kept walking forward, with no intention of talking to Suri Drew. This made Suri Drew even more anxious: ¡°Come on, just say it! What¡¯s next?¡± Yigol Novak didn¡¯t even stop this time,pletely ignoring Suri Drew like she was the air. Suri Drew ran up to block his path. When Yigol tried to walk around her, she hugged him tightly: ¡°Just say it! If you don¡¯t speak, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Yigol Novak yfully scratched her nose and said, ¡°The second thing is being shameless, and the third is also being shameless. Basically, it¡¯s all about being shameless.¡± That answer¡­ Suri Drew was speechless and let go of him: ¡°I thought you had some clever tricks. It¡¯s just about being shameless; that¡¯s useless, you know? What kind of lousy theory is that? There¡¯s no practicality at all.¡± ¡°Based on your logic, Bob Presley is also quite shameless. He¡¯s been chasing me for so many years, but I feel increasingly disgusted by him. I don¡¯t feel touched at all.¡± ¡°His thick skin is useless! Doesn¡¯t mean that my shameless approach is useless. Look how great I am; if I shamelessly pursued you, I must be sessful! Didn¡¯t I already win your heart?¡± ¡°So, with this trick, it really depends on the person.¡± Suri Drew disdainfully replied: ¡°In the end, you¡¯re just narcissistic, aren¡¯t you? You really know how to glorify yourself. Who says you¡¯re outstanding? And who said you already won my heart? Who are you? Do I know you?¡± ¡°I see, so instead of ¡®outstanding,¡¯ you just want to say ¡®rich,¡¯ right? With money, you might attract some people, but it won¡¯t be true love. For example, Quinn Powell and Bob Presley ¡ª she looks very much in love with Bob, but anyone with a brain knows she¡¯s in love with his money. So, your definition of outstanding doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Yigol Novak said: ¡°It¡¯s not the same. I¡¯m talking about the pursuit of genuine love, not the kind driven by profit, which is based on mutual interests and fizzles out once the benefits are gone. You can¡¯t be unaware of that. If being outstanding means being rich, then both Bob and I are rich. Why do you like me but not him? Right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just talking nonsense!¡± Suri Drew had a feeling that Yigol Novak was her nemesis; no matter what she said, he always had a bunch of twisted logic waiting for her. Suri Drew used to think she was rather intelligent, but around Yigol Novak, it seemed her intelligence failed her. Despite her feelings, she was determined not to give in. ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Whether it¡¯s real love or fake love, I don¡¯t think any of you men are any good. Your ultimate goal is always something inappropriate for children! So, I don¡¯t see any difference,¡± Suri Drew sniffed arrogantly. ¡°Wife, you can¡¯t say that! Men and women engaging in inappropriate activities for children is like eating ¨C it¡¯s part of life. Can you say that the ultimate goal of life is just to eat? Of course not!¡± Yigol Novak helplessly waved his hand: ¡°Wife, let¡¯s leave such profound questions to rtionship experts, and let¡¯s not waste our brain cells on them.¡± Suri Drew was stunned for a moment, then she pinched Yigol Novak¡¯s face and arm. Yigol Novak was puzzled: ¡°Wife, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I just wanted to see if you¡¯re a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing because it feels like it,¡± Suri Drew said seriously. Yigol Novakughed at Suri Drew¡¯s serious expression.. Chapter 147 - 147: 147: A woman I s mood is like the ever – changing weather. Chapter 147 - 147: 147: A woman I s mood is like the ever ¨C changing weather. Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Why are youughing? You shouldn¡¯t beughing, you¡¯re such a jerk, always having your way, you¡¯re so unbearable.¡± Angrier and angrier, Suri Drew blindly reached out to attack Yigol Novak. Suddenly, her hand identally touched Yigol Novak¡¯s face and it brought her back to her senses in an instant. ¡°My dear, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hastily inspecting his face and seeing that she hadn¡¯t scratched him, she immediately apologised. Yigol asked, ¡°Why are you apologising? Like a child who knows they¡¯ve done wrong, Suri stumbled over her words, ¡°I¡­ I have a bad temper, I shouldn¡¯t have acted so irrationally, and I almost hurt your face even though it was just a game. I shouldn¡¯t have taken things so seriously.¡± Yigol found Suri¡¯s irrational side quite endearing, but her sudden reversal had him at a loss. Yigol held her hand, attempting tofort her, ¡°No need for apologies. Your husband is thick-skinned, and wouldn¡¯t get hurt that easily. Even if I did, it wouldn¡¯t matter. As they say, beating is a sign of affection, scolding is a sign of love. It only proves your love for me.¡± Just as he finished his sentence, the sound of an argument came from afar and instinctively, they both turned to observe. They noticed two grown-ups arguing with a child by their side. The little girl, around four or five years old, was crying silently, evidently frightened by the dispute. The adults didn¡¯t appear old and by their clothing and demeanor, it was clear they were a poor couple. The sight of the arguing adults didn¡¯t evoke much feeling from Suri, but seeing the little girl, stirred up a wave of sadness within her. ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡±, Yigol perceived Suri¡¯s emotional shift. Just like the unfortunate young girl, Suri too had a difficult childhood. The sight of the girl¡¯s plight reminded her of her own past, evoking her empathy. ¡°My dear, do you ever think we could end up living like this one day?¡± Suri murmured softly. Yigol let out an exasperated sigh. This woman¡¯s emotions were as fickle as the weather, changing in an instant. It upset her to ponder over a situation that was nowhere near a reality. However, it wasn¡¯t a surprise for Yigol. Women tended to be more sensitive after all. Yigol held Suri¡¯s hand tightly but said nothing. At this time, his silentpanionship was enough. No matter what he said, Suri would likely not believe it. The future was uncertain, and Suri, who alwayscked a sense of security, would not easily believe in a picturesque future just because of what Yigol said. Suri nced at her hand, tightly sped in Yigol¡¯s, took a couple of deep breaths and her emotions gradually settled down. Only then did Yigol speak, ¡°In this world, there are millions of people, and each person has a unique destiny. Not all of us are fortunate enough to lead the life we desire and find the person of our dreams. We can¡¯t control the lives of others, we can only manage our own.¡± ¡°Common arguments are a normal part of daily life, just like the old saying goes, even teeth fight among themselves, let alone people.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pity that little girl. Maybe she is unfortunate, but there are people in this world who are even less fortunate. Isn¡¯t there a saying that some people are just trying to survive, and that alone takes all their effort?¡± ¡°Some events are beyond our control, but some futures can be changed. Have you changed your future?¡± ¡°As for us, I think, there won¡¯t be a day like that.¡± Yigol said, shing her a gentle smile. After hearing him, Suri took another deep breath, and her mood improved slightly. Yes, there are millions of people in the world, and a million different destinies. A few simple words from Yigol made her feel much better, and she was once again ready to spar with him, ¡°What if one day you go broke? What if we both end up penniless? Or, what if one day, you stop loving me, or I stop loving you?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re doing great now, but there¡¯s a saying, ¡®you can never know what¡¯s in someone else¡¯s heart¡¯. Look at all the couples out there, the men treat the women so well during the courtship phase. Some men change after they¡¯ve dated for a while, some change after marriage, and some change after having children.¡± ¡°You men always im we women are gold-diggers and materialistic, haven¡¯t you heard this saying? Women who pursue money usually lead good lives, while those who pursue love end up miserably.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so unfair for women. Men, even if they grow old, can still attract young women as long as they have money. But women, once they reach a certain age, their beauty fades. If you choose the wrong man, it bes a lifetime tragedy.¡± Yigol was left speechless, he couldn¡¯t fathom where Suri¡¯s concerns wereing from. There was no logic, and yet she spoke with such conviction. ¡°That¡¯s because those men aren¡¯t as lucky as I am. They didn¡¯t meet a beautiful woman like you. With such a beautiful wife, I wouldn¡¯t have any unnecessary thoughts.¡± Suri rolled her eyes at him, ¡°No matter how beautiful, everyone eventually turns into an old hag.¡± ¡°That only means the man doesn¡¯t love her enough. I¡¯m different. I will love you forever, so if anyone is aging first, it would be me.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m not a fairy. I don¡¯t have the power to remain forever young,¡± Suri added. Yigol was helpless; his wife seemed determined to contradict whatever he said. He had no answer for the issue of aging, he couldn¡¯t possibly make her stay eighteen forever. But of course, if one day Suri imed she had found the secret to eternal youth, there were chances he would believe. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re thinking way too far ahead. If you keep this up, you truly will age. You¡¯re still a young girl, not even a woman yet. Don¡¯t worry about these trivial things. Why don¡¯t we go watch a movie?¡± ¡°An actual cinema. Nothing says a date like a movie.¡± Yigol didn¡¯t want to continue their discussion about age any longer, lest she lose her temper. Suri tly refused him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, the movies are not interesting. Binge-watching dramas on my phone is far more enjoyable.¡± Yigol gently asked, ¡°Baby, do you know why couples in love like going on movie dates?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite possible that they don¡¯t even enjoy it, but they still go.¡± Suri shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m quite curious too. The cinema isn¡¯t interesting at all.. But I¡¯ve never tried dating there, shall we give it a go?¡± Chapter 148 - 148: 148: Are You Disgusted By Me? Chapter 148 - 148: 148: Are You Disgusted By Me? Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak nodded, ¡°Shall we drive?¡± Suri Drew shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s take a taxi directly, going back would be a waste of time; I don¡¯t feel like running.¡± Suri left the choice of a movie to Yigol, and he picked aedy. Upon arriving at the cinema, Suri looked around curiously like a toddler. ¡°Wifey, what are you doing?¡± Yigol asked. This was Yigol¡¯s first time at a cinema, but the scene wasn¡¯t much different from what he saw on TV, so he didn¡¯t find it surprising. Suri said, ¡°This is too scarce. I thought there would be many people. Aren¡¯t there supposed to be blockbuster movies and big sales? So few people here, where do they get their data?¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at Suri¡¯sck of understanding of life. No wonder, she had been concerned with survival and dreams since a young age, without properly observing and experiencing life. It was normal. Yigol replied, ¡°Well, those are new movies you mentioned, and they carry weight. Ordinary cinemas won¡¯t have such situations. Theedy we chose today isn¡¯t new, so there¡¯s even less of a chance for a scene like that.¡± Suri asked in confusion, ¡°With so few people, how do they make money?¡± Yigolughed and cried, ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re a boss, and you don¡¯t know this?¡± Suri¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Humph, are you despising me? If you¡¯re not going to say it, forget it.¡± Seeing Suri get angry, Yigol immediately backed down, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll say it, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like an inte cafe. There¡¯s a big difference between daytime and nighttime customers, but they can¡¯t close just because there are no customers, right?¡± ¡°So, even if they don¡¯t make money during periods with few customers, they still have to operate normally. Besides, they won¡¯t lose money. This movie only has an electricity bill, how much electricity can it use in one night? As long as a few people buy tickets, they¡¯ll cover the cost, right?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t not make money; they just don¡¯t make a lot of money. Also, wifey, see? We¡¯re not sitting in our assigned seats, but even if someone buys tickets for our seats, thev probablv won¡¯t ask us to move. Most DeoDle whoe here often know that there won¡¯t be many people watching at night. They mostlye here for a date, not to watch a movie.¡± ¡°Only someone like you who has never been here and doesn¡¯t understand would give up their seat.¡± Suri was having fun listening, but when Yigol said thest line, she became unhappy again. ¡°Are you despising me? Were you just now despising me?¡± Yigol quickly begged for mercy, ¡®Wifey, I was wrong, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Hubby, the atmosphere here isn¡¯t enough for a date. Why would peoplee here to date?¡± Suri asked, not making too much fuss in front of Yigol because there were people around. She wasn¡¯t really angry, just enjoyed being unreasonable in front of Yigol. ¡°You¡¯ll understand in a while. Wifey, the movie is about to start; do you want to eat anything?¡± Yigol asked considerately. ¡°No, I won¡¯t eat those messy things; they¡¯ll make me gain weight.¡± Suri has always been good at controlling her diet and maintaining her figure. Yigol replied, ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s fine. I can cook for you at home.¡± Suri nodded, refusing any food outside, especially at night. However, she couldn¡¯t resist Yigol¡¯s cooking. Not only was Yigol¡¯s cooking delicious, but it also didn¡¯t make her gain weight. She had been eating his cooking for a month, eating a lot every day, and her weight hadn¡¯t changed. At first, she could control herself a little, but once she found that her weight hadn¡¯t changed, she stopped controlling herself. The movie started quickly, and the surrounding lights dimmed. The movie was aedy, and Suri quickly became immersed. It was very funny and captivating. About 20 minutes in, Suri noticed Yigol nudging her several times and whispered, ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Over there.¡± Yigol gestured with his eyes, and Suri looked in the direction he had just checked. In the corner, a couple hugged and engaged in an intimate act. Suri quickly turned her face away like a little girl. Her face flushed red instantly, and she lost interest in the movie. Her face was so hot it could fry an egg. ¡°Hubby, what are they doing? There are so many people around, and yet they¡­¡± This scene was too much for Suri to ept. Yigol couldn¡¯t helpughing at Suri¡¯s reaction, ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re too cute. Weren¡¯t you curious why people woulde to this ce? This is the reason. Otherwise, as you said, isn¡¯t it better to watch it at home? The picture quality at home is much clearer, but it doesn¡¯t have this atmosphere.¡± ¡°This is actually quitemon, people are used to it. You¡¯ll get used to it after a few times. Look at the others, they¡¯ve noticed it too, but they have no reaction because they¡¯re used to it.¡± Suri looked at Yigol, ¡°So, this is why you brought me here? Do you have any dirty thoughts?¡± Yigol quickly shook his head, ¡°No, really no, wifey, I¡¯m innocent. I just wanted to take you to watch a movie.¡± ¡°You watch it, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Suri was about to get up but was pulled back by Yigol. ¡°It¡¯s really just for watching the movie. Can¡¯t I stop talking? Come on, keep watching, keep watching.¡± Yigol pointed ahead. ¡°Wifey, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. We¡¯re all adults, right?¡± Yigolforted. ¡°You deliberately brought me here. Is it because you have ulterior motives? I didn¡¯t expect you to like this kind of scene.¡± Suri hinted. Yigol denied, ¡°I really didn¡¯t. I have a fairy-like wife, what other woman would catch my eye?¡± Suri gave him a white-eyed look and resumed watching the movie. However, her face was as red as could be, and she even had difficulty breathing. Yigol secretlyughed. He didn¡¯t expect his wife to be so innocent, just seeing such a scene made her blush and her heart race.. What would happen if she saw other things? Chapter 149 - 149: 149: Beneath your aloof exterior, there actually resides a passionate soul. Chapter 149 - 149: 149: Beneath your aloof exterior, there actually resides a passionate soul. Trantor: 549690339 It seems like I¡¯ll have to let my wife get involved in this kind of thing more often in the future. After her rtives leave, Yigol will have to work even harder to quickly reach the crucial moments in their life. The movie ended quickly, and they left the cinema. Suri didn¡¯t insist on going home, and when Yigol took her hand, she didn¡¯t refuse. They were strolling along a big road. ¡°Brother, your girlfriend is so beautiful! Why don¡¯t you buy her some flowers?¡± A little girl holding many roses approached them and spoke to Yigol. The flowers were beautiful and well-packaged, making them quite expensive. Yigol was a pragmatist who usually wouldn¡¯t think about buying such things. But now, faced with this situation and the girl¡¯s words, not buying any would be too heartless on Suri. ¡°How much are your flowers?¡± Yigol asked. ¡°Ten dors each, it symbolizes perfection. If you have the heart, you can buy nine to signify sticking together forever.¡± Yigol felt helpless, this girl was too persuasive. With such words, how could he refuse? Now, their rtionship was at a crucial stage, so Yigol¡¯s job was to unconditionally make Suri happy. Yigol didn¡¯tck money, but spending it on flowers was extremely impractical. Before he could even say he would buy, the girl had blocked any option not to. These flower sellers knew how to exploit couples¡¯ feelings, knowing it would be hard for the man to refuse in such situations. If the man wasn¡¯t tactful, it would definitely upset the woman. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, she¡¯d remember it quietly. If the woman was less subtle, she might even break up on the spot. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t buy them, it¡¯s a waste of money.¡± Suri refused before Yigol could decide. No girl would dislike flowers, but Suri also didn¡¯t like being wasteful. These items had no use beyond looking nice at the time. Due to her family situation, Suri had been self-sufficient since high school, taking one step at a time to get to where she was today. She and Yigol had the same mindset; there was no use in buying useless things. ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t need any,¡± Yigol replied. The little girl continued to persist: ¡°Brother, your girlfriend is so beautiful, are you really not going to buy her any flowers? She says she doesn¡¯t want any because she¡¯s modest, but if you don¡¯t buy any, she might be unhappy.¡± The little girl voiced what many others might think. But Suri wasn¡¯t like that. ¡°Even if you buy nine flowers, it¡¯ll only cost ny dors. It¡¯s not much, and can buy happiness for your girlfriend. So it¡¯s worth it, brother, please buy some, huh?¡± These words left Yigol and Suri impressed by how persuasive the little girl was. If she was dealing with an ordinary couple, once things reached this point, the man would feel forced to buy. Refusing would mean seriously offending the girl. Getting into a bad situation over some flowers was a lousy deal. But this girl had bad luck today; she met Yigol and Suri, who were refreshingly honest people. Their rtionship couldn¡¯t be divided so easily. Actually, the little girl was the daughter of a nearby flower shop owner. The boss¡¯s wife had noticed Yigol and Suri earlier. The girl was so beautiful that the boss¡¯s wife had her own daughter try to sell them flowers. She taught her daughter what to say, all in the hopes of selling more flowers; after all, who would think too much money was a bad thing? Seeing how close Yigol and Suri were, the boss¡¯s wife thought about her eldest son. Her family was rtively well-off, and her son had nevercked anything growing up. However, recently her son brought home a girlfriend she didn¡¯t approve of, so she made them break up. Seeing the closeness between Yigol and Suri, she couldn¡¯t help but feel they were mismatched. That¡¯s why she had her daughter use such words, thinking Yigol would buy flowers for the sake of face. If he didn¡¯t buy, she wouldn¡¯t mind stirring up their rtionship. But unexpectedly, after her daughter said so much, the man still had no intention of buying. The boss¡¯s wife, watching from a distance, felt extremely anxious. Annoyed by the little girl¡¯s persistent sales pitch, Yigol and Suri went around her and left. They didn¡¯t feel any pity for the girl in this situation. They knew the grown-ups were nearby during this time, so they left without any guilt. After they¡¯d walked quite a distance, Yigol looked at Suri and said, ¡°Wife, the girl selling flowers earlier made me ufortable, but she reminded me that I¡¯ve never bought you flowers before. Do you have any favorite flowers you¡¯d like? Tell me.¡± Suri shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t have any favorite flowers.¡± Yigol held her hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. No girl dislikes flowers, just like every man loves cars. I used to think I didn¡¯t like cars, but after buying one the other day, I felt like acquiring all the luxury cars and driving a different one each day.¡± ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be shy with me. Tell me what kind of flowers you like.¡± Suri countered, ¡°You love cars so much, why don¡¯t you buy them? You¡¯re not short on money, so buying the cars you like wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Caught off guard, Yigol didn¡¯t know how to respond, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I may not be short on money, and I really do love cars, but owning too many is impractical. I can¡¯t possibly use a different one every day; that would be too luxurious. I¡¯m still usingmon sense. Even if I bought them, not only would they be impractical, but I would have to spend money and time on maintenance, which would be a huge burden. I¡¯m not willing to do that.¡± Suri replied, ¡°But it is practical. How can it not be? All you need to do is drive outside, park on the side of the road, and soon enough, little girls wille flirting with you. As for the other issues, as long as you have money, you can resolve them.¡± ¡°Besides, once you buy cars, you can experience life¡¯s pleasures. You can switch girls every day, and the thrill will always be there¡­¡± Yigol quickly surrendered, ¡°Wife, can you stop? I admit I was wrong, alright?¡± ¡°However, wife, have you noticed that your courage has grown a lottely? You can talk about these things without blushing or flinching. You seem experienced.. Tell me the truth, are you putting on an act in front of me? Beneath your cool exterior, is there a passionate soul?¡± Chapter 150 - 150: 150: Some Deliberate Little Romances, Little Surprises Chapter 150 - 150: 150: Some Deliberate Little Romances, Little Surprises Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hot, do you understand what I mean?¡± Suri Drew was speechless and looked at him disgustedly, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re really disgusting. It¡¯s clearly you who¡¯s very¡­ you know, and yet you have the nerve to criticize me, tsk tsk tsk¡­ Indeed, you¡¯re just a shameless bastard.¡± Yigol Novak shook his head helplessly. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t get rid of the ¡°shameless¡±bel. ¡°Wife, when I ask if you like flowers, I¡¯m not nning to buy them. Bought flowers are useless, they wither before you can properly appreciate them. But we can nt some, huh? What flowers do you like? We can nt them in the vi¡¯s garden when we move into our marital home. A courtyard full of flowers you like, doesn¡¯t that sound beautiful?¡± Speaking of the marital home, Yigol Novak just remembered he hadn¡¯t asked about the progress, so he hurriedly asked, ¡°Wife, how¡¯s the marital home you envisioneding along?¡± Suri answered indifferently, ¡°I haven¡¯t started yet.¡± Her attitude seemed cold, but her quick response revealed the truth. After saying that, she didn¡¯t dare to look into Yigol Novak¡¯s eyes, which indicated that she cared a lot about this matter. She was just used to opposing Yigol Novak. Moreover, Yigol Novak noticed a small detail. When he mentioned their marital home, Suri stopped saying things like, ¡°It has nothing to do with me¡± or ¡°I¡¯m not his wife.¡± The young girl who had just tried to sell flowers made Yigol Novak reflect on himself. He was indeed not a romantic person, but that didn¡¯t mean women didn¡¯t need romance. He didn¡¯t know how, but he could learn. He used to think that taking good care of Suri and their home was enough to show his love. Now it seemed he waspletely wrong. If the two of them continued to live like this every day, they would eventually find their lives dreary and monotonous. Life needed excitement. Excitement came from asional deliberate little romantic gestures and surprises. It seemed he needed to pay more attention to this in the future. That little girl, who had failed to sell her flowers, went back to the shop and was harshly scolded by a woman. She threw the bouquet at a boy¡¯s face. ¡°Robert Hill, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m in a bad mood?¡± The woman shouted angrily at the boy. The boy just nced at the woman listlessly and then continued to y with his phone. ¡°You useless thing! Aside from ying on your phone, what else can you do? You¡¯re so useless that even if a thief broke into our house, you wouldn¡¯t notice!¡± The woman angrily pointed at the boy and cursed. The little girl was frightened and ran back inside, not daring toe out again. The woman¡¯s anger was directed at her eldest son. Ever since she had schemed to break up her son¡¯s rtionship with his girlfriend, he had be obsessed with his phone. It seemed as if his entire life revolved around it and he had no interest in anything else. The woman became even angrier as she watched him. If this had happened before when she was in a good mood, she might have let it slide. But now, her mood was terrible, and seeing her son just made her more irritated. That man earlier, whoever he was, had an average appearance and was dressed ordinarily. He couldn¡¯t even afford a bouquet for his stunning girlfriend ¡ª yet her own son, who came from a wealthy family, was only able to find girlfriends who were crude and shy. The more the woman thought about it, the angrier she became. She had been yelling for a while, and her son didn¡¯t even spare her a single nce, let alone reply to her. She grew even angrier, eventually kicking him. Even after her son was kicked, he didn¡¯t seem angry and continued to y on his phone without looking at her. The furious woman grabbed her son and threw him out of the flower shop. At that moment, Yigol Novak and Suri Drew happened to pass by the shop and the boy fell right in front of them. Yigol subconsciously looked inside the shop and saw the little girl peeking out from behind the door, and he immediately understood the situation. When the woman saw Yigol Novak and Suri Drew, she became even angrier and grabbed her son¡¯s head. Pointing at Yigol and Suri, she yelled at her son, Robert Hill, ¡°Do you see that? Even a poor, shabby man like him can have such a beautiful girlfriend. What about you?¡± ¡°I spend money on your education and provide for you, but what kind of people do you bring home as girlfriends? Each one is uglier than thest, and you can¡¯t even find a decent job. What¡¯s the point of your life?¡± ¡°All you ever do is y on your phone and games. Can¡¯t you try to achieve something worthwhile in your life?¡± ¡°Look, even if you don¡¯t want to work, I¡¯ll support you. All I¡¯m asking is for you to find someone to marry and have a child soon. But what have you brought me? If they¡¯re not incredibly ugly, they¡¯re stic surgery monsters. I don¡¯t understand how you could be attracted to them.¡± ¡°When I made you break up, it was for your own good. If you had a child with her, imagine how ugly that child would be. And yet, because of this, you no longer talk to me and only y on your phone. Is it really necessary?¡± ¡°Look, even a poor man like him can have such a beautiful girlfriend. Our family is wealthy, yet you¡¯re so disappointing.¡± That woman, looking as if she had gone mad, yelled indiscriminately, attracting a crowd of onlookers. Yigol Novak and Suri Drew stood across from her. Not only did the surrounding people watch the woman, but they also stared at Yigol Novak and Suri Drew. This made Yigol, who had been in a good mood, suddenly re up with anger. If the woman wanted to curse her own son, it was none of his business. However, she shouldn¡¯t have involved him and Suri as well. Yigol Novak was not pleased and responded, ¡°It¡¯s your own business to scold your son, whether you want to scold or beat him, it¡¯s your business. But why are you involving me and my wife?¡± ¡°No wonder your son won¡¯t listen to you with a mother like you. It¡¯s already a miracle that he hasn¡¯t been killed by you.¡± ¡°You¡­ say that again!¡± The woman looked at Yigol Novak furiously, as if she wanted to eat him alive. ¡°After all, he¡¯s a person too. He seems to be an adult and he should have self-respect, right? You just hit and scold him whenever you want. Even an animal has dignity, let alone a human.¡± ¡°Looking at you, you¡¯ve never considered his feelings. That¡¯s why he¡¯s turned out like this. Having a mother like you is truly tragic. Do you really expect him to listen to you? It¡¯s already good enough that he hasn¡¯t cut off his rtionship with you.¡± ¡°And that young girl earlier. She was such a simple and innocentdy, but you taught her how to sow discord. You don¡¯t deserve to be a mother at all..¡± Chapter 151 - 151: 151: Daughter-in-law’s Fierce Display That Chills People to Their Veins Chapter 151 - 151: 151: Daughter-inw¡¯s Fierce Disy That Chills People to Their Veins Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak didn¡¯t indulge her either, and spoke sharply without hesitation. He was quite curious just now, seeing that the young girl looked young, how every sentence seemed to be a trap, trying to get someone to buy her flowers. Now he sees, there must be a reason. With such a mother, it¡¯s no wonder that she could say those things and do those things. ¡°He¡¯s my son, I can discipline him however I want, what¡¯s it to you?¡± the woman shouted back angrily. People like her are usually filled with iprehensible self-confidence, believing that they are powerful, that what they say and do is right, not allowing others to question or refute, let alone Yigol who scolded so directly. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s your business how you discipline your son, but why drag me and my wife in? I was unjustly mocked and ridiculed by you, can I not refute you?¡± ¡°What right do you have to mock me like that just because I didn¡¯t buy your flowers? I¡¯ve seen shameless people before, but never as shameless as you.¡± Yigol¡¯s voice was just loud enough for those around to hear clearly. After saying that, Yigol wanted to leave with Suri Drew: ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s better to avoid such a crazy woman.¡± Some people¡¯s thought processes are just hard toprehend. For such a strange woman, Yigol finds it speechless. Even if he continues to entangle himself, nothing wille of it, just a waste of his own time. ¡°You, say that again if you dare?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave, stand still. You have to exin everything today, otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± The woman was even more furious that not only was Yigol ridiculing her, but also exposed her flower selling tactics. If it weren¡¯t for the knowledge that she didn¡¯t stand a chance, she¡¯d want to start a fight with Yigol. She owns a flower shop; what if word got out that she forced people to buy her flowers? Wouldn¡¯t that ruin her reputation? The woman went directly in front of Yigol and Suri, blocking their way. ¡°If you have the guts, say it again and see what happens.¡± The woman threatened. Her son, however, sat on the ground and yed with his phone, seemingly oblivious to the situation around him. It could be that he was used to it, or for some other reason. Having faced this woman¡¯s harassment, Suri couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and said angrily, ¡°How thick-skinned can you be? You keep harassing us incessantly, resorting to annoying methods just to sell flowers, but you have to drag us into disciplining your son, and now you can¡¯t ept being talked back ¡°Did my husband say anything wrong?¡± ¡°With a mother like you, your son will be driven to death sooner orter.¡± Suri was already temperamental due to rtives visiting and was easily triggered. Seeing how annoying the woman was made Suri¡¯s anger re up. ¡°You stinky woman, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± The woman lunged at Suri like she wanted to devour her. Just as Yigol was about to stop her, Suri went forward and pped the woman. The crisp sound of the p echoed, and the woman fell to the ground. Suri turned to Yigol and said, ¡°Husband, I haven¡¯t had a chance to exercise my muscles in a long time. Fighting a woman like this is best left to me.¡± These words made Yigol shudder. How gentle her tone was, with a hint of a smile on her face, truly a gentle beauty. But what she did was something else¡­ It¡¯s just as well. Suri is in a special period right now; if she¡¯s upset, it¡¯s better to let it out. Yigol didn¡¯t say anything else. As for the woman who deserved a beating, well that¡¯s what she got. At most it¡¯s just a matter ofpensating for medical expenses, treating his wife to a live target. What¡¯s puzzling is that the woman¡¯s son remained unchanged, even after his mother was beaten. He continued to y with his phone, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed anything. ¡°Wife, how traumatized must this kid be to be like this? His mom got hit, and he doesn¡¯t even react. You¡¯re so right, it¡¯s already impressive that a mom like her hasn¡¯t driven her son to death,¡± Yigol sighed helplessly. It took the woman a while to recover after Suri pped her. Finally, she slowly got up. ¡°You¡­¡± But then, the woman lunged at Suri again, while still mumbling threats. However, before she could finish, Suri pped her again. The woman fell to the ground once more, making a loud noise that sounded painful. The woman gritted her teeth in pain. Yigol sucked in a breath, thinking his wife was too powerful. If this were ever used on him, what would he do? A wife¡¯s fury can be terrifying. Now, Suri Drew¡¯s face was chilly, without any of the tenderness and cuteness she usually showed in front of him. Her aura was powerful, both frightening and alluring. It took the woman a while to get up again, still furious, but no longer had the courage to provoke further. People around were discussing how she was willing to be so shameless. ¡°You, you¡­¡± She pointed at Suri, wanting to curse viciously, but upon seeing Suri¡¯s cold face, she didn¡¯t dare to continue. Just now, she clearly gave it her all, but she didn¡¯t even touch a hair on Suri. She couldn¡¯t believe that such a beautiful and seemingly weak woman could be so fierce when angry. ¡°You, dare to hit me?¡± It took the woman about a minute before she finally mustered the courage to say those words. Suri responded indifferently: ¡°You deserved it.¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time. As gentle as the words were, they felt so fierce. Indeed, his wife was truly unique. More and more onlookers gathered around, all attracted by the fight. ¡°You stinking woman, you dare to hit me? Let me tell you, my husband is the manager of Bump Company. You dare to hit me; are you sick of living?¡± She bellowed. ¡°Look at your man, he looks like an ipetent loser, just a stinkyborer. Are you sure he can protect you?¡± The woman yelled. Suri hadn¡¯t even heard of Bump Company before, but since this woman brought her husband¡¯s status into it, she didn¡¯t mind adding few words herself: ¡°My husband is the president of Missing Group.. Do you think he can protect Chapter 152 - 152: 152: Are you richer than me, or can you fight better than me? Chapter 152 - 152: 152: Are you richer than me, or can you fight better than me? Trantor: 549690339 That woman obviously didn¡¯t believe it; she scoffed, ¡°Cut it out, you trying to fool ghosts? With that poor and ragged appearance of his?¡± The Missing Group is a fairly well-knownpany. Anyone with even a slight connection to the business world knows about it. ¡°Hmph, my flower shop alone is worth a million dors,¡± the woman said indignantly. ¡°Well, I only started onepany, and it¡¯s worth a hundred million dors,¡± Suri Drew replied indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a face made of stic surgery. When I was young, I was much prettier than you,¡± the woman said again without lowering her voice. ¡°Heh, don¡¯t talk to me about appearance. You¡¯ve got the nerve to bring up your looks when you were young? Are you even in the same league as me? Can you have some shame?¡± Suri Drew said disdainfully. For a moment, the woman didn¡¯t know what to say. She was so angry as she looked around, turning to her son ying on his phone. ¡°My son graduated from a prestigious university! What qualifications do you have topare with me?¡± The woman shouted. Suri Drew sneered, ¡°I graduated from a prestigious university myself. What about you? Which third-rate university did you graduate from? Your son has already been ruined by you, and you still have the nerve to show him off? With your old face, you¡¯repletely shameless.¡± ¡°What did you say? You cheap woman, how dare you call me old?¡± The woman was enraged when she heard Suri Drew talk about her old face. ¡°My flower shop is here, my son is here, but what about you? You¡¯re just all talk without any substance. What¡¯s so great about you?¡± Suri Drew looked at the woman with disdain, ¡°So, you¡¯re bullying me because you think I have no proof?¡± Suri Drew took out her work certificate from her bag, opened it, and showed it to the woman, allowing her to see it clearly. As soon as Suri handed it over, the woman, perhaps frightened from their previous confrontation, subconsciously took two steps back. Suri Drew sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t n to hit you. Why are you hiding?¡± ¡°Can you see it? It clearly states that I own apany, and you¡¯re just the owner of a flower shop. What¡¯s there for you to be arrogant about?¡± Looking at Suri Drew¡¯s certificate, the woman mocked, ¡°So what if you have your ownpany? It¡¯s just a brokenpany anyway.¡± Suri Drew responded as if she heard a big joke, ¡°A brokenpany? Even a brokenpany is worth so much more than your flower shop. By the way, whatpany is your husband a manager of? You said my husband works for someone else? That¡¯s reallyughable. Your husband works for someone else, right? My husband is self-employed and stronger than your husband by who knows how many times.¡± ¡°Just a slightly higher-ranking employee and started a flower shop, that¡¯s enough for you to look down on people?¡± ¡°You dare to show off in front of me? Who gave you the face? Are you richer than me, or better at fighting?¡± ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re better at than me¡ª you are older than me. I can¡¯tpete with you on that.¡± When Suri Drew mentioned the woman¡¯s age, she evenughed a couple of times. Females don¡¯t like their ages being mentioned unless they¡¯re 18 years old, so this was a big taboo. It seemed like Suri Drew wouldn¡¯t feel satisfied until she got under the woman¡¯s skin and angered her. Yigol Novak just stood by and watched the show. It wasn¡¯t often his wife showed this side, and he had to appreciate it when he could. ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± The woman was so angry that she looked like she would have difficulty breathing the next second. She racked her brain and continued, ¡°My son is a top talent from a key university and joined a bigpany after graduating. Originally, hispany¡¯s boss wanted to promote him to a manager, but I didn¡¯t want him to work so hard.¡± ¡°When my son refused, that boss came to talk to him several times. The woman seemed to be speaking the truth. No wonder her son turned out like this. This woman not only interfered in her son¡¯s personal life but also intruded into his work life. It¡¯s a wonder that the son hasn¡¯t been pushed to jump off a building with such a sick mother. He had a good future but it was ruined by his mother. Yet she still had the audacity to scold him for not finding a good job and for being useless. He had a girlfriend he loved, but she was forced to break up by his mother. And she still had the nerve to say the girl wasn¡¯t good-looking enough. How twisted could this woman be? ¡°Howughable! No matter how great your son is, isn¡¯t he just a loser now? My son isn¡¯t even born yet, but without a sick mother like you, he¡¯ll definitely be better than your son. Normalcy alone puts my son ahead of yours.¡± Suri Drew retorted. ¡°That man of yours is around the same age as my son, right? If they¡¯re so capable, let them have a contest. You say he¡¯s the boss of the Missing Group? Who would believe that? Save that story for a three-year-old.¡± The woman disdainfully said after looking at Yigol Novak standing beside Suri Drew. Suri Drew was speechless. She replied with disdain, ¡°Just with your son, where do you get the nerve topare him to my husband? If you really want topare who¡¯s more useless, I admit my husband can¡¯tpete with your son.¡± ¡°Just one of my man¡¯s fingers is more than your son can ever measure up to. Look at your son¡¯s pathetic appearance; I can¡¯t be bothered to give him a second nce. My man is one in a million¡ª that¡¯s the difference. Even if your son works hard for hundreds of years, he¡¯ll never be worth one of my man¡¯s fingers.¡± ¡°What did you just say? You don¡¯t believe it? Why should I make you believe it? Who do you think you are? How do you count?¡± The woman looked Suri Drew up and down, ¡°With that surgically altered face of yours, it¡¯s no wonder you have the money for stic surgery and to support a man. It¡¯s not surprising at all. What corporate president? I think he¡¯s just a man you provide for.¡± ¡°My son is just a little quiet, but he¡¯s hundreds, thousands of times stronger than that man next to you.¡± After speaking, the woman looked at her son ying on his phone, ¡°Robert Hill, why don¡¯t you say something? Tell them, aren¡¯t you a top talent who graduated from a key university? Didn¡¯t yourpany¡¯s boss want you to be the department manager before? Say something, your mom¡¯s being bullied like this, and you don¡¯t even make a sound?¡± Her son still didn¡¯t say a word. The woman became anxious and tried to snatch her son¡¯s phone. In truth, she had been enduring her son¡¯s behavior for a long time, but she always thought her son turned out this way because she forced him and his girlfriend to break up.. Chapter 153 - 153: 153: Unexpected Joy Chapter 153 - 153: 153: Unexpected Joy Trantor: 549690339 Having just broken up, she would understand some sense of listlessness. Hence, she had endured it for so long. But today, her patience had worn thin. The woman had always believed that her son¡¯s breakup was in his best interests and she didn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t grasp her good intentions. ¡°Speak up! If you keep silent, believe me, I¡¯ll smash your damn phone!¡± the woman threatened. Upon having his phone snatched away by the woman, the woman¡¯s son finally reacted and looked up at his mother. ¡°What do you want me to say? That I¡¯m a top talent from a key university? Nowadays, graduates from key universities are a dime a dozen. So what¡¯s so remarkable about that? And more, you mentioned me bing a department manager, but didn¡¯t you sabotage that in the end? And now you¡¯re unting it again? What is there worth unting about?¡± After saying this, Robert Hill snatched the phone back from the woman and continued to y on his own. The tension had dragged on for so long, and Robert only now spoke up, all about things that embarrassed the woman. After Robert had finished talking, the surrounding people burst outughing. The woman instantly felt a burning sensation on her face. ¡°How, how could you speak so disrespectfully?¡± the woman asked incredulously, looking at her son. Robert lifted his head to face the woman, ¡°What¡¯s so special about being a top talent? I just know a bit aboutputer programming. Weren¡¯t you the one who didn¡¯t like me doing that? Didn¡¯t you say I just needed to stay at home and wait to inherit your business when you get old?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing now.¡± Upon hearing Robert¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s face instantly brightened, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re skilled atputer programming and a very obedient son.¡± ¡°Oh please. You even had to pay for stic surgery for that face of yours. There¡¯s nothing impressive about you. That man next to you is nothingpared to my son,¡± Suri Drew said disdainfully. ¡°He can only write someputer programs. My husband is a hacker and is far more knowledgeable than your son. He knows things that you can¡¯t even imagine,¡± Suri shot back. Robert responded, ¡°There are many types of hackers in the world. Some consider themselves hackers just from knowing a bit about coding and hacking techniques, thinking they are really something. But that¡¯s basically nothing. The real hackers are those who can create their own systems and easily hack and alter other people¡¯s systems, prating their firewalls effortlessly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My son is a truly exceptional hacker,¡± the woman proudly imed. Suri retorted, ¡°My husband is a top-tier hacker. Are you reallyparing him to your son¡¯s trivial achievements? You¡¯re cracking me up.¡± Suri didn¡¯t really understand the ins and outs of hacking; she had little interest inputers. But she couldn¡¯t stand this woman and was determined to counter her every move. Yigol Novak found it amusing listening to his wife¡¯s exaggerations. His wife was just too adorable, boasting about things she had no idea about. Luckily, he had the System as backup. If this were to be reality, he wouldn¡¯t mind experiencing the thrill of being a hacker. In terms of hacking knowledge, Yigol wasn¡¯t much better than Suri. Although he had a greater interest inputers than her, he was also somewhat clueless. After all, he had been a heavy inte user as a teenager. This was an unexpected surprise. He hade to watch a movie with his wife and ended up encountering this whack job. It was indeed entertaining to watch Suri vent her anger. As a result, it turned out to be beneficial. Robert tugged at the woman, ¡°Mom, why are you making a fuss with these people? What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°Starting up apany, being a hacker¡­these things have nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s not seek trouble for no reason.¡± Upon hearing her son¡¯s advice, the woman was ecstatic, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s not bother with them anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡± The woman excitedly pulled her son toward the flower shop. Her anger, resentment, dissatisfaction, and jealousypletely forgotten. She had even forgotten the p that Suri had just given her. After the woman had left, Yigol Novak asked Suri, ¡°Sweetheart, she actually said you had stic surgery on your face. Are you upset? If you are, I¡¯ll straighten her out for you.¡± Suri turned to look at Yigol, ¡°Hubby, she actually said that you¡¯re my kept man. Are you upset? If you are, I¡¯ll straighten her out for you.¡± Yigol Novak didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°I¡¯m not upset. If I could be kept by you, I¡¯d be willing to. That way, I¡¯d have a special ce in your heart, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t take to heart what a woman like her says. It¡¯s beneath me to argue with her.¡± ¡°Not only is her mind twisted, but I think even her eyes are blind. You¡¯re naturally pretty, my dear. How jealous must she be to say that you¡¯ve had surgery? Who has ever seen such a beautiful woman made by stic surgery?¡± ¡°A woman¡¯s face and age are not things to be trifled with. I¡¯ve got to get even with her for you.¡± Suri moved closer to Yigol and evaluated him, ¡°But hubby, why don¡¯t I see any signs of anger on your face at all?¡± Yigol Novak had no retort. He wasn¡¯t angry at all. Suri looked like she was having a st. And it was because Suri was enjoying herself that brought him this unexpected surprise. He was overjoyed. What could he be angry about? He knew that when he was aler, the System would give him the reward that Suri had bluffed about. The world¡¯s top hacker was something that made Yigol¡¯s heart pound with anticipation. Suri let out a sigh and said, ¡°Ah, hubby, to be honest, I¡¯m not angry at all. That woman¡¯s thinking is really weird. She¡¯s aplete idiot. It felt good for me to vent my feelings on her because I¡¯ve been feeling quite moody these days.¡± ¡°After letting it all out like that, I feel a lot better.¡± ¡°Hehe, hubby, you won¡¯t think I was being too shrewish right? I was just so angry with her. It¡¯s quite contrasting with how I normally behave,¡± Suri said with a bashful smile. She found it refreshing to fight back against that woman, but now that she thought about it, she felt a bit ferocious. She thought carefully and realized that she had never let go of her dignity in front of Yigol before. In the face of that woman, Suri had put up a full fight. But now she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little embarrassed.. Chapter 154 - 154: 154: Are You Trapping Me Again? Chapter 154 - 154: 154: Are You Trapping Me Again? Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak shook his head: ¡°How could I ever have such a thought? I can¡¯t appreciate you enough.¡± ¡°I told you before, as a man, you should have the ability to make women brag about you, so they can proudly say, ¡®My husband is so amazing, so amazing.¡¯ That¡¯s what today¡¯s asion is all about, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Luckily, your husband has something for you to boast about, so when you speak, you¡¯re so assertive. If your husband were a loser, wouldn¡¯t you have been terribly bullied by that crazy woman?¡± Yigolughed. Suri Drew raised her chin arrogantly: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be bullied by her. Even if my husband couldn¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m still pretty awesome. I¡¯m good-looking, I can fight, and I have my own career. No matter which one I mention, I¡¯m better than her.¡± ¡°The key is that people don¡¯t fight with you orpare themselves to you; they onlypare their husbands and children to you. You don¡¯t have children, so there¡¯s nothing topare. If your husband were really useless, you¡¯d be in trouble.¡± Yigol chuckled. Suri paused for a moment and raised her chin again: ¡®Well, then, I¡¯ll just boast. Look, like today¡¯s story about the hacker, I just made it up. They can¡¯t afford to go and investigate slowly, right? Anyway, since you¡¯re my Yigol Novak, I won¡¯t let those people say a word about you. Only I can say it, not others.¡± Suri looked domineeringly at Yigol, as if to say, ¡®You belong to me.¡¯ Yigol felt touched inside ¨C being protected by his wife feels great. ¡°What if it¡¯s discovered?¡± asked Yigol. Suri replied: ¡°If it¡¯s discovered, it¡¯s discovered. If ites to it, we¡¯ll just fight. In this aspect, she¡¯ll never surpass me. I¡¯ll beat her until she can¡¯t speak.¡± ¡°Anyway, no matter what, the husband¡¯s face must be maintained. You can¡¯t let others belittle you easily. I must make you the envy of all men. It¡¯s already quite impressive to have such a beautiful wife, but the fact that your wife is so protective of you makes it even more impressive, right?¡± Yigol nodded vigorously: ¡°Wife, you¡¯re so great. I don¡¯t want to be apart from you in this life. Can you protect me for the rest of our lives?¡± Yigol embraced Suri. Suri quickly pped away his hand: ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re in the streets, with so many people watching! Can¡¯t you have some shame?¡± Suri said with disdain. Yigol didn¡¯t care: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind. Nowadays, people even kiss in public. We¡¯re just hugging, that¡¯s all. People who see us will only feel envious, jealous, and hateful, envying me for having such a beautiful wife to hug.¡± ¡°Go away, what¡¯s with kissing or not? Isn¡¯t that just eating each other¡¯s saliva? Not to mention in public, how shameless!¡± Suri didn¡¯t dare to look at Yigol and turned her face away. ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong with that? Haven¡¯t you eaten some anyway?¡± Yigol deliberately raised his voice a little louder. Although this sentence alone wasn¡¯t much, Suri felt guilty. The moment Yigol finished speaking, she covered his mouth with her hand: ¡°Nonsense, it was clearly you who ate mine first. Humph.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, it was me who ate first. Wife, let¡¯s go home. I still want to¡­¡± Yigol¡¯s words were cut off by Suri: ¡°Yigol Novak, don¡¯t you dare say another word, I¡¯ll feel sick.¡± ¡°Huh? Wife, what¡¯s wrong with you? How can you feel nauseous all of a sudden? Are you pregnant?¡± Yigol pretended to be anxious. Suri, irritated, threw a punch at Yigol: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I don¡¯t have, you know, where would the babye from?¡± ¡°I sowed the seeds.¡± Yigolughed. ¡°You¡­ stop dreaming. I¡¯m still at that special time.¡± Suri blushed as she spoke. As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly realized something was wrong. The next second, she red angrily at Yigol. ¡°Are you trying to trick me again? All you know is digging pits for me to jump in. I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Suri started an intense chase on the streets. As Yigol dodged, he shouted: ¡®Wife, calm down, calm down! What if something leaks out? What will you do?¡± Suri stopped and stood with her hands on her hips, staring at Yigol. Seeing his wife wouldn¡¯t continue chasing, Yigol had no choice but to stop too; cautiously, step by step, he approached Suri: ¡°Wife, my mistake¡­ ¡® Yigol¡¯s words were cut off as Suri grabbed his waist once again, causing him to scream. This was the consequence of having a loose tongue. Yigol Novak was taught this lesson every day but never learned. Yigol looked pitifully at Suri: ¡°Wife, can we change the punishment method? We¡¯ve been using this one for so long now, and it¡¯s lost its freshness. Next time, if you¡¯re angry, you can just kiss me hard. The angrier you are, the harder you kiss. Even if I die from anger, I¡¯ll be able to ept it withoutint.¡± Suriughed: ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself first? I need to find your face bearable before kissing it. I¡¯m afraid that before you die from anger, I¡¯ll be the one crying over your ugly face.¡± Yigol replied: ¡°Wife, you can close your eyes and kiss me hard. Compared to someone as beautiful as you, I¡¯m indeed quite ugly. Isn¡¯t the world full of pairings where beauty matches up with ugliness? We are a match made in heaven.¡± Suri was speechless; this guy was pretty self-absorbed. She suddenly thought of something: ¡°By the way, husband, didn¡¯t you say before that beating is a form of affection and scolding is a form of love?¡± Yigol gritted his teeth and nodded; he seemed to have sensed the dangering. ¡°So, husband, do you feel that I loved you enough just now? If you think it wasn¡¯t enough, I can try harder.¡± Suri looked sincere. Yigol felt his lips twitching; try harder? Wouldn¡¯t that mean twisting off the flesh on his waist entirely? Yigol said helplessly: ¡°Wife, howe you¡¯re so smart sometimes and so dumb other times? I find it quite hard to understand.¡± Suri¡¯s previously rxed face turned ck instantly: ¡°What did you say? Are you saying that I¡¯m smart one moment and dumb the next? Do you feel that you¡¯re living toofortably? It seems that my love for you just now wasn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m clearly a smart person; it¡¯s just that you y tricks and always have those vulgar words on the tip of your tongue. It¡¯s only normal for a pure-hearted person like me not to catch up, right?¡± ¡°It just reminds me that with your vulgarnguage and casual flirting, you must have said those words to quite a few girls in the past, haven¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 155 - 155: 155: The Unfinished Reason Chapter 155 - 155: 155: The Unfinished Reason Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak waved his hands repeatedly: ¡°Honey, honey, I¡¯m innocent! I swear to God, you are really the only woman for me. Back then, when we were just sharing a bed, we were both very nervous. You remember, right? So honey, you can¡¯t falsely use me.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to say that I was pretending, then I can say you were pretending too.¡± Yigol Novak lifted his chin defiantly and looked at Suri Drew. Suri Drew opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t refute his words. After a while, she angrily cursed, ¡°You¡¯re such a dog of a man, all you know is to bully me.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t pretend, but I can see that you¡¯re pretending. Your nature is quite wild; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t say so many flirty things straight away. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a natural talent, is it? If that¡¯s how you exin it, you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Yigol Novak knew that Suri Drew was getting fired up, and it was really because he ran his mouth that got her this worked up. This was his own fault, and if he didn¡¯te up with a good excuse, he would probably get pinched again. Just thinking about it made Yigol Novak feel bad for his own flesh. Experiencing pain and happiness at the same time pretty much described Yigol Novak. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s just that I express my true feelings towards you. When facing other women, I don¡¯t even have the desire to speak. Really, honey, I swear, everything I¡¯m saying is the truth.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t like a guy who is always serious and never talks nonsense, right? If that were the case, life would be too boring, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°So, having fun in life is important. We can¡¯t take things too seriously, as long as¡­ ¡± Suri Drew waved her hand, ¡°Stop it right there. Don¡¯t try to change the subject. Just answer my question honestly. I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t believe your excuses.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t give a good answer, just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± Suri Drew threatened, swaying her hand in front of Yigol Novak¡¯s face. ¡°Honey, can we change the way? Can we switch to a kiss instead?¡± Yigol Novak cautiously asked, pressing her hand down. Suri Drew pped his hand away: ¡°Fine, we can change it, but don¡¯t even think about a kiss. You can carry me hometer, princess-style, from downstairs to upstairs. Don¡¯t you love me? This is a perfect way to prove just how much you love me.¡± Yigol Novak felt like crying but had no tears. It was already hard enough to carry Suri Drew downstairs; carrying her upstairs, and princess-style at that, would he be able to handle it? If he¡¯s too exhausted, he might not even feel the happiness. Yigol Novak wanted to refuse, but when faced with Suri Drew¡¯s threatening gaze, he had no courage to do so. Suddenly, Yigol Novak remembered the incident that happened when Suri Drew¡¯s bestie, Rachel Turkish, visited a few days ago. He immediately said cheerfully, ¡°Honey, your bestie can vouch for me! You know, Rachel Turkish.¡± Suri Drew immediately pushed forward and grabbed Yigol Novak¡¯s ear, ¡°Her? What¡¯s your rtionship with her? Tell me, have you two been hooking up behind my back?¡± Yigol Novak quickly pleaded, ¡°Honey, honey, let go of me first. My ear is about to fall off, just let me finish what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°Honey, let me ask you a question first, do you think your bestie is pretty?¡± Suri Drew replied, ¡°Of course she¡¯s pretty! But she has a wild beauty, while I have an aloof beauty. I don¡¯t really want to admit it, but her figure is indeed very good. I¡¯m really envious. You don¡¯t know what she looks like with long hair; even I¡¯m fascinated by it. No man can resist her.¡± Yigol Novak said, ¡°That¡¯s right! You think your bestie is beautiful, and her figure is great, but when she came to test me, I didn¡¯t waver at all. Even with a beauty like her, I didn¡¯t waver. Can I meet a woman more beautiful than your bestie and you in this world?¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re not that good-looking, so if someone better-lookinges along, I might be tempted?¡± ¡°Honey, you are a rare beauty; with you by my side, where would I find interest in other women?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Suri Drew originally intended to make things tough for Yigol Novak, but after listening to his exnations, the anger in her heart suddenly vanished. ¡°Why do you always have so many reasons?¡± Suri Drew said helplessly. ¡°Hehe.¡± Suri Drew wasn¡¯t angry anymore, and Yigol Novak¡¯s heart finally rxed. This woman¡¯s temperes and goes fast. Fortunately, she is his wife. Although she might be a little unreasonable, at least the two of them have an interesting way of getting along. Life can¡¯t always be serious, or else it would be so boring. Over time, they would be tired of each other. Having fun and lively days makes life more enjoyable. After returning home, when Suri Drew went to wash up, Yigol Novak sneaked into his own bedroom. Indeed, as soon as he closed the door, he heard the System¡¯s voice in his mind. ¡°Ding! System detected that the host is currently alone. The System will send you a world-ss hacker skill reward. It is generating memory and skills. Since this skill is quiteplicated, the memory will be generated in the host¡¯s sleep.¡± The System already said that the generation of this skill memory needed to be done during sleep. So, Yigol Novak behaved well and went to bed early that night. Suri Drew thought that Yigol Novak was exhausted from all the activities that day, being carried downstairs by herself and all the other fuss. So, seeing him sleep early, she didn¡¯t think much of it. While asleep, Yigol Novak didn¡¯t idle. He felt like he was thrown into a furnace to practice. The generated memory recorded the skill¡¯s process from basic toplex, usage and various techniques. After going through this understanding, Yigol Novak realized howplex and magicalputer programming ispared to his past self; he was like aputer idiot back then. The next day. As usual, the first thing Yigol Novak did when he woke up was to go grocery shopping and cook. After Suri Drew went to work, he drove to his house in themunity from yesterday, where the problem arose. Yigol Novak had to deal with a tenant who said that their ount didn¡¯t match. What Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t understand was that out of so many tenants, everyone else had no problem, only this tenant said their ount didn¡¯t match. With no choice, Yigol Novak could only return to themunity and resolve the issue. The protagonist of this problem was a female anchor from a certain tform, who was currently speaking sweetly to her audience in the live broadcast room.. Chapter 156 - 156: Planning to Gain Both People and Career Chapter 156: nning to Gain Both People and Career Trantor: 549690339 Babies, the tycoonndlord I told you about yesterday ising soon. Ill show you how Im going to win him over. Yesterday, you were all talking about how beautiful the woman he was with is. Yes, shes indeed beautiful, but shes too aloof, the kind that can only be admired but not desired by any man. I told you, but you didnt believe me and thought I couldntpare to her. Today, Ill let you see for yourselves if Im better than her. And remember, our deal is our deal; if I win over the tycoonndlord, you cant skimp on the gifts you promised me. Her live-streaming fans asked, Tianna, does your curse work? Of course it doesnt, but Ill keep my word about the gifts. Lady, I actually just want the contact information of that aloof beauty. Can you help me get it? The bet is that the tycoonndlord wont be interested in Tianna. I trust my judgment; the host wont be able to hook up with him. Live-stream host Tianna Riverside, looking at the barrage ofments, confidently said: You think Ive lost already? Isnt it too early for that? Havent you heard the saying that spoiled women have the best luck? What man doesnt like a woman who can act spoiled, especially rich men who like women who can win their favor? They dont feel a thing for the aloof beauties, those women are a turnoff to them. The fans in the live-stream said, Tianna, as long as you remember what you said, if you cant win over the tycoonndlord, either quit live-streaming or do that thing we discussed. We prefer thetter, haha. Lets wait and see, I wont believe Tianna can win over the tycoonndlord no matter what. With such a beautiful wife, why would he need another woman? Variousments in the live stream, and the number of viewers kept increasing. Tianna Riverside was delighted by the growing audience. Shes a live-stream host and Yigol Novaks tenant. Shes single and lives alone. The reason she lives here is that there arent many houses around, and there are many single men. Even if they arent single, many men want some variety. For Tianna Riverside, living here is nothing but advantageous. Yesterday, while Yigol Novak came to resolve the rent issue, she was on the scene doing a live broadcast. When she saw Yigol, she had the idea of winning him over. How could someone who owns several buildings and doesnt check on them for years not be rich? If she could hook up with such a man, wouldnt she be set for life? After several tests, she saw that Yigol had no idea who she was, apparently not someone who watches live streaming. Tycoons dont watch live streams because they have plenty of beauties around them. Only rich second generations watch live streams. When Yigol Novak imed he was a rich first generation and not a rich second generation at the za, his presence was overwhelming, and it made Tianna even more determined to win him over. After resolving the rent issue, she immediately set her n in motion, using a fake ount discrepancy to lure Yigol to her rental room andunch her seduction. When she reached out to Yigol, his attitude was incredibly good with no hint of impatience. Seeing Yigols friendly attitude, Tianna Riverside felt that her chances of winning were even greater. Today, Tianna ns to achieve both her personal and career goals. She wants to get the man and take her live streaming career to new heights. If she cant win over Yigol Novak, its not a big deal; shell just have to go without the gifts she promised her fans. But shes already gained poprity. If she can win over Yigol, the minute they decide to get intimate, shell end the live-stream. She set up other cameras in her room to record their intimate moments. Should Yigol treat her well, she will keep the footage a secret, but if not, shell use them to extort a sum from him. In any case, she wont let herself lose out. If shes lucky enough to bear Yigols child, itll be even better riding on her childs coattails and enjoying endless good days ahead. The wealthier a person is, the more they care about saving face. Yigol wouldnt let his child suffer, nor would he allow suchpromising videos to be leaked. Regardless of the oue, its a win-win situation for her. Imagining her bright future, Tianna Riverside was overjoyed. Little did she know, if Yigol were indeed the tycoon she thought he was, a single word from him could end her life. Dear viewers, look at the time. The tycoonndlord should be arriving soon, Tianna Riverside excitedly told the audience. Whats up, is there some paid content? Im fine with paying, just dont keep it from us. Many luxury gifts were being sent to her live-stream, all for a glimpse of paid content. Everyone believed in Yigols identity owning so many properties in such a prime location meant he was a real big shot. There was no doubt about that. What the fans were most curious about was what the tycoonndlord looked like. Some fans arrived today whereas others watched yesterdays live broadcast, so they were more curious about the paid content. After setting up her cameras, Tiannas live-stream view changed from a small angle to a wide view of the entire room. Having waited for about ten minutes, Tianna passed the time scrolling through her phone, watchingments on the live stream. Many new fans came to know the situation and excitedly decided to stay and watch the live stream. Some doubted whether this was just a story Tianna made up for more gifts, but they were quickly persuaded by other fans who had witnessed yesterdays scene. The police presence and the cash-filled armored car couldnt be staged, and the stacks of red bills had already passed through a currency checker..eastern fantasy Chapter 157 - 157: Able to Mesmerize One’s Soul Chapter 157: Able to Mesmerize Ones Soul Trantor: 549690339 Money is the most persuasive thing. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Tianna Riverside excitedly got up and whispered, Brothers, this should be the tycoonndlording. Dont forget our agreement before, if only thendlordes, Ill take him down. If the beauty from yesterdayes too, we can only see her. Ill try to Keep nel mele CIS db pussll-ne. L I(-ngeu VV11dL you pm-Hillseu Hie. After saying that, Tianna energetically went to open the door. Outside the door, there was only Yigol Novak. Tianna was excited to the extreme. At this time, Yigol was dressed casually, but after the setup from yesterday, even if he wore rags, Tianna would think they were fashionable. Hello, are you Tianna Riverside? Im here to solve the problem with your rent ount, Yigol said calmly. Yes, Im Tianna Riverside. Brother,e in and talk, Tianna said sweetly. She couldnt wait to burst with joy, but for the sake of her dream, she had to hold back and make a gesture of calmness to Yigol. Yigol took a look at the woman in front of him, dressed exquisitely. Although she appeared calm, the joy in her eyes couldnt be hidden. What was there to be happy about? Yigol was not interested in the reason for her happiness; he nodded and entered the room. Brother, please sit down. What would you like to drink? I dont have any high-end drinks here, just ordinary ones. I hope you wont mind, Tianna said, walking towards the refrigerator. Im not thirsty, thank you, Yigol said indifferently, took out a piece of paper from his pocket after sitting down. It was Tiannas rent ount. This was something he had prepared beforehand, printing out all of Tiannas relevant information.eastern fantasy When Yigol said he didnt want a drink, Tianna didnt insist. These big shots always had a say, they didnt bother with small talk, only giving orders. If she didnt listen, she would probably offend the big shot. Its important to stall for time, not be too straightforward with such matters. Approaching him too directly would seem shallow; she needed to progress slowly. Moreover, she was live streaming now, and she couldnt be too excessive, or she would get banned. Tianna walked over, and Yigol handed her the paper, saying indifferently, This has all your rent payment records. Tell me where its wrong, and Ill have someone check. Tianna took it and pretended to look carefully; she knew that the ount was correct. Saying the ount was wrong was just a ploy to lure Yigol over. As she looked, she sat down next to Yigol. This was her first hint; they were sitting so close that even a fool would understand the meaning. Yigol furrowed his brows slightly and moved to the side, widening the distance between them. It seemed that Tiannas attention was still on the ounts, as if she hadnt noticed Yigols reaction. However, she was furious inside. Although she was not as beautiful as the woman by Yigols side yesterday, she was not that bad, right? The main thing was that she was charming, something the woman by Yigols side yesterday couldntpare to. To meet Yigol, she had deliberately dressed up today, even using the perfume she usually hesitated to use. Of course, she had also added something she had bought specially something that could make people lose their minds. However, she never expected that Yigol would avoid her the first time she approached him. Tianna had been looking for a while, and Yigol gradually lost patience. It was just a small thing; it took less than a minute to read, but Tianna took a full five minutes. Even the most cautious person would be done in two minutes, right? Yigol suppressed his displeasure, waited a few more minutes, and when he saw that Tiannas eyes were still on the ounts, he couldnt sit still any longer. His body also strangely became restless. He found it strange but fortunately, his self-control was strong, so he managed to suppress the urge. Soon, the impulsive feeling disappeared. At this moment, Tiannas gaze was still on the ounts, and Yigol nearly suspected that her eyes had grown on them. Unable to bear the impatience, Yigol asked, Tianna, what part dont you understand? Huh? Tianna deliberately pretended to snap back to her senses after being called by Yigol. Sorry, brother, I suddenly thought of something and got distracted. I havent looked at the ount yet; Ill do it now. Tiannas heart was about to explode. She had put a powerful aphrodisiac in the perfume. At this moment, Yigol should be pinning her down, but there was no reaction at all. Could it be that she had bought a useless drug? The person who sold her the drug had said that it would take effect in a few minutes and would make a man unable to control himself even if the woman in front of him was extremely ugly, is it not? Where did the problem lie? It had been so long; if Yigol lost his patience, what would she do? That unscrupulous merchant, she had spent so much money and actually bought a useless drug back. She would have to go and settle the score with themter. Yigol had no idea that Tianna was scheming against him. When Tianna imed to be lost in thought, he thought it was normal for young people to have a lot of pressure and get distracted by thoughts. He would wait a little longer then. This time, she should finish reading quickly, right? A few more minutes passed, and Tianna still maintained her ount-reading posture. Having run out of patience, Yigol asked, Tianna, why havent you finished? Yigol even wondered if Tianna was illiterate; otherwise, she could understand such a simple ount, right? At this point, Tiannas heart was also in a panic. She couldnt use the same excuse twice. Suddenly, when Yigol asked her like that, she couldnt find a reason to stall Yigol any longer. She had already dropped so many hints, even a fool could understand her intentions by now. What was going on with Yigol? No reaction at all, acting all businesslike. Having no choice, Tianna braced herself, handed the ount to Yigol, and moved closer. She pointed to an entry on the ounts and asked Yigol, Brother, theres a problem here. Yigol took a look and asked, Whats the problem? In theory, there should be no problems with the ounts. Although they were fake ounts created by the previous unscrupulous middleman, they were real to them, so they could know their profits.. Chapter 158 - 158: 158: Achieving Her Financial Freedom Soon Chapter 158 - 158: 158: Achieving Her Financial Freedom Soon Trantor: 549690339 There can¡¯t be a mistake if there¡¯s no bill; errors only ur when there is one. ¡°Brother, I remember not paying this rent. At the time, I was puzzled why they didn¡¯t charge me for this quarter. Turns out they made a mistake. So, brother, you refunded me too much.¡± ¡°Not only this quarter, but it seems I also didn¡¯t pay for a couple of months. However, I can¡¯t remember clearly. Let me think about it slowly, and once I remember, I¡¯ll tell you. This way, you can cross-check the records again, and I won¡¯t feel guilty for taking more of your money.¡± ¡°Otherwise, if one day you find out, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll kick me out.¡± With Tianna addressing him as brother repeatedly, he should understand her intentions by now, right? From time to time, Tianna took a nce at Yigol¡¯s reaction. He no longer looked as gentle as he did previously. Could it be that the drug in the perfume had finally taken effect? So, had Yigol been holding it in all this time? His patience was impressive, enduring for so long. Tianna¡¯s fondness for Yigol grew even stronger. What does it matter if she waited a bit longer, as long as she achieved her goal in the end? She¡¯d try her best to dy, and when he could no longer bear it, she¡¯d seduce him. That¡¯s how this would end. Soon, she would live the dream life she¡¯s always wanted. With endless money, she would buy whatever she liked. Just imagining that kind of life was thrilling. Even if he didn¡¯t sleep with her in the end, as long as they had some intimate contact initiated by him, she could use it to threaten Yigol. Either she¡¯d marry Yigol, or treat him like an ATM. Either way was a path to sess. Yigol waspletely unaware of Tianna¡¯s thoughts. He believed whatever she said. He calmly replied, ¡°If there¡¯s no shortage of money, then it doesn¡¯t matter. Give me your payment QR code, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you now ording to the records. We can forget about the extra.¡± Unable to conceal her excitement, Tianna thought if he was trying to get her contact information in this roundabout way? ¡°In that case, brother, I don¡¯t have a payment QR code. How about we add each other on WhatsApp?¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m so sorry for taking up your time for my trivial matters. But I thought, this money is not mine, and I can¡¯t take extra with a clear conscience. That¡¯s why I contacted you. Please don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said that, I won¡¯t feel burdened anymore.¡± To Tianna, her voice was gentle, while Yigol found it affected. However, some people are just naturally like that. Yigol didn¡¯t think too much of it. When Tianna said she didn¡¯t have a payment QR code, he believed her, and they added each other as friends on WhatsApp. However, Yigol immediately blocked Tianna from his contact list. He thought after settling the rent issue today with Tianna, they would never cross paths again, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let Tianna see his ins. After verifying their friendship, Yigol immediately transferred the money to Tianna and stood up to leave, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Noticing no signs of Yigol being infatuated, Tianna didn¡¯t dare to take the risky move of keeping him around. Reluctantly, she said, ¡°Brother, take care.¡± Things hade to this point; she couldn¡¯t force Yigol to stay. If she didn¡¯t make a scene, she might still have a chanceter. If it turned ugly, Yigol could kick her out, and that would be terrible. She had seen firsthand how that man from yesterday had been driven away. After Yigol left, Tianna turned on herputer monitor, and the camera switched back on. ¡°Where¡¯s the paid content? Is it gone?¡± ¡°I prepared two rolls of tissues, and this is what they show us? ¡°Seriously, you expect gifts with this capability? I regret sending two roses earlier. What a waste of my mood.¡± With a smile, Tianna said, ¡°Sorry, friends. I tried my best, didn¡¯t I? I didn¡¯t expect this oue either. Let¡¯s not stream today.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you all see? I tried really hard, but the tycoonndlord was unmoved. I couldn¡¯t just throw myself at him, right?¡± Her sweet talk didn¡¯t get any sympathy from her fans in the live streaming room. ¡°You agreed to the bet. Just say whether you¡¯re quitting the live streaming industry or not.¡± ¡°Yeah, I knew you wouldn¡¯t seed.¡± No matter how much Tianna responded to those in the live streaming room, she unhesitatingly shut off the stream. Having Yigol¡¯s WhatsApp was an unexpected surprise. Even though she failed this time, having his WhatsApp might give her other chances, right? She couldn¡¯t afford to upset him all at once. If Yigol got angry and deleted her from his WhatsApp, what a shame that would be! She simply wasn¡¯t in the mood to live stream anymore, her mind now focused on how to hook up with Yigol and achieve her financial freedom as soon as possible. Upon returning home, Yigol cooked dinner as usual and waited for Suri toe back. Yigol and Suri were very disciplined people. After getting used to each other¡¯s presence, they never stayed upte again. Just as Yigol was settling into bed with his wife for a good night¡¯s sleep, his phone rang. There were very few people who would contact Yigol on a normal day. Important people were in his WhatsApp contact list, so he didn¡¯t turn off the notification sound. This time, the notification sound rang several times in session. Yigol thought it was a message from his family, so he picked up the phone to take a look. But, it turned out to be a message from Tianna. The message was a voice clip. He tapped y, and a coquettish female voice came through. ¡°Brother, are you asleep yet? I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Yigol shuddered at the sound. He didn¡¯t realize how dangerous this was, about to delete it. Suri had already sat up and looked at him meaningfully. ¡°Brother, are you asleep yet? I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Suri imitated the woman¡¯s voice and spoke to Yigol. Yigol gasped, realizing the tigress was about to attack. Indeed, as the thought crossed his mind, Suri¡¯s voice rang out again. She said sinisterly, ¡°Oh, dear husband, when did you get a younger sister? I only have one sister, Sana Woods, and she doesn¡¯t sound like that, nor would she ever speak to you so tenderly.¡± The word ¡°tenderly¡± was intentionally emphasized by Suri.. Chapter 159 - 159: 159: Several Soul Interrogations In A Chapter 159 - 159: 159: Several Soul Interrogations In A Row Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Could it be some little love mistress from somewhere?¡± Yigol hurriedly exined, ¡°Wife, this is all a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t know this person well, I just¡­¡± Before Yigol could finish, Suri spoke again, ¡°If you¡¯re not close, how could she have your WhatsApp? If you¡¯re not close, how could she send you a voice message? If you¡¯re not close, how could she call you brother? And tell you she has insomnia? Yigol quickly shook his head, ¡°Wife, wife, I really don¡¯t know her that well. After you went to work today, I went to handle the issue with the tenant who said the ounts were off; I told you about this yesterday. This woman is that client. ¡± ¡°When I went to settle the ounts with her, she said she hadn¡¯t paid rent for several months and I had over-refunded her. She didn¡¯t want to overcharge me, so I directly gave her the money ording to the previous ounts. When I asked her for her payment QR code, she said she didn¡¯t have one, so we added each other on WhatsApp. You see, isn¡¯t there a transaction record?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly send me a message like this.¡± Yigol looked pitifully at Suri, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t believe him and that he would suffer tonight. Suri looked at him inquisitively and then held out her hand, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Yigol handed over his phone without hesitation. Since he had nothing going on with Tianna, he naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of Suri checking on him. After taking the phone, Suri yed the voice message again, listening to it several times. There was no expression on her face, but even though Yigol thought he was innocent, seeing Suri¡¯s calmness made his heart panic. After a long time without any signs of Suri getting angry, Yigol started to breathe a sigh of relief, only for his phone to suddenly ring again. Yigol quietly cursed his luck. He¡¯s screwed, that Tianna is trying to kill him. Yigol stared anxiously at Suri¡¯s expression, watching her face get uglier and uglier, and his heart became more and more tense. Suri slowly looked up at Yigol, angrily saying, ¡°This woman is clearly trying to hook up with you, and you still act like you don¡¯t understand anything. Are you pretending to be stupid? She sent you a message like this, aren¡¯t you happy? ¡°This woman¡¯s voice is so sweet, so disgusting, do you like listening to it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she pretty? Regardless of whether she¡¯s good-looking or not, she must be the type that¡¯s full of charm, right? Men like you all like that kind of girl, who can please you by appearing new and fresh, right?¡± ¡°In your opinion, isn¡¯t this very vorful? Don¡¯t you want something to happen with her? No, you already saw her today; did something happen already?¡± This series of soul-searching questions almost made Yigol kneel down in front of Suri. Yigol hurriedly shook his head, ¡°No, wife, it¡¯s really not like that. I find her voice disgusting too. I¡¯m telling the truth; you have to believe me.¡± ¡°In my heart, my wife is the most beautiful, and her voice is the sweetest. I only want to have something happen when I hear your voice. Other women, I have no thoughts at all.¡± ¡°Really no thoughts?¡± Suri continued to ask. Yigol nodded heavily, ¡°Uh, really no thoughts.¡± ¡°Come, take a look at this. Still no thoughts?¡± Suri turned Yigol¡¯s phone to face him, ¡°See, isn¡¯t she pretty?¡± On the phone was a super sexy picture of a woman, her sensitive areas half-covered, and as foxy as you could imagine. Yigol just nced at it and then looked at Suri, ¡°It¡¯s not very good-looking, but my wife, if you dressed up like this, I would really like it very much.¡± ¡°Get lost; stop dreaming. You¡¯ll never see it.¡± Suri looked at him disdainfully. Pressing the voice record button, she said to the phone, ¡°This outfit is really sexy. I might find some people toe and watch tomorrow. You¡¯d better put on a good performance.¡± After that, Suri turned off Yigol¡¯s phone and threw it to the foot of the bed in annoyance, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± As sheid down, she turned her back to Yigol,looking as if she had deep hatred towards him. Yigol asked, puzzled, ¡°Wife, why didn¡¯t you delete her?¡± Suri replied, ¡°Tell me, after hearing my voice, will she quickly delete you and move right away or wait for me to find trouble with her? Is she worried I¡¯ll really find a few men to watch her?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yigol was caught betweenughter and tears. He didn¡¯t care about how Tianna would react, but he was interested in Suri¡¯s thoughts. His wife was jealous, right? Besides, it seemed that she was not just a little jealous; could this increase Suri¡¯s possessiveness of him? Yigol had a little bit of anticipation. Although the probability was small, it was still possible. At this moment, Tianna, who was wearing a sexy outfit, had been fantasizing that Yigol would return her message, but she never expected that her message would be seen by Suri. Another woman even sent her a voice message, scaring her almost to the point where she threw her phone out unconsciously. She had initially thought that even if Suri and Yigol were together, he wouldn¡¯t listen to the voice message in front of her, let alone show her the message. This was a man¡¯s subconscious self-protection. Any man who heard her voice and saw her pictures would be able to understand what she meant. During the time Yigol didn¡¯t reply, she thought he was stunned by her boldness and was trying to suppress his desire ¨C that was why he didnt respond. She thought that maybe Yigol would find an excuse toe out and look for herter. However, she never imagined that the reply woulde from the woman beside him. That cold voice made Tianna shiver uncontrobly when she heard it. Suri appeared very cold when she first showed up, and now that she said such things, she seemed even more so. Tianna had no doubt that Suri would really bring some men over to watch her sexy performance, and Tianna¡¯s heart was even trembling thinking about the imagined scene. Though she usually flirts among men, it always happens secretly. If Suri really brought men, what face would Tianna have to keep? Her reputation would quickly spread, and her pictures and videos could be flying everywhere.. How could she continue in the livestreaming circle afterwards? Chapter 160 - 160: Lover Fights with Principal Wife Chapter 160: Lover Fights with Principal Wife Trantor: 549690339 Tianna Riverside suddenly threw her phone away. Then, she shuddered as she looked at the phone that she had tossed far away, as if it was some kind of demons and monsters. In her mind, she could see herself being brutally vited, having her limbs broken, and then being thrown into a deste ce to die. In TV shows, rich families wealthy wives always dealt with mistresses this way. She even imagined Suri Drews cold smile as she looked at Tianna, who was beaten to a point where she was neither human nor ghost. All of Tianna Riversides beautiful dreams vanished in an instant, and it felt like the temperature in the air suddenly dropped a few degrees. Tianna was terrified. Was it possible that she would lose her life directly to Suri Drew? The more she thought about it, the more terrifying it became. No, I cant wait for him to deal with me. I should leave right now, Tianna said, trembling as she jumped out of bed and started packing her belongings. But halfway through packing, she suddenly didnt want to give up so easily. There were millions of wealthy people in the world, but they were all too far away from her. Yigol Novak was the only one she had met, which meant that he was her only chance to achieve her dream of financial freedom. She didnt want it to end like this. Tianna Riverside forced herself to calm down, picked up the phone she had thrown away, and sent aposed message. Sorry, I sent it to the wrong person. With the message sent, Tianna Riversides mood went from cloudy to sunny, admiring her own intelligence. In this world, which man would stay faithful to a single woman for a lifetime? If there really were such a man, it was either because he had a weak kidney or because he was too poor and miserable. In those wealthy families, men would never stay faithful to just one woman. They would all have mistresses in private. Suri Drew was Yigol Novaks wife, but that was only on the surface. In reality, it was hard to say how good their private rtionship was. Tianna Riverside believed that, with her beauty and ability to please a man, she would eventually be with Yigol Novak. If Yigol Novak didnt have any interest in her, he would have removed her from his WhatsApp contacts after Suri Drew sent her that kind of message. But her messages were still sending, which meant that she had a great chance. Was Yigol Novak waiting to see her performance? It must be so. Maybe Yigol didnt even know about her message, and Suri just happened to see it. Suri didnt remove Tianna from Yigols contact list, fearing that Yigol might ask about it and have nothing to say. So, Suri Drew could only threaten her verbally, but in reality, Suri was worried that she might do too much and upset Yigol Novak. Many wealthy wives were like this. They seemed morous on the surface, but in reality, their status at home was not much higher than a nannys. Yes, that must be it. The more Tianna thought about it, the more she believed it to be true. As long as she could contact Yigol Novak and hook up with him, her life in the wealthy family would be hopeful.eastern fantasy She had experience with countless men and knew what men liked. Competing with a cold-hearted woman like Suri Drew, her chances of sess were very high. Suri Drew must havee from a good background and had her familys support, so it didnt matter. Let Suri keep the hostesss position. What she wanted was Yigol Novaks love, or to be precise, Yigol Novaks money in his pocket. As for the identity of a wealthy wife, she was not particrly interested. As long as she could win Yigol Novaks favor and have him protect her, what could Suri Drew do even if she found out about Tiannas existence? For a moment, Tiannas mind yed out a scene of a mistress fighting against the hostess and the hostess losing miserably. Feeling happier, Tianna Riverside opened her wardrobe, took out those clothes that would make mens noses bleed when they saw her wearing them, took many pictures, and sent them to Yigol Novaks WhatsApp. Hmph, threaten me, Ill piss you off, you cold-hearted woman. Your face looks so cold, you must be cold in bed too. What kind of man would be interested in you? Just wait to lose, Tianna Riverside gloated to herself. Little did she know that Suri Drew had already turned off Yigol Novaks phone, so no matter how many pictures she sent, Yigol could not see them. As for the other party not replying to her messages, Tianna Riverside thought it must be because Suri saw those pictures and was almost furious. It was even possible that she had broken the phone. Thinking of Suri Drews angry ck face, Tianna Riverside was even happier, humming a little tune to herself. An hour passed, and Yigol Novak did not reply. Tianna was still immersed in her happiness. More than two hours passed, and she was still the same. It wasnt until four or five hourster, around two in the morning, that Tianna Riversides mentality copsed a bit. She reassured herself that maybe Yigols phone had been with Suri Drew all along, maybe it was really broken, or maybe Yigol was busy and hadnt seen it. For a wealthy person like him, sometimes working all night was amon urrence. She must have thought too much during the day, so that at night, she dreamed of Yigol Novak and her being together. The next day. In the morning, Yigol Novak got up as usual and went out to buy groceries. He always left the house quietly, not disturbing Suri Drew, who would get up after he returned with the groceries. After Yigol Novak went out and turned on his phone, he saw the pictures Tianna Riverside had sent that could easily cause nosebleeds. Of course, other people might get nosebleeds, but he felt nothing when he saw them. His self-control was too good. Such pictures not only didnt make him like her, but also disgusted him. It was probably because all his passion was reserved for Suri Drew. A slight blush on Suris face could drive him wild, but other women, even if they sent pictures like these, could not arouse his desire. After seeing these pictures, Yigol Novak also understood what Suri Drew had said. Indeed, this woman really wanted to hook up with him, but he had never thought about hooking up with anyone else, so he hadnt been able to detect her intentions. It seemed that he could no longer let this woman live in his house. Not to mention anything else, just having such a woman living in his house disgusted him. Yigol Novak decided that after Suri Drew went to work, he would go find Tianna Riverside, with only one goal in mind: to make Tianna Riverside get out of his house. After that, he would block her on WhatsApp. If she continued to harass him, he would not be polite.. Chapter 161 - 161: What If He’s Momentarily Bewitched? Chapter 161: What If Hes Momentarily Bewitched? Trantor: 549690339 This woman is so indecent that she must have a lot of dark history. If she does not know her ce and continues to pester him, he is not a person with a saintly heart. He would directly expose her dark history and make it public. That woman does not seem to be stupid, just shameless and with no self-respect whatsoever. So, if he did something to her, he would not feel any guilt about it. After breakfast, Yigol Novak sent Suri Drew off, returned home, tidied up the house, andy on the sofa to rest. He then sent a WhatsApp message to Tianna Riverside. Are you free? Ille to see you. Tianna responded almost immediately, Yes, Im free. Should I wait for you at home? Just a few seconds after Tiannas message came, she sent another seductive photo over. This photo was much bolder than the ones shed sent before. Yigol had a bold idea, so he saved it and muttered to himself, It would be great if this were a photo of my wife. Sigh, will I ever get a chance to see her dressed like this? She even told me not to dream about it. Humph, I dont believe it. My wife is just more reserved, but sooner orter, I will have a chance to see her like that. Ill give her a month to remain reserved, and within that month, I will definitely conquer her. Yigol chuckled and imagined Suri dressed in those clothes. Tiannas photos were instantly thrown away by Yigol, not even a chance to be thought of again. Afterwards, he went out and rode his electromobile to his rental properties. Its rush hour now, crowded and slow. But the electromobile is different. As long as there is a small path, he can ride, so when he goes out by himself, he prefers his electromobile.eastern fantasy Only when he goes out with Suri does he drive a car. Beautiful women are always worried about getting tanned and not looking good. He has to help with that as well. Yigol arrived at Tiannas rental and knocked on the door. The door opened immediately to reveal the scene inside. Yigol was almost speechless in disbelief. This woman was truly a libertine. Brother, you came really fast. I just woke up and youre here. Tianna, wearing a very provocative outfit, struck various seductive poses for Yigol. Of course, these were only seductive in her opinion. To Yigol, he found it disgusting. You have one hour to move out, Yigol said coldly. Though his words were cold, Tianna heard something else in them. Was he going to find her a new ce to live? So, was her good life starting from here? As expected, she had made the right bet. She wondered whether she would be moving to a nice apartment building or a vi. No matter where it was, it would definitely be better than here. Im not renting this ce anymore. You can go wherever you want. Because of your disgusting photos, youve hurt my eyes. Dont even think about getting any rent money. Hurry up and move out. You only have one hour. I advise you to hurry and call a moving truck to help you with the move. Brother, dont be in such a hurry. Lets talk about the moveter. Come in and sit down first. Are you tired? Let me give you a shoulder massage. As Tianna spoke, she reached out to pull Yigol in. Yigol took two disgusted steps back, Get out of my way. I said you only have one hour. If you dont move, just see if you can bear the consequences. Ill leave now ande back in an hour. After saying this, Yigol left promptly. He had already been so cold, and yet that woman still wanted to flirt with him? Shameless, Yigol thought to himself. In fact, it was not that he was too cold but that Tianna had barely slept all night. In a daze, she kept checking her phone, hoping to see if he had replied. Finally, she received a message from Yigol this morning and responded immediately. After that, she was too excited to sleep. Her mind was in a haze, and she had just fantasized about Yigol getting her a vi. She didnt pay attention to his words at all. During this hour, Yigol didnt n to wait. Instead, he went to theputer city. He nned to buy aputer. He was a person with top-notch hacker knowledge, and so much knowledge shouldnt go to waste without hands-on practice. In the end, Yigol spent 500,000 dors and bought his firstptop. Because of its high-end configuration, theptop was heavy. If it were an ordinary girl carrying it, she would probablyin about being tired within minutes. The configuration was enough for him to perform any operation. Later, with time to spare, Yigol strolled around the area, looking here and there. Compared to the hurried people around him, he felt too out of ce and rxed. Halfway to work, Suri dreadfully returned home. While on her way to work, all Suri could think of was the incident of Yigol receiving that womans pictures the night before. The alluring voice kept echoing in her ears, refusing to leave. From Suris perspective, Yigol shouldnt be interested in that kind of woman. But what if What if hes just momentarily infatuated? She and Yigol have not yet progressed to that level, and Yigol is a man after all. Dont all men have needs in that aspect? Even if she and Yigol had already progressed to that level, what if he wanted to experience something new and exciting? That woman might not be as pretty as her, but shes spicy enough. Wouldnt most men like that kind of woman? When Suri returned home, she saw Yigols car still parked in the garage and his electromobile missing. She breathed a sigh of relief. Yigol would only ride the electromobile when he didnt go far. If he really went to meet a woman, wouldnt he drive a luxury car to look better? With no mood to work, Suri simply returned home. Suri thought, if Yigol brought that woman home, they might go to any room. They might not bring her back since Yigol was so rich he could go anywhere. Bringing her home would be too risky. But she had no better options at the moment.. She couldnt go looking for him all over the ce or call him incessantly, could she? Chapter 162 - 162: What’s Wrong with Their Brain? Chapter 162: Whats Wrong with Their Brain? Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew thought she had to hide herself well, so that if Yigol Novak really had something going on with that woman, hed be more likely to slip up without realizing he was being watched. Suri waited in the bathroom for a while but didnt see Yigole back, and her mood grew worse and worse. Once a woman has such a crisis in mind, she could easily overthink and imagine various scenarios. Yigol usually stayed at home when he had nothing to do. Today, he was not at home and did not tell her where he went. He might have gone to see that Tianna Riverside. Thinking that her man could not escape such a situation, Suri felt sour in her heart, and it was a bad taste. Men did have those kind of needs and could not control themselves sometimes. Many men were like that, but Suri couldnt ept it if her man was the same. What she wanted was wholehearted love, whether in person or in her heart. So, was she truly delusional? As time ticked away, Suris tears suddenly fell after about two hours. Meanwhile, Yigol, far away, had no idea about the situation at home. After a stroll, feeling a bit bored, he went to a tea bar, took out hisptop, and started fiddling with it. Although it was his first attempt at the operation, he found it very smooth, as if he had been through this system and operation countless times before. Yigol enjoyed himself so much that by the time he came to his senses, more than two hours had passed, long past the one hour he had mentioned. With so much extra time, that woman should have moved out by now, right? Yigol got up, rode his electromobile back to the rental house, and put his things in the security room. Now, basically, everyone knew that these houses belonged to Yigol, and the security naturally knew it too. When Yigol said he wanted to put his things in the security room, the security quickly and carefully put them away, as if afraid of scratching Yigols treasures. When Yigol saw Tianna Riverside again, he almost died speechless for the second time. She hadnt packed her belongings at all. Instead, she had tidied herself up. Yigol felt that this woman must be sick. She was about to be kicked out but didnt pack her belongings and instead tidied herself up? What was wrong with her mind? Definitely sick. Tianna thought that since Yigol asked her to move, the new ce must be better, so she didnt need to take any of her current belongings. Why take these broken things with her if shes going somewhere better? It was more important to dress herself up beautifully to please Yigol. Thats the way LO uO IL. Is this what youve packed for two hours? Yigol looked at Tiannas room and asked speechlessly. Tianna replied: I dont need those things. I just need to take my ID. Since she didnt want to take her things, Yigol wouldnt be polite with her, he reached out for the keys and said coldly, Give me the keys. Tianna obeyed obediently. She kept telling herself that she had to be obedient in front of Yigol because tycoon men like obedient women. Yigol asked for the keys, and she immediately handed them over. Yigol took the keys, intending to take them back and show Suri so she could rest assured. After getting the keys, Yigol left immediately, with Tianna happily following behind him. She could already imagine what was waiting for her soon. Gold card?eastern fantasy Luxury car? Vi? She followed obediently, wanting to appear well-behaved. Since she was now a tycoons woman, she should pay attention to her posture. At least, she had to behave like this when outside. In front of others, she had to be obedient and dignified. When it was just the two of them, she had to be charming and win a mans heart. Tianna thought that as long as she could achieve both, Yigol would treat her well. If she had known that Yigol would be so kind to her today, she would have gone for the hymen repair surgery yesterday. Although it was expensive, would she be short of money after being with Yigol? This made Tianna a little distressed. She had thought that if Yigol was going to be with her today, she would make up a sad story to tell him, and then let him feel sorry for her andpassionate towards her. If Yigol didnt do anything with her today and just took her to a better ce to live, she would make time to go for the surgery tomorrow. Then, when she was with Yigol, she could tell him that he was her first man. Men took this kind of thing very seriously with women. Considering that, Yigol wouldnt mistreat her. Tianna had beautiful thoughts for her future, but when she followed Yigol downstairs, she didnt see the luxury car she imagined. She was stunned for a moment, but soon understood. Yigol probably wanted to secretly transfer her. Otherwise, if his wife knew about it, it would definitely cause a scene. But when she saw Yigol get on his electromobile, Tianna was dumbfounded and couldnt figure out the situation. Wasnt that too low-key? Even if it wasnt a luxury car, shouldnt it be something other than an electromobile? If Yigol rode the electromobile with her on the street, wouldnt it be too eye-catching? If Yigol hadnt appeared in a suit with bodyguards and several boxes of money before, she wouldnt believe he was a tycoon. He looked absolutely like a poor loser. Before she could figure out why, Tianna saw Yigol ride away on his electromobile. He didnt even leave her a nce. Had he actually just left like that? Tianna was dumbstruck, as if struck by lightning. Yigol didnt think that much about it. In his view, the matter was perfectly sowea. Of course, he was going home. About ten minutester, Tianna realized that Yigol had no intention ofing back. She gradually came to terms with reality. She understood now that Yigol had tricked her. Tianna carefully recalled what Yigol had said to her, and finally sobered up. Bastard, youre such a bastard. I cannot me myself for this. Youre so unscrupulous. You rich people like to save face, right? Yigol, you wait. Ill ruin your reputation, and Ill make sure I ruin it. Its the era of information. Any sensational news on the inte can immediately fly sky-high. You just wait. As Tianna thought about it, she got angrier and angrier, ultimately losing her mind.. Chapter 163 - 163: Is there something wrong with this system? Chapter 163: Is there something wrong with this system? Trantor: 549690339 The richer people are, the more secrets they have, and Yigol Novak must be no exception. So, she was determined to ruin Yigols reputation, as this was the consequence of abandoning her. After a moment of anger, Tianna Riverside turned back home, but when she arrived at the doorstep, she remembered that she had just given her key to Yigol, so she couldnt go back home. Tianna was so angry that she screamed in the corridor. After calming down, she took out her phone and started a livestream. Suri Drew, who was crying in the bathroom, immediately stopped when she heard the noise outside, holding her breath and not even daring to exhale. As if the slightest sound of her breathing would reveal her presence to Yigol. Distrustful women are like this, seeing enemies everywhere. Yigol never discovered anything unusual. When he returned, he casually parked his electromobile and went home, not realizing that Suris car was already there. Upon returning home, he went straight to the kitchen to get busy. This caused Suri, still hiding in the bathroom, to imagine all sorts of things. After a while, Yigol suddenly wanted to go to the bathroom to take care of some business. As he opened the door, he was startled. Wife? Yigol looked at Suri in surprise, then after a few seconds, he stepped forward and hugged her tightly. Suri was already in tears, and it broke his heart to see her like this. Although his mind was full of questions, his priority was to calm Suri down first. Wife, whats wrong? Why are you so upset? Did someone bully you? Tell me, Ill help you teach them a lesson. After Suris emotions had stabilized a little, Yigol finally asked. If Suri was hiding and crying by herself, it must be a huge deal. He knew her personality well, she wasnt one to cry easily and didnt get upset over minor setbacks. If she was this upset, it must have been a significant event for her. Inwardly, Yigol shouted, System, what are you doing? My wife is being bullied, and youre not even giving me a hint? Seeing Suris swollen eyes from crying, he couldnt help but me himself for not noticing earlier. In the past, whenever Suri was bullied, the System would give a hint or solve the problem directly. However, this time, there wasnt even a single hint. After Yigols angry outburst, the System still showed no reaction, making him wonder if it had malfunctioned. But it had given him a reward just a few days ago, right? Unable to get an answer from the System, Yigol could only ask Suri. After carrying her out of the bathroom, he continued to question her, Wife, tell me, who bullied you? I wont let them off easily. Suddenly, Suri hugged his neck and cried, Husband, please dont leave me, woo woo woo I wont leave you, Ill never leave you, well be together forever, Yigol quickly reassured her gently. Although he was anxious to know why Suri was like this, he had to calm her down first under the current circumstances. Suri was too fragile right now, more fragile than he could ever imagine. He held her tightly, and as she embraced him, she cried her heart out. About ten minutester, Suri finally calmed down, and with Yigols help, she sat down on the sofa. Wife, wait for me, Ill get you some water. After crying for so long, she must need a drink. Yigol wanted to ask what happened, but he was worried that Suris hard-won stability might break again, so he held back. Dont go. Suri, seeing that Yigol was about to leave, hugged him tightly again. I wont go, I wont go. Yigol had no choice but toe back and let Suri hold him, gently patting her back tofort her. Suri buried her head in Yigols chest, and gradually became sleepy as they held each other over the next ten minutes. Seeing that Suri was about to fall asleep, Yigol didnt disturb her. It wasnt until she fell into a deep sleep that he gently put her down. He was about to move when Suri grabbed him tightly again. Left with no choice, Yigol let Suri hold his hand as she slept. Even in her sleep, Suri would asionally sob, each time tugging at Yigols heart. Suri slept for an hour. When she woke up, other than looking a little unwell, her behavior was not much different from usual. After ncing at Yigol, she suddenly straddled him and kissed him. After the kiss was over, Yigol finally asked, Wife, what on earth? He asked tentatively, not daring to ask more directly as he didnt know if he might identally trigger Suris sensitive nerves again. He did not want a repeat of what happened more than an hour ago. Suri giggled and asked, Hehe, husband, would you believe me if I said nothing happened? Yigol was speechless, Do you think I would believe that?eastern fantasy Could she have cried like that over nothing? Havent I told you? During my special period, my emotions tend to be quite uncontroble, Suri exined. Yigol just looked at her, disbelief written all over his face. Helplessly, Suri finally told Yigol the truth, Actually, I I was just upset because Tianna Riverside sent you those photos, and it made me very ufortable, so I started overthinking; I wondered what if she managed to seduce you? That thought kept lingering in my mind, so I came back home. When I saw the groceries you had bought on the table, I subconsciously hid in the bathroom and started imagining all sorts of scenarios. I stayed in there for so long, and you never came back. I thought maybe you went to see her, and if something had happened between you two. The more I thought about it, the sadder I became, and I just started crying. The more I cried, the more heartbroken I became, and then, well, you saw how I was. After hearing Suris exnation, Yigol couldnt help but smile bitterly. He had worried so much when he saw her crying like that, even missing his chance to go to the bathroom. And now, Suri gave him this exnation? Husband, will you think less of me? Now that she had calmed down, Suri realized her actions were a bit strange.. Chapter 164 - 164: Can’t Be So Overly Suspicious Anymore Chapter 164: Can¡¯t Be So Overly Suspicious Anymore Trantor: 549690339 How embarrassing. She might be the only one who could cry over her own imagination. But at that moment, she didn¡¯t know why she was so neurotic, thinking about all those unnecessary things and feeling so sad about them. ¡°Wait a moment, I need to go to the bathroom. I¡¯ve been holding it for a long time, and I was actually going to do that. If something goes wrong, I won¡¯t be able to make you happy in the future. Won¡¯t you be left alone?¡± Yigol got up and headed to the bathroom. ¡°Get lost,¡± Suri blushed and turned away. This made her think of her own behavior. Was it because of her neuroticism that Yigol had been holding it in for so long? Yigol quickly went to the bathroom to relieve himself. Afterward, he began to wonder why Suri thought so much. It was childish and amusing. Soon, Yigol understood. Suri felt this way because shecked a sense of security. Her unhappy childhood was due to her father¡¯s betrayal of her mother. This caused her to be very cautious in her own rtionships, not easily giving her heart away, and even after doing so, she would be suspicious and paranoid at the slightest hint of something wrong. She usually looked cold and seemed to see through everything, but that was actually her way of self-protection. Those who didn¡¯t understand her would think she was remarkably clear and confident. In reality, she just hid her sensitivity. But now, Yigol had entered Suri¡¯s heart. Because she cared, her small sensitivities were brought out by her concern for Yigol. Even though Tianna was less attractivepared to Suri, she was brazen enough to make up for it. Yigol only realized now that if it had been another man, maybe he would have liked a woman like Tianna. After all, she was readily avable. Suri must have known this too, worrying that Yigol wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and would be like those indulgent men. which made her think too much. Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t control herself. After Yigol understood, he didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or what to do. Since Suri cared so much about him, he should be happy. But this girl knew how to torment herself too much. If he didn¡¯te home today because of something, would she cry to the point of fainting in the bathroom? He wanted to instill confidence in Suri, but it didn¡¯t seem to be an easy task. Her sensitivity was rooted in her childhood. What could he do to give her enough security? Yigol came out of the bathroom and nced casually at the kitchen, only then remembering that he was cooking before he went to the bathroom. Because of Suri, hepletely forgot about eating. It just so happened that neither he nor Suri had eaten. When Yigol returned, Suri had already sorted out her emotions. Suri was indeed a lucky woman. If it had been another woman crying like she did, her eyes would definitely be swollen. But she didn¡¯t have that issue. Aside from her eyes and nose being a little red, there were no traces of her having cried so hard. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m starving because I forgot to finish making dinner because of you.¡± ¡°Do you want me to cook, or should we go out to eat?¡± Yigol asked. He always cooked at home. For the sake of health, they ate mainly staple foods and had no snacks at home. It was already way past lunchtime. ¡°Let¡¯s eat at home. I must look terrible now. I don¡¯t even have the face to see people.¡± Suri touched her face and said dejectedly. ¡°You wait for me then, I¡¯ll go cook. If you¡¯re bored, y with my phone. My new phone should be quick for gaming.¡± Yigol handed his phone to Suri. By doing this, he actually wanted Suri to feel at ease. As soon as he handed his phone over, Suri grabbed it. Yigol, who only had Suri¡¯s hunger in mind, messed up by forgetting about the unusual content on his phone. He had saved many nude photos of Tianna to use as leverage in case he needed to find scandals on her using his newly acquired hacking skills. When Suri saw the photos in Yigol¡¯s phone, she couldn¡¯t stay calm. However, it wasn¡¯t as dramatic as it had been earlier. Since her emotions were mostly released already, she wouldn¡¯t be as out of control this time. Yigol had handed her his phone, making it clear he wanted her to rx. Yigol had been holding in his dder for her sake, not eating lunch for her sake. He was already being good to her. So she couldn¡¯t be so paranoid anymore. So, Suri took the phone to the kitchen to ask Yigol why he had pictures of Tianna in his phone; Yigol¡¯s exnation eased her worries. But women are this way; once suspicious, they won¡¯t let go of any clue. So she asked, ¡°Did you keep them to look at when you feel lonely?¡± Yigol quickly shook his head: ¡°No, honey, I really didn¡¯t. The sight of that woman makes my skin crawl. I just thought it was better to be safe than sorry. She not only failed to seduce me, but I also kicked her out. What if she wants to make trouble? I have to be prepared, right?¡± ¡°Looking at her room, she seems to be a live streamer. If she makes things up online, who knows what consequences it might have. So I¡¯m just being cautious, right?¡± ¡°If something really happens, I can release these photos and her messages to prove my innocence. If nothing happens after some time, then it¡¯s all good.¡± ¡°But you can always check my phone, or even transfer these photos to your phone, and I¡¯ll delete them.¡± Yigol said calmly. Suri¡¯s heart tinally settled down. She scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t want these photos in my phone. I find them disgusting. Since you¡¯ve told me the reason, I¡¯ll reluctantly believe you. If you dare to lie, just see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± After Suri finished speaking, she swung her fist menacingly at Yigol. ¡°Honey, from now on, I¡¯ll only look at your photos. So, why don¡¯t you take some photos and put them in my phone? Preferably¡­¡± Yigol hinted without being too blunt. One can¡¯t afford to be too direct. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t say it. Being too direct would be courting death.. Chapter 165 - 165: A Woman’s Heart, Indeed the Needle at the Sea Bottom Chapter 165: A Woman¡¯s Heart, Indeed the Needle at the Sea Bottom Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Psh, I don¡¯t care about that, Don¡¯t you have so many tenants who are willing to send you pictures? I don¡¯t care what you do with them.¡± Yigol Novak continued to speak cheerfully, ¡°Hey, honey, speaking of which, other than the picture we took when we registered for marriage, we haven¡¯t even had a single picture of our daily life together. Don¡¯t you think we should take some?¡± ¡°How about now, let¡¯s take one?¡± Suri Drew quickly refused, ¡°Definitely not now! I¡¯m a little fairy, you know. Look at me, do I look like a little fairy right now? Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± Yigol Novak nodded, ¡°Alright, alright. Whatever you say is right. You say what, and it is what.¡± Suri Drew looked at Yigol Novak and became unhappy, ¡°What¡­husband, how can you be like this? Whatever I say is what? That¡¯s not right! You¡¯re a man, why are you listening to everything I say? Does that mean you think I¡¯m ugly? I can say I¡¯m ugly, but can you agree with that so easily?¡± Yigol Novak was at a loss for words, caught betweenughter and tears. Indeed, a woman¡¯s mind is like a needle at the bottom of the ocean. What she says isn¡¯t always true, and no matter what you say, there¡¯s always something unexpected waiting for you. For example, now. If he didn¡¯t listen to her, would she say that he deliberately let her beughed at for looking bad? Sigh, it¡¯s too difficult. ¡°Let me finish cooking first, then we¡¯ll take the picture. We need to be full of energy to do other things. Go rest on the sofa quickly. There¡¯s cooking smoke here, and it¡¯ll make you look ugly.¡± Yigol Novak said. Suri Drew shook her head, ¡°No, I want to cook with you.¡± This¡­ Yigol Novak thought for a moment and then said forcefully, ¡°No, when I tell you to go, you go. What¡¯s with all the talking? Go back quickly, okay?¡± Suri Drew instantly changed her expression, ¡°You, you¡¯re really ungrateful! Humph, I¡¯m ignoring you now.¡± Suri Drew angrily walked away. Yigol Novak had a puzzled look on his face. Wasn¡¯t it her who said to him not to listen to everything she said? Yigol Novak sighed again, feeling that he had a difficult time. ¡°Sigh, a woman¡¯s heart is indeed like a needle at the bottom of the ocean, too hard to guess. Cooking is so much simpler.¡± Yigol Novak muttered softly as he continued to cook. After a while, Yizol Novak heard Suri Drew Dickinz up phone calls. ¡°Hello¡­¡± A short time passed, and he heard Suri Drew¡¯s voice answering another call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± After four or five more consecutive calls, Yigol Novak became concerned. Although Suri Drew owned apany, she rarely received phone calls. If there were any issues, she would address them at the office. Once in a while at home, she would answer phone calls, but never like this. From Suri Drew¡¯s phone-answering mode, the calls seemed to be from strangers, which was highly unusual. Moreover, Suri Drew would typically only say a polite ¡°hello,¡± before cutting off the conversation. For the following calls, she didn¡¯t even say hello, just giving a curt ¡°hello,¡± and then cutting off without any follow-up. In the subsequent calls, she didn¡¯t even say ¡°hello,¡± just letting the phone ring and then hanging up. Yigol Novak sensed something was wrong, so he stopped what he was doing and wiped his hands before heading to the living room. Upon entering, he saw Suri Drew sitting there coldly. Her aloof demeanor was on full disy at home for the first time. At that moment, her phone rang again, but Suri Drew didn¡¯t even look at it and simply hung up. She looked very angry. The next second, another call came in. As Suri Drew was about to hang up again, Yigol Novak reached out and took the call, pressing the answer button directly. ¡°Honey, you¡­¡± Suri Drew wanted to stop him, but it was toote. After hearing the voice from the other end of the phone, Yigol Novak¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. Now Yigol understood why Suri Drew was so furious. The people on the other end of the phone were saying things that were simply unbearable to hear. It seemed that someone had deliberately exposed Suri Drew¡¯s phone number, which was too malicious. Yigol Novak quickly hung up the phone, but it wasn¡¯t long before another call came in. ¡°Honey, go find me your data cable.¡± Yigol Novak calmly said to Suri Drew. ¡°Hmm,¡± Suri Drew answered, still not quite sure of Yigol Novak¡¯s intentions, but she listened and performed the task obediently. Every time Suri Drew encountered a problem, as long as Yigol Novak was present, she would feel particrly at ease as if nothing was an issue. Yigol Novak opened the newly boughtputer, connected the charging port, and turned on theputer. He then started numerous operations that Suri Drew could not understand. Theputer screen was filled with densely-packed letters arranged and changing in various ways. Suri Drew was shocked by the sight. Though she couldn¡¯t understand, she seemed to have an inkling of what Yigol Novak was doing. This kind of scene, in movies, was typically something only hackers possessed. So, was Yigol Novak doing something that only hackers would do? Yigol Novak actually had this skill? Suri Drew was so stunned that she didn¡¯t know how to react. Suri Drew¡¯s phone kept ringing, but she paid no attention to it, her eyes fixed on Yigol Novak¡¯sputer screen. It took about five minutes for Yigol Novak to create some unknown software that Suri Drew could not understand. Uponpleting everything, he noticed Suri Drew had already been waiting by his side. ¡°Honey,e, give me your phone and data cable.¡± Suri Drew hurriedly handed them over, ¡°Okay.¡± Though she didn¡¯t understand what Yigol Novak was doing, she had a vague feeling that no matter what he was doing, it was to protect her. However, she didn¡¯t know what the final result would be like, though Suri Drew secretly looked forward to it. At this moment, Yigol Novak¡¯s usual gentleness in front of Suri Drew was gone, reced by an icy expression. His whole body exuded an oppressive atmosphere that felt overwhelming. Yigol Novak didn¡¯t notice Suri Drew¡¯s reaction. All he wanted to do now was teach those despicable people who upset his wife a good lesson. He connected the data cable to theputer, opened the newly made software, and Suri Drew¡¯s phone screen went ck. When it was turned on again, it showed a picture that Suri Drew couldn¡¯t understand. Yigol Novak was installing software on Suri Drew¡¯s phone. After the instation, Yigol Novak satisfactorily pped his hands. ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡± Suri Drew curiously asked when she saw Yigol Novak had finished. ¡°I just made this software. Once activated, no matter who calls you, as soon as they call, a virus will spread to their phone. After that, what will happen to their phones is hard to say. It could be a ck screen, various issues, or anything is possible.¡± Suri Drew was so surprised that she covered her mouth, ¡°Oh my god! Honey, I never knew you had such an amazing skill!¡± Chapter 166 - 166: The feeling of having a husband to protect you is great. Chapter 166: The feeling of having a husband to protect you is great. Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak chuckled proudly and said, ¡®Wifey, did you forget what I told you?¡± ¡°I told you that no matter what happens, always remember that you have a husband who has the ability to protect you, but I can¡¯t tell you what exactly that ability is; you have to discover it on your own.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve found out, I¡¯ll juste clean. Indeed, I¡¯m a hacker, just like you said, a top-level hacker. Not just in our country, but even in the entire world, there aren¡¯t many people who can outdo your husband.¡± Yigol¡¯s words were not exaggerated, because when Suri Drew bragged about him, that¡¯s what she said, and now he had acquired top-level hacking skills. That¡¯s why he could quickly create software to deal with people who called and harassed Suri with foulnguage. Not to mention that many people now use only smart software, even if those old-school mobile phones are still in use, Yigol could deal with them too. In his memory, Yigol also received the practical memory of teaming up with others, and he had defeated many formidable top-level hackers in his dreams. With that memory and the divine skills given by the System, it would be a piece of cake for Yigol to take on anyone. That being said, if he went after them, even the firewalls of banks would be easily breached. However, he just didn¡¯t want to do such illegal things. Suri was shocked and felt everything was too incredible to believe. Yigol had given her so many surprises, one after another. Each time Suri felt that it wasn¡¯t real, but the truth was that Yigol was that capable. Each time, Suri felt that she had seen the ceiling of Yigol¡¯s abilities, but Yigol would time and again prove her wrong with facts, showing that his abilities far surpassed her understanding. Suri suddenly thought of her acquaintances and hurriedly asked, ¡®What if my tnenas or tam11Y call me, Yigol replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve set it up so that anyone who has called you before can still get through to your phone, and your mobile won¡¯t be infected with viruses; it¡¯s only for unknown numbers.¡± ¡°But what if something like an explosion happens to those people¡¯s phones? If something goes wrong, will it¡­¡± Suri hesitated to ask. Yigol reached out to hold Suri¡¯s hand, ¡°Wifey, what are you thinking? Do you sympathize with them? When they called you and said those things, they didn¡¯t even have the slightest sympathy for you.¡± Suri shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t sympathize with those people, but if more events like this happen, it may attract the attention of some authorities. What if they find out that all these things happened after calling me? Will it¡­¡± ¡°If we get noticed by the authorities, will it be troublesome for us? Dear, maybe you should just stop doing this, and I¡¯ll turn off my phone instead.¡± Yigol patted Suri¡¯s back tofort her, ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t worry, I know how to be cautious. Even if someone bes suspicious, they won¡¯t trace it back to you because the virus will also erase their call records and stuff.¡± ¡°This is a society withws. If you want to prosecute, you need evidence. Without evidence, no one can do anything to us.¡± ¡°Besides, trust your husband¡¯s abilities. I will find out the person behind all this before any problems arise. At that time, I¡¯ll stop, and I¡¯ve just copied the evidence of your calls. Even if we¡¯re discovered, we have evidence proving that they did something wrong to you first, so they deserve it.¡± ¡°When enough victimse forward, no one will dare to bother you anymore. Once the issue is almost resolved, I¡¯ll destroy the software, and if it hasn¡¯t been resolved yet, I¡¯ll make another one. It¡¯s not for maliciously disrupting society, so it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Oh, because of this matter, I almost forgot, aren¡¯t we supposed to have dinner? If we dy it any longer, we might as well have dinner right away. I¡¯ll go cook first, wifey, you go rest.¡± Yigol waved his hand and headed to the kitchen. With Yigol¡¯s exnation, Suri¡¯s mind was put at ease. Speaking of dinner, she couldn¡¯t help but giggle, ¡°Let¡¯s treat it as dinner then, since at this point, it¡¯s not too far from dinnertime. We can¡¯t eat again for dinner, can we?¡± Yigol turned back and looked at her affectionately, ¡®We still need to eat dinner, but maybe a littleter.¡± Suri looked down at her figure and shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t eat, but if you¡¯re hungry, you can eat by yourself.¡± Yigol understood her anxiety at a nce, ¡°Wifey, do you not trust your husband again? You¡¯ve been eating my cooking for a month now, have you gained even a pound? Your husband knows you¡¯re a little fairy with a beauty burden, so I¡¯ve been careful to make sure you won¡¯t gain weight no matter how much you eat.¡± Indeed, Suri hadn¡¯t gained weight in the past month. Instead, because of her regr and attentive meals, she was full of energy every day. She hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°Hehe, alright then, if I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll eat. ¡± ¡°Good, wait for me, and I¡¯ll have it ready in no time.¡± Yigol nodded. Suri followed with small steps, ¡°Honey, let me help you with the dishes. You¡¯re amazing; my phone suddenly went silent. Hmph, those people went too far. Now they¡¯ve gotten their just desserts.¡± With her husband¡¯s protection, Suri¡¯s mood was excellent. Her spirits lifted, and so did her appetite. As she walked, she thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and blush. After dinner, Yigol sat in front of theputer again. Although Suri was no longer being harassed, he still hadn¡¯t figured out who was behind this. He had to find that person and teach them a lesson, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to let go of his hatred. If anyone dared to upset his wife, they would have to pay the price. It it wasn¡¯t tor the tear ot Suri starving herselt, he wouldn¡¯t even eat and would just dive straight into work. At this moment, he was typing away on theputer. The screen was full of dense code that ran like a marquee incredibly fast. It was still a scene that Suri couldn¡¯t understand, but this didn¡¯t dampen her enthusiasm as she watched Yigol intently working.. Chapter 167 - 167: Either Don’t Do It, or Do It to the Extreme Chapter 167: Either Don¡¯t Do It, or Do It to the Extreme Trantor: 549690339 Actually, having a phone number exposed is not umon; otherwise, people wouldn¡¯t receive so many harassing calls in their daily lives. Those harassing calls are made by different people, and no one would call every day. Unless someone does it intentionally, either by deliberately pushing things or directly paying for keyboard warriors to harass Suri Drew. No matter which way it is, Yigol Novak cannot tolerate it. Knowing that Suri wouldn¡¯t understand, Yigol operated while exining to her: ¡°Actually, this kind of number exposure is not umon at all. That¡¯s why we asionally receive some spam messages or harassing phone calls.¡± ¡°There are two possibilities for your phone to be constantly called like this. One is that someone has set you up, and the other is that someone has paid people to harass you. What I¡¯m doing now is to find out what those who called you did before they called you, who they contacted, and it won¡¯t be difficult to find out the cause of the problem.¡± Suri listened with admiration: ¡°Honey, you¡¯re amazing. By doing this, are you going to directly invade the telpany¡¯s firewall?¡± Yigol replied, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly an invasion, just a look for valuable information. I¡¯ll do it quietly without rming them.¡± ¡°Although your husband is amazing, it still depends on havingmunication equipment. If there¡¯s nomunication, I can¡¯t do anything about them. It¡¯s like if there¡¯s no signal on the other side, I can¡¯t get through to their phone.¡± Suri understood immediately with this example. Yigol quickly found what he wanted. Many images appeared on hisputer screen, but they all had one thing inmon: they were all watching the same live streamer¡¯s broadcast. From the images, their watching times didn¡¯t differ much. Also, they all belonged to the same chat group named ¡°Tianna Riverside Fan Group.¡± ¡°Tianna?¡± Yigol was speechless, and he asked, ¡°Suri, don¡¯t you have a familiar feeling? Suri shook her head, ¡°What kind of streamer is this? I never watch live streams. ¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°My dear, weren¡¯t you quite jealous before? Howe you can¡¯t react quickly now? Isn¡¯t this Tianna Riverside? Apart from her, there¡¯s no one else. Although she has a full filter on her face, I can still recognize her.¡± ¡°I just kicked her out this morning, and I didn¡¯t expect such a trick so soon. Oh, my dear, I haven¡¯t shown you the spoils of war yet. Look, this is the key to her house. I went there today to kick her out. How could I let such a woman continue living in my house, isn¡¯t that polluting the environment?¡± Yigol took out the key and ced it on the table. ¡°Keep the key and re-rent it. Tianna Riverside¡¯s stuff is still in the room. She said she didn¡¯t need to take it, just take her documents. You can find someone to clean it upter, just throw it all away.¡± Suri nodded coldly, ¡°Okay.¡± Yigol continued to type, saying, ¡°The person who harassed you started by getting your number from Tianna Riverside, so it¡¯s basically certain that she¡¯s the one behind it. As you¡¯re about to take over the houses, we signed a new contract on the spot, which has your number on it.¡± ¡°Although we can be sure that it¡¯s Tianna Riverside¡¯s doing, we need solid evidence. So now I want to see who disseminated your number. If it¡¯s confirmed to be her, I¡¯ll let her have a free lunch and make her pay a heavy price for her actions.¡± Yigol has never been the kind of person to repay grievances with virtue. He just never actively seeks trouble with others. Now that someone has provoked him, and he happens to have such capabilities, he can¡¯t be med for fighting back. He is a more extreme person, either not doing something or doing it to the extreme. ¡°If it¡¯s her, really teach her a lesson.¡± Suri is a more conservative woman who values her privacy. But that woman exposed her phone number and let so many people call her, saying so many filthy words. It was just too much. The reason she has been enduring it is that she has no ability to fight back. She originally thought that if these people kept acting so sick, she would have to consider changing her phone number. But this number has been used for many years, and many work partners have her contact information. Suddenly changing contact information would have a significant impact on her work. Now, Yigol has such an amazing ability that she can take revenge. Yigol nodded in affirmation: ¡°We must teach her a lesson, a severe lesson, and let her know the price of upsetting my wife.¡± Suri looked at Yigol, and her heart was full of sweetness. It¡¯s so nice to have someone shield her from wind and rain. ¡°Got it, honey. Look, it¡¯s this social ount that exposed your information.¡± ¡°It seems to be nothing special. Tianna Riverside didn¡¯t directly expose it herself, but she definitely had a hand in it. Now I¡¯m going to see what this person did before publishing your number.¡± Yigol said as he operated. Suri watched Yigol¡¯s series of operations and had a feeling of threading the needle for the first time. This is just too amazing. Although Suri couldn¡¯t understand Yigol¡¯sputer stuff, just listening to him was fascinating. ¡°I¡¯ve now hacked into his phone. Next, I¡¯m going to see what he¡¯s done and who he¡¯s contacted.¡± Yigol continued to exin. With Suri beside him, Yigol was more restrained in his actions as he didn¡¯t want her to see some sensitive things and be affected in a bad mood. He quickly skipped through such information without letting the pictures stay. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to transfer the stuff from his phone. By then, these will be evidence. I¡¯ll just look at yesterday and today. If he contacts Tianna Riverside, it¡¯s highly likely that he contacted her today. When I went to see Tianna this morning, she thought I had already taken a fancy to her. In this case, this matter must have happened within thest few hours.¡± As Yigol exined and operated, he quickly transferred the mobile phone records of the person who exposed Suri¡¯s number from the past two days to his puter.. Chapter 168 - 168: She Said You Are from a Wealthy Family Chapter 168: She Said You Are from a Wealthy Family Trantor: 549690339 There were records, including social app chats, photos, and videos. Yigol said, ¡°Let¡¯s not look at the call history for now. Although there are remarks on it, it¡¯s hard to determine the rtionship between this person and the ones listed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and check what¡¯s in Tianna¡¯s pher. It¡¯ll be faster to examine their messages together.¡± Yigol casually clicked on some photos and videos, feeling a bit helpless, ¡°Sorry, honey, for polluting your eyes.¡± Yigol quickly closed the images, which were very explicit, and they were now all on hisputer screen. Without even opening them, he could get an idea of their content. Suri blushed and said, ¡°Several photos seem to be Tianna¡¯s. There¡¯s also some videos. Can you click to watch one? I can handle it, as long as it¡¯s within my eyes¡¯ tolerance range. Tianna might have given this man some special benefits, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so devoted to her.¡± Yigol hesitated and said, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s not watch it. I think it¡¯s pretty much what you imagined. I don¡¯t want you to hurt your eyes.¡± Suri huffed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch it either, but if we want to find out the truth, we have to know if Tianna is in those videos, right? We can only know who is in the video when we open it.¡± ¡°You only transferred this person¡¯s records from the past few days, right? This person may have been in contact with Tianna for a long time. I suspect she engaged in pornographic trading with him, making him work for her. If there are videos, they can offer even more proof.¡± ¡°Pornographic trading? Just to sleep with this woman? That¡¯s such a dumb thing to do?¡± Yigol asked, puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s men¡¯s nature. Sometimes they have such foolish thoughts that they¡¯ll do anything as long as they can have sex. Tianna taking advantage of that is quite normal. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± Suri asked. Yigol couldn¡¯t answer; this was not a question he could reply to. Life was hard for him as a man when his wife could effortlessly throw such tricky questions at him. At this point, not answering was the best solution. Yigol hesitated and clicked on one video, his gaze wandering without really focusing on the screen, mainly because his wife was right next to him, and he didn¡¯t want to provoke her. On the other hand, Suri watched attentively, but her face turned increasingly red. Seeing Suri watching with such interest, Yigol¡¯s bravery grew and his inner desire stirred when he saw the content of the video. If he could engage in some real action with Suri at this moment, it would be just perfect¡­ Well, since his wife had seen it, there was no need for him, a big shot man, to shy away, right? As the video started, it seemed it was taken secretly. The environment was nice, probably a high -end apartment. At first, only the room¡¯s interior could be seen, with no people in it. About four or five minutester, there was some movement as they embraced each other onto the bed. The female protagonist was Tianna. After that, Yigol and Suri listened to the familiar, babyish voice. Instead of getting straight to the point, the two talked about their conditions first. ¡°This Tianna wasted such a lovely name. She¡¯s far from sweet; she¡¯s a poison woman, trying to take over our territory and ruin your reputation with her scheming,¡± Suri said sarcastically as she listened to their conversation. She looked at Yigol, ¡°Honey, she said you¡¯re from a wealthy family, is it true?¡± Yigol had money, she knew that, but calling it a wealthy family was a bit too exaggerated, wasn¡¯t it? He himself was wealthy, just low-key. Apart from being rich, there wasn¡¯t much fanfare, right? Otherwise, how could they be living in this small vi every day? At first, although the scene was a bit provocative, it hadn¡¯t escted toplete nudity. Yet, even such a scene made her face turn red. If there were anything more, it would bepletely out of her tolerance range. Especially with Yigol beside her, she didn¡¯t have the courage to keep watching. Yigol chuckled, ¡°Honey, do you want to go home and meet my parents? I can arrange it tomorrow?¡± ¡°Get lost, who said anything about that?¡± Suri turned her face away. Just as Yigol thought the discussion of meeting his parents was over before it even started, Suri spoke again, ¡°Honey, I actually want to go home and meet your folks too, but, I don¡¯t have the guts.¡± ¡°What if your parents dont like me? Then I¡­¡± Before Suri could finish, Yigol interrupted her, ¡°No, they won¡¯t. Honey, I told you before, my parents would be satisfied as long as I marry someone, regardless of whether they¡¯re beautiful, ugly, fat, or slim. It¡¯s just, now isn¡¯t the time to meet because you¡¯re too gorgeous. It¡¯s beyond their wildest dreams.¡± ¡°The other day, I video chatted with my mom and she mentioned Sana, so I took the opportunity to give her over a million dors. She was shocked though, and thought I did something illegal to earn ck money. You see, in their eyes, I am not very promising.¡± ¡°If I take you home, everything would be exposed, and I worry that they would be frightened, and there could be serious consequences.¡± ¡°My mom is rather worldly, and she can understand many things quickly without seeming like a know-it-all, but even she was scared. My dad, on the other hand, is henpecked and more timid than my mom, so who knows how he would react.¡¯ ¡°One thing you don¡¯t need to worry about is that once they ept everything, they¡¯ll be very pleased when they meet you. Even though they like to bicker, their rtionship is quite good.¡± ¡°Also, they¡¯re very understanding and not at all tricky. So, you have nothing to worry about. If I were to bring you home now, they might panic, even though they¡¯d like you.¡± Suri was puzzled, ¡°It can¡¯t be that exaggerated, can it? You can gradually talk about having money. Worst case, when we go back, we can just not mention my background, and everything will be fine, right?¡± ¡°When my mom video chatted with me recently, she specifically told me not to marry a beautiful woman because they can bring trouble. Beautiful women can¡¯t guard their homes and are promiscuous.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a rural mindset. Any woman with some looks would not want to spend her life in the countryside. Even if they marry under parental pressure, they would still do something out of line. It¡¯s just that people want to live a better life, which is understandable..¡± Chapter 169 - 169: The feeling of being admired by your wife, as beautiful as it can be Chapter 169: The feeling of being admired by your wife, as beautiful as it can be Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak looked up and down at Suri Drew: ¡°Wifey, look at your figure and your appearance. No one canpare to you even in the city. If you were to go back to my hometown with me, you¡¯d truly be like a tairy descending to the mortal world in my parents¡¯ eyes. Can a mortal like me really match you?¡± ¡°Suddenly, there would be a fairy-like daughter-inw. I think they would be so scared that they wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep for days and nights. Do you believe ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already trying. Whenever I have a chance, I give them money so they can slowly ept the fact that I¡¯m rich. Once they ept that their son is rich, it¡¯ll be much easier for them to ept a fairy-like daughter-inw.¡± ¡°Money can represent a lot of things sometimes. If I were really a poor young man, even if you truly fell for me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to be with you. There¡¯s a saying that poverty ends ambition, and I would have simr thoughts as my parents andck confidence.¡± ¡°One must know oneself.¡± Suri stared nkly at Yigol, making him feel a little nervous: ¡°W-wifey, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Honey, I feel like you¡¯re just making excuses. Are you afraid that after your family meets me, you won¡¯t be able to openly flirt with other women?¡± Yigol immediately responded, ¡°In that case, give me the photo of the marriage certificate you showed your ssmates. You should still have it, right?¡± Suri looked at him warily, ¡°What do you want the photo for?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll post it on my ins to announce it to the world, and I¡¯ll also send it to my mom. Then, after dealing with today¡¯s matter, we can go back home to meet my parents tomorrow.¡± Yigol said. Suri immediately backed down, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about meeting the parentster, I¡¯m quite busytely, and I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°Look, let¡¯s watch the video. Why are you looking at me¡­ ¡® Yigol couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Could he not handle this little woman? It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s scared, but after realizing that he also has concerns, she tries to pick on him? To get Suri willingly go back with him to meet his parents, it might take a long time. As long as Suri is confident enough that her happiness is secure, she will go back with Yigol to meet his parents in a proper manner. In the meantime, he can deal with the issues he¡¯s worried about. By the time they meet the parents, it¡¯ll be time for the two of them to discuss their future life together. He¡¯ll formally visit his mother-inw, arrange for the two families to meet, and hold a grand banquet for them. After all themotion, the two suddenly found that the video had reached a restricted scene. ¡°Honey, how could there be such a shameless woman like Tianna Riverside in the world? She really tarnishes the reputation of our women.¡± ¡°When I moved out the other day, I could hear her talking to the staff from a distance, and her voice was so coquettish, it made me sick. I thought it was her natural tone, but it turns out, it¡¯s her true color.¡± Suri said with extreme disgust, wishing that Tianna would disappear from Earth, so as not to pollute the environment. ¡°It¡¯s normal. There are countless people in the world, and countless ways to live. When I was delivering packages, I met all kinds of people. Seeing her like this isn¡¯t surprising. Delivering packages is really a good experience, you get to meet all kinds of people.¡± ¡°To many people, a delivery man is someone without a prospect. They don¡¯t think you¡¯re working hard to survive, so they look down on you and despise you. Some even make various gestures of mistrust, as if they¡¯re worried that their things have been tampered with.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve alsoe across some who are having family conflicts. I can¡¯t just leave the package and go, right? Some colleagues did that, and they got aint right away. They let you wait there until the conflict is resolved, and only then would they sign for the package. Some people, if they¡¯re still angry, will simply vent their anger on the delivery guy.¡± ¡°Of course, there are also those with good temperaments and good upbringing. ¡± ¡°In short, there are all sorts of things in this world, so there¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡± Suri nodded, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so low-key. You¡¯re not as arrogant as some rich people. It¡¯s your background and experience that has brought you insight into life and shaped your character. Without all that, your wealth would be more than enough to make you arrogant.¡± ¡°You now seem to be a simple person, but in reality, you are an extraordinary big shot, so extraordinary that it¡¯s surprising.¡± Yigol looked at Suri triumphantly, seeing her face full of admiration at the moment. Indeed, he was not a high -profile person. Aren¡¯t rich people just people too? There¡¯s no need to show off, and no matter how much showing off is done, it¡¯s not like one could live longer than others, right? But when ites to his wife, it¡¯s an exception. The feeling of being admired by his wife was truly wonderful. ¡°Well, wifey, let¡¯s continue watching.¡± Although being praised by his wife felt great, he couldn¡¯t let her continue praising him. Otherwise, his wife¡¯s admiring face would easily lead him to think about things he shouldn¡¯t be thinking about. Although his self-control was strong, it was tough to restrain himself. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Suri, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. All his achievements came from the System or Suri. If it weren¡¯t for the System or Suri, he would still be a poor young man, barely surviving at the bottom of society by delivering packages every day. Though it wouldn¡¯t be extremely miserable, it would be vastly different from his current life. Yigol originally wanted to change the subject, but when the two turned their attention back to the video, Suri¡¯s face turned red momentarily. Yigol¡¯s primal desire was also stirred, and his hands wandered restlessly on Suri¡¯s body, sometimes met with resistance and sometimes cooperation. ¡°Honey, where did you buy thisptop? Howe it¡¯s so different from others¡¯? It¡¯s so thick and heavypared to otherptops.¡± Suri quickly tried to break the awkward atmosphere by talking. On the surface, she seemed calm, but in reality, her heart was in turmoil. ¡°This is a high-specputer, needing more internalponents, making it thick and heavy. It¡¯s not for non-specialized workers. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t buy this type ofputer.¡± Yigol replied, feeling an inexplicable sense of frustration from being interrupted.. Chapter 170 - 170 170: How about we get down to something practical? Chapter 170 - 170 170: How about we get down to something practical? ¡°Huh?¡± Suri was puzzled. ¡°Wife, we can¡¯t watch anymore, or else your husband is going to explode right here.¡± Yigol hinted. ¡°If we don¡¯t watch, how do we know what they¡¯ll sayter?¡± Suri nced at Yigol with disdain and underestimated him. ¡°What are you pretending for? I remember your phone having quite a few of these little videos, much more than this.¡± Yigol replied, ¡°That was before. After having you as my wife, I never watched those again. Watching those is not as good as watching you.¡± After hearing Yigol¡¯s words, Suri nced at him subconsciously and then shyly lowered her head. The bashful look made the fire Yigol had just suppressed rise again. Three minutester, Suri whispered, ¡°They¡¯re done. My hand¡­ it¡¯s sore¡­¡± ¡°But I still need it.¡± Yigol replied. ¡°That¡¯s your problem, not ours.¡± Suri¡¯s face was so red she could drip blood. With Suri not cooperating, Yigol had no choice but to go to the bathroom by himself. ¡°Hold on, buddy. Your spring ising soon¡­ soon¡­¡± Yigol whispered to himself. When he came back, Suri was no longer in the living room. Yigol nced at theputer andined, ¡°Are you even a man? Finishing in just two minutes?¡± After Yigol left, Suri rushed into her room, leaning against the door. She took several deep breaths before her emotions stabilized a bit. Thinking about the scenes just now, she instantly became unsettled again. What was he doing? She was a woman, not to mention a pretty one, still an unmarried girl. But that man, how could he¡­? As she thought about it, Suri shook her head vigorously, entered the small bathroom in her room, and hurriedly washed her face with cold water, forcing herself to calm down. When she returned to the living room, Yigol had already regained his usual demeanor and was typing away on the keyboard. Suri pretended to beposed and asked, ¡°Husband, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking at Tianna¡¯s phone. She¡¯s been using three phones on her own. Is it because one phone can¡¯t keep up with all those men?¡± Chapter 171 - 171: 171: Sitting Through the Floor Directly Chapter 171 - 171: 171: Sitting Through the Floor Directly Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak continued, ¡°Also, she only disclosed your phone number, and indeed, didn¡¯t expose any of my information. This must be intentional to keep something in reserve. Either she thinks there¡¯s still a chance for her to seduce me, or she wants to ckmail me to get some benefits. Honey, shouldn¡¯t I try to probe her?¡± ¡°Go ahead, I don¡¯t care if you sleep with her now, not just test her.¡± Suri Drew turned around angrily, with an attitude of not wanting to talk to Yigol for eight hundred years. Yigol quickly hugged her, ¡°Honey, what are you talking about? If I were to sleep with someone, it would only be you. I only said I would test her. Her selling videos is a separate matter from you being harassed. As for those videos, I won¡¯t disclose them. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being soft-hearted towards her, but many of those people are tenants, and behind each tenant is a family.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t control other people¡¯s affairs. If those videos were released, it would not only have a fatal impact on their families but also be detrimental to us. It would make our property notorious. Besides, behind those families are women and children. The men may deserve to die a thousand times, but what about those women and children?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll send those videos anonymously to the relevant departments to report and let it go. In this way, only Tianna Riverside will be punished, and the relevant departments will not disclose those videos.¡± ¡°What I want to do is to make her pay a heavy price for exposing your information and causing you to be harassed.¡± Suri was not unreasonable, and with Yigol¡¯s exnation, her anger disappeared instantly. However, she still appeared cold on the surface. Yigol saw through her little stubbornness but didn¡¯t confront her. He continued, ¡°If I can get any evidence from her, it¡¯ll be solid proof. We can sue her to bankruptcy. I just happen to have awsuit going on, right? Thosewyers are pretty good and can take on this case too.¡± ¡°Although the evidence we have now is enough for her to eat free meals, I have to make her eat them until she¡¯s old and haggard to avenge you for her scheming actions. By the time she¡¯s old and haggard, she¡¯ll be afraid when she sees you and will have to take a detour. She won¡¯t have the guts to mess around anymore.¡± Suri reluctantly agreed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you. But I¡¯ll tell you, if you don¡¯t control yourself, you¡¯ll see how I¡¯ll clean up after you.¡± Yigol nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, I know. I will follow my wife the grown-up¡¯s teachings.¡± Having said that, he took out his phone, found Tianna¡¯s WhatsApp, and sent several messages. ¡°Are you there?¡± ¡°You dare to badmouth my wife in the livestream? Have you thought about the consequences of doing this?¡± Tianna quickly replied, ¡°Brother, what do you mean? Did you send the wrong message?¡± Yigol replied, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Do you think you¡¯ve done it wlessly and I can¡¯t find out? Where does your confidencee from?¡± Tianna: ¡°Brother, what are you doing? Why are you so angry? What do you want to do to me? I¡¯m a girl you know, you wouldn¡¯t want to hit me, would you?¡± Yigol: ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I won¡¯t even touch you for fear of getting my hands dirty.¡± Tianna: ¡°Is it because brother doesn¡¯t dare to? Although you are rich, we live in a society ruled byw. What do you want to do to me? what can you do to me?¡± ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t done anything. I just opened a livestream and talked about the things you did to me. Since you did that to me, can¡¯t I even talk about it?¡± ¡°But, looking at you now, did my fans do something to you after knowing what you did to me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help that. All I did was talk about my unhappiness honestly. As for the rest, it¡¯s not something I can control.¡± Yigol replied, ¡°Tell me, how much money do you want for this to go away? I give you the money, and you go on a livestream saying that you made a mistake in this matter.¡± ¡°Is 50,000 dors enough?¡± Suri looked at Yigol puzzled, ¡°Honey, why are you giving her money?¡± Yigol reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give her a single cent. I¡¯m just digging a pit for her to jump in. You forgot, she always thought I was from some big wealthy family, an upper-ss person, right?¡± ¡°So, I guess she¡¯ll definitely demand arge sum. With all her businessesbined, she makes quite a lot of money every month. But she¡¯s still not satisfied. What does that mean? She wants a lot. And if she wants a lot, as long as I sue her, she¡¯ll be used of extortion and with a huge amount involved. So, what kind of consequences will this bring her?¡± ¡°I think she won¡¯t let me down and will hook in soon. After all, what she loves most is money, isn¡¯t it? With all my money, do you think I¡¯d worry about her asking for more? No matter how much she asks for, I can afford it. However, the more she asks for, the worse she¡¯ll end up.¡± ¡°The money she tries to get from me will be returned in full.¡± Suri understood, ¡°Okay, go ahead and give it to her. After all, you have lots of money. Give her more and let her stay in that ce, unable to leave even if she wears the floor out.¡± Yigol looked at Suri in surprise, ¡°Honey, are you so ruthless? You really want her to be locked up for the rest of her life?¡± Suri turned her face away, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. She¡¯s greedy, and she¡¯ll get her just deserts.¡± Yigol nodded, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s also one more thing. The reason I won¡¯t give her that much money is to expose her greed. This way, when we sue herter, this will be another strong piece of evidence.¡± ¡°Let her becent for now, and once she gets a taste of the benefits, she¡¯ll want more. Her tail will gradually be revealed.¡± ¡°As for those videos, we can only send them anonymously to the relevant departments, we can¡¯t take them out directly. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a problemter exining the source of the videos.¡± As Yigol spoke, Tianna had sent another message, ¡°Brother, are you joking with me? 50,000 dors? What¡¯s it enough for?¡± ¡°50,000 dors doesn¡¯t even count as a single hair from the nine oxen for you, huh?¡± Yigol asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡± Yigol showed Suri the chat log, ¡°Look how greedy this woman is! The saying ¡®the human heart is never satisfied; a snake will swallow an elephant¡¯ describes her perfectly. She thinks 50,000 dors is nothing to me, so she wants me to give more?¡± ¡°But she does have good taste. Fifty thousand is nothing to me..¡± Chapter 172 - 172: 172: Loving someone gives you endless patience. Chapter 172 - 172: 172: Loving someone gives you endless patience. Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew gave him an eyeroll: ¡°Hubby, quit pretending.¡± Yigol Novak responded: ¡°I¡¯m not pretending. Considering our current living standard, sometimes I have to spend tens of thousands just to cook you a meal.¡± Suri Drew nodded: ¡°I will give you that. Aside from everything else, one meal cooked by you is worth hundreds of thousands. Even Rachel Turkish said that her chef, who gets hundreds of thousands, can¡¯t cook a meal half as good as yours. You must¡¯veck passion for being a chef, otherwise, your annual sry will definitely be tens of millions dors.¡± Yigol Novak smiled in satisfaction: ¡°Wife, since you¡¯ve said that, I will allow myself to be a little prideful. I¡¯ve decided, if there everes a day where I fall on hard times, I will be a chef. With an annual sry of tens of millions dors, I guess I could barely support you.¡± For the nth time, Suri Drew looked at him with disgust: ¡°Give you an inch, and you take a yard? Just go see how she responded.¡± Yigol Novak looked at his phone and saw that Tianna Riverside replied: ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want money, I only want you. I just want to be able to see you every day.¡± After Yigol Novak read it, his facial expression immediately changed, because Suri Drew had grabbed a hold of the meat around his waist. Yigol Novak hastily replied: ¡°Tell me, how much do you want?¡± As soon as Yigol Novak¡¯s message was sent, Suri Drew finally let go of him. Tianna Riverside: ¡°How much do you think it¡¯s worth to be by your side all your life? Give me whatever number you think is fair.¡± Before Yigol Novak could reply, Suri Drew already started saying sarcastically: ¡°This woman is really thick-skinned, she even wants to be by your side all your life? Are you willing? If you are, then go.¡± After Suri Drew said that, she made a gesture of invitation. Yigol Novak smoothly grabbed Suri Drew¡¯s hand: ¡°Wife, what nonsense are you talking about, how could I possibly consider such a thing.¡± In the past, Yigol Novak found such women unbearable no matter how he looked at them. However, when it came to Suri Drew, he had endless patience. This might be what people often say about the difference between loving and not loving someone. When you love someone, you will have endless patience. ¡°Wife, why are you so jealous? Tell me, where does all this jealousye from?¡± Yigol Novak asked. Suri Drew huffed: ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? I¡¯m not jealous of you and that stinking woman, I just don¡¯t want to get in the way of your good fortune. Who knows what you really think, maybe you enjoy this kind of thing?¡± Yigol Novak pulled her into his arms: ¡°Wife, how could I possibly be interested in someone like that? You¡¯ve seen it too, she has been involved with so many men, do you think your husband would be so desperate?¡± Suri Drew muttered cynically: ¡°But she has¡­experience.¡± Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, he had been wrong, he shouldn¡¯t try to reason with a jealous woman. ¡°That woman has sent another message, hurry up and see what sweet words she has to say to you now.¡± Suri Drew¡¯s pettifoggery had no end. Suri Drew felt she herself was really being unreasonable, but she didn¡¯t understand why she was behaving like this in front of Yigol Novak, as if she had disyed all the absurdities she could do in her life. Tianna Riverside: ¡°Bro, why don¡¯t you talk? Are you thinking about where your aloof wife is going? I¡¯m magnanimous, you can juste and see me every few days, that¡¯s enough. I won¡¯tpete with her for anything, bro, even if your wife is gorgeous, seeing her every day would make you bored, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want someone to take care of you asionally? Bro, Tianna can do that for you, I can be very considerate.¡± ¡°Your wife is beautiful, but too cold, bro, have you ever experienced the ultimate joy between two people? Tianna can give that to you too.¡± After Yigol Novak read it, he was almost disgusted to death by Tianna Riverside¡¯s words. This Tianna Riverside is indeed experienced, her knowledge is vast and she¡¯s not that stupid. She only publicised the information about Suri Drew, but not about Yigol Novak, she indeed left herself a way out, thinking she could still have something with Yigol Novak. Perhaps she also considered that Yigol Novak is not easy to provoke, so she didn¡¯t make things too absolute. Even if she can¡¯t be with Yigol Novak in the end, it¡¯s quite good if she can benefit a little from him. When Suri Drew saw the message Tianna Riverside sent, she said angrily: ¡°This cheap woman, she dares to make such a scenario about me? If she has the guts to meet me face to face, I¡¯ll beat her so bad her mother won¡¯t recognise her.¡± Yigol Novak also agreed: ¡°With what she¡¯s like, I don¡¯t know where she gets the confidence to think I¡¯d be interested in her? She¡¯s simply mentally challenged, and she dares topare herself with my wife? She can¡¯t evenpare with one of your toes.¡± Suri Drew shook her head: ¡°This Tianna Riverside, in the end, she¡¯s all about the money. Whether it¡¯s seducing you or you finally giving her money to calm this matter, she would be very satisfied. Too bad she probably thought there were only two options, but she didn¡¯t expect there might be a third possibility.¡± Yigol Novak replied to Tianna Riverside: ¡°I am not interested in you, don¡¯t like.¡± Suri Drew looked at Yigol Novak with confusion: ¡°Hubby, isn¡¯t this response going to make her really mad?¡± Yigol Novak said: ¡°That¡¯s the effect I want. People often do less rational things when they are very proud or very angry. What I want is her irrationality, what I want is this result, this way, she might say what I want to hear.¡± However, they both waited for a while, but Tianna Riverside didn¡¯t reply: ¡°Why isn¡¯t she responding?¡± Suri Drew mumbled as she checked the phone. Yigol Novak thought about it and said: ¡°She¡¯s probably fabricating her story. After interacting with her all day, I found that Tianna Riverside¡¯s greatest ability is story fabrication, always fantasizing about many random things. She probably doesn¡¯t know how to respond because she had such a beautiful fantasy, and suddenly got this kind of shock from me.¡± ¡°The longer her reflection arc is, the angrier she¡¯ll beter, and the words thate out will probably be what we want.¡± Yigol Novak guessed urately. At this moment, Tianna Riverside, who was staying in a hotel, was so angry after seeing the message from Yigol Novak that she almost threw her phone away. Just a few words from Yigol Novak shattered all of her fantasies. After a while, Tianna Riverside replied: ¡°Then you mustpensate me.¡± Tianna Riverside thought carefully and sent Yigol Novak a figure. Two hundred million dors. ¡°You must give me two hundred million dors, otherwise I will never let you go. I will make sure that you and your wife never have peace..¡± Chapter 173 - 173: 173: Overestimating One’s Intelligence Chapter 173 - 173: 173: Overestimating One¡¯s Intelligence Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak saw the number Tianna Riverside sent and sneered. After showing it to Suri Drew, he asked, ¡°My wife, is money no longer worth something in this era? This woman is asking for two hundred million dors right off the bat. Is she taking me for a fool, or is she just incredibly greedy?¡± ¡°Does she think she¡¯s so capable that she can just use a few tricks to make me cough up so much money? When Suri saw the message, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Two hundred million dors? That¡¯s an amount regr people wouldn¡¯t be able to earn in several lifetimes, and Tianna Riverside is asking for it right away? It took Suri countless hardships to establish her ownpany and achieve its current results, and it was just around 10 million dors. Nevertheless, she was already considered quite sessful. She rarely even mentioned sums in the hundreds of millions. But Tianna Riverside was so confident, asking for two hundred million dors right away. Did she think it was just paper and not actual money? ¡°Is this woman truly greedy or just too self-confident? She actually dares to propose such exaggerated conditions. Honey, do you have some secrets with her that I don¡¯t know about?¡± Suri yfully guessed. Even though Suri sounded angry, she was just teasing Yigol. After all they¡¯ve been through, they both had a certain level of understanding and trust in each other. Yigol replied, ¡°She¡¯s just too greedy. This number is indeed beyond my expectations. I thought if she asked for a couple of million or tens of millions, she¡¯d already be pretty greedy. I didn¡¯t expect her to be even greedier than I imagined. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave her hanging for now and see how she reacts.¡± Yigol didn¡¯t reply to Tianna¡¯s message, and after about five minutes, she indeed sent another message. Tianna Riverside: ¡°Yigol Novak, what, do you think two hundred million dors is too much? Let me tell you, I¡¯m an influencer. Under normal circumstances, my annual ie is in the tens of millions of dors. But of course, it¡¯s nothingpared to a tycoon like you. Unlike you guys, I have to work to make money.¡± ¡°For people like you, two hundred million dors is just a small amount, especially if it¡¯s for saving face. You guys care about face the most, right?¡± ¡°Although we haven¡¯t developed any kind of rtionship, I¡¯ve sent you photos, and you replied, even taking the initiative to meet me. If I release those screenshots, what do you think theizens will say? Even if you have money, you can¡¯t change the opinions of people online and everyone around you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, worst case scenario, I won¡¯t stream anymore. But even if I die, I¡¯m going to drag you down with me. When the news is all over, what will your family think? What will your wife¡¯s family think? What will your rtives and friends think?¡± ¡°I believe you know better than I do howplicated tycoon families can be. If it affects yourpany¡¯s business, you¡¯ll easily lose billions of dors, won¡¯t you? Compared to the two hundred million dors I¡¯m asking for, which one is more?¡± ¡°Yigol Novak, I have all the time in the world for you to think it over slowly, but don¡¯t take too long, as I¡¯m not a patient person.¡± Yigol saw Tianna¡¯s message andughed, ¡°How naive, my dear! Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s rather flighty? Are all you women like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not some tycoon, but a poor young man from the countryside who just happened to get lucky and have what I have now. Compared to those tycoon families, there¡¯s a world of difference. This woman must watch too much high-society drama on TV, vastly overestimating her intellect. She thinks her skills can stir up great whirlwinds.¡± ¡°I never thought that in this woman¡¯s eyes, I am so capable.¡± Suri shook her head and said, ¡°People like her shouldn¡¯t even be called women. They¡¯re simply drama queens, brainless ones at that, shamelessly discrediting us women. She wants two hundred million dors? After all, you have plenty of money to give her.¡± Yigol replied, ¡°Wife, I don¡¯t agree with that. It¡¯s true that I don¡¯tck money, but that doesn¡¯t mean anyone can spend it. If it¡¯s for you, I don¡¯t care about the amount, but for her, not even a single cent.¡± Suri asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you do the same with Linda Janell before? She wanted a hundred million dors from you, but you gave her a billion dors instead, and then made a profit of almost ten billion dors. But Tianna Riverside doesn¡¯t have that much interest to give you.¡± Yigol consoled her, ¡°Wife, I do have to give her money, but I can¡¯t just give it to her so easily. I need to make her angry, let her threaten me in various ways so I have no choice but to give her money. That way, when we go to court, it¡¯ll be in our favor.¡± ¡°If her actions aren¡¯t too serious, her punishment will be lighter. People like her must be dealt a heavy blow, so they can understand the stupidity of their actions.¡± Suri nodded knowingly, ¡°Alright, please continue your performance and make her anxious so that she¡¯ll reveal what¡¯s truly on her mind.¡± Yigol nodded and answered, ¡°Okay, my dear, just sit back and enjoy the show.¡± Yigol replied to Tianna, ¡°Do you have some serious illness? Two hundred million dors, do you think you¡¯re worth that much? No matter how great you are, you won¡¯t necessarily make that much in your entire lifetime. Just for those disgusting photos? Seriously?¡± ¡°Besides, those photos were sent by you on your own. Did I ask for them? Also, I¡¯m not any tycoon like you think. I¡¯m just a delivery guy, and because of a few buildings, you want to extort me? Regardless of whether I can afford the two hundred million dors or not, your actions are already a crime.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better stop your foolish behavior before you pay a price for it. This is a society ruled byw, not one where you can act recklessly.¡± Worried, Suri asked Yigol, ¡°Honey, do you think your response might scare her off? What if she doesn¡¯t dare to ask for money anymore?¡± Yigol confidently replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Remember, Tianna Riverside is both foolish and overconfident, and she loves making assumptions. She won¡¯t be scared off so easily. If she could be, there wouldn¡¯t be any of these incidentster on, and she wouldn¡¯t have the guts to ask me for two hundred million dors. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s already convinced I¡¯m some rich big shot, so no matter what I say, she won¡¯t believe it. The more I deny it, the more she¡¯ll think I¡¯m just trying to cover it up, and she¡¯ll grow even more confident in her own intelligence. When a person believes in something, they won¡¯t change their mind easily.¡± ¡°In her view, my warning is just a minor annoyance. If things go as nned, her next move will be bold as she gets frustrated with my continual unwillingness to give her money. She¡¯ll likely lose her temper..¡± Chapter 174 - 174: 174: Wife, Whatever You Say Is Right Chapter 174 - 174: 174: Wife, Whatever You Say Is Right Trantor: 549690339 Soon, Tianna Riverside sent a message: ¡°Yigol Novak, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old? Do you think I would believe the nonsense you say? You¡¯re so young and already so rich, what does that say? Are you trying to tell me you made your fortune delivering packages? Do you think I would believe that?¡± ¡°Yigol Novak, I advise you to be more sensible, give me the money, and we¡¯ll call it even. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you have a good life. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± After reading the message, Yigol handed it to Suri Drew: ¡°Wifey, are you satisfied with this result? But I¡¯m not satisfied yet, let¡¯s give her something more intense.¡± Yigol typed back: ¡°Since you want to y, let¡¯s y. But Tianna Riverside, listen up, you can¡¯t do anything to my wife anymore, can¡¯t scare her, threatening her is not allowed either, otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Suri asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you bring me up, hubby? I didn¡¯t do anything, why did you involve me again? Yigol exined, ¡°Wifey, I¡¯m doing all this to get revenge for you. So I¡¯m just using a little bit of you, don¡¯t be mad at your husband, okay?¡± Suriughed at Yigol¡¯s tone and attitude: ¡°Let¡¯s see how she respondster.¡± As soon as Suri finished speaking, Tianna Riverside¡¯s message arrived. Tianna Riverside: ¡°So, you care so much about your wife? You want me to let her go? I¡¯ll go against your wish and target your wife, what can you do to me?¡± Yigol replied: ¡°Fine, isn¡¯t giving you money enough? But you have to promise not to do anything to my wife again.¡± Tianna Riverside responded: ¡°It would have been better if you had agreed sooner. You give me the money, and I naturally won¡¯t go after her.¡± ¡°Good, I hope you can keep your word,¡± Yigol replied. Afterward, he transferred two hundred million dors to Tianna Riverside. Then he said to Suri, ¡°As long as she takes the money, her guilt is confirmed, and she won¡¯t be able to deny it.¡± Suri responded, ¡°That¡¯s two hundred million dors, anybody would be tempted by that much money, let alone such a greedy person, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t ept it.¡± Just as Suri predicted, Tianna Riverside epted the money in about half a minute. Yigol pped his thigh: ¡°Done, wifey, I¡¯ll be able to avenge you soon. I¡¯ll contact thewyer now, let him directly sue Tianna Riverside. Afterwards, I¡¯ll anonymously report those videos and everything.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and watch the show.¡± Suri asked, ¡°What about those who harassed me?¡± Yizol Datted Suri on the shoulder: ¡°Wifev. don¡¯t worrv. Didn¡¯t I tell vou before? Anyone who made those calls will have various issues with their phones, no matter what kind of phone they have, there¡¯s absolutely no possibility they¡¯ll still be able to use it. It¡¯s a high price to pay for making a call, so it should be enough.¡± ¡°When the time is right, I¡¯ll stop the software and delete the exposed numbers along with yours.¡± Suri nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± Being harassed by so many people made Suri really angry. Those who watched the live stream should have just watched it. Instead, they targeted her because of a few words from the live streamer, which was too much. Seeing that Suri had no objections, Yigol started making arrangements. Upon receiving Yigol¡¯s call, thewyer agreed readily, knowing that the evidence was abundant, and didn¡¯t even ask Yigol to sign another contract. Of course, Yigol would not lose out if he won thewsuit. For every cent he should give, not a penny would be missing. The reason thewyer agreed without any objections was that Yigol had always been very generous, not to mention the highpensation he had given them before, but also because he had absolute trust in them. Being trusted by clients was their greatest motivation. After that, Yigol anonymously reported the videos and photos, and then exposed all of Tianna¡¯s information. After everything was done, Yigol suggested, ¡°Wifey, since we¡¯ve almost finished dealing with everything, let¡¯s go for a walk. We had ate lunch today, so let¡¯s have dinner a littleter, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to eat.¡¯ ¡°Okay, but you have to delete her, and you have to do it in front of me,¡± Suri pointed at Yigol¡¯s phone and said. Yigol couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, ¡°Wifey, why don¡¯t you trust me? Did you forget that your husband is a hacker? What difference would it make whether I delete her or not? If I didn¡¯t want to have anything with her, having a friend on my list wouldn¡¯t prove anything. If I wanted to have something with her, no matter how many times I delete her, I could still find her.¡± ¡°Unless she doesn¡¯t use any social software ormunication tools.¡± Suri thought for a moment and suddenly felt that she was overreacting a bit. It would be a bit too much to be so intense about everything all the time. So, Suri leaned in and whispered in Yigol¡¯s ear, ¡°If you want to watch that kind of video, you can, but you have to bring me along. However, we can¡¯t watch this woman; she really affects my mood.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yigol looked at Suri in surprise, ¡°Wifey, are you serious about that?¡± Suri blushed and walked away, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore! Weren¡¯t you going for a walk? Hurry up, you¡¯re dilly-dallying.¡± Suri left, grumbling. Yigolughed happily, ¡®Wifey, I¡¯ll delete those videos and everything right away, right now.¡± Suri turned her head and scolded, ¡°Just talk normally, don¡¯t shout, I¡¯m not deaf, I can hear.¡± Yigol nodded repeatedly, ¡°Okay, okay, wifey, whatever you say is right.¡± It only took Yigol a few moments to solve the problem, and then the two of them left hand in hand. Although they were already an old married couple, it didn¡¯t affect their sweetness. As they walked hand in hand, they looked like a couple in love. At this moment, it was time for the sun to set. Bathed in the afterglow of the sun, the couple¡¯s sweetness was even more romantic. Suri suddenly asked Yigol, ¡°Hubby, do you want to know what my wish was before I was with you?¡± Yigol narcissistically replied, ¡°Of course it was to find a husband as outstanding as me.¡± Suri retorted disdainfully, ¡°You really know how to tter yourself. My wish had nothing to do with you. Back then, my wish was to work hard to build up mypany and strive for my career.¡± Yigol lowered his head and looked at his toes, as if recalling something. Yigol quietly walked forward with her, waiting. Since Suri had already started, she would naturally continue talking slowly. He didn¡¯t want to put any pressure on Suri, so he let her think and speak on her own terms.. Chapter 175 - 175: 175: Why Do You Have So Many Love Affairs? Chapter 175 - 175: 175: Why Do You Have So Many Love Affairs? Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, it was just the right time for them to open up to each other. If Yigol acted yfully at this time, he might offend Suri, and it would not be easy for him to hear her inner thoughts again. Not only would he not hear it this time, it¡¯s very likely that she wouldn¡¯t share her thoughts with him in the future. As they continued walking, Suri took a deep breath and said, ¡°I want to establish a sessful career, work hard to earn money and save as much as I can. Once my career is stable and my savings are enough, I want to adopt a child. I want to adopt a girl and live my life like that.¡± Yigol, surprised, asked, ¡°Why do you think that way? Such a mindset clearly indicated that she didn¡¯t have much hope for romance. This made Yigol feel surprised and heartbroken at the same time. Suri replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel my idea is negative too? Rachel Turkish said the same, but that¡¯s precisely what I think.¡± ¡°I never thought I¡¯d meet you and impulsively register our marriage. I may seem naive, but I¡¯ve always been cautious. With my looks, if I were any more naive, I might not have survived this long.¡± ¡°After marrying you, I regretted it a few hourster, but I couldn¡¯t just take you back to register for marriage again, right? So, with a heated mind, I thought, why not give it a try?¡± ¡°I told you at that time that if we couldn¡¯t get along, I would give you a sum of money. I didn¡¯t know you were that rich, and just thought you were a delivery guy. I said I¡¯d give you several million dors, but in fact, I only had 1 million dors in savings. I thought I was the one who wanted to marry, so I can¡¯t let you down.¡± Yigol proudly replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you d now that you made that choice? You now have such an excellent husband like me.¡± Suri rolled her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not?¡± Yigol persisted. Suri shook her head, ¡°Definitely not. First, it was my besties, then it was the tenant, and who knows what kind of people you¡¯ll have rtionships withter? Why do you have so many romantic entanglements? So, tell me, where is your excellence? Is it in the fact that you attract them?¡± ¡°Who knows when some woman will be entangled with you? Just like men who try to get close to me, one after another. What would you think? I don¡¯t know where your confidencees from.¡± Yigol felt the need to defend himself, ¡°Wife, you¡¯re really wronging me here. Your besties, wasn¡¯t that your arrangement? How can there be so many women bothering me every day?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, but when you went to take a shower, your besties used me of not knowing ¡®hospitality¡¯ and having a face that wanted to drive her away. I told her that you two were besties, but I had nothing to do with her. If she encountered any physical problems in life, like getting sick,¡± ¡°In that case, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to carry her or hold her, taking her to the hospital if needed. But generally, I wouldn¡¯t have any contact with her. If she wasn¡¯t your bestie, I wouldn¡¯t have any contact with her either. As your bestie, I have to be more careful and avoid any suspicion. I won¡¯t make you ufortable.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because she came to our house, I wouldn¡¯t have any contact with her. I made it very clear with your besties. You can ask her when you two chat.¡± Seeing Yigol so eager to defend himself, Suri suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. With him saying that, how could she persist in holding onto her suspicions? In this matter, she was actually in the wrong. ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re right, okay?¡± Suri replied. The reason she was in the wrong was because it was her suggestion to test Yigol, and it had nothing to do with him. When she had just started dating Yigol, Rachel Turkish suddenly came over and suggested that Suri should test Yigol. At first, Suri disagreed and absolutely refused to let Rachel take any action against Yigol. However, Suri eventually changed her mind and began to entertain the idea. So, when Rachel came over a second time, Suri discussed with her and tested Yigol. The oue of the test both satisfied and made her jealous; she was satisfied that Yigol passed the test but was unhappy about the intimate contact between her best friend and the man she cared for. In reality, it was just Rachel hugging Yigol, which wasn¡¯t that intimate, but Suri felt ufortable about it. She didn¡¯t expect to be so petty regarding Yigol. As Suri stopped talking, Yigol worried that she would overthink things. Yigol realized that Suri¡¯s emotional fluctuations during this special period were indeed significant. ¡°Wife, didn¡¯t you want to adopt a daughter before? Let¡¯s have a daughter in the future,¡± Yigol said. Suri blushed and turned her face away, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I only wanted a daughter. Daughters are just close to their parents¡¯ hearts. And when ites to adoption, I can mostly adopt a girl as many people prefer boys over girls, so it¡¯s difficult to adopt a boy. I don¡¯t insist on this.¡± Yigol pondered, then replied, ¡°Wife, we do have a great understanding of each other. I also thought that if I reached a certain age and still wasn¡¯t married, I would adopt a child. In the countryside, adopting a child would be much easier for me than for you in the city. The preference for boys over girls is even more serious in the countryside, so abandoned children are usually girls.¡± ¡°But I happen to like daughters. I feel the same way you do; I think daughters are especially close to their parents. I also don¡¯t have to worry about their marriages in the future. As long as I earn enough money and let them go to school, everything will be fine.¡± ¡°My parents think that I could find any woman to marry, even someone who¡¯s been through a second marriage or who has children. But why should I raise another man¡¯s child? If I were to raise someone else¡¯s child, I¡¯d rather adopt one directly.¡± ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to marry just any woman. Married life is full of trivial issues. Just watching how others live their lives makes me feel hesitant. I don¡¯t want to live a life where I argue daily.¡± Suri, taken aback, said, ¡°Husband, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such thoughts too..¡± Chapter 176 - 176 176: Im Just Lifting a Finger Chapter 176 - 176 176: I''m Just Lifting a Finger ¡°Wife, let¡¯s have a cute daughter, alright? I think our feelings for each other have already reached this point, is it not a matter of sooner orter to have a child? How about we n for this after your rtives leave?¡± Yigol said excitedly, leaning toward Suri Drew¡¯s ear. Suri immediately turned her face away, blushing without saying anything. In fact, she had long nned to give herself to Yigol. If he could asionally be more assertive, they might have been together earlier. On the contrary, Yigol was particrly careful about her feelings and didn¡¯t want to force her. As for her, although she was already willing in her heart, she had never dared to take that step, fearing the one in ten thousand chance of losing. What if she lost? Yigol held Suri¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you do anything you don¡¯t want. My mom urged us before, worried that when you get older, giving birth may affect your physical recovery. After all, men and women are very different in this aspect.¡± ¡°But your age is still fine, and there is no problem in waiting a while longer. So, I can give you enough time. After all, I may be a man, but I can assure you that your husband¡¯s self-control is excellent.¡± Suri listened, her eyes reddened. How many men in this world could amodate a woman in such matters? Her luck must really be exceptional to meet such a good man like Yigol willing to think about everything for her. Suri mustered up the courage and whispered in Yigol¡¯s ear, ¡°Husband, you wait for me¡­ wait for me¡­¡±. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the words, and her face was already so red that it seemed like it could bleed. Yigol replied, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t have any psychological burden. You can do whatever you like, and I won¡¯t interfere. Just follow your heart.¡± On the outside, Yigol appeared calm, but inside, he was already extremely excited. Suri¡¯s reaction indicated that it wouldn¡¯t take much longer. If she really didn¡¯t want to, she would have rolled her eyes at Yigol and coldly told him to stop dreaming. It seemed that as long as Suri was given a little more time, Yigol would no longer have to restrain himself. Afterward, the matters at home should also be handled, and then they could go back home together. Thinking about it, Yigol felt a bit dazed. Just over a month ago, he was still a poor young man delivering couriers. Just over a monthter, he had be a billionaire and also possessed martial arts skills, hacking abilities, and various other capabilities. It really felt like life had be incredibly fulfilling and exciting. Chapter 177 - 177: 177: Getting Depressed Together Chapter 177 - 177: 177: Getting Depressed Together Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Even though the clothes you wore before were OK, there¡¯s still a big difference between wearing expensive clothes and cheap ones. Why do you have to make things hard for yourself?¡± Yigol Novak nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. Suri Drew continued, ¡°Anyway, you have a lot of money, so you can buy whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to act like in the movies and throw away clothes after only wearing them once or twice, but dressing in more high-end clothes is fine.¡± ¡°As for me, you¡¯re right. Women always feel like they need another piece of clothing in their wardrobe. I was just too busy with work before and didn¡¯t pay attention to that. If I ever have more time, I¡¯ll go shopping every day too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like what you said about your feelings about cars. You didn¡¯t go for them because you haven¡¯t seen all the options out there yet. Once you see the temptations, you won¡¯t be able to stop yourself. I bet if I go crazy, I¡¯ll buy so many things that I won¡¯t even have room to store them.¡± Yigol Novak nodded in agreement. It seemed that his way of thinking needed to change as well. What¡¯s the purpose of life? It¡¯s to live and be happy. There was no money before, so there was no choice. Now that there¡¯s money, they should enjoy life to the fullest. What¡¯s the point of having all that money if they don¡¯t enjoy it? They can¡¯t take it with them when they die. ¡°Honey, how about we buy a bigger vi? We can live there for a while, and then move into our wedding house when we get married. Since we don¡¯tck money, you should stop putting all your energy into work. I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t work, but you can hire people to help you manage thepany. That way, you won¡¯t be as busy. We can go travel and see the world, and experience different sceneries. When we¡¯re tired, we cane back and rest for a few days. ¡± ¡°We can hire a housekeeper and a few maids to take care of our home and our lives. Money isn¡¯t an issue. In your spare time, you can do what you enjoy. I won¡¯t keep you by my side all the time. You can go shopping, exercise, or do kick-boxing, which you like. All of that is possible.¡± ¡°As for me, when I¡¯m free, I can do things I like, like ying with cars.¡± ¡°Honey, if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll arrange it right away. Don¡¯t worry, your husband can definitely afford to take care of you.¡± However, Suri Drew didn¡¯t believe him: ¡°Stop bragging. If I really lived that kind of life, I would probably eat you out of house and home sooner orter. You¡¯re the richest person in our country. Do we really have the right to live such a luxurious life? By the time you run out of money, I will have gotten used to that lifestyle. How can I go back to being independent then?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that saying? ¡®If I had not seen the sun, I could have borne the shade.¡¯ If I never experienced that kind of life, I would be satisfied with the life I have now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll feel the same way. When that happens, how will we deal with it? We may both be depressed.¡± Yigol Novakughed at what Suri Drew had said. ¡°Why are youughing? Am I wrong?¡± Suri Drew asked discontentedly. ¡°No, I just feel like you¡¯re too clear-headed, honey. But no matter how capable you are, you can¡¯t possibly make me go broke.¡± Yigol Novak replied confidently. Suri Drew didn¡¯t buy it: ¡°I know you¡¯re rich, but even richest people have limits, right? Even if you have mountains of gold and silver, they¡¯ll run out eventually. Are you saying you have more money than the richest person in the world? If we really live like you say, we¡¯d be spending hundreds of thousands dors per day. That¡¯s too extravagant.¡± The more Suri talked, the more Yigol found it amusing. She really didn¡¯t believe in him. He shook his head and asked Suri to stop talking. ¡°Honey, just take your time discovering your husband¡¯s secrets. About the money, you tell me if over one hundred billion dors is enough for your lifetime of spending?¡± Yigol Novak wasn¡¯t deliberately leading Suri on. He actually had about that much money, but he didn¡¯t know the exact amount. ¡°This isn¡¯t about how much money. People¡¯s habits change as their capability increases. For example, when I was young, before I started mypany and made money, I could wear ten dors clothes. But you know, my life was actually pretty good when I was young, so that period was quite difficult for me.¡± ¡°Later, when I had money, I immediately improved my quality of life. Although my energy is mostly focused on work now and my habits haven¡¯t changed very quickly, they are gradually changing. If they change too fast and be habits, we may not be able to go back if one day we can¡¯t afford it or if other external factors can¡¯t satisfy us anymore. For example, there are some things that money can¡¯t buy. That kind of desire will always be there and be torture. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to pursue those things. As long as our lives arefortable now, that¡¯s enough. We don¡¯t need to waste money. Our current lives don¡¯t make us feel wronged.¡± Yigol Novak nodded in agreement: ¡°You¡¯re right. But it¡¯s also a manifestation of ack of confidence. We¡¯re not trying to deliberately live an extravagant life, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with enjoying life.¡± ¡°For example, when we didn¡¯t have money, we ate pork. When we had money, we could eat more lobster. When we have even more money, we can eat even better. The same principle applies to clothing and housing. We just need to not do things beyond our capabilities, and enjoy life appropriately. The main reason for yourck of confidence is that you¡¯re worried that one day we won¡¯t have enough money.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that at all. What do you think of your husband¡¯s cooking skills? And his fighting ability? And my hacking skills? Regardless of which skill, I can find a decent job. Of course, things like stocks are unpredictable and thepany¡¯s future is uncertain. But cooking and hacking skills will never be outdated.¡¯ ¡°So, honey, can you be more confident now?¡± Yigol Novak asked. Suri Drew thought about it and nodded in agreement: ¡°If you put it that way, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s a problem. Besides, I¡¯m notpletely useless. I can work hard with you too.¡± Yigol Novak quickly added: ¡°Exactly! So don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fine for us to enjoy life a little? Otherwise, with all the money I have right now, even if we spent it for several generations, we wouldn¡¯t use it all up.. We can¡¯t wait to be seventy or eighty years old and take it to the grave, can we?¡± Chapter 178 - 178: 178: Carry on a Secret Affair While I’m Not Around Chapter 178 - 178: 178: Carry on a Secret Affair While I¡¯m Not Around Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak thought about the issue of having children they had just discussed and continued, ¡°Even if it¡¯s for leaving an inheritance for our children, there¡¯s absolutely no need to be that frugal. By that time, they will have their own lives and will make their living. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that saying goes, the wife takes care of looking beautiful, and the husband takes care of earning money. Many people may not agree with this notion, that¡¯s because, once some women leave their job, if the man is not dependable, they have no means of survival on their own.¡± ¡°However, this is not an issue for you. Aside from whether or not I can be depended on, I ampletely devoted to you, but I won¡¯t force you to trust me fully. Suppose there¡¯s an unlikely event where one day you can¡¯t rely on me, you still have thepany, you have your life, you won¡¯t be destitute.¡± ¡°And as I mentioned, you won¡¯t be able to depend on me. Our family is notcking money, so there¡¯s nothing that you must do. It¡¯s not like the countryside where you must take care of the elderly and the children. With our financial situation, you can feel free to take care of the kids and parents. For the rest, we can hire help. Isn¡¯t life just about these trivial matters? ¡°Without these trivial matters, there will be fewer conflicts. Then, you don¡¯t have to worry about spending the money you earn. I understand, many women said they don¡¯t want to be a dependent woman. That¡¯s fine, from now on, I¡¯ll give you control over our family finances. I will never let you feel aggrieved. ¡±
¡°After all that has been said, are you considering our moving situation? Let¡¯s buy a grander vi, you can still keep our current ce and live here when you miss it.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Suri Drew agreed dly, ¡°Alright, should we go house hunting tomorrow? Yigol Novak¡¯s words made sense. Money is meant to be spent, isn¡¯t it? If you only earn and never spend, what¡¯s the point of keeping it? The reason she works so hard is to remain self-reliant, understanding that no one can be relied on. Hence, she must be strong. However, since she has been with Yigol Novak, he has never let her suffer any grievances. Even when she¡¯s upset, the problem usually lies with her. Moreover, Yigol Novak doesn¡¯t embody male chauvinism by outrightly preventing her from working. He simply wants her not to be solely focused on work but to experience life as well. She is not worried that one day Yigol Novak will be undependable. She has been with Yigol Novak for over a month now. Yigol Novak has always been honest and upright. Even with a beautiful woman like Rachel Turkish, he could remain indifferent. Considering men and women¡¯s affairs, Yigol Novak was actually concerned about her feelings and always held back. She would likely never meet another great man like Yigol Novak in her lifetime. ¡°We can do it today. Aren¡¯t we free right now? Real estate agents are still at work. Let¡¯s go take a look. I¡¯ll look up where the best viplex is, we¡¯ll buy the most expensive one. That way, the quality is guaranteed,¡± Yigol Novak suggested while pulling out his phone. Suri Drew agreed, ¡°It¡¯s okay to buy a vi, but do we really need to hire domestic servants? If the house is too big to manage, we could hire a housekeeper on a regr schedule. But I don¡¯t like to live with unrted people.¡± ¡°I feel like we won¡¯t have any privacy of our own.¡± ¡°What if we hire a pretty maid and you carry on a secret affair while I¡¯m not around? Wouldn¡¯t I be at a great loss then Yigol Novak could onlyugh at this, ¡°Honey, I swear I will never do such a thing. ¡± Suri Drew casually replied, ¡°Men¡¯s mouths are full of lies. Your words may sound sincere now, but who knows if they will still hold true in the future? Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many ¡®Jasons¡¯ in this world. So I might as well take precautions.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hire a chef either. Your cooking is remarkable. Who could make food that tastes better than yours? You¡¯ve spoiled my taste buds, so you¡¯re obligated to see this through.¡± Yigol Novak replied, ¡°Alright alright, honey, you¡¯re right about everything. You know best. Well, shall we go house hunting now? If we find a suitable one, we could start living in our new house today.¡± Indeed, there are houses nowadays that can be moved into immediately after purchase. Suri Drew didn¡¯t oppose this. But she was more interested in another matter. She asked Yigol Novak, ¡°Honey, do you think I¡¯m petty? That I get jealous easily¡­¡± Sometimes, Suri Drew found herself bing overly jealous, which she found to be beneath her. Had she not been with Yigol Novak, she wouldn¡¯ve believed she could ever be such a jealous person. Yigol Novak shook his head and replied, ¡°Not at all. I think it¡¯s quite nice. If I were surrounded by various women and you weren¡¯t bothered, then that would be a big issue.¡± Suri Drewughed softly. They set out in their car, so they didn¡¯t encounter any ridiculous situations like they did previously when they went to the movies. Suri Drew was incredibly beautiful and Yigol Novak drove an expensive car, it was obvious they were wealthy. Therefore, as soon as they appeared, even before they got out of the car, several salesdies had already gathered around them. While there weren¡¯t any bizarre incidents, something happened that displeased Yigol Novak. Yigol_Novak, not wanting to tire Suri Drew out, advised full_novak to head to the sales department first while he parked the car. When he returned, he found that the salesdies had retreated, and several male salesmen were enthusiastically introducing properties to Suri Drew. As Yigol Novak entered, not one of them toned down their enthusiasm. Perhaps no one saw his face clearly when he was driving, hence when he walked in, the sales people weren¡¯t overly enthusiastic. The way Yigol Novak dressed,pared to Suri Drew, was poles apart, and nobody could¡¯ve imagined that they were a couple. Moreover, given Yigol Novak¡¯s appearance, even if he stood next to Suri Drew, people might mistake him for a small role yer. As Yigol Novak was walking towards Suri Drew, he was unexpectedly blocked by a female salesperson. Yigol Novak was almost speechless. Watching him, Suri Drew was both amused and exasperated, as if reminding Yigol Novak to pay more attention to his image. ¡°I would like to take a look at the top unit.¡± Suri Drew intentionally ignored him, addressing the surrounding salespeople. The two had already looked up this viplex online. The top unit was still for sale and avable, provided one had the money, and was still on sale, looking as if it hadn¡¯t been reserved by anyone.. Chapter 179 - 179: 179: I Am a Married Woman Now Chapter 179 - 179: 179: I Am a Married Woman Now Trantor: 549690339 Yigol stated that if they were going to buy, they should go for the best, so they both decided to check out the top unit right away. If that one wasn¡¯t right, then there was no need to see the others. ording to the pictures they saw online, they were quite satisfied with the top unit. ¡°This way, please.¡± ¡°Please, over here.¡± ¡°Miss, let me show you the way.¡± Several salespeople wanted to provide their services to Suri Drew since she was looking at the top unit, which meant the client must be quite wealthy. And if they could close the deal with Suri, the salesperson who signed the contract with her would receive a substantialmission.
Earning a good amount of money while being able to interact with such a beautiful woman made the job incredibly enjoyable for them. Suri pointed at one of them and said, ¡°Let her do it.¡± One of the men in the direction Suri pointed asked in a ttered tone, ¡°Me? Are you talking about me?¡± But before he could rejoice for too long, he heard Suri say, ¡°The female salesperson next to you, let here.¡± All the men couldn¡¯t believe it and looked enviously at the female salesperson. They couldn¡¯t believe that such good fortune would befall her simply because she happened to stand next to them during their conversation. That female salesperson, who was busy putting things away, had no idea about the incredible opportunity that was about toe her way. However, the men were not ready to give up just yet. ¡°That salesperson just started recently.¡± ¡°Yeah, she might not provide you with good service.¡± A few of the men tried to hold on to their chance, as letting go of such a significantmission felt like a painful heartbreak. However, Suri said coldly, ¡°I want that female salesperson. I don¡¯t want to interact with men, because I¡¯m married.¡± After saying this, Suri looked towards Yigol, who was standing not too far away. These words struck the men like thunderbolts, directly hitting them in the chest. A beauty like Suri was already married? And her husband was the inconspicuous-looking man? She didn¡¯t want their service because she didn¡¯t want to be too close to men, fearing her husband might mind? Their appearances made Yigol and Suri seem like an unlikely couple ¨C one was stunning while the other was in. At this moment, Suri turned her head to Yigol and said, ¡°Honey,e over here. If someone blocks your way, just throw them aside.¡± Yigol forced a smile and said to the female salesperson blocking his way, ¡°Excuse me, please make way, my wife is calling me.¡± The female salesperson quickly moved to the side. In the men¡¯s disbelieving gaze, Yigol walked up to Suri, who naturally draped her arm around his. Suri didn¡¯t care what others thought or saw. Her man was so outstanding that she had to assert her authority wherever they went. She had already made other women envious; why not let other men envy Yigol too? Yigol was indifferent to the various onlookers¡¯ gazes. He didn¡¯t dwell on them. He had nothing to worry about; he had money. Wealth meant confidence. Even if others looked down on him momentarily, he would regain his reputation with his capabilities. ¡°Wifey, you could¡¯ve chosen a male salesperson. Picking a female one unexpectedly makes me worry I¡¯ll be confined when we return home,¡± Yigol joked. Suri was giving him face, and naturally, he wanted to maintain hers as well. This single sentence perfectly captured Suri¡¯s status in his heart. Although those around them might not have any particr thoughts or assumptions at the moment, some might even ridicule him for his looks or clothes, but eventually, they would witness his capabilities and marvel at Suri¡¯s good fortune. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you trust me? I have confidence in myself and, honestly, with a beautiful woman like me by your side, how could you even look at others?¡± Yigol nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Everyone watched in astonishment. They hadn¡¯t recovered from the initial shock when they were suddenly fed another PDA. Now they had to ept that Yigol wasn¡¯t a gigolo. However, from their perspective, he seemed like a low-quality man who relied on a woman to achieve his goals. In front of a wealthy woman, such men would usually try to please them. They had no choice but to do so since the wealthy woman¡¯s happiness directly determined their future. It appeared that the wealthy woman was merely intrigued by this man. Otherwise, why would she be so morous but not even bother to buy him a good set of clothes? Calling each other husband and wife? In the wealthy circle, wasn¡¯t it all just a game of sleeping around? At the end of the day, this man was nothing but a ything for the wealthy woman. Seeing a rich woman bringing her gigolo to buy a house was amon sight, but most gigolos dressed fashionably. No one had ever seen such a shabby-looking gigolo like Yigol. Their shabby appearance was the reason why others failed to discern their rtionshipat first. Now that they¡¯ve offended the couple, it was toote to regret it. ¡°Wifey, why did you choose that salesperson?¡± Yigol curiously inquired. Suri nced at the saleswoman she had picked and said, ¡°Among these people, she is the only one who has been consistently working diligently. That proves she¡¯s reliable. However, such people are usually quite honest; I wanted to choose her so that my money can be earned by someone so responsible. That way, I¡¯ll feel much better about it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better than letting those who judge people by their appearance make a profit?¡± ¡°For someone as hardworking as her, I think if given an opportunity, she could make something of herself. If we buy the top unit here, hermission will be at least hundreds of thousands of dors. With that money, she can do a lot.¡± Yigol nodded, ¡°My wife is truly kind-hearted.¡± Several male salespeople who overheard their conversation felt ashamed and envious of the female salesperson picked by Suri. Weren¡¯t they the ones judging people by their appearance she was talking about? The female salesperson chosen by Suri was still diligently working, unaware of what they were discussing. She was close, but not close enough to hear Suri¡¯s words, as there was some distance between them. The female salesperson continued focusing on her work. ¡°We¡¯ll go with her then,¡± Yigol agreed.. Chapter 180 - 180: 180: Empathy for the Poor Background Chapter 180 - 180: 180: Empathy for the Poor Background Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak used to be a part of the lower ss himself, and the lower one is in the social hierarchy, the more difficult life bes. He worked diligently in hopes of changing his fate someday. He thought the same thing when he was delivering packages; hard work would allow him to maintain his clientele and earn more money. However, he didn¡¯t have the best of luck, havingbored for two years with little sry increase in a dog-eat-dog world. With nowhere else to turn, he continued working as a deliveryman. Now, hearing what Suri Drew said, he empathized with this hardworking girl, who shared a simr background of poverty.
Seeing that thedy didn¡¯t have any reaction, Suri looked at one of the male salesmen and said, ¡°Could you please call her over? Thank you.¡± When she spoke to the male salesman, her aloof demeanor instantly returned, a stark contrast to the tenderness she had shown Yigol moments ago. The other salespeople envied and despised her, but it was already a fait apli, and their unwillingness wouldn¡¯t change anything. Under such circumstances, if nothing went awry, such customers were basically deemed a closed deal. If they didn¡¯t make money but offended the clients, they¡¯d be in deep trouble. ¡°Rose Campbell, a customer has specifically requested you to show them a house. Stop what you¡¯re doing, and hurry up.¡± ¡°Rose Campbell, put down whatever you¡¯re doing ande over.¡± After being called out twice, the girl named Rose Campbell looked up. She was a young woman in her early twenties, appearing new to the workforce, still carrying a trace of naivety. She was quite good-looking, a very pretty girl. ¡°Rose Campbell, what are you doing? Hurry up.¡± ¡°This customer wants you to show them a house. Hurry up.¡± Rose herself didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but her colleagues were growing increasingly anxious, fearing that making this important client wait might cause trouble. They didn¡¯t dare neglect them for a moment. Looking puzzled, Rose walked over. ¡°Rose Campbell, these two important customers have specifically chosen you to show them the house. Prepare quickly and take them there.¡± ¡°Yes, hurry up.¡± Someone took the cloth from Rose¡¯s hand. The girl called Rose Campbell still didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Suri smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Your name is Rose Campbell, right? We¡¯d like to see the top unit. Would you mind showing us around and providing some information?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Rose looked at Suri and Yigol in surprise, then at her colleagues around her, stuttering, ¡°1- I¡¯m new here, I just arrived two days ago, and I don¡¯t know how to do this.¡± The other female salespeople, who had no work as it was close to the end of their shift, approached quickly. They knew Rose was a clueless youngster. If she just kept her mouth shut, it would have been fine, but upon hearing her admission, they saw an opportunity and approached. They secretly scorned Rose for her foolishness. This was too good an opportunity to pass up, and even if she didn¡¯t know what to do, she shouldn¡¯t have admitted it outright. She should have insisted on trying. Although Rose was new, every new employee would first look at the top unit¡¯s information, so there should be no problem going ahead. Rose was indeed very forthright. Given the chance to rece Rose, they could receive amission worth hundreds of thousands of dors, so they were more than willing to serve Suri and Yigol. ¡°Rose, the house they want to see is the top unit. Haven¡¯t you been studying its information for days?¡± One male colleague, unable to bear it any longer, hurriedly reminded her. ¡°Look at the top unit?¡± Rose was surprised, very surprised, and worried that she might not be able to serve these two clients well. She was afraid of losing the opportunity that had already presented itself. At that moment, countlessplicated thoughts raced through Rose¡¯s mind. Suri responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve already seen pictures of it online and came here specifically to see if it¡¯s the same as in the photos. Just introduce what you know and don¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡°Uh, so, I¡¯ll¡­ 1¡¯11¡­,¡± Rose became flustered, ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go to get the key and some information from our manager, and then I¡¯ll drive you over.¡± Suri replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother; we have a car. It wouldn¡¯t be safe for you to drive in your current state.¡± Rose quickly fetched the key and the information, and with envious and jealous eyes from her colleagues, they made their way outside. Yigol was the driver, with Suri seated beside him and Rose in the back. Feeling the tension and noticing Rose¡¯s tightly sped hands, Suri chuckled and said, ¡°Rose, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. We¡¯re not taking you to do anything, just to see a house.¡± ¡°Make sure we¡¯re on the right route; it would be a hassle if we took a wrong turn.¡± Suri intentionally tried to alleviate the youngdy¡¯s tension. Otherwise, they would be aware of the house¡¯s location, but without a salesperson, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go in and see it. ¡°I ¨C I¡¯ve been paying close attention to the road. We¡¯re not lost,¡± Rose said nervously. ¡°You said you¡¯ve only been here for a couple of days. How did you choose this kind of job? Is this your first job?¡± Suri asked curiously. She thought that talking more with the girl would help her rx. One reason for Rose¡¯s nervousness might be that she had just started working and was immediately assigned a task involving wealthy clients, which made her anxious. Many people like to deify the rich, as if they were unattainable. ¡°I was actually fine before. It¡¯s just that today I was suddenly chosen, and you want to see the top unit, so I¡¯m so nervous,¡± Rose replied hesitantly. Suri couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said, ¡°What if we tell youter that we don¡¯t want the top unit anymore? You¡¯d be so frustrated that you would want to kill someone, right? Wouldn¡¯t that make you less nervous now?¡± Trying to adjust her emotions, Rose answered, ¡°I think you guys will buy it, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m so nervous. To be able to serve clients like you and sell the top unit directly, just two days after starting, makes me very tense..¡± Chapter 181 - 181: 181: Confidence Comes From Strength Chapter 181 - 181: 181: Confidence Comes From Strength Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew asked, ¡°When you say we will buy, is it your own view, or is it mentioned in the sales materials you¡¯ve read?¡± Rose Campbell replied, ¡°It¡¯s my personal opinion.¡± Suri asked again, ¡®What is your judgment based on?¡± Rose responded, ¡°Our top unit is listed for two hundred million dors online, but it can actually be bought for less, about one hundred and sixty million dors. Since you¡¯ve already looked up the information online and came to see the house, it naturally means you¡¯re very satisfied with it. That indicates that the price is not an issue for you, and if you have no furtherints after an in-person inspection, you¡¯ll basically buy.¡± Suri turned to Yigol Novak and said, ¡°Honey, see, this saves us forty million dors. ¡±
Yigol replied, ¡°Wife, you don¡¯t really think this house costs one hundred and sixty million dors, do you? These years¡¯ real estate market has not been very prosperous. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re Rose Campbell, right? The price you just mentioned is the asking price, leaving some room for negotiation with the customers, right? In my opinion, it should be possible to purchase it for 100 million dors.¡± Hearing this, the already nervous Rose became even more anxious. 100 million dors? How could that be possible? Was it that she had made a mistake just now, and her words had ruined the potential sale of the house? Her hands clenched even tighter. Rose hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no, no, 100 million dors won¡¯t work. If you have a rtionship with our boss, and he gives you a discount, I can¡¯t say for sure. But if not, the price I can offer here is one hundred and sixty million dors. We usually quote two hundred million dors with room for negotiation. ¡± ¡°After you¡¯ve seen the house, I can apply to our leader to see if it could be cheaper. But since I don¡¯t have much experience, I¡¯m not qualified to give you any further price reduction. ¡± Watching Rose¡¯s reaction, Suri couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Rose, you¡¯re so honest, which is a big taboo in sales.¡± Yigol also chimed in, ¡®What you said this time is true.¡± Rose was almost panicking as the two went back and forth. Suri continued to ask, ¡°Are you sure the reason you believe we¡¯ll buy is just what you mentioned earlier and nothing else?¡± Suri was just making conversation. Rose thought for a moment and replied, ¡°From the first nce, sister, you seem very wealthy and well-cultured. You don¡¯t have the personality to cause trouble for fun, so when youe to see a house, it means that you genuinely need a house and like our house. You wouldn¡¯te just for amusement.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t y around with a neer like me either. If you were looking for that, you¡¯d find my more experienced colleagues. We have people here who enjoy ying with others. They usually target salespeople with more experience, and immediately identify them as nouveau riche, but sister, your temperament is not like that.¡± ¡°And your husband looks ordinary. I think, sister, you can feel how some of my colleagues view your husband. I¡¯m not trying to nder my colleagues; you can feel it, right?¡± Rose carefully said. Yigol became interested and nodded, ¡°Go on.¡± Rose continued, ¡°Sir, your dress makes you look ordinary, but you are very confident and caring towards thedy. However, it¡¯s not the kind of pleasing attitude, but a natural one. A person¡¯s confidence stems from their abilities. If you had no abilities, your attitude towards thedy would be that of trying to please her. Pleasing and true love are different.¡± ¡°And, thedy¡¯s attitude towards her husband is not contemptuous. If your husband has no real abilities, I don¡¯t think a person like thedy would give him a chance to please her. I¡¯m not saying that thedy has to find a rich man, but as the saying goes, ¡®People are poor and their aspirations are short.¡¯ If one has no abilities, they will be shallow, and afraid to act.¡± Rose chuckled self-deprecatingly, ¡°Just like me, for example.¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help but say to Yigol, ¡°Honey, is she saying you¡¯re better than me?¡± Yigol nced back at her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll let you be on topter, we don¡¯t need to be so divided.¡± Suri red at him disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t even want to talk to you anymore. How could you casually say such a thing at a time like this?¡± Suri blushed and turned to look out the window. That bastard, did she not need face? ¡°Well, wife, if you like being on the bottom, I have no objection,¡± Yigol replied seriously. Suri turned her head and gave him a murderous re without saying anything. As Rose listened to the couple¡¯s conversation, she was slightly dumbfounded. Was this a conversation she could listen to? Just now, she was still nervous, and now without warning, she was hit with their public disy of affection (PDA). What was going on? Rose shyly lowered her head, not saying anything further. The atmosphere suddenly quieted down, making Suri uneasy. She red at the culprit, ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s too much.¡± Yigol decided to quit while he was ahead. There were still people here, and he didn¡¯t want to say too much of this kind of asking-for-a-beating speech. It was enough to be yful for a moment. Otherwise, if he angered Suri, it would be difficult to appease her. Besides, there was still a young girl sitting in the back seat. They should also take her feelings into consideration. She seemed like a not-so-worldly girl. Before long, they arrived at the vi they wanted to see. Rose had already collected herself and began to introduce the property as they walked in. Rose knew the deal was practically sealed, but she still had to provide attentive service. She had heard that sometimes the rich didn¡¯t care that much about money, but if they were unhappy, that would be a problem. So, Rose didn¡¯t dare to ck off at all. Not only would she lose hermission, but also if the deal fell through, her leader would be furious. Maybe she would even be fired. Yigol and Suri asionally asked a couple of questions. By the time they finished viewing the house, it was almost dark. On the way back, Suri curiously asked, ¡°Girl, if youplete this deal, how muchmission will yourpany give you?¡± Bolstered by her words, Rose asked, ¡°Is this a sign that you are going to buy?¡± Rose replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the exact amount, but it should be a few hundred thousand dors.¡± ¡°The exact amount will depend on the contract amount when we sign..¡± Chapter 182 - 182: 182: Losing One’s True Heart Chapter 182 - 182: 182: Losing One¡¯s True Heart Trantor: 549690339 There was no need for Rose Campbell to hide anything. Wealthy people would understand the process of makingmissions from real estate sales, which was quite normal. Acting squeamish and saying there was littlemission would likely upset Suri Drew. Rose could sense that Suri was someone with genuine feelings. Some people would visit a house dozens of times before buying it, being very picky during the visits. Of course, the reason they were picky was because they wanted to pressure the salesperson and lower the price. However, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak did not show any dislike during the house visit. Sincere people should also be treated with sincerity. Suri seemed satisfied with Rose¡¯s response, smiling as she asked, ¡°So what do you want to do with that hundreds of thousands dors inmission?¡±
This question stumped Rose. Before, she wouldn¡¯t have imagined selling a top unit like this vi. She would have been content selling an ordinary unit with amission of tens of thousands dors. So, she never thought about what she would do if she had hundreds of thousands dors. Rose answered honestly, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t think about that before.¡± Suri smiled and said, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t think about it before, you can start thinking about it now. Will you spend all that money on a whim, or will you use it for something else?¡± Rose immediately retorted, ¡°No, no, no, I won¡¯t spend it on a whim. I definitely won¡¯t do that.¡± This response amused Suri. ¡°I see you as a very observant girl, and if you are interested in this field, you can develop it well. But, if you want to spend that money on a whim, that¡¯s fine too. It¡¯s your money, and it¡¯s your freedom to spend it however you want.¡± ¡°However, both my husband and I hope that you will use this money wisely, instead of losing sight of your goal after buying a house.¡± Rose fell into deep thought. She had never considered having so much ie before. Naturally, she didn¡¯t have this kind of dilemma. Her only thought every day was to make money through hard work. But now, ording to Suri¡¯s meaning, the house was practically sold. What would she do with the money? It confused her. Especially since she didn¡¯t want to disappoint Suri. From Suri¡¯s words, it seemed that Suri had deliberately asked her to apany their visit for a purpose, not just a whim. Seeing that Rose remained silent instead of making various promises, Suri¡¯s fondness for the girl increased. She asked, ¡°Rose, do you know why I specifically asked you to show us the house?¡± Rose shook her head, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± She guessed that Suri and Yigol did it on purpose, but she couldn¡¯t understand why. From Yigol¡¯s affection for Suri, it was absolutely impossible that he had fallen for her (Rose). In the sales department, everyone seemed to get along, but they were all inpetition with each other. Her colleagues wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to learn, let alone let her have such a good opportunity. Rose pondered and shook her head again. Suri said, ¡°When my husband and I came in, we were surrounded by a group of salespeople. Several male salespeople crowded around me, thinking the real wealthy person was me. As for my husband, only one female salesperson attended to him symbolically, but in fact she blocked him from approaching me and those male salespeople. Probably afraid that he would dy the male salespeople from selling the house to me.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t expect that I would have a connection with my husband.¡± ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. Everyone sells houses to make money, so they naturally prioritize potential customers who seem more likely to close deals.¡± ¡°It was probably close to closing time. Apart from the salespeople who were very attentive to me, everyone else was quite casual. You, on the other hand, were working hard. Although what you did might be insignificant, in my eyes, you were diligent.¡± ¡°Doing your job well is a rare quality, regardless of the value of your work. You took it seriously, which is notmon among the employees I deal with in my ownpany. Regardless, I was going to buy a house, and as long as the salespeople sell a house, they getmission. So I thought, I might as well give this money to you.¡± ¡°For us, it¡¯s just a matter of spending money, but for you, it could very well change your life. Of course, we hope that the change will be for the better. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Rose nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll think carefully about it. Thank you both for taking care of me.¡± Rose was so moved that her eyes reddened. Suri continued, ¡°So tell us, what are your ns going forward? We¡¯re just chatting, seeing if you¡¯re on the right path. If you¡¯re not, we¡¯d like to give you a heads-up.¡± Rose thought for a moment and said, ¡°I will continue working hard here while thinking about what I want to do. I should consider how to sessfully aplish what I want to do, do more research, and see what happens when themission paymentes. If I haven¡¯t thought it through or haven¡¯t researched enough, I¡¯ll continue working while thinking about it.¡± ¡°Once I¡¯ve thought it through, I¡¯ll resign.¡± Suri nodded approvingly, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t think that just because you have some money, you can indulge yourself, resign, and start a business haphazardly. If you do that, you¡¯ll most likely fail.¡± ¡°You need to think things through slowly, do your research, and work hard during this time. People only gain experience, insights, and opportunities when they take action.¡± ¡°However, before you do any of this, shouldn¡¯t you treat your colleagues to a meal? Otherwise, you should be careful about your colleagues giving you a hard time.¡± Rose quickly nodded her head, ¡°Okay, thank you for the reminder, sister.¡± By the time the group returned, it was already past the sales department¡¯s closing time. But none of the staff had left, as they were all curious to see if this deal would go through. In many sales departments, even if all the houses were sold, the top units could not be sold. Their property had just opened recently, and they did not expect such a big customer to appear so soon. By the time the contract was signed, it was already dark outside. Yigol Novak and Suri Drew left the sales department.. Chapter 183 - 183: 183: A person’s choice is a matter of a single thought Chapter 183 - 183: 183: A person¡¯s choice is a matter of a single thought Trantor: 549690339 After driving for a while, Yigol suddenly asked: ¡°Honey, why do you want to help Rose Campbell so much? I know you¡¯re not the kind of person to have your saint-like feelings overflow easily. The reason you mentioned must be just one of the reasons, right?¡± Suri remained silent for a moment, then replied: ¡°Because, she reminds me of my past self.¡± This answer made Yigol¡¯s heart ache. He knew all about Suri¡¯s experiences ¨C although her mother was wealthy and had never treated Suri unfairly regarding money, she had chosen not to spend her family¡¯s money and started working at high school.¡± Yigol knew how hard it had been for Suri to start working in society, and he understood very well the feelings of working and studying at the same time.
New people are always the targets of bullying. He, being a man, was no exception, let alone Suri, a girl who was also very beautiful. Yigol couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how hard it must have been for her to get to where she is today. After experiencing heartache, it¡¯s easier to empathize with someone who has had simr experiences. After a while, Suri turned to Yigol: ¡°Honey, do you never have those feelings? When I see her, it¡¯s like seeing a shadow of my past self, so weak, but always trying to survive.¡± Yigol shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t have that feeling. When I was young, I was one of those who had no prospects.¡± But Suri was different ¨C she had always set clear goals for herself, wanting to live the life she desired through her own efforts. In fact, Yigol belonged to the type who simply gave up. But then again, it was mostly due to hisck of self-confidence, as he never believed that he had the talent or the ability to change his destiny. If it weren¡¯t for the System, he probably would have given up altogether. However, his words were not taken the same way by Suri. Suri said: ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to not have that feeling. Your life has been on easy mode since high school. When you worked as a deliveryman, it was just to pass the time, so you never had to worry about pleasing your boss or coworkers.¡± Yigol smiled and said nothing. He couldn¡¯t argue with what Suri said ¨C from her perspective; he belonged to the more fortunate type. He couldn¡¯t deny it himself now, having wanted to experience life before. Yigol didn¡¯t want to dwell on the heavy topic any longer; talking about the past for Suri must have been very painful. No friends, no family bonds. It took her a lot of effort to reach where she is today and to have what she now has. Yigol changed the subject and said: ¡°Honey, do you think Rose Campbell will use the money as she said, to turn her life around?¡± Suri shook her head: ¡°Who knows? People¡¯s choices are made in a blink of an eye. The path she chooses to walk is up to her, but there is also a part of luck. It¡¯s hard to tell.¡± ¡°If she takes a wrong turn in a moment¡¯s thought, then she¡¯s basically done for it. Money is a good thing, but it can also easily lead people astray. When people are penniless, they keep thinking if they had money, they would do this and that, and they feel their self-control is excellent.¡± ¡°But once they have money, many people forget their original intentions. There are many people like that, right? So, no one can tell if Rose Campbell will be an exception. What we did was just a momentary decision; what she does next is up to her.¡± ¡°Human nature is really hard to fathom, and that¡¯s why I don¡¯t bother paying attention.¡± Yigol nodded in agreement: ¡°True. Honey, we¡¯re not doing anything today, so why don¡¯t we pack our things and move to our new home right away?¡± Suri nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± Thinking about moving, Suri couldn¡¯t help but feel happy ¨C not because of how great the new house was, but because it was a home she and Yigol had chosen together. When a woman has a sense of belonging, she wants a home. The house they were living in now was enough, but it was something she had bought, and everything in it was the way she liked it. Although it didn¡¯t affect the beautiful memories she had made there with Yigol, it always seemed to becking something. But the new ce they bought was different ¨C both their names were on it, and they had chosen and picked it together. She didn¡¯t know what Yigol thought, but for her, that ce felt more like a home for both of them. When they got home, they immediately started packing. Yigol¡¯s luggage was minimal, and Suri¡¯s wasn¡¯t much either. All they needed to take were their everyday clothes and documents. As for other household items, they didn¡¯t n to take them. That way, whenever they wanted toe back, everything would be ready, and they wouldn¡¯t need to prepare anything. The new house they bought came fully furnished, but Yigol still brought cooking and kitchen tools from their old home, as well as some daily necessities they might need for the night since there was no ce to buy them at thatte hour. They had dinner in their new home. After the meal, when everything was sorted, they sat on the couch watching TV, with Suri snuggled up in Yigol¡¯s arms. ¡°Honey,¡± Yigol suddenly called out. Suri quickly sat up, on guard, looking at him: ¡®You, don¡¯t call me like this, behave yourself, don¡¯t try to do anything bad.¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh and quickly exined: ¡°Honey, what are you thinking? I just wanted to say that since we bought a new house, shouldn¡¯t we tell my mother and have here and see it?¡± ¡°Not to mention anything else, let¡¯s just have a meal together. If she feels that we¡¯ve changed houses and didn¡¯t tell her, even if she doesn¡¯t say it, she¡¯d feel hurt in her heart.¡± ¡°As for my parents, we don¡¯t need to worry about them for now. They don¡¯t even know my situation or that I have a wife.¡± Suri hadn¡¯t expected him to talk about this and instantly felt embarrassed; her face turned red. She said irritably: ¡°If you want to tell her, just tell her! Don¡¯t you go to my mom¡¯s ce more often than I do, anyway? You know your way around there better than I do.¡± Yigol looked at her and chuckled, his eyes full of meaning. This made Suri feel both embarrassed and agitated. ¡°I, I¡¯m going to take a shower first; I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± Suri quickly found an excuse to escape to the bathroom. fearing that if she staved. Yigol would devour her like a hungry wolf.. Chapter 184 - 184: 184: Giving Her a Complete Sense of Security Chapter 184 - 184: 184: Giving Her a Complete Sense of Security Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak thought of therge bathtub in the bathroom and a bold idea suddenly crossed his mind. With the ample space and their rtionship progressing to this stage, could he possibly share a romantic bath with his wife? Of course, if something else could happen, that would be even better. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s take a bath together.¡± Yigol called out to Suri¡¯s retreating back. Suri poked her head out of the bathroom, ¡°Why are you shouting? We have other bathrooms in the house, can¡¯t you use another one?¡±
Yigol shook his head in disappointment, it seemed his wish would note true today. After a while, Suri added, ¡°1¡­1 won¡¯t be using the bathtub, you can have it.¡± Yigol paused for a moment, then brightened up, was she agreeing? No matter, she had already said it, he took it as an agreement. Yigol quickly rushed into the bathroom, and by the time they both emerged, it was alreadyte into the night. Suri, blushing furiously, led the way with Yigol following. She wanted to hasten her pace and retreat to the bedroom, but she felt as though her feet were bound, unable to move quickly. Once they were back in the room, Suri turned away from Yigol to sleep. However, when Yigol went to hold her, she didn¡¯t pull away. The next day, Yigol woke up as usual, but he didn¡¯t get up to shop for groceries and cook as he normally would. Instead, heid there, watching Suri sleep peacefully beside him. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t take long before Suri was entirely his. Although they didn¡¯t go all the wayst night, that was because Suri was on her special period. Yigol felt that the time was ripe, he was no longer anxious. He remembered promising Suri romance, so he decided to add a touch of it. Perhaps disturbed by the sunlight from the window, Suri stirred and begrudgingly woke up. She was surprised to see Yigol still in the room at this time. Shouldn¡¯t he be out shopping for groceries by now? After a brief moment of confusion, Suri came back to her senses, recalling the blushing moments with Yigol fromst night. Unsettled, Suri panicked. Now that her mind was clear, she could feel her heart racing. How could she have been so daringst night? Had she and Yigol moved too fast? Last night, was it just because Yigol suddenly bought a house, included her name in the deed, made her feel at home and in her emotional turmoil did things she wouldn¡¯t normally do? Yes, it must be so. The house was bought by Yigol, but the deed was in both their names, without even asking for her opinion. The deed was in both their names, not just his or hers. This had nothing to do with money Seeing their names Ride hv Ride gave Sill-i a strong sense of belonging to the house. This was their home, it should have both their names on it, that was indeed romantic. Yigol¡¯s actions reassured her and gave her a strong sense of security. Last night, she had been truly touched. Yigol was so thoughtful, taking everything into consideration without her having to say a word. ¡°Honey, are you up?¡± Yigol gently stroked Suri¡¯s hair. Suri, blushing, clenched her teeth and rolled over to straddle Yigol. Why should she feel shy when they hade this far? She was already in her twenties. Her easy blush could mainly be attributed to her inexperience in matters of love, but that didn¡¯t mean her ability to adapt was poor. Therefore, after regaining herposure, she became much bolder. ¡°Honey, what do you want to do, make a bold move?¡± Yigol asked with augh, his hand securing Suri tightly against him. Originally, Yigol had been in high spirits, but Suri¡¯s actions only stoked his ardor further. Suri had originally intended to regain some of her dignity by teasing Yigol, given what happened the night before, but as soon as she straddled him, she felt his body¡¯s reaction, All her retaliations crumbled instantly. She paused, lying on top of Yigol, unsure of her next move. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of rtives, Suri guessed she might have gone further. ¡°You stay still and close your eyes, don¡¯t peek, wait till I get up.¡± Perplexed, Yigol queried, ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t we already¡­?¡± Suri hastily covered Yigol¡¯s mouth, not letting him continue, ¡°If you keep talking, I might stop speaking to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to peek, do you hear?¡± Resigned, Yigol nodded, ¡°Alright, what the missus says goes, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Suri grabbed theforter and covered Yigol thoroughly before getting out of bed. Suri dressed hastily, all the while keeping an eye on Yigol, fearful he would peek. The absurdity of her own situation made herugh. Suddenly, a thought crossed Suri¡¯s mind. She slowed down her dressing process. Seeing how obedient Yigol was, lying still and waiting, Suri was suddenly annoyed. How did this man think? She told him not to look, so he didn¡¯t? Wasn¡¯t he curious about her¡­ you know what? Or was it that he had seen enoughst night and there wasn¡¯t anything new to see today? When she wanted him to behave, he was not that obedient, always irritating her with his inappropriate remarks. Today she thought he would definitely try to sneak a peek, but he just obedientlyy there, waiting. Suri sighed in frustration, ¡°Men, hmph!¡± Yigol had no idea about Suri¡¯s internal monologue, he only knew Suri was a sensitive woman, so he tried not to push his luck. He only thought about how the two of them would surely take their rtionship to the next level soon, so he didn¡¯t want to do anything that might scare Suri. Otherwise, if she kept her guard up, wouldn¡¯t they never get anywhere? What if he upset her again? He might as well die of sadness. Little did he know, Suri was already holding a grudge because of his obedient behavior. After getting dressed, Suri had ns to give Yigol a hard time, even having thought out exactly how.. Chapter 185 - 185: 185: Wanting to Have a Child with Him Chapter 185 - 185: 185: Wanting to Have a Child with Him Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew blushed, nced at Yigol Novak¡¯s exposed crotch, and quickly pulled the nket over it. Then she kicked him and said, ¡°Get up.¡± Yigol obediently got out of bed. Just after they finished eating, Yigol was about to clean up when Suri suddenly said, ¡°Honey, can we go shopping today? I don¡¯t want to go to the office.¡± Yigol, of course, would not refuse. It was rare for Suri to say she didn¡¯t want to go to the office. At first, Yigol was quite happy about it, but after they went shopping, he was not happy anymore. Instead of following the usual shopping scenario he had in mind, Yigol found himself in a lingerie shop. Suri not only tried on clothes herself but also loudly called him toe inside and help. And every time, Suri would linger in the changing room for a long time beforeing out.
This made other women around them give him strange looks. Yigol really wanted to find a hole to crawl into, feeling too embarrassed. However, since this was his wife¡¯s request, after Yigol tried to refuse twice and was verbally rejected by Suri, he no longer had the courage to refuse again. They spent the whole morning shopping, and Yigol suffered through it until noon. He thought the nightmare was finally over. But unexpectedly, Suri suddenly wanted to go to a church. Yigol didn¡¯t believe in such things, he was rich and didn¡¯t want to waste time and money there. However, Suri wanted to go, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything and obediently followed her. This was a crucial moment in their rtionship development, so he didn¡¯t want to go against Suri¡¯s wishes. Otherwise, if Suri held a grudge, it would be disastrous for him to continue watching but not eating. Yigol and Suri arrived at the church, he didn¡¯t know Suri¡¯s purpose and didn¡¯t ask. Though he had delivered many packages and visited many ces, he didn¡¯t know the specific locations of the churches in this city. So he would go wherever Suri took him. They arrived at a somewhat deserted church, Suri bought some incense at a small stall outside, and they entered the church. Most of the people who came to the church were women and elderly people, as well as some men, but the ratio of men was very small. Yigol followed Suri to the main hall. At this point, Yigol finally realized Suri¡¯s purpose foring here ¨C she was here to pray for a child. Upon entering, Suri first worshiped other Bodhisattvas. Then, she took Yigol to the child-sending Bodhisattva and said, ¡°Honey,e on¡­¡± Suri signaled for him to kneel down, and Yigol¡¯s heart was overjoyed. He would naturally follow whatever his wife said. He knelt down promptly and bowed three times. Even though he didn¡¯t believe before, he did now. He had to believe in his wife, at least. If he prayed and his wife was happy, wouldn¡¯t they have a child? Suri brought him here, and her intention was quite clear ¨C she wanted to have a child with him. If he didn¡¯t realize that, it would be uneptable. Afterward, they left the church, and in the car, Yigol happily said to Suri, ¡°Wife, the Bodhisattva agreed.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Suri looked at Yigol, puzzled. Yigol continued, ¡°The child-sending Bodhisattva agreed for us to have a child. We need to hurry up and get pregnant, or how else would it happen, right?¡± Suri blushed, turned her head to look out the window, and chuckled to herself. Although Yigol couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, he saw the curve of her lips. Apparently, his suggestion to have a baby sooner so her body could recover faster had touched Suri¡¯s heart. Suri cared about her image, didn¡¯t verbally agree, but was already looking forward to the arrival of a child. Seeing that Suri didn¡¯t say anything, after a while, Yigol continued, ¡°Wife, are your rtives about to leave?¡± Suri still didn¡¯t turn her head, but Yigol saw her hands nervously clenching together. After about half a minute, she whispered, ¡°In a day or two, it should be fine.¡± Yigol¡¯s heart instantly blossomed with happiness ¨C two days. He¡¯d already waited a whole month, so what was two more days? Could it be that patience has its rewards for him? Yigol knew when to stop, he couldn¡¯t continue this topic, or Suri might blush so hard that she would bleed. Yigol changed the subject and said, ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go pick up my mom and take her to our house, alright?¡± Suri nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡¯ Yigol quickly arrived at his mother-inw¡¯s, Sherry Woods. Right when they got to the door, it opened for them. Suri looked at Yigol in surprise, Yigol asked confusedly, ¡°Wife, what¡¯s that look in your eyes? It¡¯s making me nervous, did I do something to upset you again? Please, calm down.¡± Suri asked him, ¡°You tell me, how did this door open as soon as you came?¡± Yigol replied, ¡°It¡¯s probably because your mom saw we wereing, right? I used to drive this car, too, so she must have seen it from upstairs and opened the door in advance.¡± Suri said, ¡°The door has a recognition feature, so it opened automatically, alright?¡± Yigol replied, ¡°So it recognized your face because you¡¯re the one who came, right? This is your house.¡± Suri exined, ¡°It definitely wouldn¡¯t be my face, the facial recognition system would either be at the gate or the driver¡¯s seat. So who do you think it recognized?¡± Yigol finally understood why Suri had looked at him oddly before ¨C his face could be recognized by the facial recognition system at her mother¡¯s house. He knew very well what that implied: Yigol¡¯s visits to his mother-inw hadn¡¯t been in vain because she¡¯d given him the privilege of free ess to her house. Suri continued, ¡°Although I could be recognized before, I haven¡¯t been back for years, so I wouldn¡¯t think my face would still be recognized. But I didn¡¯t expect the system could recognize you, Yigol. You¡¯re quite capable, it seems you¡¯ve been watching martial arts at my mom¡¯s ce a lot, she even lets youe and go freely now.¡± Yigol smirked and didn¡¯t say a word. He was also quite surprised since his mother-inw had never mentioned him being allowed free ess. Since Suri mentioned it, there must be no mistake. He could ask his mother-inw about itter. They easily entered the door and parked the car then walked toward the house. They guessed Sherry wasn¡¯t home since there was no sound inside, and the doors were tightly shut. Just as Yigol was about to ask Suri where her mother might be, Suri suddenly said, ¡°You stand here, and don¡¯t move.¡± Yigol looked puzzled but did as told. Suri stepped forward, had her face scanned by the security camera nearby, then ced her finger on the fingerprint lock. Soon, the door opened.. Chapter 186 - 186: 186: Those Who Don’t Know Might Think You ‘re Her Real Son Chapter 186 - 186: 186: Those Who Don¡¯t Know Might Think You ¡®re Her Real Son Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak finally understood what Suri Drew was trying to do just now. She couldn¡¯t stand seeing her mother-inw treating him so well? The front door also seemed to have facial recognition, but Suri stood there for a long time, and the door did not open. Only after she entered her fingerprint did the door finally open. Soon, Yigol confirmed his suspicion when Suri suddenly closed the already opened door, walked back to him, and said, ¡°You go.¡± Yigol found it particrly funny, but he dared notugh. If heughed now, Suri would definitely be annoyed.
If Suri was annoyed, she might retaliate by canceling his big event in two days, and he would have nowhere to cry. Yigol obediently stepped forward and came to the camera. The camera¡¯s light shed, and the door that Suri had just closed opened again. Yigol was even more dumbfounded. Now, he couldn¡¯t hide it even if he wanted to. Seeing Suri standing behind him, he quickly said, ¡°Wifey, you are so amazing. As soon as you came, the door opened on its own.¡± He absolutely couldn¡¯t admit that the door opened because it recognized his face. ¡°Come on, wifey, let¡¯s go in.¡± Yigol pulled Suri forward. Suri had no expression on her face, but ording to Yigol¡¯s understanding of her, she probably made a mental note to take revenge on himter. After a while, Suri said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you live with my mom? She likes you so much. If you didn¡¯t know, you¡¯d think you were her own son.¡± Yigol nodded repeatedly, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll tell herter that we bought a new house and invite her to live with us for a few days. Later, when we build a big vi, we can have her live with us. She can help us raise our children, and she won¡¯t be too bored. Otherwise, it would be quite boring for her to live alone.¡± Suri nced at him without speaking. Yigol¡¯s hanging heart finally settled, and it seemed like the matter had been resolved. God knows how scared he was of his wife. After entering the house, Suri seemed much more unfamiliar with the ce than Yigol. She looked around, appearing to want to see what changes had happened in the house. Yigol understood her. After noting back for so many years, it was natural for her to feel strange. She would also be emotionally moved. Right now, keeping quiet was the safest thing for him to do. It was already great that Suri was willing toe back. After carefully observing for a while, Suri came to one of the rooms. Apparently not wanting to suffer the humiliation of facial recognition again, she chose to unlock the door with her fingerprint directly. After opening the door, she said indifferently to Yigol, ¡°Follow me.¡± Yigol promptly followed. In the room, there was only a table, a tombstone, and a funeral portrait. The room seemed especially cold, either because it was a special ce or because no one had opened it for years. Looking at the funeral portrait, and considering it was in his mother-inw¡¯s house, it must be Suri¡¯s father. Suri¡¯s mother had suffered such great betrayal but was still willing to keep her father¡¯s tombstone at home, which was a significantpromise. Presumably, Suri also yed a role in this. After all, he was her father. Suri nced at the portrait and said, ¡°If you feel ufortable, you can wait outside.¡± Yigol had never been here before, and being suddenly exposed to this scene had shocked him. He did feel ufortable, mainly because it was too cold and thinking about Suri¡¯s past made him deeply emotional. But no matter how ufortable he felt, he couldn¡¯t leave Suri alone in the room. Yigol went to Suri¡¯s side, intending to get some incense to pay homage. He only realized that the incense was very old and probably couldn¡¯t be lit anymore when he picked it up. Suri looked at him and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yigol replied, ¡°Lighting incense to pay respects.¡± Suri said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s good enough just to see him.¡± However, Yigol still paid his respects and said, ¡°As for the grievances between parents, it¡¯s their problem. Since we¡¯re the younger generation, we shouldn¡¯t think too much about it. In the end, he¡¯s your father. Without him, there would be no you, and I wouldn¡¯t have met and married such a great wife.¡± ¡°No matter how big his mistakes, he¡¯s no longer here. We don¡¯t need to keep harping on his faults.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but if there¡¯s really an afterlife, he¡¯d be happy to see you get married and have children. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t apetent husband and father, but he wouldn¡¯t bepletely devoid of love for you in his heart.¡± ¡°Your mother hates him so much because she cares too much about him deep down. Although the incense can¡¯t be lit anymore, it doesn¡¯t look like no one¡¯s been here. The ce is clean, and there¡¯s some recently burned incense. I didn¡¯t even know such a ce existed before you brought me here. So whoes here to take care of it and burn incense?¡± While Yigol was speaking, he kept carefully observing Suri¡¯s facial expressions: ¡°It can only be our mother. This proves that she has forgiven your father. Why do you still hold on to the past?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his son-inw. This is my first time meeting him, so I should pay my respects.¡± ¡°Wifey, do you want toe forward and pay your respects? It¡¯s been so many years since the incident. Paying your respects may help you let go of your feelings.¡± Although Suri didn¡¯t agree, she didn¡¯t object either. ¡°Though it may not sound very nice, there¡¯s some truth in saying that a married daughter is like spilled water. From now on, we¡¯ll have our own little family. As for your old home, you¡¯ll be a guest in the future, so just let the past go. Okay?¡± Yigol pulled Suri forward, and after taking a few deep breaths, she gave a deep bow to the funeral portrait together with Yigol. Yigol didn¡¯t know if Suri could truly let go of her past, but she was willing topromise. That was already a good start. As he wasn¡¯t Suri, he didn¡¯t know the bitterness of her past years and couldn¡¯t demand too much from her. He just wanted to persuade her to let go in hopes that she could be happier. Whether or not she wanted to let go ultimately depended on her. After leaving the room with the funeral portrait, Suri took Yigol¡¯s arm on her own initiative, which surprised Yigol, followed by a sense of secret delight.. Chapter 187 - 187: 187: Never Really Got to the Step of Making People with Yigol Novak Chapter 187 - 187: 187: Never Really Got to the Step of Making People with Yigol Novak Trantor: 549690339 So, does that mean all the previous grudges have been forgotten? This wife is too cute. Getting upset over face recognition earlier and now, she has already forgotten about it. They sat close to each other on a couch and turned on the TV. Suri Drew was randomly flipping through channels while Yigol Novak was finding it boring watching the TV. He noticed that Suri was not really watching the TV either, rather she was muttering something. Yigol Novak didn¡¯t dare to speak up. He was hesitant about whether he should call his mother-inw and ask her where she went.
After some hesitation, Yigol Novak decided against it. At this moment, it was best for him to just quietly apany Suri Drew. The TV was showing a historical romance drama, which at first, did not seem interesting. Later, as the TV disyed a scene of the couple getting intimate, the atmosphere gradually changed. Suddenly, Suri Drew hugged Yigol Novaks neck and closed her eyes. Yigol Novak was slightly taken aback, and then leant closer. They were so engrossed that they didn¡¯t even notice that Sherry Woods had entered the room. Seeing how inseparable the couple was, she was shocked and logically thought that she should give the young couple some space. However, there is only limited space in the house, so where should she go? The kitchen was partially open- air while every room in the house would make significant noise if she went inside, which might disturb the couple. Should she leave? Sherry Woods turned her head to look at the door outside and made up her mind. Of all the doors in the house, only the front door would basically not make any sound when opened. Seeing how inseparable Yigol and Suri were, Sherry Woods even secretly hoped in her heart that if she left for two hours and came backter, maybe she could soon hear the news that she could hold her grandchild? Before she could even rejoice at this thought, the couple seemed to have finished their act. She felt a faint sense of disappointment. Being an elder, it was somewhat embarrassing for her to see such a scene. However, she really wished that Yigol Novak and Suri Drew could resolve their issues soon so that she could see her daughter have a child early and have her own happy family. After listening to Yigol Novak¡¯s words before, she had not been feeling good these days. She didn¡¯t expect that her years of degeneration had caused so much harm to her daughter that even though Suri had been with Yigol for so long, they had not really taken the step to start a family. Being a mother, she had failed. If she could be a bit stronger and face life with confidence, she would definitely be able to give her daughter a lot of love and the girl would not be so sensitive. Before Sherrv Woods could leave, the two had alreadv finished and had noticed her presence. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Yigol Novak didn¡¯t expect that his mother-in w woulde back at this time and the atmosphere suddenly became very awkward. Suri Drew was even more panicked. She buried her face in Yigol Novak¡¯s arms,pletely ying the ostrich. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Sherry Woods pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you two toe back. I¡­ I was just about to leave, I didn¡¯t expect you guys to¡­¡± Just about to leave, didn¡¯t expect them to finish. Although she didn¡¯t finish her sentence, both of them understood Sherry Woods¡¯s meaning. ¡°Every door in this house makes noise when opened, so I¡­ I will go upstairs. As for you two, do whatever you want.¡± Sherry Woods found that the more she tried to exin, the more confused she became, so she directly went upstairs without further exnation. After Sherry Woods disappeared from sight, Suri Drew hit Yigol Novak¡¯s chest with her fist, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. How am I supposed to face my mom now?¡± Yigol Novak could only take it, how could he tell Suri Drew that it was actually her who initiated it and how could it be his fault? If he really said that, who knows how Suri Drew would retaliate. It would be difficult to make her take the initiative next time. After Suri Drew had taken out her anger on Yigol Novak, he suddenly hugged her. Suri Drew immediately became quiet, looking warily at Yigol Novak, ¡°What¡­what are you doing? Let go of me quickly. You may not have any shame, but I still do.¡± Yigol Novak leaned into Suri Drew¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°Wife, our mom must have understood what she just said, right?¡± ¡°If we were really doing that just now, she would definitely have escaped and given us our space. Didn¡¯t you see how bright her smile was when she was climbing up the stairs? She¡¯s probably waiting to be a grandma.¡± ¡°There is no need for you to feel awkvvard. It¡¯s actually great that our mom saw it. It¡¯s a way of showing our love. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°We are a couple, it¡¯s never wrong to show some affection. Don¡¯t you think our mom would prefer to see this, rather than a couple who fight every time they meet? She definitely prefers seeing us being lovey-dovey.¡± Listening to Yigol¡¯s convincing words, Suri Drew¡¯s awkwardness faded quite a bit, but she still pushed Yigol Novak away with a disgusted expression, ¡°Stop trying to brainwash me, I¡¯m not falling for it.¡± But she had to admit, Yigol¡¯s brainwashing ability was incredibly strong. With just a few words, he made his way into Suri¡¯s heart. On one hand, Suri thought that Yigol¡¯s words made sense, and on the other hand, she also felt that he was trying to brainwash her, so she had some resistance. Yigol Novak let go of his hand and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not embarrassed about what our mom saw.¡± Suri Drew immediately sat a meter away from him, ¡°Shameless guy.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ok. If you feel embarrassed, I can go and have a good exnation with our mom¡­¡± Before Yigol Novak could finish his sentence, Suri Drew threw a pillow at him. After catching the pillow and putting it on the couch, Yigol Novak quickly went upstairs. Suri Drew picked up another pillow and threw it at Yigol Novak¡¯s retreating figure. After Yigol Novak disappeared, the only thing Suri could pay attention to was herself. Suddenly, her heartbeat quickened and her face became hot, she quickly patted her face trying to calm herself down. She chuckled to herself after a moment of silence. Sherry Woods heard that Yigol Novak and Suri had bought a new vi. It¡¯s not their wedding house though, but a temporary new home in both of their names. Upon hearing this, Sherry Woods felt happy and relieved. Writing her daughter¡¯s name on the papers for the new house shows acknowledgement and sharing. When she found out that Yigol Novak and Suri Drew came to take her to see the new house, Sherry Woods readily agreed. In the car, Yigol Novak was driving, Suri Drew sat in the passenger seat and Sherry Woods sat in the back.. Chapter 188 - 188 188: Ill Have My Mother-in-Laws Support in the Future Chapter 188 - 188 188: I''ll Have My Mother-in-Law''s Support in the Future It was like being caught red-handed, and now, none of the three could act as if nothing had happened. However, despite the awkwardness, Sherry Woods, who had been through it all, quickly adjusted herself and asked, ¡°Do you two n to have children?¡± The sudden question almost made Yigol Novak jump and step on the brake. Wasn¡¯t this question a bit too heavy? Yigol instinctively looked at Suri Drew, whose eyes were still gazing out the window, but she said, ¡°Drive carefully, what are you doing?¡± Before Yigol could respond, Sherry spoke up first: ¡°Suri, speak gently, why are you so fierce? Don¡¯t always be so temperamental. It¡¯s not easy to find such a good boy like Yigol.¡±
¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± Hearing his mother-inw¡¯s sudden praise, Yigol almost choked himself and hurriedly exined, ¡°No, Ms, Suri is actually very cute. She¡¯s just having a bit of a temper these days because of her special circumstances.¡± Yigol¡¯s exnation made Sherry even more pleased with him: ¡°I see. It¡¯s true that girls tend to have a bigger temper when they are not feeling well during special times. Yigol, just be more amodating to her. But if she¡¯s always so willful, you should speak up and not spoil her.¡± Suri was speechless: ¡°Mom, who¡¯s your real child?¡± Sherry replied: ¡°You both are my real children. But Yigol is more sensible, and I can¡¯t help but like him more. So¡­ ¡± ¡°If you were more sensible, I would naturally side with you too. You two are both my real children.¡± Suri was filled with grief, while Yigol was extremely happy. Back when he was single, he had wondered what kind of mother-inw he would encounter in the future. Seeing others deal with their mother-inws made them seem like tigresses constantly watching over their daughters. Surprisingly, his mother-inw was not a tigress at all; in fact, she was incredibly nice. Although Suri was more willful in front of him, she was usually rational enough that he didn¡¯t have to worry about her being influenced by others and picking fights with him. With no rtives or friends around to gossip, their life together was incrediblyfortable. Suri, originally quite depressed, grew even more so as she saw Yigolughing happily. Angrily, she said, ¡°What are youughing at? Don¡¯tugh!¡± Seeing that Yigol was willing to spoil her daughter, Sherry didn¡¯t say anything and let them bicker. Yigol confidently replied, ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve got my mother-inw backing me up now, so I¡¯m not afraid of you at all.¡± His words were just asking for a beating. If Yigol hadn¡¯t been driving, Suri would have been furious enough to kick him. ¡°Really? You think your mother-inw can protect you all the time? You¡¯ll fall into my hands,¡± Suri threatened. Sherry couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, ¡°That I can¡¯t do. As much as I consider you both my own children, I can¡¯t watch over you constantly. You two are young and need your own personal space. You still haven¡¯t answered my question. Do you n to have children?¡± Unhappy, Suri replied, ¡°Mom, why do you keep asking this question? He and I¡­he and I¡­¡± Chapter 189 - 189: 189: Happens to Treat You So Well Chapter 189 - 189: 189: Happens to Treat You So Well Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew worriedly asked, ¡®What if we really have problems? Without thinking, Yigol Novak replied, ¡°Then we won¡¯t have a child; we will adopt one. If you¡¯d like, we can adopt several more. My parents don¡¯t even know about your existence yet, so after we adopt a child, we can wait a couple more years before I take you to meet them, and tell them that the child is our own. ¡± Sherry Woods was quite surprised by these words. Yigol Novak said such things without even thinking? It¡¯s rare to find a man like him in the world. Most men are quite persistent when ites to having children, not only wanting their biological offspring but also hoping for a son.
Yigol Novak is so wealthy, yet he¡¯s not persistent at all about having his own biological child? Even those poor and miserable men want a child to inherit their legacy. Yigol Novak is truly carefree, isn¡¯t he? Her daughter is so fortunate to have met a man like him. Upon hearing this, Suri felt her nose tingle and didn¡¯t speak. On their way, they passed by a supermarket and went in to buy some groceries. After arriving home, Yigol went straight to the kitchen and started cooking. It was a good opportunity for Suri and her mother-inw to have a private conversation. During their time together, the rtionship between mother and daughter had improved a lot, and now Suri was showing Sherry around her house. Before Sherry was married, her family was very wealthy. After getting married, she continued to live a luxurious life, having seen many vis and the extravagance of wealthy people. It was nothing new or strange to her. But this was her daughter and son-inw¡¯s home. She wanted to examine every corner of it in great detail. The vi was quiterge, with everything, including a garden, a swimming pool, and pavilions. At that moment, the two were strolling in the garden. If Yigol hadn¡¯t intervened, it would have been nearly impossible for the mother and daughter to clear up their misunderstandings in this lifetime, or perhaps it would have taken them many years to do so. As they were walking, Sherry suddenly asked, ¡°Girl, have you and Yigol really not been together?¡± Suri replied a little displeased, ¡°Mom, why do you keep harping on this issue? These matters were quite private, and Suri was the type of person who was shy about discussing such things, especially with her own mother. Sherry patted Suri¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so angry. Your mother is just worried about you. You¡¯re not getting any younger, and I hope that you can have a child soon. It¡¯s better for both you and the child.¡± ¡°When you be older, giving birth could be dangerous and harder to recover from. Besides, by the time the child grows up, you would already be old. From what I can tell, Yigol is a nice guy. What do you think?¡± Suri answered, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought much about it. We have only known each other for a short time ¨C just one month. If we get together so soon, isn¡¯t that too fast?¡± Sherry thought for a moment and replied, ¡°That¡¯s true. But aren¡¯t you both already quite close? Today, I saw it with my own eyes.¡± Sherry suddenly mentioning that made Suri blush, ¡°Mom, why do you have to¡­ ¡°That was just a moment of impulsiveness. If he weren¡¯t so excessive¡­¡± Sherry quickly asked, ¡°Did Yigol force you¡­?¡± Suri hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, no, actually he has been very considerate of me. It seems that every time¡­ I¡¯m the one who initiates.¡± Aside from the one time when she was angry and Yigol forcibly kissed her, it seemed that as long as Suri didn¡¯t initiate, Yigol would never force himself on her. Sherry sighed in relief and continued, ¡°My girl, is he¡­ normal? I mean, does he have any physical problems?¡± ¡°This is a big issue. If his health is not good¡­¡¯ While the son-inw is an excellent person, if he¡¯s not really a man, then it would be difficult for anyone to ept. Suri quickly blushed and shook her head, ¡°No, he¡¯s quite normal. Mom, please don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± ¡°Have you¡­ seen it?¡± Sherry asked, still worried. Embarrassed to continue looking at her mother, Suri turned her head away, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s nothing impressive to see. It¡¯s so ugly.¡± Once she said that, Suri immediately regretted it. What kind of provocative words was she saying? Upon hearing her daughter say that, Sherry was instantly relieved. As long as the son-inw has no problems, that¡¯s good. This means that he¡¯s not le- -p>Upon hearing her daughter say that, Sherry was instantly relieved. As long as the son-inw has no problems, that¡¯s good. This means that he¡¯s not less of a man, but rather too much of a man. Everything is normal, yet he can still hold back around Suri. Sherry, having life experience and understanding of such matters, knew that it could be quite torturous for a man to engage in intimate activities without taking things to the final step. As Sherry and Suri continued walking together, Sherry patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Girl, since he treats you so well, and I can see that you care about him too, don¡¯t drag this on any longer. People¡¯s patience has its limits. He respects you so much; you should also think more about him, right?¡± ¡°Afterward, go for a check-up. If there are no problems, hurry up and have a child.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone as good as Yigol, who treats his wife so well. I¡¯ve lived a long life and have only seen one person like him. I even envy you. He respects you because he loves you. Don¡¯t excessively spend his love for you; it¡¯s not right. Indeed, you¡¯re beautiful, but there are many beautiful women in this world.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so wealthy that he could have any woman he wanted, yet he treats you exceptionally well. You should be content, right?¡± ¡°Yigol treats you so well because hees from a rural background and understands how to empathize with others. If he were someone else, such as a wealthy tycoon or a rich young master, no matter how much they like you, their patience would eventually run out when dealing with such capricious behavior. And they would probably leave you soon.¡± Suri stubbornlv reDlied. ¡°If he leaves. he leaves. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Sherry poked Suri¡¯s forehead, ¡°You make it sound so easy. I can see how much you care about Yigol, even though you¡¯re trying to hide it. What¡¯s holding you back? You love him, he loves you, and his overall condition is excellent. What are you unsatisfied with?¡± ¡°Tell me, if you leave Yigol, could you find anyone else who would love you more than he does? Let me tell you, it¡¯s quite possible that you will never find anyone like that in your lifetime. Have you ever seen a wealthy man cook for his wife every day, take care of her, and put up with her whims?¡± ¡°Besides being beautiful, how do youpare to Yigol? How could he not be on the same level as you? Even though you¡¯re attractive, he¡¯s not ugly either. I¡¯m not trying to demean you, but this is the truth. If Yigol were unkind to you, I wouldn¡¯t be saying these things to you. I wouldn¡¯t want my daughter to suffer the slightest grievance..¡± Chapter 190 - 190: 190: The human heart is the hardest thing to comprehend. Chapter 190 - 190: 190: The human heart is the hardest thing toprehend. Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew lowered her head, her hands helplessly entwining, ¡°Mom, but¡­¡± Suri understood the reasons Sherry Woods gave, she knew it all too well in her heart, the only problem was getting past it all. Sherry Woods gave a silent, watching her daughter¡¯s hesitance, sighed, and said, ¡°Suri, when Yigol came to the house, he told me something, do you want to know?¡± Suri quickly questioned, ¡®What has he told you?¡± Sherry Woods patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t disparage you. He told me that you actually love me a lot, you¡¯ve never med me. The only thing you begrudge is that I wasn¡¯t strong enough, lost myself due to betrayal by a man, and you¡¯ve always hoped I could be stronger.¡±
¡°Your efforts to strive hard and not to rely on me are actually to tell me that a person can depend on herself without needing anyone, isn¡¯t that right, baby girl?¡± Sherry Woods asked Suri with tearful eyes. Suri pressed her lips together, not speaking a word. Sherry Woods wanted to have a heart-to-heart conversation with Suri, and even though she didn¡¯t respond, her reaction had already given the answer. Sherry Woods continued, ¡°He said that I should get out more, go to work or travel, do things I want to do, and if I need money, he would take care of it.¡± ¡°He wanted me to get employed not for the job itself, but to experience the outside world, anything would suffice.¡± ¡°You both hope that I could go out and see the world, rather than wallowing in the past. In reality, aren¡¯t you in the same situation? Once bitten, twice shy. You still can¡¯t fully ept Yigol because of what your father did, in the end, you just can¡¯t get past your own heart¡¯s hurdle, unable to forget your father¡¯s wrongdoings, right?¡± ¡°Both Yigol and your fathere from humble beginnings, your father was a good man when he first started dating me, seems wless. But still, he ended up abandoning us.¡± ¡°Suri, are you afraid that Yigol might one day be like your father?¡± Suri hesitated for a moment, then nodded her head, ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not all, I just haven¡¯t thought it out. Mom, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Sherry Woods patted Suri¡¯s hand, ¡°My child, how could your mother not understand your feelings? Everything is written all over your face. Let¡¯s discuss something else, you always said that I shouldn¡¯t have indulged your father so much right? Do you want to know why?¡± Sherry Woods said with a calm tone, ¡°Actually, the reason I indulged him so much was because I loved him. I was always a bit lost and under the impression that as long as I gave him enough freedom and took care of him well, I gave him all I could. But I ended up being disappointed, he chose to betray.¡± ¡°Later, Yigol and I had a chat, and after that I thought thoroughly. That wasn¡¯t true love, or at least it wasn¡¯t a proper way to love. Loving someone should not cost your own identity, or let them do whatever they want. My behavior led our rtionship to imbnce. A true rtionship needs bnce.¡± ¡°One should not be too stubborn, nor be without a temper. You and I are two extremes, I didn¡¯t have a temper with your father but you are being stubborn. Everyone¡¯s patience has a limit, if you continue being stubborn you might exhaust Yigol.¡± ¡°Remember one thing, my child, a man needs his dignity outside the house, but at home, not so much. Thus, no matter what happens, you should always respect him among others. Also, before doing anything, think it through carefully. Don¡¯t be selfish, and don¡¯t be selfless.¡± Suri nodded seriously after listening. How can she not know these truths? It¡¯s just she couldn¡¯t convince herself. Sherry Woods continued, ¡°Actually, your father and Yigol arepletely different. So, you shouldn¡¯tpare him to your father.¡± Suri hurriedly asked, ¡°How are they different?¡± Only after asking did Suri realize she had exposed herself, she was indeed worried that she might lose, that she might suffer immensely just like her mother. People¡¯s hearts are the most difficult to fathom. Just like back then, her mother also thought her father was perfect in every way, but in the end, he strayed and betrayed. She really wanted to believe in Yigol. In fact, she couldn¡¯t find a single mistake with him, but she was afraid. Sherry Woods exined, ¡°Your father and Yigol are not the same kind of person at all. When I first met your father, in today¡¯s words, he was a total loser, he had nothing. Everything he has now, you could say, was all given by me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been very considerate of his self-esteem, therefore I tried not to interfere with him, silently contributing. But unexpectedly, once he had all the money, he was swayed by the material world. I only found outter that he had been unfaithful to me since shortly after your birth, he was just disciplined at that time.¡± ¡°But Yigol is different. He was rich when you met him. He is so rich, but he still treats you well. Look at his life, so simple. He isn¡¯t interested in the bustling outside world.¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t mentioned you to his family till now. He told me that in his parent¡¯s eyes, he is expected to be a loser. Finding a wife and having a child in the future would be great, even a second marriage would be eptable. If he cared about those materialistic things, how could he let his parents look down on him with such achievements?¡± ¡°In a nutshell, the more I interact with this son-inw, the more I like him. The feeling this child gives people is just too steady. Your father wasn¡¯t like this. His mind was always filled with various weird ideas, and once he had money, he became restless.¡± Suri nodded silently. Yes, she has always known about Yigol¡¯s character. It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t been able to figure out the differences between Yigol and her father. Now that her mother has pointed them out, Suri understands. The unease in her heart starts dissipating. At this moment, Suri sincerely felt relief in her heart. After showing Sherry Woods around their new house, Suri insisted on sending her back.. Chapter 191 - 191: 191: Don I t Want to Eat the PDA of Your Daughter and Son-in-law? Chapter 191 - 191: 191: Don I t Want to Eat the PDA of Your Daughter and Son-inw? Trantor: 549690339 Yigol wanted to stop her, but he couldn¡¯t. After sending his mother-inw away in a taxi, Yigol asked Suri gloomily, ¡°Wifey, why did mom have to leave? Our vi is so big and there¡¯s plenty of room for her to stay. Did I do something wrong that upset her?¡± Suri looked back at him and didn¡¯t say a word before returning home. Yigol hurried after her, ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t go. Tell me what¡¯s going on so I at least have a chance to defend myself.¡± Yigol¡¯s words made Suri couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time.
After being lectured by her mother, Suri found that she had be even better at discovering Yigol¡¯s good qualities. This guy actually worried that he did something wrong when someone wanted to leave. In fact, Yigol knew that he couldn¡¯t possibly have offended his mother-inw. On the way home, Suri had learned from the facial recognition that her mother was very satisfied with Yigol. So how could he possibly offend her? Perhaps Yigol was worried that Suri would offend her mother. Although their rtionship had improved a lot, they hadn¡¯t been close for so many years, so it was hard to say whether another conflict would arise. That¡¯s probably why Yigol was so persistent in asking? Suri smiled and said, ¡°Honey, have you ever considered that she might just want some peace and quiet and doesn¡¯t want to witness her daughter and son-inw¡¯s PDA all the time?¡± Yigol blinked and rxed when he realized there wasn¡¯t any serious issue. Then he joked, ¡°So that¡¯s the reason. But I¡¯ve always been well-behaved, haven¡¯t I, wifey?¡± Suri replied with disdain, ¡°Were you well-behaved in the car? Weren¡¯t you forcefully feeding your mother-in w dog food [PDA]?¡± Yigolughed sheepishly, ¡°That¡­ I didn¡¯t do that on purpose.¡± Suri showed a ¡°toozy to deal with Yigol anymore¡± expression and turned her face away. Suddenly, Yigol said, ¡°Wifey, what if we find a husband for mom?¡± Suri looked at Yigol in surprise, ¡°Huh?¡± Yigol hurriedly backed away, fearing Suri¡¯s anger, ¡°Wifey, stay calm, stay calm, I was just saying.¡± Suri found it both funny and annoying; had she always been so fierce that Yigol feared her so much? Suriposed herself and tried to look less fierce without losing face, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that. She¡¯s the elder, and it¡¯s her decision whether she finds someone or not, we shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡± Yigol nodded, ¡®Yes, you¡¯re right, wifey. It¡¯s not really our ce to meddle. But you¡¯re her daughter, and you can bring up the subject while talking to her. Our mom has been alone all these years because she hasn¡¯t let herself move on. But I think it might also be because of you.¡± Suri was puzzled, ¡°Because of me?¡± Yigol exined, ¡°Yes, actually, our mom realized long ago that she had been neglecting you and wanted to make it up to you. But the more she tried, the more estranged your rtionship became. So even if she had the idea to find someone, she probably wouldn¡¯t do it. She would definitely think that if she found someone, wouldn¡¯t that make the distance between you two even farther apart?¡± Suri thought about it and realized that this possibility was quite high. She had always thought her mother didn¡¯t understand her, but after resolving their misunderstandings, Suri discovered that her mother understood her quite well. It was Suri who didn¡¯t understand her mother. ¡°Oh,¡± Suri responded casually and then turned to go to her room, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Yigol nodded, and after walking a few steps, he suddenly thought of something, eagerly grabbing Suri¡¯s hand, ¡°Wifey, what do you mean by asking me to sleep?¡± Suri disgustedly shook off his hand, ¡°It means nothing; you¡¯re overthinking it. I just meant to¡­ ¡® ¡°Just what?¡± Yigol asked persistently. ¡°Because tomorrow we have to get up early to go to the hospital and do that checkup, you bastard,¡± Suri said angrily and hurried back home. Yigol stared at Suri¡¯s retreating back and began tough. Could this be a sign that a happy ending wasing? He wouldn¡¯t mind being a ¡°dog man¡± [bastard] if he could repair his rtionship with his wite. Yigol hurried after her, so happy that he almost hummed a tune. ¡°Why are you so happy? What are you so happy about? Tell me, what¡¯s there to be happy about?¡± ¡°Yigol, if you keepughing, do you want me to kill you?¡± Suri threatened angrily when she saw that he was stillughing. Yigol was nonchnt, ¡°Even if I died, I¡¯d want to be with you. We¡¯ll never be separated, even in death.¡± Suri became angrier and swung her fist, ready to give Yigol a good beating, ¡°You bastard, don¡¯t you dare run away.¡± Yigol ran back, answering, ¡°What kind of courage does a man need in front of his own wife? At this time, especially, being courageous would only make me die a terrible death.¡± Suri stopped, ¡°Fine, tonight¡­¡± Yigol immediately stopped, with a determined look on his face, ¡°Wifey,e on, however you want, I can handle it.¡± He spread his arms, waiting for Suri¡¯s storm. Understanding Suri¡¯s implicit message, Yigol wondered if he would be alone at home if he didn¡¯t wise up. Though Suri was quite annoyed in her heart, seeing Yigol like this, her anger suddenly disappeared. It was both funny and annoying that she almost couldn¡¯t help but pinch him hard, but she couldn¡¯t bear to do it¡­ Nevermind, who made her fall for such a bastard? She generously waved her hand, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll let you go for today.¡± Yigol leaned in to Suri¡¯s face, scrutinizing her, ¡°Wifey? Are you okay?¡± Suri rolled her eyes at him, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not okay. Can¡¯t you just wish me well?¡± Yigol answered seriously, ¡°Wifey, I really think something might be wrong with you, that¡¯s why I asked. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good, but rather that today¡¯s you is so different from the you before, and I really like it.¡± At thest three words, Suri immediately understood Yigol¡¯s meaning. ¡°Yigol, are you looking for a death wish?¡± Suri¡¯s previously extinguished anger red up again. ¡°No, no, no, wifey, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m really wrong,¡± Yigol replied quickly with a smile. ¡°Enough, go take a shower and sleep,¡± Suri didn¡¯t want to talk to Yigol anymore, fearing he might say something else that would make her blush and her heart race.. Chapter 192 - 192: 192: The Daughter-in-Law’s Reply is an Imperial Edict Chapter 192 - 192: 192: The Daughter-in-Law¡¯s Reply is an Imperial Edict Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak quickly followed Suri Drew. When Yigol looked at him with a puzzled expression, he replied, ¡°Wifey, well, the other bathrooms are too small and can¡¯t amodate us. Can I join you?¡± Suri Drew rolled her eyes at him: ¡°What if I refuse?¡± There were so many bathrooms in the house, and they were all big enough for ten Yigol Novaks. Could this be considered an excuse? It was more like shamelessness. ¡°If you refuse, then refuse. Who made you my wife? A wife¡¯s word isw, and I will obev vou absolutelv,¡± Yizol replied. ¡°Idiot,¡± Suri Drew said disdainfully and left, ignoring Yigol.
¡°Hehehe.¡± How could Yigol not understand Suri¡¯s meaning? From her tone, it was easy to tell. But at this moment, men should not be too smart. After the bath, Suri Drew said she was going to bed early, but she didn¡¯t seem sleepy at all. Instead, shey in bed looking at her phone. Yigol was a bit puzzled, as Suri Drew usually wouldn¡¯t use her phone before bedtime, unless she had work or someone contacted her. What was going on? Why was she suddenly looking at her phone? And she was acting so secretive, not letting Yigol see what she was doing. Yigol was genuinely curious about what she was up to. But he knew he should respect her privacy ¡ª if she didn¡¯t want him to see, he wouldn¡¯t look. At most, Suri Drew was probably chatting with her bestie. In fact, Suri Drew wasn¡¯t contacting anyone. Instead, she was asking Google all kinds of questions about men and women, marriage, bride prices, various customs and rules, which she knew nothing about. She had never experienced any of it herself or attended any good friends¡¯ weddings. So she had no experience at all with these things. Yigol wanted to see, but she wouldn¡¯t let him. If he saw what she was up to, he would be so proud that his tail would curl up to the sky. Suddenly, Suri Drew saw a video with an interesting title and clicked on it. But realizing there was a man next to her, she quickly turned off the sound. As she watched, Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help butugh. Yigol looked at her, puzzled, ¡°Wifey, what are you doing? Why are youughing so happily?¡± ¡°Oh, wifey, I¡¯m so bored. Please tell me, let me be happy too.¡± Suri Drew looked back at Yigol and smiled inexplicably. Then she turned on her phone¡¯s sound and handed it to him. Yigol watched the video and froze. ¡°Honey, do you think what this video says is true?¡± Suri Drew asked, deliberately moving closer to Yigol, looking as if she was enjoying the show. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not true. Everything it says is fake. Wifey, you must not believe it. Even if there¡¯s a chance it¡¯s true, it¡¯s about other men, definitely not your husband.¡¯ ¡°Haha, before marriage, a woman¡¯s rtives are like road-blocking tigers; after marriage, they¡¯re like life-saving straws. Hahaha,¡± Suri Drewughed while reciting the saying. She didn¡¯t even give Yigol a chance to defend himself: ¡°I¡¯ll buy some Swanson Ultra Rehmannia pills for you tomorrow.¡± Not only did Suri Drew say those words, but she also deliberately challenged Yigol with her eyes, hinting at him. Yigol felt terrible. If he didn¡¯t take some action now, he would be letting down his manhood. He could let anything slide, but not this. They could say anything about him, but not about his performance in bed. Wasn¡¯t he a real man? Although Yigol hadn¡¯t had any experience, he had the System¡¯s battle-hardened reward. What was there to be afraid of pleasing a sheltered young woman like her? ¡°Honey, the other day when you carried me downstairs, you seemed like you could hardly hold on. It seems like your body is really weak, and you need to nourish it.¡± ¡°You said you never lied to me. When I first met you, what did you say? When you delivered packages, you could run dozens of floors without taking a breath. I really believed you then. But looking at you now, I can¡¯t trust you anymore,¡± Suri Drew shook her head helplessly, looking at Yigol with sympathy. Yigol had reached his limit of tolerance. He challenged her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you test me to see if I¡¯m up to the task?¡± But Suri Drew wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. Instead, she lifted her chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m under my rtives¡¯ protection now. Dare you?¡± All of Yigol¡¯s courage crumbled in an instant: ¡°Indeed, before marriage, your rtives are like road-blocking tigers. But let me tell you one thing, after marriage, they¡¯ll be nothing more than that. Your rtives have been here for a few days now, and it¡¯s time for them to go. Let¡¯s see how long you can be so cocky.¡± Suri Drew¡¯s arrogance suddenly weakened. Oh no, she had been a bit too smug earlier and had forgotten that Yigol could settle ountster. She hadn¡¯t seen Yigol¡¯s abilities in action, but she had seen that thing. The thought alone was enough to make her feel apprehensive. ¡°Time to sleep, I¡¯m so tired,¡± said Suri Drew, hurriedly putting down her phone and burrowing into the covers. ¡°You chicken? Weren¡¯t you pretty tough just now?¡± Yigol challenged. ¡°You guess? If you want to sleep in the guest room or on the sofa, you can say whatever you want.¡± Suri Drew replied. With one sentence, Yigol caved: ¡°Wifey, is it not enough that I¡¯m admitting my mistake? It¡¯s so lonely in those ces, sleeping with my wife is much morefortable.¡± In front of a woman, a man can never be the winner. As long as Suri Drew was around, Yigol would always be the one to lose. The next day. They got up early and went to the hospital to do various pre-marital checkups. It took half a day for the tests, and Yigol¡¯s biggest feeling was that after arriving at the hospital, seemingly healthy people seemed to be sick. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of happily making a baby with Suri Drew, he really wouldn¡¯t want toe to this miserable ce ¨C it was too torturous. It felt like sacrificing his life for his lover. But atst, by noon, they hadpleted all the tests. With Suri Drew anxiously waiting, they got their results. As Yigol expected, both of them had no health issues and were in perfect health. When they came to the hospital, Yigol had secretly thought that since he had the System, their bodies should be problem-free. But seeing is believing, and the results proved his hypothesis was correct. Because of the checkups, they didn¡¯t have time to go back home and cook, so they had lunch outside ¨C a less-than -satisfying meal, ording to Suri Drew, who imed it was not even one percent as delicious as what Yigol cooked.. Chapter 193 - 193: 193: The Soul of a Young Girl Lives Deep within Chapter 193 - 193: 193: The Soul of a Young Girl Lives Deep within Trantor: 549690339 After dinner, Suri Drew decided to visit her office, to which Yigol Novak offered no objections. She loved her work and he was never against her doing what she loves. Suri built her business single-handedly from scratch and now, it was not just about the money anymore. She had a sentimental connection with herpany akin to having a pet or raising a child. As time passed, it was harder for her to part ways. Before leaving, Suri teased Yigol, ¡°Husband, you better stay home and await my return. Behave yourself. If I find out you¡¯ve been hanging out with that little girl, I will¡­¡¯ Yigol was flustered and amused, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, aside from you, I have no interest in anyone.¡±
¡°Later, I¡¯ll go to the supermarket to buy some stuff. Our vi feels too big and empty right now. There¡¯s still a lot of things we¡¯re short of.¡± Suri agreed, nodding, ¡°Yeah, especially we are short of a few pretty maids. Let¡¯s check out a maid service agency on our way back. You can pick the ones you like.¡± Yigol sighed in resignation, ¡°Honey, why do you keep putting me in these situations? I¡¯ve been behaving myself.¡± Yigol¡¯sints didn¡¯t matter to Suri at all. She was not seriously arguing with him; she just wanted to tease him. Sometimes, she felt she was being capricious, often realizing it only after she had acted. After parting with Suri, Yigol¡¯s first task was to get a license te for his new car. He wasn¡¯t picky about the te number ¨C as long as it was easy to read. By the time he sorted everything out, it was already afternoon. Afterward, Yigol went to the mall with his to-do list and began to gather all sorts of items for their new vi. Although the furniture was already in ce, the house was stillcking a sense of home. It needed more decorative items. Yigol was busy from afternoon till evening until their new house looked almost ready. It was exhausting. This was probably the most housework Yigol and Suri had done together since being a couple. Yigol aimed to make their house look like a real home rather than a nd ce, empty of life, which felt more like a hotel. Yigol added a lot of Suri¡¯s favorite items to their new vi. For instance, many things were in shades of pink because Suri had a girlish spirit in her heart that favored such colors. Initially, Yigol was managing it all alone. Suri joined him in the housework upon returning from the office. Although Yigol was already worn out, he was happy being busy. He wanted to wrap things up as quickly as possible. ¡°Honey, you rest first. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± At that moment, Yigol was nting vegetables. He had bought many different types of vegetable seeds, nning to grow them at home. This way, they could have fresh vegetables whenever they wanted. Yigol had purchased all sorts of seeds, ensuring a variety of vegetables for Suri¡¯s meals. Suri had never nted any vegetables before. One day, Suri casually mentioned that the vast plot of their vi could be used for vegetable farming. To her surprise, Yigol got started on the project that very day. Watching Yigol work the field was amusing to Suri. She tried lending a hand but soon realized farming isn¡¯t as easy as she thought. Consequently, she opted to supervise instead. Suri pointed to the plowednd, asking, ¡°So this is how we nt vegetables, right? It actually doesn¡¯t seem all that tiring, does it?¡± Despite her failed attempt, she found Yigol¡¯s work highly effortless. Yigol responded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not too much of a task for a small plot like this. However, doing this kind of work in rural areas where they manage multiple acres ofnd is really exhausting.¡± The ever-curious Suri continued questioning, ¡°Honey, once we¡¯ve nted all these seeds, how long before we can eat them?¡± Yigol exined, ¡°Once they are nted and watered, you might see sprouts the day after tomorrow if we¡¯re fast. As for eating, it depends on the type of vegetable. Some could take about a month while others might need more time. Some vegetables taste better when young whereas others are better when fully mature, which alters the harvesting time.¡± Suri excitedly replied, ¡°Wow, I¡¯ll check on these nts every morning to see how they sprout and grow. I¡¯ve never seen how grains grow.¡± Yigol smiled affectionately, ¡°You¡¯ll see it eventually, but for now, you should really go rest.¡± Suri shook her head, ¡°No, I want to stay with you. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Yigol responded, ¡°Honey, your presence here actually interrupts my work. Better get some rest.¡± Suddenly, Suri was not so happy, ¡°What do you mean? Do you not want to see me? How am I disturbing your work?¡± Yigol quickly exined, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t talk like that. Am I that kind of person? The reason I can¡¯t concentrate on my job is because of you standing here ¨C a beautiful woman, taking my breath away.¡± Then Suri was not as upset, ¡°Humph, I¡¯m angry now, so angry that you can¡¯t appease me.¡± ¡°Honey, are you¡­ But before Yigol could finish, Suri interrupted, ¡°Shut up! If you keep bbering, I¡¯ll really get mad.¡± Yigol chuckled and obediently kept quiet. It¡¯s hard to say when, but teasing Suri had be a kind of rxation for Yigol. Thus, the couple relentlessly teased each other. Suddenly, Suri asked, ¡°My mom inquired if you intend to have children before our wedding? Would you prefer to use our children to win my parents over?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yigol was astonished by Suri¡¯s sudden query. They were now husband and wife in name only, and Yigol¡¯s first reaction waswas this woman hinting at something? Suri rified, ¡°I mean, if we were to have children, we would need to inform our parents after the baby is born, right? Or should we tell them after we conceive? Or would you rather wait till our child is in kindergarten or primary school?¡± Chapter 194 - 194: 194: You Have Already Offended Me Chapter 194 - 194: 194: You Have Already Offended Me Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak was stunned for a moment, and after understanding Suri Drew¡¯s meaning, he was overjoyed: ¡°Wifey, you mean, you agree to go home with me and meet my parents?¡± He had always been worried that his parents would not be able to ept Suri as their daughter-inw, and he was also worried that forcing her to go home with him might backfire. Now that she had brought it up herself, it meant that she had already epted it in her heart. His parents might feel that Suri was unattainable, and Suri might also feel that she couldn¡¯t fit in with Yigol¡¯s family. After all, a girl who loved feelings as deeply as Suri might find it difficult to adapt to a rural environment. Moreover, Suri was very sensitive back then.
However, now that Suri had brought it up herself, it meant that she had already epted it. Suri said hesitantly, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m still a bit nervous about it, seeing you and my mom getting along so well makes me happy, but at the same time, it also puts pressure on me, I¡¯m not sure if I can get along well with your mother.¡± Yigol nodded, understanding Suri¡¯s concerns, ¡°Wifey, do you remember? You once told me that you like to travel, but you couldn¡¯t go far because of work. Now, you can try to put your work aside, and we can go out.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my hometown and take a look. We can walk around and see where your husband used to live. We can slowly experience the customs of the rural areas, and maybe it will be easier for you to ept, right?¡± ¡°As for my parents, I won¡¯t reveal too much to them. They haven¡¯t been to the city, and as long as we keep things secret, we won¡¯t cause panic. In that case, they won¡¯te to the city to look for me either. In fact, although my parents are from the countryside, they are quite sensible. If it¡¯s not a matter of concern or necessity, they won¡¯t bother me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not mention our rtionship at first, so you can also see if my parents are easy to get along with.¡± Suri listened and quickly nodded: ¡°Not bad, I like this idea.¡± Getting to know each other slowly before revealing their identity would make it less nerve-wracking when she first met Yigol¡¯s parents. ¡°Actually, I like the countryside, with its clean air and beautiful scenery. I just never had the time to visit, but now I can have a great time.¡± Yigol asked, ¡°Wifey, when should we set off? How about this, once thewsuit for the house and the case with Tianna Riverside are over, we can go. That way, we can have a good time.¡± ¡°Otherwise, there will always be things to bother us, which is quite annoying. You can¡¯t just abandon yourpany. You can take advantage of this time to find a suitable person to manage thepany for you. Actually, as long as someone is diligent and has a good head on their shoulders, they can do well in yourpany.¡± The atmosphere was good, but Yigol¡¯s words suddenly angered Suri. ¡°What do you mean, mypany doesn¡¯t require much expertise? Are you saying I don¡¯t have expertise?¡± Yigol quickly corrected himself: ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not what I meant. I just think that you have worked hard, and now that you haveid the foundation, it should be easy for someone else to take over. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Wifey, just find a person quickly. If you have an outstanding employee, you can consider them. Settle things as soon as possible, I willmunicate with thewyer soon to resolve these matters. Actually, as long as the money is in ce, everything will be fine.¡± Suri gave him an annoyed nce: ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Just so you know, you¡¯ve offended me, and it won¡¯t be easy to make up.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Yigolughed and said, ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be angry. Your husband just doesn¡¯t know how to speak. I have a good heart. Let¡¯s decide on this n, and we¡¯ll both go prepare.¡± ¡°It depends on my mood. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might be ready soon. If I¡¯m not in a good mood, then who knows? I don¡¯t want to talk anymore, I¡¯m going to sleep. Humph.¡± Suri strutted away with an arrogant tilt of her chin. Yigol watched Suri¡¯s retreating figure and shook his head helplessly: ¡°Ah, women are truly like needles at the bottom of the sea, their faces are as changeable as the weather! I better finish up and go back to sleep.¡± He didn¡¯t want to sleep alone in the guest room that night. The next day. After Yigol sent Suri to work, he continued to buy various things, specifically the fitness equipment that Suri needed. Suri and Yigol had different lifestyles. Yigol had grown up in the sun, and had many ways to pass the time. But Suri was different, she had her own way of living, and Yigol had no intention of imitating or assimting her. He didn¡¯t want Suri to lose her own life after being with him. She loved to travel, so they¡¯d travel. She loved to exercise, so they¡¯d exercise. So when Yigol saw those things in the mall yesterday, he had the idea to bring all the fitness equipment home. They had money, and plenty of space at home, so they could do whatever they wanted. Therefore, today his mission was to set up a home gym for his wife. Yigol actually liked this kind of life. There was enough time and space to do whatever he wanted. The previous house was just too small, with no room to stretch out. The house was so big that Suri didn¡¯t have the energy to see the changes in the house when she came back after a long day at work. It wasn¡¯t until Yigol had prepared everything and brought her to the gym that Suri realized he had secretly prepared a surprise for her. Suri was so happy that she hugged Yigol and gave him a kiss, changed her clothes, and went to work out. Not only did she enjoy herself fully, but she also allowed Yigol to watch her from the sidelines. In a moment of enthusiasm, Suri began to dance in the room. She performed several difficult moves, and with her tight clothes, Yigol felt that she wasn¡¯t showing off her skills, but rather seducing him.. Chapter 195 - 195: 195: The Habit of Avoiding Suspicion Chapter 195 - 195: 195: The Habit of Avoiding Suspicion Trantor: 549690339 Suddenly, Yigol Novak wondered if his wife was hinting at something. They had previously arranged to do something in two days, but several days had passed since then. In thest couple of days, Yigol Novak had been pretty busy, andpletely forgot about their arrangement. Just then, the doorbell sound startled him out of his thoughts, prompting him to open the door. Yigol came to the front door and saw a beautiful girl standing outside. However, even though the girl was attractive, she paled inparison to Suri Drew.
The girl seemed to have a knack for dressing spectacrly. Her outfit greatly enhanced her charm. ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± Yigol asked. Whether the girl was beautiful or not didn¡¯t matter to Yigol. He had a fairy living in his own house, which made him immune to any other woman. No matter how beautiful the girl was, he would at most nce at her once. He would never give her a second look. ¡°Hello, I live in Vi No.6. My name is Xaviera Lohill,¡± the girl politely replied. After appraising Yigol, Xaviera Lohill looked into his eyes. Upon noting the indifference in Yigol¡¯s eyes, which didn¡¯t focus on her at all, she was somewhat taken aback. Xaviera Lohill was a recognized beauty and she was always the center of attention for men wherever she went. Some were somewhat restrained, while others were very overt with their lewd gazes. However, this man in front of her looked at her like he would any ordinary girl. Naturally, if one took a closer look, it was impossible not to notice Yigol¡¯s handsome features. If Xaviera Lohill was not meeting Yigol here, she would certainly believe that he was just an ordinary man. This was a luxury vi area, and the man was soposed which made her unable to look down upon him. After hearing her self-introduction, he subconsciously looked at Vi No.6 which was quite a distance away, with two other vis between their houses. Although the vi Yigol bought was the top unit, it was Vi No.7, probably because the number nine carries significant meaning. Rich people usually care about these things, such as ¡®smooth going¡¯ and ¡®wealth from all directions¡¯. Yigol Novak was pretty satisfied with the numbering of his vi, Vi No.7, symbolizing ¡®good fortune¡¯. Then, Yigol politely replied, ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Yigol Novak. May I know why you are here?¡± Xaviera Lohill lifted the box in her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been living here for two or three years, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone live in this vi. Recently, I noticed peopleing in and out from time to time. After two days of observation, there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone around today. I figured you must have settled in, so I thought I¡¯de over to make friends.¡± Yigol was not a person of great experience and did not understand the various ways rich people interact. However, he didn¡¯t think it right to shut the door on someone who hade to visit. So, Yigol opened the door wide and politely gestured for her toe in, ¡°Pleasee in. I¡¯ve just moved in myself and haven¡¯t had time to meet the neighbors.¡± Xaviera nodded and walked in. As she walked, she curiously asked, ¡°Do you live here alone, Mr. Novak?¡± The reason Xaviera asked this was because she had only seen Yigol entering and exiting the house frequently recently. The other people she saw were clearly workers, quite different from a homeowner. Moreover, those living here were all wealthy, and usually came with a retinue of butlers, maids, or at least a nanny, right? Also, which homeowner would open the door themselves? However, Yigol gave off a very different vibe. He was unbelievably calm. Yigol did not try to guess the meaning behind Xaviera¡¯s question, but he cautiously avoided any potential misinterpretations. ¡°My wife and I live here, if it were just me, I wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to invite you in.¡± With these words, Yigol managed to dispel any potential misunderstanding, using a joking tone to dissolve the awkwardness. ¡°It seems that you dote heavily on your wife, Mr. Novak¡± Yigolughed, ¡°Yes, I love her very much. She¡¯s dancing at the moment and is too busy toe open the door, so I did it myself.¡± With that, they entered the main house under the vi. ¡°Miss Lohill, would you like to take a seat and have something to drink?¡± After they entered the house, Yigol pointed to the sofa and asked Xaviera to sit, before continuing, ¡°My wife and I just moved in and we both love tea, so we only have juice and tea in the house. If there is any shortfall in our hospitality, please bear with us.¡± ¡°Water will be fine, thank you,¡± she replied. Yigol nodded and went to the pantry. Over thest few days, he had almost prepared all the necessities, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to entertain guests, which would have been embarrassing. Afterwards, Yigol sat down on a sofa not far from Xaviera. There was a distance of about one meter between them. The distance was polite yet safe. Even though Yigol didn¡¯t understand the way rich people socialized, he knew that Xaviera didn¡¯te just to make friends. After sitting down, Yigol did not speak but waited for Xaviera to speak first. At this moment, Xaviera was full of questions. The more she interacted with Yigol, the less she understood him. Yigol was different, very different. Those who could live here were all wealthy. She saw Yigol and his wife moving so many valuable items into the house, corroborating her belief that Yigol was a very wealthy man. But how did he manage to maintain such aposed appearance? He dressed so normally too. If she met him on the street, she would never believe that he was a tycoon. Settinq the box she brought on the coffee table, Xaviera asked, ¡°Mr. Novak, may I ask which industry you work in?¡± Yigol lightly curved his lips, hinting that it was a normal topic of conversation between him and Xaviera. Their interaction could only be maintained like this, otherwise, they were better off being strangers. Frankly, if Xaviera insisted on having a rtionship with Yigol, the only possible rtionship would be a professional one. In their private lives, there would absolutely be no rtionship. It was normal for neighbors to be friendly. By getting to know Yigol and being on good terms with him, Xaviera would stand to gain in the future.. Chapter 196 - 196: 196: This is Cultivation, and also Strength Chapter 196 - 196: 196: This is Cultivation, and also Strength Trantor: 549690339 Even if there¡¯s no immediate need, they could be business partners. However, it¡¯s also possible that Xaviera Lohill approached Yigol Novak for other reasons. If that were the case, as soon as Yigol noticed, he would immediately draw a line in the sand with this woman. Yigol exined honestly, ¡°I am actually just a homebody, cooking and cleaning at home. My wife runs a smallpany, renting out housing forndlords who like to be hands-off.¡± Xaviera¡¯s eyes stayed locked on Yigol as he spoke. After hearing his words, she felt he was even more extraordinary.
¡°Mr. Novak, are you joking with me?¡± Xaviera asked somewhat embarrassed. She felt that Yigol saying this was actually his way of hinting that she should leave. If Yigol lived in a normal apartment building, saying this would be no problem. But he lived in the top unit of this vi, the best house worth a hundred million dors. Yigol calmly replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t know each other before, why would I joke with you? Miss Lohill, it¡¯s our good fortune that you¡¯vee to visit. However, if you¡¯re here to make friends, I might have to say something you don¡¯t want to hear. We can¡¯t be friends.¡± Xaviera¡¯s face changed instantly. Yigol¡¯s words made it clear that he was saying, ¡°You¡¯d better leave now. My home doesn¡¯t wee you.¡± Yigol realized that saying this might cause unnecessary misunderstandings, so he further exined, ¡°No offense intended, but I don¡¯t want to have any dealings with women. My wife is very broad-minded, but it¡¯s a personal rule of mine. I¡¯m already married, so I don¡¯t interact with other women.¡± ¡°Especially those like you who are beautiful and have a tasteful demeanor. I wouldn¡¯t have any interactions with you at all. However, if you have other matters today, juste out and say it quickly. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± Only then did the embarrassment in Xaviera¡¯s heart gradually fade. She found that Yigol always spoke calmly and confidently. How confident must this man be to have such an attitude? It seemed that no matter what happened, he would always remain calm. Simply put, it was cultivation and strength. Just how powerful must this man be to have such confidence and allow him to remain calm in the face of anything? Xaviera was now quite certain that Yigol was a low-key magnate among the big bosses, with exceptional strength, not just some average rich boss. Some people with too much money attach great importance to cultivation and develop a detached view of life. Not many people have such insight, but Yigol is definitely one of them. This sudden realization made Xaviera feel an intangible pressure. How could she remain calm and collected in the face of such a big shot? Little did she know that this was all his own doing. Unknowingly, Xaviera felt as if sitting across from Yigol was like sitting on a bed of nails. Helpless, she could only grit her teeth and reveal her intention foring. ¡°Mr. Novak, as expected, nothing can escape your eyes. I¡¯ll be honest, I came to visit your home today for a purpose. Making friends is one aspect, but the main reason is that I have a project and am seeking investment. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Novak would be gracious enough to listen to my project proposal?¡± Xaviera felt that her wealth waspletely overshadowed and didn¡¯t have the heart or confidence to continue with pleasantries, like fighting for her dreams. She thought that a man like Yigol wouldn¡¯t want to hear her spiel. Without all the excessive talk, Xaviera got straight to the point, streamlining her purpose. Of course, Xaviera didn¡¯t think that doing so would increase her sess rate. But if she didn¡¯t get to the point, she estimated that within a few minutes, herposure would crumble, and she would flee in panic. By getting straight to the point, she still had some hope. What if Yigol, in a good mood, really gave her an investment opportunity? After hearing her words, Yigol was somewhat moved. Investing, if it suited his taste, could be a possibility. After all, he had more than enough money. If he engaged in investment, life wouldn¡¯t be so boring. Even better if he made money, but it wouldn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t since he wasn¡¯t short on cash. If he could invest sessfully, he would gradually gain a foothold in the businessmunity and have his own ce. This mattered to Yigol. Although he enjoyed living a carefree life with Suri Drew, some social rtionships were necessary. Having a socialwork would make things much easier. Both he and Suri would encounter various matters in their lives that would require social connections and resources. As he gradually gained status and connections, Suri would also have the chance to boast. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to show off with their daily life revolving around their small circle. Yigol nodded calmly and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Xaviera¡¯s eyes remained on Yigol. Seeing his calm demeanor, she didn¡¯t think there was much chance. But to her surprise, Yigol actually asked her to share her project, reigniting her hope. Xaviera tried to adjust her emotions, ¡°Since this is my first visit to Mr. Novak¡¯s home, I didn¡¯t bring a proposal. So¡­¡± Yigol interjected, ¡°Just describe it. Your ability to present your project matters. If you can convince me, investment amount isn¡¯t an issue.¡± Xaviera¡¯s heart trembled. Investment amount isn¡¯t an issue? How much money must he have to say something like that? Xaviera¡¯s gaze never left Yigol. He spoke calmly and sincerely, not the type to joke. His calm demeanor made Xaviera feel that he was out of her reach. Only a person with a certain level of strength would have such confidence. One reason Yigol could say this was his underlying confidence. Another reason was that he didn¡¯t think any investment would amount to hundreds or thousands of billions. Even if it were in the hundreds of billions, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him. So, naturally, he had ample confidence. He couldn¡¯t have known that this would lead Xaviera to misunderstand him. ¡°Mr. Novak, my project proposal¡­¡± Xaviera adjusted her demeanor and presented her n. Although she was nervous, she had skill. As she talked about the project, she gradually grew morefortable and forgot her earlier anxiety.. Chapter 197 - 197: 197: One Person Confronting Tens of Millions of Others Chapter 197 - 197: 197: One Person Confronting Tens of Millions of Others Trantor: 549690339 For more than ten minutes, Xaviera Lohill spoke, during which Yigol Novak listened quietly. It wasn¡¯t that Xaviera Lohill¡¯s n was particrly appealing, but rather, Yigol Novak didn¡¯t quite grasp what she was talking about. Yigol Novak may be a wealthy man, but he¡¯s really just a third-rate graduate, and all his money was not earned through business methods. Hence, he hardly had any real experience to speak of. However, he managed to grasp one key point. Xaviera Lohill wanted to gather all the wealthy people together to form a collective of vested interests. She would then mediate among these wealthy people, connecting them, advancing their interests, and making a profit in the process, so that everyone involved could benefit.
After listening to her pitch, Yigol Novak didn¡¯t hesitate to decline: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lohill, but I have no interest in your project.¡± Yigol thought Xaviera Lohill was being too imaginative. The problem with wealthy people is that they are blind self-confidents and consider themselves powerful. Why would they ever allow someone else to lead them by the nose? He couldn¡¯t tell whether Xaviera was simply nave or overly ambitious. Even though Yigol Novak knew little about social circles, he was aware that some things were essential to societal development. Such as, traditional teahouses and inns, as well as modern hotels and upscale restaurants. These yed the role of the invisible middleman among wealthy people. It was impossible to bypass them. The existence of these ces had evolved over thousands of years. They could not be disrupted by a mere upstart business. Xaviera Lohill took a sharp breath after being rejected. She was prepared for the possibility of rejection. After all, her idea was indeed difficult for many to ept. It wasn¡¯t easy to challenge longstanding rules. This was why her quest for investment had been so challenging. But she didn¡¯t expect Yigol Novak to reject her idea so conclusively. Her project was a radical departure from the existing order, akin to challenging thousands if not millions of people. If things didn¡¯t go well, she could very well end up being targeted by many. The possibility of ending up destroyed was quite high, while the chance of survival was small. Xaviera had thought through all these issues clearly. She had considered potential problems she might face and had prepared solutions. However, these were specific details that she couldn¡¯t exin in a few words. If she had been dealing with someone else today, she would have left the moment Yigol started showing her the door. But to her, Yigol Novak was a distinguished figure, a magnate among the big bosses who was influential and powerful. Moreover, his rejection was within her expectations, so she wasn¡¯t likely to give up easily. But now, Yigol Novak was already unsatisfied with her n, and she didn¡¯t have a concrete proposal on hand, preventing her from providing a more persuasive n. She had to be careful with her next words, lest she offended him and lost all chance of cooperation. Just as Xaviera was about to stand and leave, she heard a woman¡¯s voice: ¡°Honey, I found what Miss Lohill was saying quite interesting. She seems to be fully prepared. Why don¡¯t you hear her out.¡± Xaviera turned to look and was immediately astonished. She was indeed a great beauty, and it was rare for her to meet any woman whose looks surpassed her own. Even those few who did would bepletely overshadowed by Xaviera¡¯s presence. However, the woman before her seemed to lessen Xaviera¡¯s aura drastically. Xaviera herself didn¡¯t care much for jewelry. She didn¡¯t like wearing it and didn¡¯t like seeing others don it, feeling they failed topliment the beauty of the jewelry. But the woman who descended the stairs had a ring on her finger. Perhaps because of the woman wearing it, the jewelry looked exceptionally beautiful in Xaviera¡¯s eyes. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re here. Go do what you want to do, you shouldn¡¯t be bothered about stuff like this,¡± Yigol Novak stood and went over to Suri Drew, his face full of affection. Xaviera was unexpectedly hit by a face full of their public disy of affection (PDA). Being rejected wasn¡¯t bad enough, they even showed off their loving rtionship as she was leaving? ¡°Miss Lohill, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Wait a moment, I have something to discuss with my husband,¡± said Suri. After she confirmed Xaviera¡¯s nod, she pulled Yigol Novak upstairs. In the upstairs gym, Yigol Novak asked in confusion, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Suri replied, ¡°Husband, I heard your conversation with Miss Lohill, and I think her concept is impressive. Why did you decline? Is it because her project seems unrealistic?¡± ¡°In fact, based solely on what she said, it does seem a bit unrealistic. But look at her. She is by no means an air-headed woman. Since she¡¯s sought us out, she must have a thorough n.¡± ¡°As she said, she didn¡¯t bring a proposal today. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t discuss many specific details with you,¡± Suri exined. ¡°I encountered many such problems when I first started my career.¡± Suri, as a person, was quite perceptive. If the woman downstairs had ulterior motives, she would have sensed it. Yigol looked a bit stunned and ventured, ¡°So, are you saying you¡¯re interested in her project?¡± Suri nodded, then shook her head. ¡°It does seem very interesting, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s feasible. I also don¡¯t know how far Miss Lohill has progressed in her n or the results she¡¯s achieved. I simply think it¡¯s interesting and that you might want to explore it further.¡± Yigol replied, ¡°Honey, if you¡¯re interested, then learn more. I¡¯ll support whatever you want to do. But I have one condition. You can be involved but not in the forefront. That¡¯s just too tiring.¡± ¡°What I mean is, you can¡¯t let your work consume all your time and leave your husband here alone.¡± Suri Drew chuckled at Yigol Novak¡¯s words. However, they served as a reminder that many people lost their families because they devoted all their time and energy to their work.. Chapter 198 - 198: 198: A Feeling of Being Favored Chapter 198 - 198: 198: A Feeling of Being Favored Trantor: 549690339 For work, couples heading for divorce are not a minority in the business world. Yigol Novak clearly has his ownpany, but he has always chosen to be a behind ¨C the-scenes person. After being together with her, he spends most of his time loving her. She should indeed reflect on herself, and not let Yigol be the only one making sacrifices. Otherwise, even the most passionate person has a limit to their enthusiasm. At the same time, she felt very touched that Yigol respects her so much. As long as she likes something, Yigol will buy it for her, and he supports the things she likes to do. Supporting Suri is one aspect for Yigol. He doesn¡¯t think he should let Suri give up herself for him. Everyone should have an independent personality. There was another reason: if Suri had a wider world and he was her biggest supporter, wouldn¡¯t Suri have more opportunities and mood to show off?
In that case, he might enjoy the System¡¯s rewards again. A person¡¯s insight is indeed a subtle thing. Different heights offer different perspectives, and different angles provide different views. It¡¯s good for Suri to gain more insight. If Xaviera Lohill¡¯s project seeds, they will be in contact with the upper-ss circle, and their insights will naturally open up. Suri didn¡¯t consider suchplicated issues. In her view, Yigol was just supporting her. It was just because it was a project she was interested in; everything else was not important. A feeling of being favored spread in Suri¡¯s heart, extending to her heart and lungs. The reason Suri was interested in Xaviera¡¯s project was also because of Yigol; she thought Yigol was really mysterious. Yigol is now very impressive, but she always feels that she knows very little about his strengths. As her mother, Sherry Woods, said, apart from her good looks, she is far behind Yigol in terms of strength. Suri never thought about relying on her face to get by. If she had such an idea, she wouldn¡¯t have achieved what she has today. No matter how beautiful one might be, eventually, they grow old. A person¡¯s charm is not only derived from their appearance, but mostly from their temperament whiches from confidence, and confidencees from strength. She wants to make herself better and try her best to be worthy of Yigol. She couldn¡¯t say these words to Yigol. Ever since that day when her mother came and told her those words, Suri had been feeling quite pressured. She really wanted to make more progress, but she had been struggling to find a way. Today, Xaviera¡¯s appearance made Suri see hope. The project does seem quite imaginative, but it¡¯s not entirely impossible to seed. Aren¡¯t most of the big things that happen based on breaking the norm? After thinking about it, Suri said, ¡°Honey, Xaviera¡¯s project is really novel, but it requires breaking established conventions. It will probably be challenging during the real process and might face a lot of resistance and suppression from others. ¡± Offending people is a certainty. Once the project is underway, if it doesn¡¯t seed, it¡¯s fine. But if it shows promise, it will threaten many people¡¯s interests. Yigol replied, ¡°I can help you with these issues, haven¡¯t I said that before? No matter what problems you encounter, always tell me first. You have to believe that I have the ability to protect you. But there¡¯s one thing, I don¡¯t want you to be directly involved in everything, okay?¡± Suri pouted her lips, clinging to Yigol¡¯s arm, ¡°Honey, I got it.¡± There is nothing that can¡¯t be solved when a wife acts coquettishly. Yigolughed and pinched her face, ¡°Well, we can¡¯t keep others waiting. Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡± Suri nodded and went downstairs with Yigol. Yigol introduced Xaviera to Suri, ¡°My wife, Suri Drew. This is Xaviera Lohill, who lives in Vi No.6.¡± ¡°Miss Lohill, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Mrs. Novak, nice to meet you.¡± After the two exchanged polite greetings, Yigol and Suri sat down. Yigol said indifferently, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not personally interested in your project. But since my wife is interested, I will give my full support to anything she wants to do. From now on, you can discuss things by yourselves.¡± ¡°However, I have two conditions.¡± As long as there¡¯s hope, it doesn¡¯t matter how many conditions there are. Xaviera replied, ¡°Mr. Novak, please go ahead.¡± ¡°First, you will handle the matters on the surface, and my wife won¡¯t step in. But it doesn¡¯t mean you have absolute power. Since my wife is involved, she has the right to supervise. That is to say, any decision you make must be approved by her first. You cannot act recklessly.¡± ¡°You must report any news to her, good or bad. When you encounter troubles, I¡¯ll step in to help, solving all problems.¡± ¡°In short, we will only give opinions, not do the work. You¡¯ll handle the tasks.¡± Upon hearing Yigol¡¯s words, Xaviera¡¯s anger rose, and she stood up abruptly. ¡°Mr. Novak, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re implying, I don¡¯t think we need to negotiate any further.¡± From the moment Xaviera had the idea, she worked hard to refine every detail and investigate various aspects of the project. But now, Yigol¡¯s intention seemed to be to make her work for him, which she would never agree to. She would rather see the project fail than let others take advantage of her efforts for free. As the one who had invested the most, shouldn¡¯t she receive more in return? She wouldn¡¯t agree to such a condition. Xaviera indeed had a purpose when she came to Yigol. She thought that even a small investment from Yigol would be helpful. Even if it¡¯s not possible, making a good connection isn¡¯t bad either. There might be opportunities to use itter. But she never expected such a twist ¨C he was willing to pay any price but insisted on controlling the decision-making. Xaviera couldn¡¯t ept it at all. Seeing Xaviera angrily ready to leave, Yigol didn¡¯t show any concern but said calmly, ¡°Miss Lohill, you can leave, but you have to think it through. Once you leave, the opportunity is gone. To be honest, I don¡¯t think you have the capability to carry out the project sessfully on your own..¡± Chapter 199 - 199: 199: In this lifetime, I’ll be a bodyguard for you alone. Chapter 199 - 199: 199: In this lifetime, I¡¯ll be a bodyguard for you alone. Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak¡¯s words made Xaviera Lohill stop in her tracks. She turned around to listen to him continue, but the anger in her heart did not subside at all. Yigol continued, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I think you¡¯re not capable of seeding that I have no interest in your project. It was only after my wife found it interesting that I decided to talk with you.¡± ¡°To be honest, your n is perfect and notcking in funds. What youck most is the ability to protect yourself. Once your n is implemented, you have no means of self-protection, and the appearance of your project will cause many people to band together ande after you. Therefore, you need someone to ensure the safety of your project.¡± ¡°And I am the best guarantee of safety for you.¡± Xaviera asked back, ¡°Mr. Novak, what makes you think you have such strength?¡±
Xaviera had also considered this issue, but those with the power to protect her project wouldn¡¯t be willing to join her in such a dangerous game. Unable to find support, Xaviera could only rely on luck. She wanted to make this project work, continuously win people over, and strengthen her team to increase her ability to withstand attacks. Simply put, it¡¯s all about using each other in this circle. She had to show others the benefits so they would protect her. It¡¯s extremely difficult for her project to take off. But she didn¡¯t want to give up easily. She was someone who, once she had an idea, wanted to do her best to perfect it. Yigol smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Sit down for a moment; I¡¯ll get theputer. ¡± Although Xaviera was angry, she had been telling herself not to be impulsive and not to miss any opportunities. Yigol brought theputer and typed for about ten minutes. Then, he showed Xaviera some information about her, including things she had kept secret even from those close to her, but Yigol had easily found them. Xaviera¡¯s face changed dramatically when she saw the information on hisputer. ¡°You¡­¡± Xaviera was too shocked to speak. Yigol smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is just the tip of the iceberg; knowing this much should be enough.¡± ¡°To put it simply, if I want to do something to you, as long as you¡¯re still in this world and notpletely disconnected from it, I have ways. You are indeed a very capable girl with determination and ability. That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°But your ability is not enough to support your ideas. What you think about now is not to let others share your food; you need to understand that if you¡¯re not willing to share, you won¡¯t even get a bite of the whole cake.¡± ¡°Compromise, and you can achieve your dreams. This doesn¡¯t conflict with your original intention. Of course, the decision is in your hands.¡± After saying this, Yigol calmly closed theptop. Xaviera waspletely dumbfounded by Yigol¡¯s actions. She never expected Yigol to have such amazing skills. She was quite confident, but facing Yigol now, she suddenly felt like an ant in front of an elephant. ¡°Miss Lohill, go back and think it over. Like I said, the decision is in your hands. Even if you refuse, I won¡¯t do anything to you, so you can rest assured. As for your gift, take it with you. I prefer to keep things simple. Even if we were friends, I wouldn¡¯t like this kind of exchange.¡± After Yigol finished speaking, he motioned for Suri Drew to pick up the things on the table and hand them to Xaviera. Xaviera took the box, hastily said goodbye, and left as if Yigol was a ferocious beast. After Xaviera left, Suri asked Yigol, ¡°Honey, why were you so aggressive?¡± Yigol replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a very ambitious girl, and because of that, you have a good impression of her? But the truth isn¡¯t like that. In this circle, how many people can walk towards sess with their initial intentions? I felt that Xaviera wasn¡¯t as simple as she seemed.¡± ¡°I just checked her background, and I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. Wife, take a look. ¡± Yigol opened theputer and showed Suri the information he had found. As Suri looked through the data, Yigol exined everything to her. After reviewing the information, Suri eximed in amazement, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯re so good at reading people! This woman is so powerful- If she were to y mind games, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against her. If I had tried to work with her on my own, I would¡¯ve been eaten up without even leaving bones.¡± Yigolughed, ¡°Exactly! But how could I let her bully you? Just now, I acted that way to make her understand my strength and let her know she¡¯s not qualified to y tricks in front of me. Otherwise, the one who ends up being eaten without bones would be her.¡± ¡°Otherwise, if I wanted to deal with her, it would be easy. So in the end, there are only two oues: either she never appears in front of us again from today on or cooperates with us obediently without ying any tricks.¡± Suri thought for a moment and said, ¡°Honey, I feel that people like that won¡¯t willingly sumb to oppression. Even if they temporarilypromise, there wille a day when they gather enough strength and fight back again. People who aren¡¯t content with their lot in life can never change their nature.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal not to be content; if she were content, she wouldn¡¯t have such novel ideas and create such a project. Having a mind full of schemes can be a good thing, as long as it¡¯s not turned against her own people. asionally giving her a wake-up call is enough. Anyway, now is not the time to talk about this. Whether she dares toe back is another matter.¡± ¡°Wife, don¡¯t think about these things. Just remember one thing: whatever you like, go ahead and do it. In this life, I¡¯ll be the bodyguard of only you.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t focus all our attention on our careers; we have to pay more attention to life, too. For example, let¡¯s have a good talk about life?¡± Yigol gave her a meaningful gaze. ¡°Go away, get out of here.¡± Suri yfully punched Yigol in the chest a couple of times before pretending to fall into his arms as he dodged. Unexpectedly, Yigol didn¡¯t take advantage of the situation, which made Suri¡¯s mood suddenly overflow. ¡°Honey, why?¡± Yigol replied, ¡°Well, wife, I think that since we¡¯re finally about to achieve our goal, we should have a sense of ritual. Otherwise, it would be too unfair to you..¡± Chapter 200 - 200: 200: May Regret Settling for Less Chapter 200 - 200: 200: May Regret Settling for Less Trantor: 549690339 A sense of ceremony? Fucking sense of ceremony, isn¡¯t this a good sense of ceremony right now? This man really knows how to kill the mood. Suri Drew immediately lost her interest. Seeing her angry, Yigol Novak said helplessly: ¡°Fine, let¡¯s just continue with that then.¡± Suri directly kicked him: ¡°Get lost! From now on, no, from this moment on, I don¡¯t know you. ¡±
¡°Hehe, my dear, shall I go cook instead?¡± Yigol asked cautiously. ¡°What does it have to do with me what you want to do? Just do whatever you want, just don¡¯t let me see you.¡± Suri angrily tried to kick him again. Yigol, sensing the danger, quickly escaped and said: ¡°Alright, my dear.¡± At this point, he dared not pit himself against Suri. He had finally waited for this chance to consummate their rtionship. If he offended her again with his big mouth, it would be troublesome. He couldn¡¯t exin too much to Suri. This kind of thing had already reached a critical moment, and his sudden hesitation was indeed a mood killer. Maybe this little girl would secretly suspect that he wasn¡¯t a real man or that her own charm wasn¡¯t enough. He couldn¡¯t provoke her, so it was best to hide for now. He also couldn¡¯t directly talk to Suri about this matter because whatever he said would be wrong. Yigol had hoped that he and Suri could do it at a special moment when their feelings were deep enough to make it happen naturally. From the looks of it, Suri seemed to have let her guard down and didn¡¯t want Yigol to feel concerned. So when he said that, she wanted to give herself to him willingly. But Yigol couldn¡¯t bear for her topromise like that. If they really did it, Suri wouldn¡¯t regret it, but she might feel regret because of her ownpromise. Especially since she was a girl and hadn¡¯t experienced that kind of thing before. A more special experience would be better, which was why Yigol pushed her away, spoiling the mood. After Yigol went to the kitchen to get busy, Suri sat on the sofa and slowly calmed down. Afterward, she fell into self-doubt. Didn¡¯t Yigol always want to have a baby with her? She was so initiative today, so why did Yigol push her away? Was it because her charm wasn¡¯t enough? Or did he have some other problem? But the checkup results were quite good. Where did the probleme from? The more Suri thought about it, the more panic she felt. She really wanted to find someone to ask, but who could she turn to? Rachel Turkish was the only person Suri could think of. However, Rachel was a love idiot herself. How could she help Suri solve her problem? Moreover, she always felt that Yigol was too perfect. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a man? Every time she thought of Rachel flirting with Yigol before, she didn¡¯t want to talk to Rachel about Yigol too much. After thinking for a long time, the only person Suri could think of was her mother, Sherry Woods. It was really embarrassing to bring up this matter with her mother, but she really didn¡¯t know who else could help her besides her mother. If she didn¡¯t solve this problem, she would always be bothered by it. Left with no choice, Suri bravely sent a WhatsApp message to her mother, briefly exining what had happened. Quickly, Sherry Woods replied back with a message. Sherry Woods: ¡°Girl, you¡¯re overthinking. This means he really loves you. He values your first experience in that kind of thing so much. If it¡¯s not love, what is it? Aren¡¯t you two nning a trip? The sense of ceremony he¡¯s talking about might be during that time.¡± Then, Sherry Woods sent a giggle emoji. Suri was stunned. Had Yigol thought about that? Did this man have to be so meticulous? While thinking, Suri couldn¡¯t help but giggle. A littleter, Sherry Woods sent another message: ¡°You two hurry up and go on your trip. It¡¯ll be easier to get things done that way. Oh, have you two gotten checked yet?¡± Suri hurriedly replied: ¡°Yes, we did. Both of us have no problems.¡± Sherry Woods: ¡°That¡¯s good. Hurry up and go on the trip. I¡¯m looking forward to having a grandchild soon.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t young people decisive? Many people easily have a child and get married after a one-night stand. Why is it that when ites to you two, it¡¯s so difficult? Since you two are legally together, just get on with it.¡± ¡°You must trust Yigol. He¡¯s a good boy and is worth your full trust.¡± Suri replied: ¡°Alright, alright, I understand. I¡¯ll stop talking to you now.¡± Suri felt like she was caught in a pincer attack. When talking to Yigol, he could easily make her blush, and when talking to her mother, she could also easily make her blush. Although Suri¡¯s heart was no longer full of doubts, she didn¡¯t intend to let Yigol off the hook so easily. She was a little fairy, wasn¡¯t she? Yigol had made her so unhappy. No matter the reason, it was unforgivable. She had been so proactive, and Yigol had hurt her heart so much. She must at least take some small revenge on him. If she forgave him so easily, it would be too cheap for him. This time, Suri couldn¡¯t point out Yigol¡¯s mistake. The main reason was that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to. At night, Suri¡¯s method was to ignore Yigol no matter what he said to her. Later on, Yigol kept apologizing and admitting his mistakes, but Suri still didn¡¯t pay him any attention. Moreover, Suri was particrly daring today. She wore sexy clothes and moved around in front of Yigol but didn¡¯t let him touch her at all. The torturous teasing nearly made Yigol kneel in submission. This was indeed the biggest revenge against Yigol, but it was also a kind of enjoyment in some ways. Yigol hadn¡¯t always been so blessed previously. Yigol¡¯s eyes were always on Suri. Suddenly, Suri looked back at him curiously and stared at him intently for a while, making Yigol feel inexplicably guilty. Could it be that Suri had discovered his little secret? Yigol quickly restrained himself and continued to bear her taunts after Suri rxed her guard. Yigol could only endure it without sarcastically provoking Suri. Otherwise, he¡¯d lose this visual treat. At this moment, Suri¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Suri nced at the phone and then continued to let it ring as she looked at Yigol. The sudden eye contact made Yigol¡¯s heart skip a beat. It was a video call from Rachel Turkish. At this moment, Suri was dressed so provocatively that she couldn¡¯t just casually pick up the video call.. Chapter 201 - 201: 201: Three Sentences Never Far from Your Man Chapter 201 - 201: 201: Three Sentences Never Far from Your Man Trantor: 549690339 It wasn¡¯t until after Suri hung up on their video call that she looked away from Yigol, who seemed relieved. Shortly after the video call ended, Rachel sent a message. Rachel: ¡°Damn woman, where have you been? Were you busy doing the ¡®deed¡¯ with your man? You can tell me about it so I can learn some experience to use in the future.¡± Suri: ¡°Why would I tell you?¡± Rachel: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see it in the first ce, but you two insisted on showing off in front of me. Now you¡¯re pretending it never happened?¡±
Suri: ¡°Hmph, you were the one hugging my man for no reason. I did it on purpose, okay?¡± Rachel: ¡°You stinky woman! Are we even besties anymore? You asked me to seduce your man, and now you¡¯re holding a grudge against me?¡± Suri replied, ¡°I am holding a grudge. What are you going to do about it? If you nave sometmng to say, say It; omerwmse, aon?cscuro my sleep witn my man: Rachel: ¡°You¡¯re crossing the line, you know? Can¡¯t we have a conversation without you showing off your husband? What, having a man makes you a big shot now? Are you a stinky woman with a heart only for the opposite sex?¡± Suri: ¡°I¡¯m not the one obsessed with bringing up my man; it¡¯s you who keeps asking about him! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re the one crossing the line?¡± Rachel: ¡°Alright, alright, I admit I¡¯m wrong, okay? Is everything my fault now? I wanted to ask you for advice on something. Since we have nothing to dotely, why don¡¯t we go on a trip? Go swimming and have some fun. If you can¡¯t bear to leave your man, you can bring him too. I don¡¯t mind being the third wheel.¡± Suri: ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t even think about getting close to my man. I won¡¯t give you the chance.¡± Rachel sent a rolling-eye emoji: ¡°Fine, fine. Can we have a conversation without mentioning your man? I¡¯m not interested in him.¡± Suri: ¡°Are you really not interested?¡± Rachel: ¡°If I¡¯m lying, I¡¯m a little dog.¡± Suri finally let Rachel off the hook. Then, she suddenly found her behavior hrious. She¡¯s so protective of her man, she won¡¯t even give her bestie any face. Meanwhile, after sending the message, Rachel fell into a daze. She never had any interest in Yigol before. All those inappropriate remarks were just jokes. But as Suri mentioned it more and more, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but think about whether she was actually interested in Yigol and if that¡¯s why Suri was so defensive. Yigol had always been cold to her, hardly paying her any attention. When had Rachel ever been treated like this? Wherever she went, she was the center of attention, right? After finding out the reason for Yigol¡¯s coldness, Rachel felt envious of Suri, as having such a considerate man must be so amazing. At least he wasn¡¯t like those other men she¡¯d met, who would stop in their tracks when they saw a beautiful woman, no matter who she was. As long as she was pretty, it wouldn¡¯t affect their lustful hearts. However, Yigol would not sway for her. As Yigol said, if it weren¡¯t for Suri, they would have no connection at all. With Suri, it was even more impossible. Rachel constantly brought up Yigol to Suri, but she just liked to gossip, especially when it concerned her bestie. And Yigol was a freak man, after all. Yigol was indeed different from other men. Suri replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already nned to go to my man¡¯s hometown. The tourist area there is quite famous, and this time we can y in the mountains and water. I won¡¯t be able to meet up with you. If you really can¡¯t stand it, find yourself a partner and go traveling together.¡± The next second, Rachel sent a freaking-out emoji: ¡°Suri, you¡¯re such a stinky woman with no humanity left once you have a man. Are you giving up on me? You must choose between me and your man!¡± Without any hesitation, Suri replied, ¡°I choose my man.¡± Rachel sent many more freaking-out emojis: ¡°Suri, you¡¯re going too far! Are men really that great?¡± Suri: ¡°Find yourself a partner, and then you¡¯ll know if men are great or not. I have a question for you.¡± Rachel: ¡°Go ahead.¡± Suri thought for a moment and then briefly told Rachel about what happened today. Rachel replied in surprise, ¡°What? He totally blew it at the crucial moment?¡± Suri replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Initially, when her mum mentioned it, she had stopped being upset, but now, after dressing provocatively and parading around in front of the bastard, he still showed no reaction at all. This made Suri, who had just stopped being upset, suddenly upset again. Rachel replied, ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s this situation? He couldn¡¯t perform at the crucial moment? Didn¡¯t you say before that he¡¯s a real man?¡± Suri: ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no problem with him. We even went for checkups. The dog man actually told me he needed a sense of ¡®ceremony.¡¯ My mum also told me that he told her he wanted to take me on a trip, so I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s when he¡¯s nning to do ¡®it.¡±¡® Rachel replied, ¡°Alright, I get your point. You don¡¯t need to say anymore. You¡¯re trying to show off, aren¡¯t you? Hmph, let¡¯s just end our friendship.¡± Rachel sent an emoji of herself coughing up blood. Suri exined, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just very angry. Suddenly, he¡¯s like this, and I thought I lost my charm. Even though I found out there¡¯s a reason for it, I can¡¯t let him off the hook so easily. I want to ask if you have any ideas for making his life miserable. You¡¯re the queen of tricks, right? Teach me.¡± ¡°I want to learn a lesson that¡¯s not too extreme, but enough to drive him crazy.¡± Rachel sent a rolling-eye emoji: ¡°Suri, you¡¯re going too far, aren¡¯t you? Not only are you showing off, but you¡¯re also forcing it. Can you please consider the feelings of the single dogs? You¡¯re going too far, seriously..¡± Chapter 202 - 202: 202: Never thought you ‘d actually be lovestruck. Chapter 202 - 202: 202: Never thought you ¡®d actually be lovestruck. Trantor: 549690339 Would this be considered wrongly making friends? Suri Drew ignored the emoji, then replied: ¡°You definitely wouldn¡¯t guess what I did today. I wore something really sexy and paraded around him intentionally. But I wouldn¡¯t let him touch me. If he dared to look at me more than once, I would give him a fierce look. Tell me, isn¡¯t this tactic poisonous?¡± Rachel Turkish: ¡°I¡¯m too tired to argue. Poisonous? Isn¡¯t this more like a reward for him? Are you sure it¡¯s really a punishment?¡± ¡°That man can stop at such a critical moment, my God, I was so shocked. What kind of incredible person is he to be able to stop at such a crucial moment? He¡¯s really invincible.¡± ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see his expression myself, I feel that he would either pretend not to see, or pretend to have no reaction after seeing, or deliberately show a tortured expression. But in reality, he must be overjoyed. Would you believe
Suri Drew instantly sank into self-doubt. So, she was so proud for half the day, was it just self-touching? Did Yigol Novak actually enjoy her performance all along? Suri Drew was instantly exasperated. This dog of a man, can he really pretend that well? Suri Drew sent an emoji showing she was in a daze. Rachel Turkish: ¡°Stinky woman, I¡¯ve never seen you this dumb before. They say women in love are stupid, and it seems they are not wrong at all. Also, I heard that pregnancy causes stupidity for three years, are you nning to have a baby? Is there a possibility that you are already pregnant?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you in love before, and I thought you were a rational person. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re a love-brain all along; any problem involving feelings turns you into a little idiot.¡± ¡°With this kind of punishment of yours, I bet your man wishes it happens every day. You really don¡¯t understand men at all, do you? Don¡¯t you know men like to watch small videos? This is even more so, it¡¯s a live-action version.¡¯ Suri Drew, stupefied, replied: ¡°Really?¡± Rachel Turkish: ¡°What else could it be?¡± Suri Drew: ¡°Oh, it¡¯ste. Go rest early, stinky woman. Good night.¡± Rachel Turkish: ¡°Isn¡¯t your man unwilling to do that with you? Why say goodnight? Let¡¯s chat for a bit longer. Ever since you got a husband, you¡¯ve left no room for me at all in your eyes or heart. You don¡¯t even chat with me anymore.¡± Suri Drew sent over a knife emoji, saying: ¡°No, I¡¯m going to ughter this dog of a man. I won¡¯t have time. We will chatter, silly woman. Even if I have a man, my feelings for you won¡¯t change. You are the best, the only bestie, always will be.¡± ¡°But now, everything about besties can be put aside for a while. I¡¯m going to ughter this dog of a man first.¡± Rachel Turkish: ¡°You¡¯re fierce!¡± Suri Drew turned off her phone, then turned around and shot a cold nce at Yigol Novak. Just as Yigol Novak was enjoying himself, he saw Suri Drew¡¯s ice-cold look and got a shock. He was feeling joyous, but her look shattered his good mood and even gave him the chills. Yigol Novak stuttered, ¡°Wife, what¡¯s happening? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Suri Drew approached Yigol Novak, sat on him, reached behind his waist, pinched his flesh and asked, ¡°Hubby, do you think I¡¯m beautiful?¡± Yigol Novak¡¯s face instantly twisted: ¡°Ah¡­Yes, beautiful, my wife is definitely the most beautiful.¡± This was a critical moment, he had to say something nice quickly. Otherwise, the tigress would explode, something he definitely could not handle. ¡°Really?¡± Suri Drew asked. Yigol Novak nodded vigorously: ¡°Really, it¡¯s true, you are the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Suri Drew asked again: ¡°Then, are you happy to see me dressed like this? Do I look good?¡± ¡°Happy, you look good.¡± Yigol Novak nodded vigorously again, almost making himself ufortable. Suri Drew was all smiles, but why did Yigol Novak sense a hint of danger? It took quite a while for Yigol Novak to finally understand. He thought he had hidden it so well, but he had been seen through by Suri Drew. Only then did Suri Drew finally let go: ¡°Hmm, for being fairly honest, I¡¯ll let this matter pass. Just now, I was thinking, if you dared to lie, I would properly loosen your bones.¡± Yigol Novak secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It was a good thing his mouth was sweet, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a big problem? Yigol Novak quickly said: ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go to sleep, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± This kind of thing, he couldn¡¯t continue saying. At this time, he dares not talk anymore. Now Suri Drew was getting more and more daring, and he could no longer be wanton with his words. Otherwise, it¡¯s very likely that Suri Drew would easily make him impotent. Suri Drew nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time. If it happens again, you¡¯ll see how I deal with you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, thank you, wife, for being so forgiving to your husband.¡± Yigol Novak thanked her repeatedly. Next morning. Yigol Novak was watering the flowers and nts in the yard with a kettle. He quite enjoyed this kind of life; it was free, rxed, and he didn¡¯t have to mingle in the crowd. ¡°Hubby,¡± at this time, Suri Drew came in light pajamas, even with a slight run and wind. Yigol Novak quickly stopped her froming forward: ¡°Wife, stop, don¡¯te here. I¡¯m watering and fertilizing the flowers and nts. Don¡¯t get it on you. In case you have an allergic reaction or something, and turn into an ugly monster. If you have something to say, just stand there and say it, I can hear you.¡± Suri Drew, bereft of the bravado she disyedst night, nodded like a sweet little woman, halted, then said: ¡°Hubby, thewyer you found called you, I answered it.¡¯ Yigol Novak asked, ¡°Hm, what did he say?¡± Suri Drew replied: ¡°It¡¯s about the case. One is that of Tianna Riverside. She¡¯s now facing threewsuits. One for profiting from those indecent videos, second for selling herself, the third is ourwsuit against her for malicious harassment and huge extortion.¡± ¡°Her first two cases werebined because their nature is very simr and they were under investigation. Our case is us suing her, now our case is being heard first. Thewyer asked about your bottom line, so they can perform better.¡± Yigol Novak asked, ¡®What does thewyer mean by that?¡± Suri Drew continued recounting: ¡°What thewyer means is, if you want her to serve a longer sentence, then in terms of money, all the money Tianna Riverside took from you before has to be returned. If you wantpensation, then Tianna Riverside¡¯s jail time may not be as long.¡± ¡°Of course, the other two cases will also boost our case. She might likely end up serving a full sentence..¡± Chapter 203 - 203: 203: You, a person with bad intentions in your belly Chapter 203 - 203: 203: You, a person with bad intentions in your belly Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak asked while watering the flowers, ¡°Didn¡¯t those two things turn into one case? How does that help the case progress?¡± Suri Drew replied, ¡°Thewyer said that the two cases couldn¡¯t bebined with ours because there¡¯s not much connection between them.¡± ¡°But if they treat you as one of her clients, they canbine the cases. Thewyer doesn¡¯t know that you made those videos.¡± Yigol Novak responded, ¡°She brought this on herself, I just did a good thing. Even if I didn¡¯t do this, she would have eventually failed. If I didn¡¯t care about the tenants, I would have made her even worse off. Tell thewyer I don¡¯t care about the money, but she should be punished for all her crimes.¡± Suri nodded, ¡°Secondly, the matter of the middleman being greedy has basically been resolved after yesterday¡¯s court session. Thewyer said he has already pleaded guilty, so there won¡¯t be another trial. The court will immediately start auctioning off the assets of the middleman and other rted people, and you¡¯ll receive the money.¡± Yigol nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±
¡°Honey, should I call him back?¡± Suri asked. Yigol nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± After Suri left, Yigol wondered if what he did was evil. Upon further thought, he realized that he was overthinking it and that he didn¡¯t need to be lenient towards such a woman. If that woman hadn¡¯t tried to seduce him, he might not have discovered this matter so easily. If he had found outter and the news was leaked by someone else, it would have been a noisy scandal. That would have affected the reputation of Yigol¡¯s properties and decreased the number of tenants, possibly lowering rent as well. Who would bear the loss then? If this matter were discovered by the family members of those men Tianna Riverside was selling herself to and someonemitted suicide, it would cause even bigger problems. She also caused significant harm to Suri in that way, so she deserved everything that happened to her. With that thought, the small burden in Yigol¡¯s heart instantly vanished. Yigol thought about Suri¡¯s figure when she left, the translucent fabric under her light nightgown, and his mood improved. ¡°Could it be that she knows I¡¯m not allowed to touch her, so she deliberately wears these clothes to tempt me?¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh. If only such temptation could happen every day. After watering the flowers, Yigol went back to take a shower. Yigol didn¡¯t have high standards before, but after being with Suri, he suddenly became more particr. Facing such a beautiful wife, he had to clean up himself and also take care of his wife. Moreover, the weather was hot, and his body was covered in sweat, which made him feel ufortable. Yigol changed into a pair of shorts and entered the gym, seeing Suri doing stretching exercises. Since she hadn¡¯t practiced for a long time, she was focusing on stretching for the past few days. Only after restoring her body¡¯s flexibility can she start doing other exercises without injury. Stretching was a piece of cake for Suri, who had a solid foundation. She could adapt within two or three days. Yigol saw not only that Suri was wearing eye-catching clothes, but also that her movements were pleasing to the eye. Yigol secretly rejoiced, thinking thating here was the right decision. ¡°Why did youe out half-naked?¡± Suri asked with disdain as she looked at Yigol. Yigol nced at his shorts and then at Suri, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m a man, and I¡¯m wearing pants, so what¡¯s wrong with not wearing a shirt? This way, I can walk on the street without any issues. But you, on the other hand, look like you can walk in an underwear fashion show, and even wearing this to swim might be too revealing.¡± ¡°So, who¡¯s the one not wearing clothes here?¡± Suddenly, Suri sprang up and pushed Yigol down with force, pinning him down. This dominant scene should have urred between the male protagonist and the female protagonist, but in Yigol and Suri¡¯s case, their positions were swapped, with Suri being the dominant one. She asked aggressively, ¡°Want to say that again?¡± Yigol quickly closed his mouth, realizing he never won arguments with her on such matters. How could he have a chance of winning against an unreasonable woman? Yigol closed his eyes, ¡°Wife, do whatever you want.¡± The resigned expression made Suri unable to hold back herughter, but Yigol didn¡¯t see it since his eyes were closed. Trying not tough, Suri said, ¡°Previously, you always tried to avoid me reluctantly, but now you¡¯ve be so spontaneous. Did you suddenly develop a masochistic tendency?¡± ¡°Why would I do whatever you want me to do? I won¡¯t cater to your whims! Get off quickly and go wherever you want!¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be in so much pain. Do you think I¡¯ll believe it? You¡¯re full of evil thoughts, who knows what kind of mischief you¡¯re plotting? After saying that, Suri got up and walked away. Watching his attractive wife walk away, Yigol was reluctant yet amused. His wife had be more difficult to deal withtely. It seemed that he needed to think of new tactics to make the rtionship more enjoyable and exciting. They needed to asionally spice things up to make life fun and interesting. Otherwise, if they lived the same routine every day, their feelings for each other would slowly fade away. Afterward, Yigol carefully thought about their earlier position. Actually, he quite liked that position. When they became more intimate, they could try that out. Yigol went downstairs, and Suri had already changed her clothes. She was wearing a white dress that reached her knees. The upper part covered everything that needed to be covered. Although it didn¡¯t obstruct her lovely figure, there was nothing more to see. Her hair was styled in a bun hairstyle. Despite its simplicity, her appearance was neat and pretty. Suri was currently watching TV while eating grapes. The sound of Yigoling downstairs made her pause, but she didn¡¯t even give him an extra nce. Yigol sat down next to Suri,ughing and crying at the same time, ¡°Wife, have you found someone to manage yourpany yet?¡± Chapter 204 - 204: 204: Don I t Annoy Me With Your Coquettish Behavior in Front of My Eyes Here Chapter 204 - 204: 204: Don I t Annoy Me With Your Coquettish Behavior in Front of My Eyes Here Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew replied without looking up, ¡°I found her ¨C that Rose Campbell you¡¯ve met before.¡± Yigol Novak asked in confusion, ¡°What Rose Campbell? The one I¡¯ve met? Is she from yourpany?¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°If Rose heard that, she¡¯d have to drink a few bottles of water to suppress her frustration.¡± ¡°The female salesperson when we were buying our house.¡± Yigol finally remembered, ¡°Right, right, right, I knew this name sounded familiar but couldn¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve met her before. She said she would stay there, how did you find her? Did she agree? How capable is she?¡±
Suri exined, ¡°I thought about it for a long time, and I couldn¡¯t find anyone suitable, so I thought of her. As for her ability, it needs to be tested and trained further, but one thing is certain, she¡¯s very good at observing people. It¡¯s a rare ability. Do you remember her analysis of us that day?¡± ¡°Her analysis of you was spot on. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s her innate ability or she learned it; it¡¯s valuable. In my line of work, we actually work on observing people¡¯s expressions. Imagine, with her ability, she can have a good understanding of clients, which would be very beneficial to her work.¡± ¡°Thepany doesn¡¯t have much going on during this time, so it¡¯s a good opportunity to give her a chance to practice. After we return, if I¡¯m satisfied and she¡¯s willing to stay, we can keep her in charge. If not, we can look for someone else.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯s too smart and will leave you once she gets the hang of the job, go solo, and take your clients with her? You can¡¯t trust anyone too much to avoid disappointment and harm to your interests and health in the end,¡± Yigol reminded her. Suri finally looked at Yigol, ¡°It¡¯s alright, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d support and protect your wife? If she¡¯s really that ungrateful, ignorant person, you can teach her some life lessons.¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly; he moved closer to Suri and his hand began to fidget. Suri couldn¡¯t believe it and smacked Yigol¡¯s hand away, but he didn¡¯t let her go, acting helpless, so she had no choice but to allow his antics. While being unrestrained, Yigol said, ¡°Of course, anyone who wants to bully my wife will have to pay a heavy price.¡± ¡°What kind of price will you make yourself pay if the person bullying me is you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m unwilling, but you¡¯re treating me like this, isn¡¯t that bullying? So, honey, help me take revenge.¡± Yigol was left speechless,ughing, and replied, ¡°Wife, how can this be bullying? This is cultivating our rtionship, you see? Here, why don¡¯t you bully me for a change? I won¡¯t have anyints.¡± Yigol spread his arms, inviting Suri to bully him. Suri pushed him away, ¡°Get lost and don¡¯t ruin my fruit-eating mood.¡± ¡°You eat yours, I won¡¯t disturb¡­¡± Yigol¡¯s words trailed off as he met Suri¡¯s icy gaze and quickly closed his mouth. Seeing Yigol trying not tough, Suri almost injured her internal organs from holding back. Yigol quickly responded, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll hold it in, alright?¡± Yigol¡¯s hand still couldn¡¯t help but wander over Suri¡¯s body, ¡°Wife, I wanted to talk to you about something.¡± Suri sat up immediately, ¡°What is it?¡± Yigol patted her shoulder, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. Doing so affects my movements.¡± He said, with his hands fidgety again. Suri stared at Yigol¡¯s wandering hands, feeling indignant, and promptly mounted his legs, ¡°If you¡¯re so eager, why don¡¯t you try? Don¡¯t just y around and irritate me.¡± Yigol was stunned, well indeed. He must not reveal his ns to Suri, or there would be no surprise left. Little did he know, Suri already knew everything, otherwise she might have reacted differently around Yigol. It was precisely because she already knew that she dared be so bold and provocative in front of Yigol. Otherwise, he might have eaten her up, leaving her no chance to retaliate. ¡°Um, the thing I want to talk to you about is, my hometown has¡­¡± Yigol hesitantly pulled his hand back, and Suri got up, sitting properly next to him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I need to let my parents ept that I have money first, then let them know about you. I¡¯m mainly worried that they won¡¯t be able to ept it if they don¡¯t know anything. It might lead to overreaction, causing you to suffer. So, as we agreed, I¡¯ll tell them that we met while traveling.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I n to asionally send my mom pictures of us while we were traveling. Gradually, they¡¯ll ept the fact that there¡¯s a beautiful woman around me. But in their eyes, at most, we¡¯d be friends, and they wouldn¡¯t get too rmed.¡± ¡°When we get to my home, I¡¯ll tell them I¡¯m interested in you and see how they react. Then we¡¯ll take it step by step, acting ordingly.¡± ¡°By the way, I transferred more than a million dors to my mom before, right? She must not have touched a penny of it, probably saving it for my future wedding. You don¡¯t know when she was really scared and cried because of the money I transferred. So, I¡¯ve been very well-behavedtely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I transferred the money, and I think they¡¯ve forgotten about it. I¡¯ll transfer some moreter and see her reaction this time. I¡¯m guessing it won¡¯t be as intense as thest one. Later, the more frequent the transfers, the better. This way, when we arrive home, they should have digested it all.¡± ¡°If someone has money, they have confidence. By that time, it won¡¯t be too hard for them to ept our situation and stop thinking I¡¯m just an ugly toad trying to eat swan meat.¡± Suri replied seriously, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what it is.¡± Yigol smiled bitterly, ¡°Alright, alright, as you say. We¡¯ll see how things develop and then tell them about us registering for marriage when the time is right.¡± Suri nodded subtly, ¡°Take your time, no need to rush.¡± Yigol replied, ¡°We have to hurry up, or how are we going to have a baby? You aren¡¯t getting any younger..¡± Chapter 205 - 205: 205: A Tree Lives by Its Bark, A Person Lives by Their Face Chapter 205 - 205: 205: A Tree Lives by Its Bark, A Person Lives by Their Face Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak¡¯s words instantly provoked Suri Drew: ¡°Yigol Novak, say that again.¡± Every time Suri called Yigol by his full name, his heart inexplicably trembled: ¡°Wife, wife, I didn¡¯t mean that, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s bad for you, aren¡¯t I talking about serious matters?¡± ¡°Your mom said, considering your age, we should have a child earlier, otherwise it¡¯s not good for your health. So, we need to hurry up our wedding. We can¡¯t just let you get pregnant before discussing the marriage, right?¡± Suri didn¡¯t care and nodded: ¡°I can do that. There are a lot of people who have children before getting married, right?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t abandon me after I have a child, would you? If you dare, watch how I deal with you.¡±
Yigol was touched: ¡°Thank you so much, wife, but I wouldn¡¯t let you suffer such grievances. Other people are other people, you are you. Although we don¡¯t have to make a big fuss about our wedding, which is quite tiring, getting married before having children is a must.¡± ¡°Otherwise, if you get pregnant without marrying me and having a wedding ceremony, people will gossip. We may not care about others¡¯ opinions, but we don¡¯t know if it would affect the child. Besides, unpleasant words are still unpleasant, and I don¡¯t want you to be gossiped about either.¡± ¡°Nowadays, people have too much free time and love gossiping. They can say all sorts of nasty things, like how Tianna Riverside exposed your news, and people were happy to attack you. You know how nasty those words were.¡± ¡°This is an era where any minor issue can be blown out of proportion.¡± Suri thought for a moment and asked doubtfully: ¡°So, what you mean is that you want us to get married as soon as possible?¡± Yigol nodded: ¡°Yes, of course, the sooner, the better. With such a beautiful wife, I naturally want to announce to the world as soon as possible that you are my woman. ¡± ¡°But we¡¯ll have to see how things progress. Anyway, we must go back to our hometown before the New Year. As your husband, I will make sure the wedding ceremony is arranged as soon as possible.¡± Yigol said this quite domineeringly. Yet, it was his domineering attitude that touched Suri¡¯s heart. Being able to marry with propriety is something every woman cares about. Who would like to be gossiped about on such an important matter as marriage? Suri didn¡¯t say anything. Yigol continued to say, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be nervous. My current n is to give my mom the money first, and then let her fix up our hometown house.¡± ¡°Wife, there¡¯s one thing I must tell you. No matter how wealthy we be or how luxurious our home is, my hometown will always be our home. I¡¯ll never forget my roots. We will still go back to live there from time to time. That¡¯s where Ie from.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like our previous house. No matter where we go, that house always has a different meaning for us.¡± Suri nodded in agreement: ¡°Okay, just do it as you wish.¡± After saying this, Suri felt that she seemed to be too gentle to Yigol. Why should she be so gentle to him? So, she changed her tone and said to Yigol: ¡°You go ahead and do that, then you won¡¯t have time to think about those frivolous things all day. If you keep this up, you don¡¯t have to worry about bing sexually ipetent, right?¡± ¡°By the way, look up a term called ¡®seven-year itch¡¯ on the inte. With your attitude, I don¡¯t think you will evenst one year. I guess you¡¯ll be tired of me within a year. So, could you stop pestering me? Don¡¯t you have your own things to do?¡± Yigol stared nkly for a moment and responded, ¡°No way, wife. What are you thinking? How could I be tired of you? Even when we¡¯re eighty years old, I¡¯ll still be passionate about you.¡± Suri retorted, ¡°Men¡¯s mouths are full of lies. Such unrealistic words, and you just spew them out. I shouldn¡¯t have believed you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about being eighty years old. Women age faster than men. In a few years, my face will be wrinkled, spotted, and when we go out together, people might think you¡¯re my son. Tell me, will you still be passionate about me then?¡± Yigol almost choked on Suri¡¯s words. This little woman was really something she had learned to take advantage of him. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being called your daddy, if you want to call me that.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Suri kicked him. She didn¡¯t have that kind of peculiar hobby, okay? Some people enjoy using weird terms of endearment in their rtionships, like daddy, brother, uncle¡­ But she¡¯s not that kind of person. ¡°Wife, do you want to meet your mother-inw?¡± Yigol asked. Suri looked puzzled: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yigol exined: ¡°I¡¯ll transfer 2 million dors to my mom soon, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll quickly make a video call to me. This way, you can see your mother-inw.¡± Yigol didn¡¯t give Suri a chance to argue and pulled her to sit beside him. He started the transfer, and soon, the phone showed that 2 million dors had been sent. He had given his mother so much money before. She should be more epting this time, right? Suri nudged Yigol: ¡°You go over there, so your mom won¡¯t see me. I don¡¯t mind, but how will you exin our rtionship to your mom?¡± At this point, Suri hadpletely epted Yigol. She was still nervous about meeting his parents face-to-face, but she could ept the idea of a video call. So, now it was Yigol who should be worried. Yigol was worried that his parents would be shocked. He had told Suri his reasons, and she understoodpletely. Previously, she was unsure about her feelings for Yigol and didn¡¯t dare to fully entrust her heart to him. But now it was different ¡ª she hadpletely epted him and suddenly felt a sense of strength in their rtionship. It turned out that fortunes really do change. Suri felt that her life had picked up in thest few days. Before, Yigol was always teasing and bullying her, making her blush. Now, she could easily have Yigol wrapped around her finger. She had to admit, this feeling was really great.. Chapter 206: If You Cant Find The Target, Dont Come Back 206 Chapter 206: If You Can''t Find The Target, Don''t Come Back Soon, Yigol Novak''s mother''s video call came through, and Yigol waved his phone in front of Suri Drew: "Here ites." Suri immediately shut her mouth and obediently hid where the video couldn''t capture her, watching quietly. As soon as the video connected, Yigol''s mother hurriedly asked, "Yigol, did you just send me more money? It''s too much! Where did you get all this money?" Although she was not as shocked to the point of crying likest time, Yigol''s mother was still astonished and worried that the money might havee from an improper source. Even though Yigol had repeatedly reassured her before, as a mother, how could she not worry about her child? "Mom, I told you before, just boldly imagine, I have plenty of money. That more than a million dors is nothing to me. Didn''t I tell you to buy whatever you want and do whatever you''d like before? I figured the timing was about right, so I decided to give you a little extra for expenses," Yigol replied. In fact, Yigol knew in his heart that his parents would not spend the money. Having been thrifty their whole lives, how could his parents suddenly start splurging just because they had some money in hand? "We haven''t touched a single cent of the money you sent back. We''re thinking about saving it for your wedding," Mrs. Novak replied. As Yigol had expected. "Mom, didn''t I tell you? I have plenty of money now, so you don''t need to save," Yigol replied. Nanny Bruce spoke disdainfully, "Just because you have a few million dors, you think you''re hot stuff? Since you im to be so rich, why don''t you hurry up and get married, bring your wife home sooner? Your father and I won''t have to worry about your marriage every day!" "Keep saying you have money, but you''re not delivering packages anymore? You have plenty of time to date. Didn''t you say you''d bring a girlfriend home before? It''s been so many days, and no sign of her. It seems like you don''t have any real skills, but you sure can brag." Suri listened to Yigol''s mother''sints and nearly burst outughing several times. "Mom, please stopining about me for a bit. Can''t I just find a girlfriend?" Yigol was most afraid of his mother''s nagging; once it started, it was endless, not stopping until she''d thoroughly lectured Yigol. "Why don''t you find one? All you ever do is talk, but you never act on it. Let me tell you, if you can''t find a partner, don''t even think abouting back home. I don''t have a son like you, and you better forget about having a mother like me. If you daree back alone, I''ll kick you out and you can go wherever you please."bender Yigol quickly begged for mercy, "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll listen to you, alright? But mom, can you and dad fix up our house? You keep telling me to find a partner, but with our house like that, even if I bring someone back, they''ll surely be scared off, right?" Mrs. Novak thought about it and said, "Let''s not fix the house for now. You find a partner first, then we''ll see what their requirements are, how much money is needed. If not, you can pool money together and buy a house in the city and make a down payment. Otherwise, if all the money is spent and there''s not enough for the wedding, what will we do?" Yigol understood that, in the end, his mother still didn''t believe his words. Update by |n.| o|(v|''e|l|n|)e|x''|t| Mrs. Novak had said before that she felt Yigol became arrogant as soon as he had some money and thought he was amazing. Yigol helplessly replied, "Mom, when did you learn to use trendy words, even using ''arrogant'' toin about your son? You''re amazing." Mrs. Novak disdainfully replied, "Stop joking around with your mother." "Okay, okay, mom, on a serious note, how much money do you think you need to have before you can feel at ease about fixing the house in our hometown?" Mrs. Novak thought about it and replied, "At least four or five million dors, I guess. Can youe up with that? You don''t have any other skills, but you sure can..." While Mrs. Novak wasining, Yigol had already started to transfer the money. Before Nanny Bruce''sints were even finished, Yigol sent 6 million dors, and soon the sound of a text message notification came from Mrs. Novak''s end. Mrs. Novak stoppedining and began fiddling with her phone, apparently checking the text message. "Oh my, son, how much money is this? Is it 6 million dors?" Mrs. Novak looked at the bnce in the text message in surprise,pletely dumbfounded. "Mom, can you start renovating the house now? Otherwise, where will my wife-to-be live when shees back?" Yigol replied with a smile. Yigol chatted leisurely with his mother for a while before finally ending the video call. As soon as he ended the video call with Mrs. Novak, Suri couldn''t help but burst outughing: "Hahaha, that was hrious ..." Herughter didn''t carry any of the burden of an aloof beauty at all. With a big mouth, Yigol said, "Wife, have you be so trusting in me that you don''t even care about your appearance anymore?" Suri instantly stoppedughing, casting a murderous gaze at Yigol. At that moment, Yigol thought that if looks could kill, he would have been reduced to ashes right about now. Yigol hurriedly begged for forgiveness, and Suri gave him a cold nce, saying, "Can you just be a mute?" Yigol earnestly nodded his head; he had no choice. It was a habit, and he asionally couldn''t help but be a smart aleck, even though he was almost always severely punished by Suri. Somehow, he still couldn''t get rid of his wise-cracking ways. To change the topic, Yigol quickly said to Suri, "Wife, did you see? My mom said that if I don''t bring you back, she won''t acknowledge me." Suri irritably replied, "She said to bring a girlfriend home, not specifying me, okay? So you can bring whoever you want, it has nothing to do with me." "You''re not short on money, and as long as you''re willing, lots of people like Tianna Swift, Tianna Salma, and Tianna Winslet would be happy to go back with you," Suri said in a gloomy, weird voice. Yigol leaned in close to Suri: "Wife, if you say that, then I''ll have to make it crystal clear to my mom. At that time, you''ll have to deal with it yourself, and I won''t intervene. Do you believe me? I''ll definitelyugh more exaggeratedly than you." At first, Suri was actually intimidated, but after a sudden thought, she had an idea. "You go ahead and tell her, then I''ll tell your mom that I''m your partner''s good friend." Yigol asked in confusion, "What do you mean?" Suri replied proudly, "Judging by your mom''s words, she''s an honest person. Honest people''s thoughts are very strict. If you get involved with your partner''s good friend, do you think it''ll be you whoughs or me?" Chapter 207 - 207: 207: It’s Possible to Give Birth to Two or Three at Once Chapter 207 - 207: 207: It¡¯s Possible to Give Birth to Two or Three at Once Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak¡¯s smugness disappeared in an instant, and he could even imagine the scene of his mother chasing him around the yard with a broom. However, Yigol quickly thought of a way to counter Suri Drew: ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I have the marriage certificate in my hands, okay? No matter how perfect your lies are, I can expose them. I¡¯ll just show the certificate to them, and it¡¯s a perfect solution.¡±
At this point, Suri, who was still quite smug, suddenly couldn¡¯t be smug anymore. Suri remained silent for a moment, stood up, and said to Yigol, ¡°Come with me for a second, I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡± Yigol¡¯s smugnesssted for only three seconds. Seeing no emoji on Suri¡¯s face, he felt a strong threat. When a woman suddenly calms down, it means she¡¯s up to something. Suri might have some tricks up her sleeve to take Yigol down. ¡°Are youing or not? Howe my words don¡¯t work for you?¡± Suri asked. Yigol could only hurry to catch up, ¡°Of course, they work, whatever the wife says works.¡± They arrived at the gym, and Suri pointed to a treadmill, saying, ¡°Get on and do a half-hour run.¡± Yigol was already sweating before getting on the treadmill, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be like this, we can talk it out, right? Although you women are inherently unreasonable, I must be wrong, right? But I¡¯m clearly not wrong, am I?¡± Suri, with her arms folded, said, ¡°Husband, I didn¡¯t say you were wrong, I just want you to exercise and improve your body. Aren¡¯t you aware of my good intentions for you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we nning to have a child soon? If you exercise more and your body is in better shape, our baby will be healthier. I¡¯ve never seen you exercise before. Don¡¯t let your muscles and everything else disappear. Otherwise, if you be weak, you¡¯ll look more like a woman than me, and that would be troublesome.¡± ¡°Come on, for the sake of our healthy baby, do your best. I believe you can do it.¡± Suri finished and gestured toward the treadmill.
How could Yigol not hear that Suri was using these lofty reasons to vent her anger at him for offending her earlier? However, it was quite interesting. Yigol thought for a moment. A half-hour running should not be a problem for him. However, he couldn¡¯t make it too easy. If Suri can¡¯t vent the anger in her heart, she won¡¯t give up easily. And after the running part, who knows what other tricks she has waiting for him? Yigol thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since having a child is a matter for both of us, shouldn¡¯t we both make an effort? If I¡¯m the only one exercising, that¡¯s not good either, right? Why don¡¯t you join me, and we¡¯ll exercise together? That way, we can have a healthy baby. If our bodies are in good shape, we might even have twins or triplets.¡± Suri rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t say a word. Yigol continued, ¡°There¡¯s no way two people can run together on a treadmill, but there is an exercise that we can.¡± Suri cooperated and asked, ¡°What kind of exercise? ¡°You do sit-ups, I¡¯ll do push-ups. You on the bottom, me on the top. If we do it together, wouldn¡¯t it be more motivating?¡± Yigol smiled and said. As soon as Yigol finished speaking, Suri had a mental image. It was too¡­ Suri immediately rejected the idea, ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about it, it¡¯s impossible.¡± Yigol pretended to be serious, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it¡¯s for the sake of our healthy baby? So, wife, do you have any other intentions?¡± Suri replied in a somewhat guilty tone, ¡°How could I have any other intentions? You¡¯re just wronging me.¡± Yigol held back hisughter, ¡°If there¡¯s none, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Then, wife, shall we get started?¡± Suri red at Yigol angrily, but couldn¡¯t find any rebuttal. Yigol curled the corner of his lips slightly, not daring tough too wantonly. Although he had already restrained himself, Suri still clearly saw his little smugness. How could Suri bear to see him so smug? So she said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it, who¡¯s afraid of whom? But you¡¯re the man, and I¡¯m the woman, shouldn¡¯t your task be heavier than mine? How about this, I¡¯ll do fifty sit-ups, and you¡¯ll do two hundred push-ups. If you miss even one, you¡¯ll see how I deal with you.¡± Yigol replied, ¡°Only two hundred? If I get to do it with you, even two thousand wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me.¡± Suri gave him an extremely disgusted look, ¡°Stop bragging there. There will be times when you fail miserably.¡± Soon, they both got into position. Suri on the bottom and Yigol on the top. This unique position made Yigol¡¯s heart leap with excitement, and he even felt passionate enough toplete two thousand. He raised his eyebrows at Suri and said, ¡°Wife, shall we start then?¡± As soon as Yigol started, Suri¡¯s heartbeat went off course. In this position, he was so close to her every now and then, and their rtionship was at a stage where they could easily be intimate. ¡°Just start already, why all the useless talk?¡± Suri was annoyed and spoke angrily. ¡°One, two¡­¡± Suri provocatively stared at Yigol while kindly counting for him. As for herself, she barely moved at a snail¡¯s pace. Every time Yigol approached her, she would avoid his face, and every time he approached, she felt as if he was about to knock her down and devour her at any moment. ¡°Wife, why are you avoiding me? And your movements are too small. How can this achieve the purpose of exercising? You have to think about our child and be serious.¡± Yigol teased Suri while doing his exercise. Suri looked at his smug expression and felt he deserved a beating. After a while, Suri called out to Yigol, ¡°What are you doing? Isn¡¯t this too slow? And don¡¯t you know what a push-up is? What you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t standard at all.¡± Yigol chuckled, ¡°Wife, then I¡¯ll do it even more standard, but you can¡¯t avoid me.¡± Suri suffered another setback. If Yigol made his push-ups even more standard, he would press directly against her body.. Chapter 208 - 208: You ‘ve corrupted me entirely. Chapter 208: You ve corrupted me entirely. Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew was angry but dared not voice it out. Every time she looked at Yigol Novak, she would move away if he got too close. Each time she moved away, Yigol wouldugh. Seeing Yigolugh made her upset. Hurry up, why are you so slow with this exercise. Are you a man? Suri said grumpishly. Almost done, Yigol replied with a smile. If this had happened earlier, Yigol might have retorted: arent you the one to know if Im a man or not? However, even though he cant say that now, Yigol still has his own ways to deal with Suri. Yigol did another two reps and Suri, unable to withstand the pressure from him, kicked him away, Get lost, I dont want to see this, its affecting my mood. Watching Suri storm off, Yigol nearly burst outughing. While Suri always wanted to get back at him, it didnt always work out and even when it asionally did, Yigol retaliated swiftly. However, Suri was different. Despite her fierce attempts at payback, she often ended up failing. Seeing Yigolughing so unreservedly made Suris blood boil: You bastard, you are truly over the line! Humph! Wait until I get my hands on you, just wait. bender Suri thought of ways to get back at Yigol, but the images of him exercising started to rey in her head. The harder she tried to not think about it, the clearer the images. Humph, this bastard, he was getting worse and worse. Secretly, Suri regretted not beating him up. He was too arrogant. But she was too weak. Whenever Yigol yed his tricks, she would lose herposure and have no clue how to fight back. Thinking about this, Suris mind started to wander towards indecent thoughts about exercising together. Before long, her face was flushed. Suri shook her head vigorously: What am I thinking? Im a woman, how could I think of such things, and worse, even look forward to them? Tsk, tsk, tsk, whats there to look forward to? Humph, Yigol, its all because of you acting so flirty, youve even led me astray. Suri quickly took a bath, soaking her body in water to clear her mind from those thoughts. Once she calmed down, Suri thought that actually, performing those exercises with Yigol was not as bad as she had imagined. It was just that facing such new situations made her somewhat uneasy and blush. She didnt feelfortable staying around Yigol any longer. Privately, Suri even began to look forward to If they were to exercise together like this next time, she would not be so shy After Suri left, Yigol noticed she didnte back for a while and understood that she must have been too embarrassed. How adorable she was, always trying to y tricks on him, but always ending up blushing and flustered. Suris blushing face was so cute. The more Yigol saw, the more he liked. After a while, Yigol began to exercise in earnest. Suri had a point. Ever since he stopped going to work, he seldom exercised. All the housework he did at home provided too little physical exertion. For the sake of having one, or two or three healthy children, he really needed to get some good exercise. Even though the System had rewarded him with martial arts, he should use exercise to maintain his physique. Otherwise, if he needed to use these skills and his body couldnt support him, it would be embarrassing. Not only that, he couldnt let himself go and end up bald, with a big belly a couple of yearster, that would be embarrassing. Just imagine his beautiful wife standing next to a greasy middle-aged man, it would be ridiculous. Even if Suri didnt mind, he would be disgusted with himself. After freshening up, Suri searched for Yigol but couldnt find him anywhere. She finally found him in the gym, exercising. Seeing this, her anger raged anew. She fumed: You can do it yourself right? You just tricked me! Unless you cane up with a good reason, I will Yigol, stopping his workout, looked at her with an amused smile: You will do what? Suri was caught off guard. She hadnt prepared a response to Yigols question. I will make you sleep alone in the guest room, Suri said with hands on her hips. Upon hearing this, Yigol chuckled: Honey, you cant treat me like this. How are we going to have our baby? Ill give in to you now, can we just forget about this? Just as Yigol and Suri were joking around, the doorbell rang. This time, they both went to answer the door. It was Xaviera Lohill. The area where Yigol and Suri lived was filled with the wealthy, so nobody had the leisure to visit unannounced. Everyone had their own business to attend to. Compared to her mother-inw, Sherry Woods house, this ce would be more suited to the average folks. Even though nobody visited unannounced there either, it was livelier and visits from close friends were not considered abnormal. So, it seemed that the only one who could be visiting Yigol and Suri could be Xaviera Lohill. Mr. Novak, Mrs. Novak Xaviera greeted Yigol and Suri as she entered the house. Xaviera was beaming, her previous difort entirely gone, conveying to Yigol her understanding. If she hadnt made up her mind, she wouldnt have shown up here; and if she did despite everything, she certainly wouldnt be carrying such an attitude. Yigol nodded: Wee, have a seat. My wife will discuss the matter with you. I wont interfere. After Xaviera entered, Yigol went to attend to other matters. It was only after three hours of conversation that Xaviera finally left. Once she departed, Suri immediately shared all the details with Yigol without him even asking. As Yigol had previously suggested, Suri would only y a background role, participating only in decision-making and not in the implementation of the project. In doing so, she would have plenty of time to spend with Yigol. ording to Xaviera, the initial phase of the project needed an investment of six billion dors.. Th most uptodate novels are published on free(w)ebnov(e)l. Chapter 209 - 209: My Heart Has Been Captured by a Little Fairy Chapter 209: My Heart Has Been Captured by a Little Fairy Trantor: 549690339 This project has universal appeal, and it¡¯s not just a small one like starting a littlepany or something. It could work well in just one ce. Although Suri Drew thought the amount of money was huge, she believed there would be no problem with the project, so she agreed to it. Now, when she talked with Yigol Novak about it, her gaze was always on him, and her attitude was as gentle as can be. Meanwhile, Suri secretly sighed in her heart that money was something that could only be confidently used if it was her own. Yigol looked at Suri¡¯s gentle attitude and felt extremely happy in his heart. Wasn¡¯t that gentle appearance very attractive? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to treat him gently earlier? From this moment on, was Suri¡¯s guilt and gentleness brought on by the six billion dors a sign that his future days would be better? Although Yigol was not very knowledgeable about the business world, after hearing Xaviera Lohill¡¯s project proposal, he knew it was a good project. He refused only because he didn¡¯t want to worry too much about it. He didn¡¯tck money, so why take on such hard work? Now, since Suri was interested, he would also pay more attention to it. Though even if the investment failed, he wouldn¡¯t mind, it would hurt his wife¡¯s confidence. After listening to Suri¡¯s description and learning about Xaviera¡¯s n, Yigol was quite surprised. The key clients Xaviera wanted to tap into were those with potential stocks, gathering those with ambition and strength but without any background who couldn¡¯t rise. Providing them support, connecting them, and facilitating cooperation. In this way, when other major forces discovered and wanted to attack them, they would find that these groups had already formed a united front, making them not so easy to shake. In this case, as long as the major forces were not too powerful, they wouldn¡¯t cause too much damage to them. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t refuse wealthy clients either. Because the client group¡¯s strengths differed, confidentiality had to be well-maintained. Otherwise, it could bring fatal consequences to their project. As long as the project¡¯s early stages went smoothly, anyone who had received favors would be grateful to Xaviera¡¯s organization. They would continue to follow the project and bring various resources along. Yigol couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Xaviera. Indeed, one of the secrets of many sessful people is to win people¡¯s hearts. Of course, keen observation of business value is also necessary. Undeniably, Xaviera possessed both of these qualities. Seeing Yigol not speaking, Suri thought he didn¡¯t agree and began acting cute while holding his arm: ¡°Honey, what do you think? Is it okay?¡± Yigol replied: ¡°I am a man; can¡¯t I say no? I can agree, but you have to tell me, if this project fails, how do you n topensate me?¡± Suri was at a loss for words. No matter how well a project is done, no one can guarantee a hundred percent sess. If it was her own money, she would be bolder, but this isn¡¯t her money. Yigol didn¡¯t want Suri to think too much about it or feel wronged, so he hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯ll transfer you ten billion dors in a while. If it fails, you¡¯ll have to listen to me from now on. Everything your husband says is right, and you must listen. Is that okay?¡± The little bit of grievance in Suri¡¯s heart instantly vanished, realizing that it wasn¡¯t because she had spent his money that he became arrogant. She would never do anything to make herself feel inferior because of money. If that¡¯s the case, she¡¯d rather be alone forever than suffer such humiliation. Upon hearing Yigol¡¯s words, Suri instantly became a fangirl: ¡°Ok, ok, whatever my husband says is right, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Oh no, my heart has been captured by a little fairy. With her words, I¡¯m willing to do anything. Let alone ten billion dors, as long as I have the money, I¡¯m willing to give any amount.¡± Yigol made an extremely infatuated gesture. After their sweet talk, Yigol took out his mobile phone, called the bank, and transferred ten billion dors to Suri. Yigol didn¡¯t care too much about the daily expenses, they were just small amounts, and he already had too much money to pay attention to them. But this was ten billion dors; although he didn¡¯t mind, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit apprehensive about suddenly giving away that much money. Spending money usually brings a desire to make more money, and now Yigol¡¯s desire to make money was very strong. So, after transferring the amount, he took out hisptop. Suri, not understanding, asked: ¡°Honey, what are you trying to do? Did someone offend you and you¡¯re going to dig up their dirt?¡± Yigol was dumbfounded: ¡°How could your husband have that many enemies? My dear, have you ever heard the saying, ¡®the more money you are able to spend, the greater your desire to make money¡¯? I suddenly gave away ten billion dors, and now I¡¯m itching to earn it back.¡± ¡°Just in time, are you also curious where your husband¡¯s moneyes from? You can take a good look today.¡± When Suri heard this, she pped excitedly: ¡°Yes, yes!¡± She Imew Yigol was rich, but she had no idea how the money came about. Yigol always gave her the impression that money would fall from the sky. Now she could see how Yigol made money, how could she not be excited. She Imew about some of Yigol¡¯s shareholder industries ¨C things like delivering packages, collecting rent, and a bigpany. But that alone wasn¡¯t enough to make Yigol¡¯s wealth so exaggerated. Then the fastest way to make money should be through the stock market, but she had no idea how Yigol made money through stocks. He never operated in front of her, and she never saw him pay attention to any stock-rted news. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe him or anything, she was just extremely curious. Seeing Yigol take out hisptop and start downloading some stock-rted software, Suri understood that Yigol nned to make money through the stock market. Although she didn¡¯t quite understand it, her eyes were glued to Yigol¡¯sputer screen. Yigol did this for two reasons. First, he genuinely wanted to earn back the money he gave away. Second, he wanted to show off his skills in front of Suri so she could trust him and know how he earned his money. He hadn¡¯t thought of proving himself before, but at that time, his strength didn¡¯t allow for it. Disying his skills would expose him.. Chapter 210 - 210: 210: So Fearless and Arrogant Chapter 210 - 210: 210: So Fearless and Arrogant
Trantor: 549690339 But now it¡¯s different. He¡¯s a hacker master now! What can¡¯t he do? The more Suri Drew saw his abilities, the more she would admire him in her heart. That way, when she bragged about him to others, she would have more confidence.
The most important thing is that the more Suri admired him, the more she would love him. Yigol Novak could say that he enjoyed all the benefits. Yigol Novak quickly downloaded the software and logged into his stock trading ount. Then, he put all his money into it. After watching for a while, Yigol began typing on theputer, using his hacker skills to perform various operations and find information resources that only insiders could see. Now with the help of his hacker abilities, making money for Yigol was like ying a game. Watching from the side with great interest, Suri asionally fed Yigol fruit, poured water, or gave him a shoulder massage. She had truly transformed into a caring little wife. Looking at the changing bnce in Yigol¡¯s ount, Suri felt dizzy. She doubted if she was dreaming as it felt no different from one. About an hourter, Suri couldn¡¯t help but ask Yigol, ¡°Honey, how much have you made so far?¡± She couldn¡¯t keep up with it all.
Yigol replied, ¡°Look here. I put twelve billion dors in it, and now¡­¡± In just over an hour, Yigol had made a whopping three billion dors. Suri couldn¡¯t believe it as she looked at his ount bnce, confirming it over and over again. ¡°Ah, people could die for such money.¡± Yigol leaned back on the sofa, stretchedzily, and sighed. Suri felt speechless after hearing this. She had worked day and night for many years to grow herpany¡¯s value to ten million dors, but Yigol had made several billions in just over an hour, and he still felt tired? Whenever he did household chores, he never mentioned feeling tired. This man might im to have no interest in money, but after giving her ten billion dors, he wanted to make it back. Although, he found making money so easily tiring. So, what did money really mean to him? If someone else had said that, Suri would think they were hypocritical and pretentious. But when it came from Yigol¡¯s mouth, Suri found it incredibly cool. The more she got to know this man, the more she fell in love with him. Suddenly, Suri asked, ¡°Honey, why didn¡¯t you make money first and then transfer it to me? Isn¡¯t it true that if you have more principal, you could make more money?¡±
As Yigol operated theputer, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I just want to make the ten billion dors back. If I really wanted to make money, I could make dozens of times more in just a few days. However, that might attract the attention of others.¡± ¡°Being too high-profile can cause problems. We should be low-key and only asionally make some extra spending money. In the grand scheme of the stock market, this small amount of cash won¡¯t attract attention. We need to stay humble and discreet,¡± Yigol casually stated. Suri nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s better to be low-key. Otherwise, it might cause unnecessary trouble and not be worth it.¡± Yigol continued, ¡°Wifey, I show you this to let you know that your husband has many ways to make money. So, when you need to spend money, just go ahead and spend it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen it; I¡¯m not an ambitious person. I don¡¯t like making a fuss, and that¡¯s how I feel about spending money. But if neither of us spends, what¡¯s the point of having money? You not spending leaves me without motivation to make money.¡± ¡°For example, today, you took ten billion dors from me, so I want to make it back. This can also be considered a pleasure in life. If we never spend money, we would be misers. After a hundred years, this money won¡¯t be ours anymore; what¡¯s the point? ¡® ¡°Although I can¡¯t always make money like this, you won¡¯t always spend like this either, right? So, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. Whenever you need to spend, just do it without any burden.¡± Previously, when Yigol told Suri these things, she was indeed worried about recklessly spending even if they had a mountain of gold. But now, after seeing how Yigol could make so much money, she finally understood that his words were not just empty talk. And then, she suddenly wondered: since Yigol could make so much money, why make any money herself? Isn¡¯t making money to have a better life? Now that Yigol could make so much money, she couldn¡¯t possibly spend the amount he made in a day even if she tried her entire life. So why keep pushing herself so hard? Suri didn¡¯t have an answer for now, but one thing she had realized: she no longer needed to worry about any financial issues. Because no matter how much money, it wasn¡¯t a problem for Yigol. It¡¯s no wonder Yigol always told her to do whatever she wanted. Turned out, he had the power to back it up. It was not like he was making money, but rather picking it up. It was even easier for him than picking up leaves on the road. That being said, she had married a super big shot, who was extremely capable, so much so that he didn¡¯t even have friends like ordinary people. Such an amazing man always obliged her every wish and doted on her like a precious treasure. Yet, she was never satisfied, always acting spoiled in front of Yigol. Suri secretly vowed to stop acting so spoiled and try to control her emotions better in the future. Otherwise, if one day Yigol¡¯s patience wore out, and he didn¡¯t want her anymore, what would she do? She couldn¡¯t take Yigol¡¯s love for granted; love should be a two-way street, not a one-sided contribution. Moreover, she absolutely couldn¡¯t continue to test him. This kind of behavior might seem reasonable to her, but when it came to Yigol, it was just too much. After all, he was so rich; what kind of woman couldn¡¯t he have if he wanted? If he hadn¡¯t been so low-key, there would probably be a long line of women chasing after him already. In just a short while, Suri had contemted many things.. Chapter 211 - 211: 211: I Just Have a Habit of Running My Mouth Every Day Chapter 211 - 211: 211: I Just Have a Habit of Running My Mouth Every Day
Trantor: 549690339 A whileter, Yigol Novak stopped trading stocks and cashed out directly: ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± Suri Drew hurriedly said, ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say you were going to make back the 10 billion dors? You only just earned 500 million dors.¡±
¡°Wife, I like your attitude,¡± Yigol Novak nodded satisfiedly, ¡°But remember, we can make money anytime, but you can¡¯t postpone eating until tomorrow. If you get too skinny from hunger, it would break my heart.¡± Suri Drew blushed and nodded: ¡°Alright.¡± Yigol Novak turned off theputer, asking, ¡°Wife, what do you fancy to eat?¡± Suri Drew casually replied, ¡°Anything is fine.¡± ¡°Even Orio ice cream?¡± slipped out of Yigol¡¯s mouth. As soon as the words were out, Yigol suddenly realized his mistake and quickly retreated to the kitchen. Suri watched Yigol¡¯s retreating figure, huffing and puffing, but then she remembered her recent resolve not to lose temper with Yigol anymore. So, she needs to control herself, control. She has known Yigol is a bbermouth all along, no need to make a fuss about it. While Yigol was halfway through cooking, Suri came into the kitchen. Slowly she approached him, he could feel his heart nearly jumping out of his chest. Based on past experiences, Suri was either going to pinch or bite him.
Surprisingly, Suri didn¡¯t seem to be nning for an argument, she just gently hugged him from behind, being extraordinarily tender. Gathering his courage, Yigol asked, ¡°Why are you here, dear? The fumes here could damage your beauty, you should leave.¡± Suri shook her head and declined, ¡°At our previous home, I would have believed you about the cooking fumes. But here, everything is the best of the best, even the fumes are exhausted out, where are they?¡± Yigol¡¯s heart shook again, why was she being so gentle today? It was unusual, terribly unusual. Could this be the calm before the storm? Yigol suddenly felt he lost the ability to cook. ¡°Wife, you can just tell me if you want to bite or pinch, make it quick and don¡¯t scare me like this.¡± ¡°Or, how about I apologize for making an inappropriatement earlier? I¡¯m sorry, can you forgive me?¡± ¡°Actually, dear, I didn¡¯t mean it, I¡¯m just used to talking without thinking¡­it¡¯s just natural for me.¡± Suri was speechless, what does he mean? Does he think she is someone who gets angry frequently? Reflecting on the past, she realized that she had indeed been frequently showing her bad side to Yigol, being short-tempered and often getting mad at him.
Whenever Yigol said something inappropriate, she would find ways to retaliate. Except for his loose tongue, he was always amodating to her in all other aspects. Yigol truly was tolerant. His tolerance only encouraging her recklessness. Suri guiltily said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have been so harsh with you.¡± While saying that, she nuzzled against Yigol¡¯s back. Yigol jerked in surprise, was it starting? How should he respond to avoid his current predicament? Suri only felt that she had been unreasonable before, and wanted to sincerely apologize to Yigol. Little did she know, in Yigol¡¯s mind, this wasn¡¯t her being genuinely tender before throwing a tantrum. This tender act was a way to set a trap for him, whatever his response, it was sure to be wrong. Then, Suri would have a reason to make a fuss. Seeing Yigol not responding, Suri continued, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m serious, I¡¯ve been irrational too often and it¡¯s not right, especially given how good you are to me. I was testing your patience. What if one day, I¡¯ve exhausted all your patience and you stop loving me?¡± ¡°I will always love you, until the end of my life,¡± Yigol answered without hesitation. At this moment, he could only appease Suri. Otherwise, he could easily upset her, that was entirely possible. As for how long he¡¯ll love her, who could guarantee that? But Yigol felt he would never fall in love with another woman. He hated getting personal, and that was even the case for his feelings. No matter what kind of girl Suri was, she could be stubborn, but never unreasonable, so he could not stop loving her. Hearing Yigol¡¯s words, Suri was deeply moved. She had been with Yigol for such a long time, he always loved her deeply. Suri replied, ¡°So, I¡¯ve seriously reflected on myself, you love me so much. I can¡¯t take advantage of it and act unreasonably. I realize how unlikeable that behaviour is, even I don¡¯t like that attitude, I certainly can¡¯t act like that kind of girl anymore.¡± Yigol slowly realized that Suri didn¡¯t seem to be setting a trap, but genuinely apologizing. What was going on? Had his wife gotten cleverer? Or what¡¯s happening? Yigol puzzled, asked, ¡°Dear, what is this about?¡± Previously, Suri could be moody, but that was during a special time, having mood swings was understandable. But hadn¡¯t that time passed several days ago? Suri gently replied, ¡°Nothing much, I just deeply reflected on myself. Thinking back, I¡¯ve been creating problems over the smallest matters, upon reflection, I don¡¯t like that type of behaviour. It¡¯s quite annoying.¡± Yigol quickly responded, ¡°Dear, don¡¯t think that way, your behaviour was rather cute, and I liked it.¡± Suri, however, shook her head, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯tfort me. I know you would say that because you are very amodating to me. But I can¡¯t be willful anymore. Now that I¡¯m thinking back, it was not right of me to act like that.¡± ¡°I was always testing you. Whenever you made an inappropriatement, I would think of ways to retaliate. Now that I think about it, all of these were due to you loving me, right? You rarely talk with others, only with me do you speak unconstrainedly.. ¡° Chapter 212 - 212: 212: There are no absolute rights and wrongs, only absolute preferences. Chapter 212 - 212: 212: There are no absolute rights and wrongs, only absolute preferences.
Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew said this, lowering her head without confidence: ¡°These things are supposed to be little joys between lovers, but I¡¯m so out of tune, and I¡¯m so serious with you. Now I know I was wrong, and I¡¯m thinking, if one day you¡¯re serious in front of me all the time, it can only mean one thing ¨C you don¡¯t love me anymore. I don¡¯t want that day toe. So, husband, can you forgive me for my past ignorance? I¡¯ll change.¡± ¡°If I say something wrong, you just tell me, and I promise I¡¯ll change my temper, okay?¡±
Hearing this, Yigol Novak finally understood what was going on. It turned out that, for some reason, Suri had been triggered and sensitized, causing her to reflect on herself like this. He had just thought that this little woman was here to punish him. Yigol understood that this was another manifestation of Suri¡¯s insecurity. The deeper the love, the more afraid of losing it, which was also a sign of Suri¡¯s love for him. If Suri didn¡¯t love him, what would she care if she would be disappointed, want to leave, and simply leave. As she said, his sharp tongue is because he loves Suri, and if he doesn¡¯t have that sharp tongue someday, it means he doesn¡¯t love her anymore. Yigol stopped his movements and turned around to hold Suri tightly in his arms, saying, ¡°Wife, you really think too much. I don¡¯t know what other men are like, but I¡¯m telling you seriously now, I¡¯m not amodating you, I just think it¡¯s a pleasure in life.¡± ¡°As you said, I love you, so I will be sarcastic in front of you. I wouldn¡¯t do that to women I¡¯m not interested in.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you? You love me, so you have that attitude in front of me. Aren¡¯t you indifferent to the men you don¡¯t love? ¡°It¡¯s normal for two people to fool around. Whether it¡¯s you or me, we¡¯ve always been careful. Change one person, and you won¡¯t be like this. Change one person, and I won¡¯t be like this. So, it¡¯s just a pleasure in life, and you don¡¯t need to reflect on it, okay?¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve never felt that you¡¯re being unreasonable. When you roar and put on a tigress-like appearance, you¡¯re actually quite cute.¡±
One sentence broke Suri¡¯s defenses: ¡°You ¡­¡± But in the end, Suri held back. This made Yigol both cry andugh: ¡°Wife, have you ever heard the saying that two people who truly love each other are actually like two children, always ying and fighting? Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of living a serious life every ¡°Life is already tiring. If you have to suppress your true nature at home, what¡¯s the point of that kind of life?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman, and I¡¯m a man. Shouldn¡¯t I make way for you since you can¡¯t beat me? Besides, I¡¯m the one provoking you, and I won¡¯t let you fight back? That doesn¡¯t make sense, right?¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Suri was still a little hesitant. Yigol directly interrupted her: ¡°What¡¯s the difficulty? In this world, no one has to make way for anyone else. If there¡¯s a need, it¡¯s mutual love. If there¡¯s no love, then it¡¯s nothing. Love has to meet someone who understands.¡± ¡°In fact, women in love like to be a little willful. If a man thinks it¡¯s unreasonable, then it only means he doesn¡¯t love the woman. If a woman is serious, then it only means she doesn¡¯t love the man. Girls are sensitive, and I love you, so I understand and make way for you.¡± ¡°Oh, wife, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s no use thinking. I¡¯m determined to be with you. You used to think I was just a delivery guy, and you were willing to be with me, just with a little temper. How can a girl not have her own little temper?¡± ¡°By the way, let me tell you something else. In rtionships, there is no absolute right or wrong, only absolute preferences. Do you understand what I mean?¡±
¡°You are a gift from heaven, my most precious treasure. I will never stop loving you, never ever. I will not leave you, and I will never let you leave me,¡± Yigol said domineeringly. ¡°I¡¯ve always put up with you because I don¡¯t think you¡¯re being unreasonable. If you¡¯re doing something wrong, I¡¯ll tell you. I won¡¯t always put up with you. Wife, we¡¯re equal, and no one is more noble than the other. So don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re lowering yourself in front of me.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be you anymore. When I¡¯m with you, I try my best to respect you, just to let you be yourself. If you change, you¡¯re not you anymore. If love makes you lose yourself, will it still make you happy? ¡°I love you, the real you. If you¡¯re not you anymore, you¡¯re not the wife I want. So, wife, don¡¯t think about anything. Just be yourself. If you do something wrong, I¡¯ll tell you, but I won¡¯t stop loving you. For example, if you¡¯re interested in Xaviera Lohill¡¯s project, I¡¯ll tell you my thoughts. I support you in your work and pursuing yourself, but I don¡¯t want you to dedicate your entire life to it so that you don¡¯t have time for our life.¡± ¡°In the future, it¡¯s the same. I¡¯ll tell you what I think, but I¡¯ll also respect you. I¡¯m not perfect either. If you think I¡¯m doing something wrong or have any requirements for me, you can talk to me. Like I said, we¡¯re equal and mutual.¡± ¡°You say you¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll be more and more willful under my tolerance. What if you change, though? Will I be unbridled and not care about you? Will I lose respect for you? Can you ept that? So, everything right now is just right, isn¡¯t it?¡± Suri had been doubting herself and didn¡¯t expect that just a few words from Yigol would dispel all her concerns. If loving someone means losing oneself, can it still be called love? Yigol is right. To love someone is to be able to be themselves in front of that person. If they change, everything changes. Suri doubted herself before because Yigol is so outstanding, and she felt that she could not match him except for her good looks. Yigol is low-key, and if he were not so low-key, there would be women better looking and more outstanding than Suri.. Chapter 213 - 213: 213: Fortunately, she is my wife; no need to worry about her running away Chapter 213 - 213: 213: Fortunately, she is my wife; no need to worry about her running away
Trantor: 549690339 So, Suri Drew¡¯s beauty can¡¯t be considered an advantage, which is why she would have such self-doubt and a sense of inferiority. Suri could never imagine that the real reason between them was actually the System¡¯s arrangement.
As long as the problem was not significant, Yigol Novak couldpromise. Of course, if the issue was out of line, it would be uneptable. But such a thing would also be impossible. The System wouldn¡¯t possibly arrange for Yigol a fickle woman. Suri whispered, ¡°Okay, I understand. So, can I settle the scores now?¡± Yigol was stunned for a moment, realizing that Suri was talking about the rude thing he had just said. Yigol felt helpless. Fine, he deserved the annoyance. He didn¡¯t want a gentle wife but instead led her to be a violent one. Yigol replied, ¡°My dear, if you want to settle the score, we can do it another way, like this.¡± Yigol pointed to his mouth and puckered his lips to receive a beating. Before he had time to observe Suri¡¯s reaction, her hand reached his waist. Yigol secretly cried out, but it was toote to regret it. ¡°Ah¡­ my dear, it hurts¡­¡± However, seeing Suri taking action on him, Yigol actuallyughed.
¡°That¡¯s right, this is more like you,¡± Yigol sighed. He suspected he had gotten used to being mistreated by Suri. Only then did he truly feel alive. This time, Suri just pinched Yigol a little and then let go. Yigol was a bit puzzled. Had Suri notpletely let go of her doubts? But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. Next time, Suri might not be so easygoing. After a while, seeing that Suri had no intention of making things difficult for him further but also showed no desire to leave, Yigol said, ¡°My dear, you should go to the living room, otherwise, I can¡¯t cook properly.¡± Suri hugged Yigol¡¯s waist from behind again and said gently, ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t leave. Just take your time.¡± Seeing Suri suddenly so clingy, Yigol decided to amodate her. He also found it enjoyable, especially with a fairy-like wife like Suri.
Luckily, she was his own wife and wouldn¡¯t run away. Otherwise, it would be torturous for him. Yigol had never cooked in this way before, so it was much slower than usual. Suri leaned against Yigol¡¯s back, her face full of happiness. This feeling was quite nice. Suri wished this happiness wouldst forever. She felt like her heart was about to melt. Yigol originally thought Suri would only stick to him for a while, that her gentleness was temporary. To his surprise, during dinner, Suri remained gentle. Before, the two ate separately, not caring for each other. Yigol had wanted to serve Suri by putting food on her te, but each time he was refused. Helpless, he stopped doing it But today, Suri actually initiated serving him several times. At first, it scared Yigol quite a bit, as he thought it was a sign of an iing storm. It took a while for him to realize that Suri was genuinely gentle today. After dinner, as Yigol cleaned up, Suri followed him around. Had this woman transformed into a clingy little demon? Suri tentatively asked Yigol, ¡°Honey, how should I give Xaviera Lohill the money?¡± Yigol nonchntly replied, ¡°Whatever way you want. Just follow your own ideas. I won¡¯t interfere in your affairs. But there¡¯s one requirement: if you encounter difficulties, you have to tell me. Otherwise, when I find out, I¡¯ll get angry.¡± Suri said, ¡°But I want to hear your thoughts too.¡± Yigol thought for a moment and said, ¡°In my opinion, you should hold onto the money. Although we¡¯re not short of money, we can¡¯t be fools. Whatever expenses she wants, they must be reasonable and justifiable for you to give.¡± ¡°You need to understand one thing: although she is leading the project, you must maintain absolute control over the whole thing, not let her lead you around by the nose. Most people are cheap, and they won¡¯t cherish anything thates easily.¡± ¡°At the start of this project, the initial investment might be significant. If the money in your hand is not enough, tell me. But you have to make Xaviera Lohill understand that you are her provider, not otherwise. With her cunning, you won¡¯t be able to outsmart her. Make her get used to being suppressed by you, so she¡¯ll bepletely obedient to you.¡± ¡°Early stage suppression is also for better managementter on. When the project is sessful, she might think she¡¯s incredible and can break away from your control.¡± After listening, Suri nodded, ¡°Okay, I understand. Honey, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Now that Suri knew how capable Yigol was at making money, she no longer dreamed of catching up with his speed. However, she still wanted to grow and learn as much as possible. Her current work was not for money anymore. If it were just for money, she could stay at home every day and act spoiled with Yigol. What she needed to do now was grow as much as possible. Only a career-driven woman had charm, and only a charming woman could hold onto a love. That was also the only way to fulfill her life¡¯s value. If nothing else, at least when she and Yigol went out together in the future, if someone said that she was a woman who depended on Yigol, she could reply that she had her own career and was not a woman who relied on her face for sess. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you think our house is empty? You said you liked supercars so much, why don¡¯t we go buy one?¡± Suri said. Yigol didn¡¯t understand why Suri would suddenly bring up this topic, but he wasn¡¯t interested, ¡°My dear, if you¡¯re bored, let¡¯s go shopping. You can buy clothes and stuff, buy whatever you like. As you know, money is not a problem.¡± ¡°Also, let¡¯s see which cleaningpany is better. Although your husband is diligent, I can¡¯t clean such a big vi. We should leave it to a cleaningpany.¡± ¡°But the main point is, I want to apany you shopping. As for the car, I don¡¯t have any thoughts on it now. When I have some ideas, we¡¯ll go. Let¡¯s see if there are any nice clothes or decorations.¡± Suri nodded, ¡°Okay okay okay, hehe, honey, you¡¯re so good.¡± Women all love shopping, and Suri was no exception. Although she didn¡¯t have obsessions, she was still very happy when she shopped.. Chapter 214 - 214: 214: I Think You ‘re Trying to Scare Your Parents to Death Chapter 214 - 214: 214: I Think You ¡®re Trying to Scare Your Parents to Death
Trantor: 549690339 In the past, Suri Drew would always be cautious about spending money. Now, she hadpletely epted Yigol Novak in her heart, and Yigol would give her money so easily, without making a single fuss.
Especially when Yigol said that only when she spent money would he have the motivation to make more. Yigol was so good at making money that no matter how much she spent, it would never surpass his earning speed. Therefore, she no longer had any burden in her heart. At this moment, Yigol¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Honey, can you get my phone and see who¡¯s calling me?¡± Yigol¡¯s ringtone was quite simple, so both of them knew it was his phone. Suri went to get Yigol¡¯s phone, and on her way over said, ¡°It¡¯s a call from your mom.¡± Yigol nodded, ¡°Hmm, usually no one contacts me. I guess it¡¯s from my family. Bring it over and turn on the speakerphone, so you can hold it for me because I can¡¯t use the phone right now.¡± Suri, feeling a little shy, nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Suri pressed the answer button and turned on the speakerphone. ¡°Mom, are you calling me for something?¡± Yigol asked. If it wasn¡¯t important, his mother would usually send him a WhatsApp message, only calling him for important matters. ¡°Son, I feel like I¡¯m dreaming. Are you really going to build a new house?¡± Mrs. Novak asked. Yigol replied, ¡°Yeah, mom, you must still not have gotten over the fact that I
transferred so much money to you, right?¡± Mrs. Novak responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? I¡¯ve never heard of anyone with so much money, let alone seen it myself.¡± Yigol deliberately replied, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all real. Just rest assured and go ahead with it. If it¡¯s not enough, you can ask for however much you need, and I¡¯ll send more.¡± He said this to let his mother know that he still had a lot of money. Mrs. Novak hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough. This amount of money is already more than we can spend. It¡¯s too much, and your dad and I keep feeling like we¡¯re dreaming. We can¡¯t even sleep. Howe when it gets to you, it¡¯s like nothing?¡± ¡°You always insisted you didn¡¯t do anything illegal, and you were indeed a well-behaved child. But suddenly you¡¯re so rich, your dad and I are at a loss for words. It¡¯s killing us, it feels like this dream will never end. And you even said that if it¡¯s not enough, you¡¯ll send more back. Are you trying to scare your parents to death?¡± ¡°Enough of that. Let¡¯s get to the point, son. How do you want to build the house? Can we use those construction teams from our hometown?¡± Nanny Bruce asked. Yigol understood his mother¡¯s concerns. Those construction teams in their hometown were pretty good considering the general conditions there. However, their designs were not good enough. For ordinary people, as long as the house was livable, there were no other requirements. But since Yigol had given so much money, his mother wondered if he might have other demands.
¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about the construction. As long as you don¡¯t object to us building a new house, everything else will be fine. If you and dad have no objections, I¡¯ll find a good construction team from the city. Since we have money now, let¡¯s not build those old-fashioned houses anymore. We¡¯ll build a vi instead,¡± Yigol replied. Mrs. Novak replied, ¡°Building a vi? How much would that cost? I¡¯ve heard that vis are very expensive, with material costs,bor costs, decoration, etc¡­ ¡± Before Mrs. Novak could finish speaking, Yigol interrupted her, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you? Your son has plenty of money, so don¡¯t worry. Leave everything to me. Don¡¯t worry about the vi¡¯s expenses either. The money I gave you, you can use it however you want. I¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡± ¡®Mom, you and dad need to be more generous in the future, and not so stingy. We didn¡¯t have any money before, and that couldn¡¯t be helped. But now that we do, you can do whatever you want. Otherwise, when I bring my girlfriend home, if you¡¯re still so stingy, it might scare her away. Don¡¯t you also use a smartphone? Just buy whatever you want.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so frugal, how can you get along with your daughter-inw in the future? Our family is not poor. If you¡¯re too stingy and wrong the girl, even if she doesn¡¯t say anything, you¡¯ll feel guilty in your heart, right?¡± As soon as Yigol¡¯s words were finished, Suri pinched him viciously in the waist, and Yigol almost cried out in pain. ¡°We can¡¯t have that! Don¡¯t you see, we use every penny wisely. If you don¡¯t care about money once you have it, even if you have mountains of gold and silver, it wouldn¡¯tst. Besides, bring your daughter-inw first and then talk about scaring her away.¡± ¡°When you have a wife, you can buy a house in the city and live there, and not live at home anymore. These days, it¡¯s all about the ¡®world of two,¡¯ right? Your dad and I are country folks, and we don¡¯t want to disturb the peace between you young people. You both can juste home to visit us from time to time.¡± Yigol listened, and looked at Suri, raising his eyebrows. His parents were rural people, and their mindset wouldn¡¯t change so easily. Even with money, it wouldn¡¯t change their habits of saving. However, Yigol¡¯s parents were open-minded and knew that there was a generation gap between them and the younger generation, so they wouldn¡¯t force many things on him. The older rural people, the more frugal they were. This was a habit they had developed throughout their lives. having experienced so much hardship, they knew how hard it was to make money. ¡°Alright, alright, whatever you say. As long as you and dad agree to let me build the house, that¡¯s all I need. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. I¡¯ll have the construction team go straight to our house. Mom, I¡¯m doing the dishes right now, so we¡¯ll talkter. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. Novak agreed and hung up the phone first. ¡°Wife, you see, this is the generation gap. People with different experiences have different perspectives and different ways of thinking,¡± Yigol helplessly said to Suri. ¡°They are all people who have experienced hardships, and they know the bitterness of life. It¡¯s understandable that they are more frugal. Plus, I think your mom is already very open-minded,¡± Suri replied. Knowing that Yigol came from the countryside, Suri had already prepared herself mentally. ¡°As long as you can understand, my dear. I¡¯m just worried about your future rtionship with your mother-inw,¡± Yigol chuckled, and said. Suri gritted her teeth, suppressing her urge to pinch Yigol¡¯s flesh, and walked away with the phone.. Chapter 215 - 215: 215: A Little Emotional Overwhelm Chapter 215 - 215: 215: A Little Emotional Overwhelm
Trantor: 549690339 The two went to a high-end jewelry store, and as soon as Suri Drew walked in, she was drawn to a green gem bracelet disyed in the showcase. ¡°Honey, do you think that bracelet looks nice?¡±
Seeing Suri¡¯s enthusiasm, the female salesperson¡¯s face was full of smiles. People who cane to their store are basically wealthy, and Suri¡¯s aura was quite striking. In most cases like this, as long as thedy likes something, the gentleman will buy it without any further discussion. Now the key is whether Suri will like it and if the man behind her will approve. ¡°Wife, if you like it, just buy it. I¡¯m only here to pay, I won¡¯t voice any opinions,¡± Yigol Novak replied with a smile. Hearing that, Suri pouted unhappily, ¡°Then I won¡¯t buy it.¡± The salesperson, with plenty of experience, instantly understood the situation. It¡¯s not that Suri didn¡¯t like it, but rather that Yigol was too straightforward. However, since he already said that he would just pay the bill, this made the salesperson secretly ecstatic. With that being said, they just have to make Suri happy and everything would be fine. The saleswoman approached and said, ¡°Sir, actually, what your girlfriend wants is for you to see if she looks good wearing it. She cares more about your opinion because she wants to wear it for you. This bracelet is made of natural¡­¡± The saleswoman went on with her introduction as Suri seemed very interested and Yigol also paid attention.
Yigol didn¡¯t understand what the saleswoman was saying, and it sounded like she was exaggerating, iming that their store was the only one to have it, as if it were something from the heavens. It was simply a scam, but Suri was interested. That¡¯s the most important part. The saleswoman kept on talking non-stop, making Suri¡¯s smile blossom, but Yigol felt his ears buzzing from everything she said. If they had to listen to such a lengthy introduction for every item they bought, they¡¯d probably only buy a few things by the time the sun rose the next day. Wasn¡¯t the fun of shopping seeing something you liked and just buying it? Yigol interrupted the saleswoman, ¡°Just bring it over and have my wife try it on. If it looks good, we¡¯ll buy it.¡± ¡°Alright, just give us a moment, sir and madam.¡± The saleswoman quickly fetched the bracelet and put it on Suri. After trying it on, Suri was even more satisfied and looked at Yigol excitedly, ¡°Honey, do I look good in this?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Yigol nodded.
But in reality, deep down, he didn¡¯t think it looked that great. In the next moment, Suri became unhappy andined, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little dismissive?¡± Seeing this, the saleswoman was somewhat speechless ¨C this man truly was extraordinarily blunt. She wondered what kind of luck it took for someone like Yigol to end up with a fairy-likedy like Suri. ¡°Miss, actually, what the gentleman said isn¡¯t wrong ¨C you¡¯re so beautiful that no matter what kind of essory you wear, it can only enhance your beauty. It¡¯s naturally going to look good.¡± The saleswoman could only try her best to say some nice words to please Suri, because whether the deal would happen hinged entirely on Suri¡¯s mood. So, it¡¯s crucial to make her happy. Yigol knew the saleswoman was just ttering, but when it came to Suri, it was all true ¨C she was indeed very beautiful, already stunning without any adornments Yigol nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, my wife is so beautiful that anything she wears can only enhance her beauty. If it were of lesser quality, it might even lower her attractiveness. Honey, it looks good on you, let¡¯s buy it.¡± The saleswoman was overjoyed, as this man was so generous that he didn¡¯t even ask for the price before agreeing to buy it. This kind of man, though a little blunt, was genuinely charming. If only she had a boyfriend like that too, how great would it be? ¡°Alright, please wait a moment while I pack it up for you.¡± After carefully removing the bracelet from Suri¡¯s hand, the saleswoman took it to be packed. Yigol asked Suri, ¡°Wife, see anything else you like?¡± Shaking her head, Suri replied, ¡°No.¡± Just now, she clearly saw the saleswoman¡¯s envious look, which instantly improved her slightly gloomy mood. In a woman¡¯s life, perhaps the greatest happiness is living a life others envy, in every aspect. ¡°Let¡¯s go check out some other ces then,¡± Yigol suggested. Suri gently nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± After all, she and Yigol were a couple, and she had already wholeheartedly epted him. Since he was so good at making money, there¡¯s no harm in her spending it, right? While she desired to be a self-made young rich woman, given her current ie, bing one would be rather difficult. Since she had such a capable husband, perhaps she shouldn¡¯t put so much pressure on herself. The two kept shopping from ce to ce, always in a buying mood. Many things they bought didn¡¯t need to be carried, as higher-end items could be delivered directly to their home. They bought some smaller items that weren¡¯t expensive, but Suri liked. Yigol personally carried them instead. After shopping to their heart¡¯s content, Suri and Yigol walked hand in hand on the streets. ¡°Honey, I suddenly wonder, if we¡¯d never met, or if we separated after that encounter, what would our lives be like now?¡± Suri suddenlymented. ¡°Well, I would naturally still be a deliveryman. You, on the other hand, would still be working hard every day as a career woman,¡± Yigol replied. There was no lie in his words. If not for Suri, he would still be making just a few thousand dors a month as a poor loser. His current life waspletely different ¨C like the difference between heaven and earth. Suri¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t have changed much either. She would definitely still be working hard every day, as she was always a strong-willed girl. Yigol didn¡¯t really have any interest in such an inexplicable idea, but since Suri brought it up, he casually thought along with her. Suri replied, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you feel like you delivering packages and us meeting was simply meant to happen? I had just encountered problems at my job, and I wanted to get some fresh air ¨C everything seemed so coincidental.¡± ¡°Moreover, if we never had a story between us, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be the way you described.¡± At this point, she seemed a little emotional and stared at her toes like a teenager.. Chapter 216 - 216: 216: I will make those who bullied me suffer terribly. Chapter 216 - 216: 216: I will make those who bullied me suffer terribly.
Trantor: 549690339 In truth, her romantic rtionship with Yigol Novak and their love for each other allowed her to express a different side of herself. Otherwise, Suri Drew would always maintain a somewhat aloof demeanor. Compared to her current girlishness, aside from her face, she seemed like apletely different person. ¡°So what would you be like then?¡± Yigol asked.
¡°Our first meeting¡­ you remember it, don¡¯t you?¡± Suri queried. Yigol nodded, ¡°How could I forget that? I was worried you were thinking about ending it all. When I left to deliver a package, you were already on the bridge. I return and you¡¯re still there. I thought you wanted to take your own life.¡± ¡°I thought, if I hadn¡¯t met you, then so be it. There are so many people in this world, I can¡¯t possibly save them all. However, once I did meet you, I couldn¡¯t just stand there and let you die. If something happened to you and I hadn¡¯t intervened, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself.¡± Back then, even though the System had arranged their meeting, regardless of who he encountered, Yigol would¡¯ve stepped in to help. Helping people is a natural instinct. ¡°So, even if I were a hideous creature, you¡¯d still save me, right?¡± Suri asked in a quiet voice. Recognizing Suri¡¯s insecurity, Yigol reassured her, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t overthink things. You were facing away from me then. I had no idea what you looked like, my first instinct was to ensure you were unharmed. That¡¯s why things unfolded the way they did.¡± ¡°Later, once I saw your face, I was dumbstruck. So bbergasted was I that we ended up getting married.¡± ¡°I still remember you asking me whether I wanted your kidney or your heart, so you basically agreed to give any organ I wanted, right?¡± Suri chuckled. Looking back on it now, she found Yigol¡¯s reaction utterly hrious. Yigol kept nodding, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I indeed thought that even if you wanted my kidney or heart, I would willingly give them to you. My feelings for you could truly be described as ¡®love at first sight¡¯.¡± Although this seemed quite sweet at first, Suri felt there was something off about it.
¡°No way, the more I think about it now, I realize I was overthinking it. I bet you were thinking something like, ¡®Let¡¯s see how you enjoy this, then if you really want to remove the kidney, I¡¯ll just catch the thief before the king and take down the entire operation, right?¡¯¡± ¡°If you say you weren¡¯t thinking that, I won¡¯t believe you. Like you said at home, I couldn¡¯t beat you. There was no way I could¡¯ve taken your kidney.¡± ¡°Husband, you¡¯d be wasting your talent if you didn¡¯t be an actor. You yed your part so well then. If I hadn¡¯t discovered how formidable you wereter, I never would¡¯ve known how much you were hiding. Therefore, I should be more wary of you from now on. It¡¯s impossible to tell when you¡¯re being sincere or when you¡¯re pretending.¡± Suri raised her chin defiantly. Yigol inwardly groaned, ¡®is she looking for a fight?¡¯ He coughed lightly, ¡°I, wasn¡¯t I just being humble? Anyway, you said you wouldn¡¯t be like I imagined, so how would you be?¡± Thinking of his own safety, Yigol quickly changed the subject. He realized an important truth: never underestimate a woman¡¯s ability to overthink. She could leave you with no ce to hide. If they continued, he was certain he wouldn¡¯t be able to answer Suri¡¯s questions. He was merely a deliveryman back then. He had no martial arts training; he had no money. Lies are the most fragile things. If he stumbled on any point, who knows what wild thoughts would stir in Suri¡¯s mind and how she would deal with him. Suri lowered her head, deep in thought, before saying, ¡°D¡¯you remember when mypany was facing issues then? I also told you that for women, doing business is harder than for men. Many people gave me a hard time because they harbored ulterior motives. They wanted me to concede, which obviously, I was never going to do. It was because of that that I decided to take a walk and chance upon you.¡± ¡°Had I not met you then, my business would¡¯ve probably gone bankrupt. I would neverpromise or sell myself short. Afterwards, I could either take some time off before finding a new direction or swiftly move into the next stage. ¡± ¡°I told you back then that if we found ourselves ipatible after a month, and decided to divorce, I would give you some money. That would¡¯ve been all the money I had. I¡¯m a woman of my word, I just didn¡¯t anticipate the oue being what it is.¡±
¡°Another possibility is I might¡¯ve discussed what happened with Rachel Turkish. Given her personality, she would¡¯ve made anyone who bullied me pay, dearly. So, even if you weren¡¯t there, I wouldn¡¯t havemitted suicide or put myself in danger, because I know kick-boxing. I¡¯m capable of protecting myself. ¡± Yigol pretended to be angry, pinching her cheek, ¡°That¡¯s still not good enough. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to go to such dangerous ces. Life is fleeting, once it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone. If anything were to happen to you, what would I and our mother do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to seek out thrill-seeking activities anymore. They¡¯re inherently dangerous. If we ever encounter bad luck and something happens, the consequences would be tragic,¡± Yigol warned. She didn¡¯t look at Yigol¡¯s stern face. Thinking of those thrilling games, her self-control faltered and she began excitedlyying out her thoughts. ¡°For instance, bungee jumping, gliding, etc. Many of these games are fun. In addition, there are professionals on site as well as medical teams. Every aspect is meticulously reviewed by professionals,¡± she iterated. ¡°If a ce was particrly dangerous, I wouldn¡¯t go y there anyway. You can rest assured¡­¡± Before Suri could finish, she looked up and saw Yigol¡¯s unhappy face, her words halted in mid-sentence. ¡°None of it¡¯s allowed, you can go exercise or something, I don¡¯t object to that. However, things like gliding, bungee-jumping, as long as I¡¯m around, you can forget about them. Otherwise, wait and see how I deal with you,¡± Yigol said sternly. This was the first time Suri saw Yigol so serious in front of her. Like a child that had done something wrong, she quickly nodded her agreement, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t go in the future. Husband, don¡¯t be angry, please.¡± Previously, she enjoyed those games because she had no other outlet for her feelings. Her only friend was Rachel Turkish, and she couldn¡¯t turn to Rachel for every little thing. She had no one at home with whom she could confide, which is why she had to find ways to vent her emotions.. Chapter 217 - 217: 217: What’s there to compare between you and her, both being single dogs? Chapter 217 - 217: 217: What¡¯s there topare between you and her, both being single dogs?
Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew didn¡¯t care about the danger. As long as it was a matter of probability, she didn¡¯t need to worry about it. If the stress couldn¡¯t be released, living would be a kind of pain.
Everyone has their own way of relieving stress. For example, Rachel Turkish likes to race cars and engage in extreme sports to temporarily forget her troubles. Even if there were no painful emotions to vent, it would still be a very rxing activity. ¡°Honey, I used to like those sports because they were a great way to vent my emotions. After venting, I would have the energy to continue on my journey. Rachel likes racing cars, which is far more dangerous than what I do, I just¡­¡± Suri¡¯s words were interrupted by Yigol Novak: ¡°She is her, and you are you. Whypare yourself to a single person like her? It was fine when you were single, but now you belong to me. Do you want me to look at a ck-and-white photo of you every year on the date of your death? Even when I¡¯m seventy or eighty years old, you¡¯ll still be that young.¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Hahaha, honey, isn¡¯t this too interesting?¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh. Be serious. I¡¯m talking very seriously with you,¡± Yigol said sternly. Suri tried to suppress herughter, but she couldn¡¯t, and continued: ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I heard you mentioning that Rachel is still single, haha, if she knows about this, I think she¡¯lle straight to our house to fight you to the death.¡± Yigol confidently replied: ¡°She can¡¯t beat me. Even five of her wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Suri didn¡¯t agree: ¡°Honey, you¡¯re speaking too soon. Don¡¯t underestimate Rachel. Her family has special workers, and several of them are trained in harsh techniques. She told me this herself. In normal fights and arguments, her strength might not be apparent.¡± ¡°When ites to realbat situations, she¡¯s not a pushover. It seems she has participated in some life-threatening activities.¡± Yigol didn¡¯t know what to say.
If it were a matter of life and death, some moves could be quite powerful. Even though he was strong, he was still mortal and a moment of carelessness could end his life, which was nothing to joke about. However, he wouldn¡¯t back down. He had a psychological burden in front of his wife and insisted on defending himself. So he changed the subject: ¡°Wife, by the way, you haven¡¯t told me yet about the person who bullied you before. What is their situation now? ¡°Nothing special. They¡¯re continuing with their lives, and I¡¯m doing mine. At first, they wanted to pick a fight, but they found out that I have a big shot like you, so they don¡¯t dare act up anymore. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Such matters are easy to investigate, and many things can be traced back. If anyone still dares to provoke Yigol after knowing his capabilities, their intelligence would have to be questioned. ¡°Actually, this kind ofpetition isn¡¯t a big deal. Some people have been driven out of business, which is far worse than my situation. I¡¯ve alreadye to terms with it,¡± Suri said calmly. She didn¡¯t think about it too much after the incident happened. But Yigol didn¡¯t seem to want to let it go. He said, ¡°If it were justpetition, that would be fine, but the fact that someone was coveting you means I can¡¯t let them go.¡± ¡°Wife, tell me who that person was. I will take care of them. Whoever dares to bully my wife is obviously asking for trouble.¡± Although Yigol hadn¡¯t known Suri back then, the thought of his precious wife being coveted by someone else ignited a fire in his heart.
Now that he remembered it, it was only natural for him to do something to vent his anger on his wife¡¯s behalf. ¡°Honey, actually there¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s just a matter ofpetition. If I lose, it¡¯s because of my abilities and I can¡¯t me others. Besides, you¡¯ve always been low-profile. Don¡¯t always talk about getting back at people,¡± Suri replied. Yigol shook his head: ¡°Being low-profile is a good thing, but I am a man, and I can¡¯t stand by and let my wife be bullied without doing anything. If I can¡¯t even protect my own woman, am I still a man? It¡¯s a very realistic society. If I don¡¯t have the ability, that¡¯s one thing.¡± ¡°But now that I do have the capability, I can¡¯t ignore it.¡± It¡¯s fine for him to be low-profile, but Suri can¡¯t be. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the System be reduced to a mere decoration? Now, he has already gained quite a few skills and wealth, but he can¡¯t be content. Otherwise, how boring would life be in the future? The more he plucks from the System, the more interesting life will be. ¡°Oh dear, honey, are you nning to spoil your wife into a haughty and domineering woman?¡± Suri blushed and replied shyly. The feeling of being protected was so wonderful. Yigol answered: ¡®You should be arrogant when it¡¯s necessary. In society, it is because there are few women who can stand up for themselves that so many people tantly bully women. It¡¯s a good thing to teach them a lesson so they won¡¯t dare do the same to others in the future.¡± ¡°In any case, I will not let anyone bully my wife in the future. As long as I have the ability to protect you, you can do whatever you want. However, I have one request: don¡¯t make me wear a green hat [be cheated on].¡± Suri replied with a strange tone: ¡°Well, I¡¯m more tolerant. Just don¡¯t bring any women home.¡± Yigol almost choked on Suri¡¯s words. Before he could think of a response, a man¡¯s voice suddenly came. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Suri Drew, Mrs. Drew? We really have a great destiny. It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Suri frowned. This frown directly affected Yigol¡¯s heart. It seemed that the person speaking was not a good person. Yigol turned around and saw a man in a suit approaching, holding a shiny briefcase and sporting a bald spot. He looked like a nouveau riche. Without waiting for Suri to speak, the man continued. ¡°Mrs. Drew, it¡¯s been so long since west met, and you¡¯ve be more beautiful. By the way, I heard you got married, is that true?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how upset I was for days when I heard the news. But even after your marriage, you¡¯re still so brazenly dating this gigolo? I heard you married into a wealthy family. Even if you¡¯re lonely, shouldn¡¯t you be a bit more¡­.discreet, don¡¯t you think?¡± Chapter 218 - 218: 218: She Wouldn I t Have Any Sympathy for Such a Despicable Man Chapter 218 - 218: 218: She Wouldn I t Have Any Sympathy for Such a Despicable Man
Trantor: 549690339 That man never looked Yigol in the eye from start to finish, always leering at Suri Drew, spewing sarcasm. His whole demeanor made Yigol feel nauseated.
As the man walked toward Suri, Yigol swiftly stepped in front of her, shielding her behind him. Yigol asked, ¡°Honey, who is he?¡± Suri replied, ¡°Husband, this is the guy I mentioned earlier, hisst name is Niu, just call him Mr. Button. I¡¯m not quite sure about his full name, but just calling him Mr. Button should be good enough.¡± Suri mentioned the name ¡°Button¡± several times, making her intent quite clear even to a fool. Yigol nodded in understanding- It seemed he wouldn¡¯t need to go Oilt of his way to find this bastard. Since they had met today, he could settle the score right away. Yigol mocked sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Button, right? It really is quite a coincidence. My wife and I were just talking about you. Since we¡¯ve met, why don¡¯t we settle the score for how you treated my wife previously?¡± Yigol¡¯s tone was cold. This Mr. Button was clearly a nouveau riche type, nothing like Bob Presley, the man who had harassed Suri before. Bob Presley and Suri were ssmates, and although they didn¡¯t share much camaraderie, at least there was some kind of connection. If Bob hadn¡¯t gone too far, Yigol would have left some room for face-saving. But Mr. Button was different. He had no prior connection to Suri, except the part of being her enemy. Yigol didn¡¯t need to be polite at all.
People with such a nouveau riche attitude were basically narrow-minded and intolerant. Not to mention, Mr. Button clearly looked down on Yigol, which left even less room for tolerance. Yigol found this man utterly repulsive. What kind of person was Suri? She was a fairy-like being, right? But this man¡­his baldness alone was unbearable. Add his violent and vulgar demeanor, and he waspletely unpleasant to look at. In Yigol¡¯s opinion, someone like this was utterly unworthy of Suri, yet he dared to covet her? Moreover, his lecherous gaze revealed that he wasn¡¯t genuinely fond of Suri; he was just lustful for her face. If Suri had trulypromised, this man would never have treated her well. This was truly a scumbag. ¡°You¡­are her husband?¡± the bald man asked disdainfully, ncing at Yigol. He didn¡¯t even wait for Yigol¡¯s answer, shifting his gaze to Suri and saying, ¡°Mrs. Drew, I¡¯ve been told you¡¯ve risen up in the world, married into wealth, and your generous husband even gave you several buildings, saving yourpany. Can it be that this gigolo is your so-called wealthy husband?¡± ¡°Can he really afford to give you buildings?¡± Mr. Button scoffed, then nced at Yigol dismissively. ¡°Mrs. Drew, if you¡¯re lonely, you can tell me. Sneaking around like this is not appropriate. What benefits can this gigolo bring you? But if youe to me, it¡¯d be different. I have a lot to offer,¡± Mr. Button said cockily.
Suri sneered, ¡°You¡¯d better focus on your own affairs instead of worrying about me.¡± ¡°Despite your constant womanizing, you always choose vulgar women. Of course, that¡¯s all you deserve. But I wonder, if your tigress of a wife knew this, what would the consequences be?¡± ¡°Of course, she actually knows about your behavior. As long as you keep it discreet, she won¡¯t say anything. But if you really push her too far, she might just kick you out, or worse.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really curious, if things escte between you two, the drama must be thrilling. I can¡¯t wait to find out.¡± ¡°If you doe to that point, the loser will be you. In the end, you¡¯re just a tasteless man who achieved sess by clinging to a woman. If you push her too far, she might destroy you both.¡± ¡°If she kicks you out, that¡¯s not too bad. You could always beg for a living. Don¡¯t worry, at that time, remember to find me. I can¡¯t give you anything else, but I can satisfy your need for ridicule. If the situation gets even worse, and your wife kills you¡­tut, just picturing the scene, I¡¯m beginning to feel a little sorry for you. You with all your swagger¡­¡± Suri said all the nasty things she could think of. Now that Yigol was here to protect her, though she wouldn¡¯t actively seek vengeance against this bastard, there was no need for courtesy since he hade to her. The more arrogant this man was now, the more miserable Yigol would make himter. Suri wasn¡¯t a saint-like person who was easily overwhelmed bypassion. She had no pity for tasteless men like him. Mr. Button was taken aback, probably not expecting Suri to say such things. In the past, Suri had always been patient, no matter what he said. It was her tolerance that prompted him to take the opportunity to tease her every time he saw her. If he couldn¡¯t have her, at least he could gain some satisfaction verbally. But Suri¡¯s sharp words left him dumbfounded, unable to think of a retort. Listening to Suri¡¯s scathing remarks made Yigol feel much better. He wanted to see Suri stand up for herself, rely on him, and trust in his ability to protect her. Yigol turned to Suri and said leisurely, ¡°Honey, what are you saying? How can you say that? We need to be truthful, and speak the truth. For example, the bull thing, that¡¯s a racial issue. Don¡¯t get it wrong. He¡¯s not a bull. But baby, I get your meaning. You think he isn¡¯t human, right? That¡¯s what I think too.¡± ¡°If we both think he¡¯s not human, we shouldn¡¯t treat him like one. Let¡¯s just treat him like an animal.¡± ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t resort to cursing so casually. It¡¯s not right. It¡¯s so exhausting. If you tire yourself out, how heartbroken would I be? Let me take care of things like this for you. But as for cursing, I don¡¯t have much experience either. However, I¡¯m good at beating people up. You can let me beat him up directly. ¡± Suri stared at him, dumbfounded.. Chapter 219 - 219: 219: Gigolos Must Have the Awareness of Being a Gigolo Chapter 219 - 219: 219: Gigolos Must Have the Awareness of Being a Gigolo
Trantor: 549690339 At first, Suri Drew really thought Yigol Novak was going to criticize her for going too far. However, the more she listened, the more it seemed like he was actually praising her instead.
Mr. Button was also taken aback by Yigol¡¯s words. When he finally realized what Yigol was saying, his face darkened instantly. Yigol was helpless. His initial intention was just to tell Suri that they should maintain their image of a little fairy. However, he couldn¡¯t help himself and ended up saying more than he intended. ¡°Henry Linstad, didn¡¯t you say you were already divorced from your wife?¡± The woman beside Henry, upon hearing this, suddenly burst out in anger. After cursing, she seemed to still feel unsatisfied. She pped Henry across the face, leaving a clear handprint on his thick-skinned face before he could even register what had happened. ¡°You bitch, how dare you hit me?¡± After regaining his senses, Henry retaliated with a p of his own. Men are generally stronger than women, so his p packed a much greater force. The woman couldn¡¯t withstand it and was knocked to the ground. ¡°Ah¡­ Damn it, Henry Linstad, you actually hit me. I¡¯m going to scratch you to death.¡± The woman went crazy, lunging at Henry with her nails. Yigol Novak didn¡¯t care about the conflict between the two. He casually turned to Suri Drew and asked, ¡°My wife, how do you want to deal with this man so you can feel satisfied?¡± Suri shook her head. ¡°I just want to vent a little. There¡¯s no need to do anything too drastic.¡± ¡°Damn it, you slut, you dare to scratch me¡­¡± Henry and the woman continued to fight, their anger escting as neither was willing to back down.
After a while, Henry grabbed the woman by her hair, threw her to the ground, and proceeded to hit and kick her viciously. The woman writhed in pain on the ground, wailing in agony. Many onlookers gathered, taking out their phones to record videos and take pictures of the scene. Some people started to criticize Henry. ¡°Beating a woman like this is really too much,¡± Suri said with disdain. ¡°You slut, did I ever tell you that I was divorced? How dare you hit me? I already have a wife, and you willingly followed me. You have no sense of self-worth. Since you chose to be a ything, you should ept the consequences,¡± Henry said as he continued kicking the woman on the ground and cursing her. Yigol said coldly, ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go. This is pointless. Neither of them is worth our sympathy. After this incident, they¡¯ll have plenty of trouble on their hands. We don¡¯t need to get involved any further.¡± One was a man who treated women as ythings, and the other was a woman whocked self-respect and willingly stayed with such an old man. What was there to sympathize with? Yigol initially wanted to teach Henry a lesson, but the situation had unexpectedly changed when Henry started fighting with the woman. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Suri agreed, taking Yigol¡¯s arm to leave. Seeing them about to leave, Henry stopped beating the woman and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±
Henry walked towards them, looking as arrogant as ever. Meanwhile, the woman he had beateny on the ground, curled up in pain, unable to even stand. Henry said to Suri, ¡°Mrs. Drew, I suppose your rich husband doesn¡¯t know about you and this gigolo, right? What do you think will happen if I expose your little secret?¡± ¡°If you want me to keep quiet, you can give me all the client resources in your hands, and I¡¯ll pretend not to know anything.¡± Having said this, Henry arrived in front of Yigol. Suri was blocked behind Yigol, but Henry disdainfully told Yigol, ¡°Gigolo, get out of the way. Don¡¯t block my path.¡± Yigol was speechless. He didn¡¯t understand why people like Henry and Tianna Riverside would make assumptions, believing their own spection to be fact. Henry did desire Suri, in and simple. He just wanted to sleep with her, nothing more. If he managed to have her, she would lose her value to him. After all, he was already married and couldn¡¯t possibly take Suri as his wife. Having some self-awareness, Henry knew that someone like Suri could never be interested in him. The only possibility was a temporarypromise ¨C for her to sleep with him willingly. With that in mind, Henry would be satisfied. Because of this, he didn¡¯t care whether Suri was married to someone else or not. However, he could have never imagined that Suri¡¯s wealthy husband was none other than the man standing in front of him¡ªYigol Novak. Even though Yigol had been calling Suri his wife and Suri had been calling him her husband, this couldn¡¯t prove anything. Many couples nowadays used such terms of endearment. Yigol calmly stepped aside. Seeing this, Henry smirked with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s right, a gigolo should know his ce. Don¡¯t be so clueless.¡± Once Yigol stepped aside, Suri, who had been behind him, appeared in front of Henry. Henry¡¯s gaze fixed on hersciviously. However, just as he was about to reach for Suri, a sudden force struck his leg, causing him to involuntarily kneel in front of her. Suri, already anticipating Yigol¡¯s hidden action, swiftly stepped back. Henry was still on the ground, wincing in pain from his knee mming against the floor. ¡°You¡­¡± Henry got back on his feet, but before he could say anything, the force struck his leg again, making him kneel before Suri once more. Once again, he stood up and was forced to kneel for a third time. After three times, Henry¡¯s fury reached its boiling point, and his face turned extremely dark. However, Suri saw clearly everything Yigol had done. She couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and surprised. Although she knew Yigol wouldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing, she never expected him to suddenly step aside and force Henry to kneel before her three times in a row.. Chapter 220 - 220: 220: A Mysterious Feeling Chapter 220 - 220: 220: A Mysterious Feeling
Trantor: 549690339 Henry Linstad tried to resist, but how could Yigol Novak give him the chance to do so? Yigol stepped forward, grabbing Henry¡¯s shoulder, calmly stating, ¡°You say you respect my wife, then you should show respect by kneeling nine times, not just three.¡±
Saying this, Yigol pulled him up from the ground. Despite their different statures, with Yigol being thin and Henry as chubby as a pig, Yigol easily lifted him up. Before Henry could steady himself, Yigol pushed him again, causing him to kneel once more in front of Suri Drew. After a few rounds, Henry was thoroughly subdued by Yigol. Right now, only one thought circled in his mind ¨C to escape from the devil¡¯s grasp. Thoughts of getting even with Yigol disappearedpletely. Henry knelt down nine times before Suri, ording to Yigol¡¯smand. Thest time, Suri heard a crack. Something was wrong. Yigol helping her vent her anger was satisfying, of course ¡ª Henry deserved no sympathy, no matter how many times he knelt. However, if something serious happened to him, it would be problematic. Suri¡¯s first reaction to the sound of the crack was that Henry¡¯s neck had broken. If that were the case, they would indeed have a big problem. With Yigol¡¯s capabilities, snapping Henrys neck was entirely possible. Suri was genuinely worried. She didn¡¯t want Yigol to get into trouble because of her. However, seeing Yigol¡¯s calm expression and reassuring smile, Suri¡¯s anxiety eased.
She had initially thought that it was Yigol being careless and causing harm to Henry, but Yigol¡¯s response showed that it was intentional. Having been with Yigol for so long, she always felt that he possessed a sense of mystery and always surprised her. ¡°Lover, he isn¡¯t a citizen of our country,¡± Yigol mentioned to Suri. These words were a revtion for Suri. Right, Henry was a citizen of The Japon Country. People of Fieston Country had always hated the people of Japon due to the painful past. However, Henry had lived in Fieston Country for a long time, married a native, and had been settled here for quite some time. Without Yigol¡¯s reminder, Suri almost forgot about this. Suri kicked Henry in the face, ¡°You, a citizen of Japon Country, daring to bully women on our Fiestonnd?¡± ¡°Committing atrocities time and again, do you think you can go above thew just because you are a foreigner? I will teach you a lesson about how to behave. If you feel treated unfairly, goin to your embassy. It would be a good opportunity for everyone to see just how arrogant and deserving of a beating the people of Japon Country are.¡± When the crowd heard that Henry was a citizen of Japon Country, who had just been living in Fieston for a long time and had even taken a Fieston name to avoid detection, everyone reached for their phones to record the event. ¡°My love, we must report this to the police. If we continue this way, we might end up killing him, and that would be a problem.¡± Yigol told Suri, who still had the urge to beat Henry up.
Yigol had done enough when he made Henry kneel, and now Henry was on hisst legs. A person like that only needed a warning, not a death sentence. A fight that ended that way and involving Suri and Yigol would require them to make a police statement. By the time they left, it was close to ten in the evening. The whole episode had killed their mood for shopping. However, they had bought more or less everything they needed and decided to go home. ¡°Husband, are you familiar with the people here? Howe they let us go easily?¡± Suri asked, puzzled. Yigolughed, then exined, ¡°That¡¯s all due to Henry¡¯s status. He isn¡¯t a citizen of our country. As long as he is respectful, we would treat him with courtesy. Regarding his harassment of you, we don¡¯t have any evidence, but his act of hitting women in public was witnessed by many.¡± ¡°Luckily, I noticed the subtle difference in his ent. Any ordinary person wouldn¡¯t have noticed, it would sound the same as our nationalnguage. But don¡¯t forget who your husband is.¡± ¡°Now that the video of him hitting people is on the inte, people won¡¯t care about the reasons. Our actions, because of Henry¡¯s foreign status, won¡¯t bring any legal trouble. One reason being the concern of public opinion and the second being the deep-rooted hatred towards the arrogant people of Japon Country stemming from our past.¡± ¡°If this happened with someone else, and I had injured him like this, I would have had to pay a significant amount for the medical expenses.¡± Yigol turned to look at Suri, asking, ¡°My dear, did you embellish your statement at the police station?¡± Suri giggled and replied, ¡°Husband, you indeed know me well. I just stated that the scumbag himself, although he is married, has been pestering me continuously due to ourpetitive rtionship. He entertained immoral ideas about me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have any evidence for this, and if they had asked for it, I wouldn¡¯t have had any to provide. But surprisingly, not only did they not ask for any, they seemed to believe me.¡± Yigol, replying with a smile, said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for any evidence. Your appearance alone is enough, anyone facing such a beauty like you would have some thoughts. It¡¯s normal to be infatuated, but someone like Henry, resorting to shameless means to make you yield, and causing all sorts of trouble when you refuse, that¡¯s despicable.¡± ¡°Moreover, such a person must have a dark past, and a simple investigation will reveal it. Comparing the two, who would they believe, you or him? Moreover, he is a Japon citizen andmitted the act of hitting someone on ournd. As long as we didn¡¯t kill him, essentially, we wouldn¡¯t be in trouble.¡± ¡°Even if the police were to investigate, I believe that it won¡¯t just be Henry alone. His family back in Japon, especially his wife, would also be implicated. And to what extent, that would be troublesome.¡± Suri nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. Considering this, once he goes in, his entire family could be ruined, not to mention the possibility of him being immediately sent back to his country. If there is something questionable discovered, he could lose his life..¡± Chapter 221 - 221: 221: You’re Too Cunning Chapter 221 - 221: 221: You¡¯re Too Cunning
Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak held Suri Drew in his arms and said as they walked forward, ¡°So, my dear wife, we can¡¯t do anything illegal. We have to do business honestly and not always think about making ill-gotten gains. It might make us happy at the moment, but in the long run, if our luck runs out, we might have to pay a bloody price.¡± The people just questioned me, saying they found out I graduated from a
third -rate university and was a delivery guy after that. They were asking where my money was from.¡± I showed them my stock trading ount, and when they saw the money earned from trading stocks, they didn¡¯t say anything. If my money came from illegal sources, and they found out, we¡¯d be in big trouble. Not only would we lose the money, but we might also spend the rest of our lives in prison.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s severe, it might even affect our family and future generations. There are regtions in ce that if someone in the family has a dark history, their children will be restricted in many aspects in the future.¡± ¡°My money can be traced back to stock trading and real estate investments. Every cent I earn is legal and reasonable. But it¡¯s different for the guy dealing with that cattle issue ¨C his money is made through maliciouspetition. There¡¯s a saying, ¡®when the wall falls, everyone pushes.¡¯ All it takes is a bit of investigation, and plenty of people wille forward to testify against him.¡± ¡°Since I have no illegal actions and so much money, which side do you think the scales will tilt toward in the end?¡± Suri listened with admiration on her face, ¡°Husband, you are so cunning and wise. I admire you so much.¡± Yigolughed and held Suri¡¯s hand as they got in the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you. Today¡¯s activities were exhausting, and I¡¯m hungry now. Are you hungry too?¡± ¡°Forget about that cattle guy. Let him be. We won¡¯t bother with them anymore. With his actions, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he turns on himself. He just got unlucky and provoked us.¡± ¡°In a way, we did a good deed by eliminating this cancer from society. I¡¯m the tVDe of Derson who doesn¡¯t bother others if thev don¡¯t bother me. If things can pass, let them pass. However, if someone deliberately provokes me, they¡¯ll have to pay a certain price.¡± ¡°But, my dear wife, don¡¯t worry about these things in the future. I¡¯ll handle them.¡± On the way, Yigol had thought that if that man surnamed Liu couldn¡¯t find any dark history, he would only have to pay a little more for medical expenses. If they couldn¡¯t find anything, then Yigol would be able to. He could anonymously report or directly file awsuit with Henry Linstad.
Either way, Yigol wasn¡¯t going to let him off easy. Money may not be omnipotent, but it¡¯s a good thing that can solve many problems. Little did he expect that Henry Linstad¡¯s luck would run out so quickly, and he not only fell into a trap, but also got a sound beating. Suri nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hungry too. Husband, let¡¯s have hot pot?¡± Yigol was somewhat surprised, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to eat hot pot? Aren¡¯t you unable to eat spicy food? How about we make a non-spicy version so that you can enjoy the spicy dipping sauce?¡± Suri shook her head, ¡°No need. Make a spicy hot pot, I know you like spicy food. You¡¯ve been cooking mild dishes to amodate me. The truth is, it¡¯s just a matter of getting used to the spiciness. As long as you don¡¯t make it too spicy, I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, when I visit your family, I can¡¯t expect your entire family to eat nd food with me, right?¡± ¡°Although they might not say anything, it would be ufortable for them in the long run. I¡¯ve heard that people who like spicy food can¡¯t live without it.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too spicy, there won¡¯t be a problem. Besides, I want to try what spicy hot pot is like. I¡¯ve always heard people talk about how delicious and fragrant it is, and I¡¯m so curious. In the past, I never had anyone to eat hot pot with. My only friend was Rachel Turkish, and we only spent time together going to the gym and such. We never went out to eat hot pot or anything like that. I¡¯m really curious.¡± ¡°The main reason is that I heard that eating spicy food can easily cause e, and I have a little bit of a beauty burden. Hehe. But, husband, your hot pot is different. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t cause that kind of problem, right?¡± Seeing Suri¡¯s eager expression, Yigol couldn¡¯t refuse and agreed with her request. Suri was right. He was now a top gun chef. Yigol knew how tobine different ingredients to bring out their best qualities and how to mask their downsides. It was all easy for him.
That¡¯s why, even though Suri ate a lot of his cooking, she never gained any weight. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll satisfy your curiosity today with an incredibly delicious spicy hot pot. Let¡¯s get rid of this bad luck brought by that cattle business.¡± ¡°Alright, husband, let¡¯s hurry home.¡± Suri was already extremely excited for the meal. Yigol had said it right; her bad mood from the cattle incident had disappeared in an instant. Looking at her impatient expression, Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, calm down. We need to go grocery shopping first and buy all the ingredients. I can¡¯t let my wife get scared off after one meal. So, I have a lot of ingredients to buy. At this time of day, let¡¯s see if we can find everything we need.¡± Suri thought a moment and said, ¡°By the way, Husband, I know of a market that¡¯s open all the time and always has fresh ingredients. It¡¯s for people who workte or need to shop at night. We should be able to find fresh produce.¡± Yigol nodded, ¡°That¡¯s great, let¡¯s go. I promise I¡¯ll make a spicy hot pot tonight that will make you incredibly happy.¡± Suri stared at him suspiciously, ¡°What you said sounded a bit off. Are you trying to be sarcastic again?¡± Yigol quickly shook his head, ¡°No, no, no, my dear wife. You misunderstood me. I¡¯m not sarcastic anymore, really. I swear, if I lied even a little, may God punish me and make you give birth to a dozen or even twenty babies.¡± At that moment, Suri¡¯s hand pinched Yigol¡¯s waist, ¡°Let me teach you a lesson, you sarcastic bastard¡­.¡¯ Chapter 222 - 222: 222: Is it possible that you are not human? Chapter 222 - 222: 222: Is it possible that you are not human?
Trantor: 549690339 It was 11:30 at night. In their new home, a delicious-smelling hot pot was brought to the dining table, surrounded by various ingredients that could be cooked in it shortly.
As a great chef, Yigol Novak cooked up dishes that were beautiful, fragrant, and delicious. Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but drool. Yigol sat next to Suri, carefully adding some ingredients to the pot, extremely focused on the task. Suri adored Yigol as she watched him work, finding him so handsome even when cooking. ¡°Honey, can we eat now?¡± Suri asked, full of anticipation. Yigol chuckled, seeing Suri swallow her saliva incessantly, and replied, ¡°Wait a bit. I just added the ingredients. It¡¯ll take at least 20 minutes to cook. The ingredients I added not only make the hot pot more vorful but also prevent e and weight gain. If you eat now, you might wake up tomorrow with a face full of pimples.¡± Feeling aggrieved, Suri pouted and said, ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡± She was concerned about her appearance, which was why she wanted to eat Yigol¡¯s hot pot ¨C she knew it wouldn¡¯t make her gain weight or break out. Otherwise, she would have tried it years ago. As Yigol continued cooking, he said, ¡°Thebination of these ingredients is simr to Chinese medicine. It requires a variety of things to achieve the desired effect. The dosages are also critical, or it¡¯ll backfire.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a specific duration for these ingredients to work together. Otherwise, I would have just bought pre-made hot pot base from outside.¡± ¡°Wife, if you can¡¯t resist the temptation, go do something else first. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ready, okay?¡± Yigol looked at Suri affectionately.
Suri quickly shook her head, ¡°No, I want to wait here.¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to leave. She wanted to eat the hot pot the moment it was ready. At this point, even if she went somewhere else, she wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on anything else ¨C she¡¯d be constantly thinking about the delicious meal in front of her. It was better to stay and watch, at least she could enjoy the aroma. But staring at the hot pot was quite torturous. To pass the time, Suri deliberately struck up a conversation with Yigol. Curious, Suri asked, ¡°You said thebination of these ingredients is like Chinese medicine ¨C something most chefs don¡¯t know about. If they knew, they wouldn¡¯t hide such a fantastic skill. Their business would undoubtedly be better if they were to use it.¡± ¡°So how did you learn this? The more time I spend with you, the more I feel like you¡¯re not an ordinary person. You do amazing things. How do you manage it ¡°You graduated from a third-rate university, yet you¡¯re proficient in manynguages, have strong judgment and reasoning ability, are a super-hacker, and incredibly skilled in stock trading. And you cook. To me, none of your skills can be surpassed. If not for you being right in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t believe such a talented person exists.¡± Getting even more curious, Suri moved closer to Yigol¡¯s face, ¡°Honey, by any chance, are you not human? Are you an immortal, like the ones on TV who nave nvea ror tnousanas or even tens or tnousanas or years(¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Your husband isn¡¯t some monster. I¡¯m genuinely human. I just happen to be more intelligent than most. Not like you, always looking clueless.¡± Suri pouted, feeling offended. But it seemed that Yigol was right. Compared to his intelligence, her wit wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.
Continuing her line of questioning, Suri asked, ¡°Honey, with your intelligence, you could have easily been admitted to a top university or even directly rmended. Why didn¡¯t you focus on studying?¡± Yigol hesitated and said, ¡°I just wasn¡¯t interested. I felt like I understood everything the teachers said, so I didn¡¯t want to study or take exams. If not for the fear of worrying my family, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to school. So I went to a third-rate university to pass the time.¡± ¡°By performing poorly, my parents had no expectations for me, which meant I didn¡¯t have to shoulder any pressure. If I had shown my genius skills from the beginning, would my parents have let me be a delivery guy? In this world, no parent doesn¡¯t want the best future for their child.¡± ¡°I was interested in all kinds of strange things, and these skills are mostly self-taught.¡± ¡°Wife, actually, you¡¯re pretty clever if you don¡¯tpare yourself to me. So if we have a baby or even many babies, our child will possess strong genes from both parents and will definitely be intelligent. Maybe they¡¯ll call ¡®mom¡¯ as soon as they¡¯re born. Want to give it a try?¡± As Suri listened, her face turned red, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying! How intelligent can a child be?¡± Though she was asking that, in her heart, she quite agreed with Yigol. She even started to look forward to what their child would look like. Suri even wished to have a deeper connection with Yigol right away, to see how intelligent the child she would bear could be. ¡°Well, I think¡­¡± Yigol pretended to ponder seriously, ¡°Our child would be a little genius at the very least, self-taught from an early age. As soon as they¡¯re born, they¡¯ll recite ssic poems, and when they learn to walk, they¡¯ll recite the famous work of literature, ¡®Hamlet¡¯¡­¡± Suri quickly interrupted, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t go on. You¡¯re not talking about a genius; you¡¯re talking about a monster! Even the most intelligent child can¡¯t be that smart. If our child ends up like that, I absolutely won¡¯t have it.¡± Suri felt it was unrealistic just to listen. Even intelligent children were still children. If they turned out like Yigol described, wouldn¡¯t they be monsters? Now she was even more suspicious that Yigol was a monster, ¡°Honey, are you really human?¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh again, ¡°If I¡¯m not human, what am I? Do you seriously think I¡¯m a monster?¡± ¡°I was just joking earlier. In all seriousness, our child will definitely be quite intelligent, the type who understands quickly. We¡¯ll just need to teach them everything we know, and they¡¯ll be very skilled. They might even be able to make inferences from that. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯d be even better.¡± ¡°If our child is the type who cries, makes noise, and gets on our nerves but doesn¡¯t learn, we¡¯ll age quickly within two years..¡± Chapter 223 - 223: 223: Marrying a Dog, Follow the Dog Chapter 223 - 223: 223: Marrying a Dog, Follow the Dog
Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew listened to Yigol Novak and began to have a mental picture of their own. So this child would be a good learner and well-liked by people.
She¡¯d seen others raise children, and the thought of the exhausting process alone made her scalp tingle. Suri said, ¡°If the child is smart and studious, that would be great. Otherwise, let¡¯s hire a nanny. If one isn¡¯t enough, we¡¯ll get two. You won¡¯t be short of money in any case. We can¡¯t really wear ourselves down, right? Didn¡¯t you say that money is meant to be spent and that we shouldn¡¯t be too hard on ourselves?¡± Yigol replied, ¡°I guess the two of us won¡¯t be able to spend all of it. When the child is born, the grandparents and grandma will definitely fight to take care of it. With three grown-ups and one child, we won¡¯t even have a chance to lend a hand, let alone hire a nanny.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t be jealous all the time, or you¡¯ll end up wearing yourself down. Your mom has been urging us so many times.¡± Suri responded, ¡°Then seize this time.¡± Yigol helplessly replied, ¡°I¡¯d like to, but I don¡¯t have the function of giving birth.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Suri was at a loss for words. This man was doing it on purpose. Last time, it was him who messed up at the critical moment, and now he¡¯s saying such things. This bastard just wanted her to be impatient and say something embarrassing. Suri retorted angrily, ¡°Hmph, you scheming man, I won¡¯t fall for your tricks.¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry. Suri had been worried about how he¡¯d pushed her away when she was so proactive before. It was not the right time yet, so he couldn¡¯t really say anything to Suri.
Suri must be feeling a little frustrated, probably worried that he would reject her again, so she wasn¡¯t aggressive anymore. Actually, he wanted to do that with Suri too, but he wanted to give Yigol a beautiful memory. There was no choice but to endure it. In fact, Suri had already seen through Yigol¡¯s thoughts, that¡¯s why she let Yigol go so easily. She would have struggled otherwise. ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you tell your mom that you were going to find a construction team to fix the broken house back in our hometown?¡± Yigol was reminded by Suri, ¡°Yes, how could I forget? I was just waiting for your nning proposal, and as I waited, I forgot. Wife, how are the preparations for our wedding room going? ¡°Let¡¯s do it together, okay? Have you thought about where to build our wedding room? Do you want to build it here? Or are you considering other ces, like first-tier cities?¡± Yigol asked. Suri replied, ¡°I¡¯ve almost figured out the n, but the ce I want to build it is neither our city nor a big city.¡± Suri fell into deep thought, and Yigol didn¡¯t disturb her. After a while, Suri slowly said, ¡°Honey, actually, I prefer rural life. I don¡¯t like the hustle and bustle of the city. The reason why I want to develop here is not to rely on anyone, so I have to work hard to live a better life.¡± ¡°But I really like the self-sufficient and quiet life in the countryside, and, as you said, we must not forget our roots. Our hometown is your roots, after all. Since I married you, your roots are mine too. I feel that you¡¯re not the kind of person who likes noise either, or you wouldn¡¯t be so low-key.¡± Yigol¡¯s mouth twitched. How did this sound like a scolding?
¡°If you agree, why don¡¯t we build our house back in our hometown? You said you wanted it to be spacious, right? That way, our whole family can live there. It would be hard to get a big ce in the city, but it¡¯s different back home. Doesn¡¯t your family ownnd there? Wouldn¡¯t that be convenient?¡± ¡°You have plenty of money anyway. You can go back and spend it on doing good deeds, and then apply to build a big vi, right? In that case, you shouldn¡¯t let your parents build another house. We just build a big vi instead.¡± Yigol looked at Suri with interest after hearing this. It was a good idea, and he could see that Suri didn¡¯t have any reluctance. As for Suri¡¯s jab just now, he¡¯d let her get away with it since she was so considerate. ¡°Wife, when I mentioned living together earlier, I meant we could often invite my parents over, or even have your mom move in with us since I get along with her just fine. But I haven¡¯t asked you, would it be inconvenient for you to live with my parents?¡± Suri shook her head, ¡°I believe your parents are not barbaric, and I¡¯m not unreasonable. Although we¡¯re living in a vi together, it¡¯s not much different from living with neighbors, and we have our own space.¡± Suri was touched that Yigol was so thoughtful. Though they¡¯d lived together for more than a month, she could clearly feel his sincerity, and it was very strong. So, Suri wasn¡¯t worried about Yigol¡¯s feelings for her anymore, and she could also feel at ease going back to his hometown with him. Even if there was a generation gap with the parents, Suri believed that Yigol wouldn¡¯t let her be aggrieved. Yigol was a person who didn¡¯t hold grudges, but he understood right from wrong and wasn¡¯t blindly filial. ¡°Anyway, just handle it as you see fit, I don¡¯t know much about it, There¡¯s still some time before dinner, so why don¡¯t you ask Jerome Kagan and see if his father is interested in the job? Didn¡¯t you mention to me before that he would ask his dad?¡± ¡°People in the real estate business like them usually have some very special connections. If he¡¯s willing, just let them handle everything so we don¡¯t have to worry. That would be nice too.¡± ¡°I think they¡¯d be more convenient at handling many things since we¡¯reymen.¡± ¡°I feel that if you go and make some investments and do public welfare work, then wanting to build a big vi will just be a matter of minutes, right? Who would want to push such a God of Wealth away? Besides farming, there¡¯s nomercial use for thend in our hometown, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Just let them prepare everything, and then we can get started. I¡¯ll also take this time to think carefully about my n and make any necessary changes.¡± As long as Suri agreed, Yigol naturally had no objections: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact Jerome Kagan¡¯s father first..¡± Chapter 224 - 224: 224: Love eating husband, turn around and let you eat enough Chapter 224 - 224: 224: Love eating husband, turn around and let you eat enough
Trantor: 549690339 Yigol found the business card Jerome Kagan had given him earlier and made a call. Jerome Kagan had already informed his father about Yigol¡¯s idea beforehand, so when he received Yigol¡¯s call, he already knew the purpose of the conversation.
After some discussion, Jerome Kagan¡¯s father mentioned that he needs to conduct a thorough investigation before having further talks with Yigol. Yigol sensed the sincerity of the other party. After a serious investigation andmunication, both sides would have no objections, and it would be appropriate for them to reach a cooperation. If the other party agreed directly without understanding anything, Yigol would have to doubt their professionalism. Yigol generously gave the other party 500,000 dors as the expense for the investigation. When a team is deployed, there are many ces to spend money. Yigol expressed that, whether the cooperation can be achieved or not, this money will not be taken back as it serves as theirpensation for the effort. Seeing Yigol¡¯s generosity, the other party hurriedly told him that they would seriously investigate and contact Yigol afterward. After ending the call, Yigol said to Suri Drew, ¡°Sweetie, money is truly a great thing. With money, we don¡¯t have to worry about many things ourselves.¡± ¡°If we had to do these things ourselves, we would waste so many brain cells. Now it¡¯s great ¨C we provide the money and let others worry about it for us.¡± Suri agreed with a nod: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
Suri had been keeping an eye on the time, and when she saw that twenty minutes had passed, she quickly said to Yigol, ¡°Husband, I think it¡¯s about time. Hurry up and check if the hot pot is ready to eat.¡± Suri¡¯s gluttonous appearance made Yigolugh: ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll check it right now.¡± Half a minuteter, Suri excitedly asked, ¡°Husband, husband, can we eat it Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Sweetie, do you need your husband to feed you?¡± ¡°No, no need for that.¡± Suri instantly understood Yigol¡¯s meaning, quickly picked up her chopsticks, and didn¡¯t forget to tell Yigol to join her: ¡°Husband, you should start eating too.¡± Yigol started eating as well. As expected, the hot pot he cooked tasted excellent. But he hadn¡¯t tasted it himself yet, so he was also a little excited. Spicy hot pot, as long as it¡¯s not cooked by an extremely unskilled person, can be casually made and still be edible, let alone a hot pot cooked by a top chef like Yigol. His hot pot wasn¡¯t very spicy but very fragrant. Suri was amazed after eating just one bite, her eyes round with surprise, and she couldn¡¯t stop praising, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s so delicious.¡± ¡°If you like it, sweetie, I¡¯ll let you eat to your heart¡¯s contentter on,¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help but tease. If it were in the past, Suri would have had to deal with him after hearing this. But now, Suri simply didn¡¯t have the time to fuss with Yigol: ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, absolutely the best hot pot I¡¯ve ever had in my life. Husband, you have to make it for me again. I love you so much.¡±
Yigol smiled helplessly: ¡°Sweetie, take your time, no one ispeting with you. It¡¯s so hot, eat slowly, don¡¯t hurt your stomach.¡± Yigol can match ingredients well in terms of the food, but he cant control the temperature. Suri replied, ¡°It¡¯s too delicious. I can¡¯t help but keep eating. Husband, you¡¯re amazing. The hot pot you made is super, super delicious.¡± While serving her food, Yigol teased, ¡°What, the other things your husband made aren¡¯t delicious?¡± Suri didn¡¯t catch Yigol¡¯s teasing tone and replied, ¡°No, no, the other things you made are also delicious. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never had a hot pot like this before. In the past, when I had a chance to eat hot pot, I would only taste a bite or two because it was too spicy. I didn¡¯t eat it more than twice. But the one you made isn¡¯t as spicy and is especially delicious. Husband, can you make it for me more often?¡± Yigol refused: ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± Suri pouted in disappointment, but soon she was lost in the delicious food again, forgetting that she needed to be angry. ¡°Hot pot is something to eat asionally. We can¡¯t eat it too often. You need to eat a bit of everything in order to stay healthy. Otherwise, why would your husband change your recipe every day?¡± Yigol replied. Suri was naturally satisfied with this exnation: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give your answer ny-ny points. Yigol asked, ¡°What about the one point?¡± Suri yfully smiled, ¡°I¡¯m going to deduct that one point to prevent you from getting arrogant. ¡± Yigol discovered that when Suri became cute, she was really a delightful person. He couldn¡¯t help but adore her no matter how he looked at her. Suri¡¯s yfulness only showed in front of him, and Yigol secretly made up his mind to protect her cute and yful side as much as possible. They say that when a girl marries a man who truly loves her, she doesn¡¯t need to grow up. All Suri had to do when she was with him was to be adorable. Seeing that Suri loved hot pot so much, he thought for a moment and decided to make apromise: ¡°In the future, I can make it for you every ten days or so. ¡± Upon hearing this, Suri almost jumped for joy: ¡°It feels like a long time, but I can ept it.¡± ¡°Husband, hot pot can be matched with various ingredients, right? And what you make is always very healthy. So why don¡¯t you let me eat more?¡± Suri asked with confusion. Yigol patiently exined, ¡°Speaking of hot pot, let¡¯s talk about the temperature. It¡¯s so hot; eating something so hot every day can damage your stomach. This kind of thing is best eaten asionally to satisfy your cravings. You can¡¯t eat too much. Otherwise you¡¯ll ruin your health, and it¡¯ll be hard to make it better again.¡± ¡°Also, people¡¯s sense of taste can be affected. For example, some people need to dip fruit in chili powder to eat. How terrifying is that? And can their bodies handle it if they eat too much?¡± ¡°Why are so many people in subhealthy conditions now? Rest is one aspect, and diet is another. To achieve a healthy body, you need bnce. You can¡¯t eat just one thing. If I only listened to you, the day you got tired of hot pot, you would stop eating other light-vored dishes.¡± ¡°At that time, no matter how good your husband¡¯s cooking is, it¡¯ll probably be unappreciated. For the sake of my status and your health, let¡¯s not eat that much. Suri was deeply moved by Yigol¡¯s a little awkward yet affectionate words, and she nodded continuously: ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, husband. Then, let¡¯s eat hot pot once every ten days. You make it so delicious.¡± Yigol nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± His wife might be a little spoiled, but she was the kind who knows when to stop. When it was time to be rational, Suri was quite easy to reason with.. Chapter 225 - 225: 225: The more intimate the relationship, the less the reservations. Chapter 225 - 225: 225: The more intimate the rtionship, the less the reservations.
Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew started eating seriously. After a while, she suddenly looked at Yigol Novak and asked, ¡°Honey, do you have any ns for tomorrow?¡±
Yigol Novak asked puzzledly, ¡°Why do you ask? I have nothing nned.¡± Suri Drew said helplessly, ¡°Today, all the things we bought were mine, and we haven¡¯t bought anything for you. We agreed to buy you thingster, right? Shall we go shopping for a car tomorrow?¡± ¡°We can go to the brand store and have a look. If there¡¯s anything you like, just buy it. Even if it¡¯s not the top-of-the-line model, they can still arrange it for you. In that case, you can also go out for a drive when you¡¯re free, and who knows, maybe even your peach blossoms will bloom.¡± After Suri finished speaking, she didn¡¯t forget to add a sarcastic remark. However, her words were now just a joke to her. Yigol Novak had given her enough security, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about him being attracted to other women. ¡°Who told you I need a car?¡± Yigol Novak replied helplessly. Suri Drew was dumbfounded, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that when you saw those luxury cars, you wanted to buy them all home?¡± Yigol Novak nodded, ¡°Yes, but I also said that it was just a thought at that moment. If it¡¯s not practical, there¡¯s no use in buying it, and it would be a hassle to maintain.¡± Suri Drew felt speechless, ¡°Alright then.¡± Yigol Novak said, ¡°My dear, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just buy whatever you like and enjoy it. You don¡¯t have to consider me at all. If I actually need something, I¡¯ll buy it. There¡¯s no use in buying useless stuff. Just like when we went shopping with Sana before and you bought me those clothes, I wouldn¡¯t wear them unless it¡¯s a very formal asion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same with cars, I like them, but if I don¡¯t drive them, there¡¯s no use in buying them either. Don¡¯t worry, if Ie across something I like, I¡¯ll buy it too. Just focus on buying the things you like, and that¡¯s enough.¡±
¡°I¡¯m a man, and I don¡¯t have much demand for material things, but I do have needs for my wife. When my wife is happy, I¡¯m happy too. So as long as you¡¯re happy, just buy it without worrying about practicality or anything else. What I don¡¯t do is mainly because it wouldn¡¯t make me feel better, and I¡¯d actually find it a burden.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather apany you shopping than go for a drive.¡± Yigol Novak¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness. After thinking carefully about Yigol Novak¡¯s theory, Suri Drew found it quite reasonable ¨C although it seemed too good to be true. Indeed, men and women think differently. In that case, she could be a bit more selfish in the future. After thinking for a moment, Suri Drew suddenly said, ¡°By the way, honey, don¡¯t you feel like we¡¯recking something in our home?¡± Yigol Novak looked around the house. Everything he needed had already been purchased. He asked bewilderedly, ¡°What are we missing?¡± Suri Drew replied seriously, ¡°For example, famous paintings, antiques, and so ¡° Yigol Novak said with a bitter smile, ¡°My dear, there¡¯s really no need.¡±
Suri Drew knew that Yigol Novak must not have understood her meaning and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to please you. What I meant is, shouldn¡¯t our home have some decent stuff to save your face when we have guests? For example, when Xaviera Lohill visits our home.¡± Yigol Novak didn¡¯t understand, ¡®What does it have to do with face? Why do I need to put on a show in front of her? Money is a good enough show of face.¡± At Yigol Novak¡¯s theory, Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Yigol Novak could be very considerate sometimes but also very clueless, which frustrated Suri Drew. ¡°For people like Xaviera Lohill, of course, it¡¯s not necessary because shees here with a purpose. But what about others? One has to have some sort of courtesy when they visit our home. Most of them will bring gifts, and you have to do something when they leave, right? I know you¡¯re not short of money, but you can¡¯t just give them a stack of cash, can you?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have some unique little gifts, as well as luxury cigars and wines? I know you don¡¯t like to smoke, but what about other things? You can¡¯t just serve everyone tap water, can you? Or casually make some tea?¡± ¡°Even though I know you like to keep a low profile, being low-key and stingy are two different things. People know you¡¯re wealthy, but when you¡¯re treating them so frugally, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re a penny-pincher.¡± With Suri Drew¡¯sments, everything she said made sense. ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t we say we¡¯re going on vacation and then going home? Won¡¯t it take a long time? What do we do about our home? Should we find someone to watch the house? Oh my, why do I feel like there are so many good things to worry about when we talk about it? Honey, think about it carefully. I¡¯m toozy to think, I need to rest. I ate too much.¡± The hot pot was too delicious, and Suri Drew had stuffed herself so much that she didn¡¯t want to move. She didn¡¯t even want to leave the couch. Looking at Suri Drew¡¯s unappealing posture, Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Suri Drew was bing more and more casual in front of him, and her sprawling appearance was hard to associate with the aloof beauty who had always been prim and proper during the day. This unreserved performance also told Yigol Novak that Suri Drew was bing closer and closer to him, and the closer their rtionship, the less worried each other would be. Yigol Novak pondered over the words Suri Drew had just said. Yigol Novak was right, being low-key is different from being stingy. He really needed to prepare some items for entertaining guests. As for what Suri Drew just mentioned, they needed to find someone to watch the house. Yigol Novak thought about it and shook his head, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to have a live-in maid because you¡¯re not used to living with others and don¡¯t feelfortable? Why do you want to find someone to watch the house now? Forget it, let¡¯s not looking for anyone. At most, when wee back and the house is dusty, we can clean it thoroughly. We can cover the furniture and sofa with dust covers and ask the cleaners toe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people in the TV shows do this when they go out. Let¡¯s do that too. If we have someone living here while we¡¯re away, it might be even less reassuring.¡± ¡°Not good, the other things may not matter, but didn¡¯t you make a vegetable garden? And all the flowers and nts? If there¡¯s no one to take care of those, will they still be there when wee back?¡± Suri Drew grumbled. Yigol Novak finally understood that she cherished his things so much..

Trantor: 549690339 Actually, those things could be managed by him when he returned, and it wouldn¡¯t take much effort or money. But she cherished them, regardless of their value.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s find someone then. Do you have any ideas? Otherwise, why don¡¯t we find an elderly housekeeper?¡± Yigol Novak suggested. Previously, Suri Drew had said not to find any beauties in case he would carry on a secret affair when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. This statement was really groundless, but Yigol still took it to heart. Anything rted to her, even a little thought, he would keep in mind. Suriughed and said, ¡°Hubby, we don¡¯t really need an old man. Go find a pretty young girl. I¡¯m serious this time and promise I won¡¯t be jealous. But you have to find a very professional one. I¡¯ve thought about it, we can¡¯t manage this house alone. We need a nanny and a housekeeper. Their house is big enough. Even though you¡¯re down to earth, there will be socializing eventually.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t always personally open the door and serve tea and water to guests, right? I know you won¡¯t let me do such things, and I won¡¯t do them either. This would result in people looking down on us.¡± ¡°Not only I won¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t either. Take the time when Xaviera Lohill came, for example, you opened the door and served tea. Now, she needs our support. Don¡¯t you think it wasn¡¯t that great? Apart from our current status, even when I was younger, my house had servants, and tasks like opening doors and serving tea were done by them.¡± Yigol didn¡¯t want to find a beautiful nanny. He thought about it and asked, ¡°How about we find a middle-aged man instead?¡± Yigol didn¡¯t want any slip-ups. If they found a beauty who was not well-behaved, it would inevitably affect his rtionship with Suri. So, what¡¯s the point? Suri was a bit speechless, ¡°Hubby, do you think I¡¯m that narrow-minded? I trust you. As long as you¡¯re honest, won¡¯t everything be fine?¡± ¡°Besides, I said to find a good-looking one, not a virgin bestie. Just find someone who¡¯s married, right? You won¡¯t even be interested in that kind of woman, will you? If the woman you find tries to seduce you without knowing her ce, isn¡¯t that asking for humiliation?¡±
Yigol was stunned by her words and couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at her inscrutable mind. He couldn¡¯t dig a hole for himself. If he found a beauty, and Suri got into a whimsical mood, who knew how she would torment him? But if he refused now, wouldn¡¯t that solidify the idea that Suri was a narrow-minded woman in Yigol¡¯s heart? This was another difficult question. Yigol simply changed the topic: ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thister, as for the antiques and jewelry you mentioned, I don¡¯t know anything about them. I heard earlier about a gamble on stones game, but I¡¯ve never yed it.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Suriughed: ¡°Hubby, I must say I just discovered you don¡¯t know everything either. Seeing you know so much before, I almost thought you weren¡¯t a mortal, but some demon or monster.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only now that I feel you are a mere mortal too.¡± Yigolughed; this woman could be really adorable when she wanted to be. The saying ¡®time erodes affection¡¯ didn¡¯t apply to him and Suri at all. The longer they spent together, the more Yigol found her adorable and irresistible. Afterughing, Suri continued, ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know much about those things either. My mother has some, but she¡¯s been collecting them for years without using them, and they¡¯ve just been gathering dust. We can use them to save face.¡± ¡°As for cigarettes and alcohol, we can just buy some high-end onester. After all, my hubby never smokes.¡± Yigol replied, ¡°Wifey, I actually can smoke, but ever since I had you, I somehow can¡¯t even think about smoking.¡±
Suri was worried that Yigol would start talking nonsense again and said, ¡°Oh, let¡¯s not talk about that. Regardless of the reason, you haven¡¯t smoked, right? Others need those things anyway. Let¡¯s buy someter. For now, the main thing is that we need to find a housekeeper so that someone can take care of the house when we¡¯re not at home.¡± They had been so active today, from messing around with Henry Linstad earlier to eating hot potter, by the time they finished cleaning up, it was already 2 a.m. Suri had never slept thiste before, and although she was very tired, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep because her mood was too excited. So, they simply cuddled up and started watching a TV series. While they were engrossed in the show, suddenly, Suri¡¯s phone beeped with a WhatsApp notification. Suri looked at it and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Wifey, what are youughing about?¡± Yigol asked curiously. Stillughing, Suri replied, ¡°It¡¯s that stinky woman, Rachel Turkish. I just sent her some photos of the hot pot you made, sessfully tempting her. She said she wanted to fly over right now to see your hot pot.¡± ¡°But how could I allow her to disturb our world of two? So, I teased her a bit, and now look at her reply- she even sent a video of a robot.¡± Yigol finally understood. It was a short video. In the video, Rachel was furiously demonstrating her martial arts skills on a robot. The robot, after being knocked down, would get up on its own, like a tumbler doll. She also added a message: ¡°Stinky woman, did you see that? This is your man¡¯s fate. I¡¯ll let you guys show off your love and torture us single dogs, hehehe.¡± Suriughed non-stop, hands holding her phone. She sent an audio message saying, ¡°My hubby is not as useless as your robot. However, I can understand your feelings. A single dog like you, apart from asionally using a robot to realize your presence, has no other way to feel superior.¡± ¡°Can I interview you about how it feels to kick a robot?¡± After Suri replied, Yigol suddenly asked, ¡°Wifey, can I interview you too? How does it feel to kick your hubby?¡± Suri was taken aback, and the next second, she exploded, ¡°You¡¯re asking for it, aren¡¯t you? Running your mouth off again?¡± Chapter 227 - 227: 227: The Good Besties of Daughterin-law Made So Many Contributions Chapter 227 - 227: 227: The Good Besties of Daughterinw Made So Many Contributions
Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew bit Yigol Novak¡¯s arm. Afterward, Suri sent Rachel Turkish a voice message: ¡°Foul woman, you better find a man soon, or your constant craving and unfulfilled desires will lead to hormonal imbnces and turn you into an ugly monster.¡±
Rachel snorted back: ¡°Pfft, I don¡¯t need any bastard of a man. I¡¯ll just take it out on this robot every day and treat it like your man. Problem solved.¡± Suri: ¡°Beating up a robot is nothing to brag about. I have a real man. You said you don¡¯t need a man, but that¡¯s because you don¡¯t have one, right? Plus, you¡¯re always acting like a man-hater, so no one would want you anyway.¡± Rachel replied: ¡°Well, I love robots, so what? Do you have one? I like them, and I want them.¡± Suri: ¡°Fine, fine, you win. But that piece of junk you have is useless except for taking your beatings. I, on the other hand, have the world¡¯s greatest man who¡¯s good at cooking and treats me super well. You¡¯re destined to be single.¡± Rachel: ¡°My robot can handle any amount of beating and scolding without getting angry. Can your man do that?¡± And like this, the two continued boasting about their respective partners. Yigol found the two women¡¯s antics both funny and speechless. No wonder they say that wherever there are women, there are wars. This made him understand why the ancient emperors¡¯ harems had so many issues. These women are experts at nitpicking. If there were more of them, would they still get along this well? After chatting for a while, Suri slowly found herself at a disadvantage. Rachel really had a unique ability to argue, bringing up all sorts of things from heaven and earth.
Yigol had heard from Suri that Rachel liked to y car racing in her free time and had aplicated social circle. Suri, on the other hand, had a much simpler one and no one to really argue with. No wonder she was no match for Rachel. But, Suri refused to admit defeat to Rachel just like that, and said angrily: ¡°So what if you have a trashy iron man? My man has an iron man too, not just one but many, and of much higher quality, way better than yours.¡± ¡°Have vou seen ¡®Future World¡¯? My man has robots that are almost identical to real humans.¡± Seeing Suri¡¯s wild bragging, Yigol thought that he would soon receive a reward from the System. Suri really found herself a great bestie since she had already bragged about him several times in front of Rachel. His cooking skills, having a battle-hardened stamina in certain aspects, and now this time. Yigol thought that when he was alone, he could receive the System¡¯s reward. He was really curious about what kind of robot the System would send. After contributing so much, should he be nicer to his wife¡¯s bestie? After thinking about it, Yigol shook his head and decided against it. Otherwise, it might cause misunderstandings and trouble. Yigol curiously looked at Suri¡¯s phone and saw Rachel¡¯s message: ¡°You¡¯re a lying woman, making outrageous ims. Don¡¯t you know that the famouspany trying to create humanoid robots still hasn¡¯t seeded?¡±
¡°Let alone using it. Even with my family connections, I barely got a chance to see one. If your man has even better robots, has he be a god? Is he still human? Yigol couldn¡¯t helpughing and said to Suri: ¡°Alright, dear, stop bickering with her. But, I really like how you trust me so much.¡± ¡°Like my ass! I¡¯ve practically lost face all the way to my grandma¡¯s house. I thought that since you are so rich and can buy whatever you want, you¡¯d at least have one like those on TV. Who would¡¯ve thought they were still in the experimental stage? Sigh.¡± ¡°That foul woman will probably ridicule me in the future. Eh, the thought of beingughed at by her, I just can¡¯t be happy.¡± Yigol stroked Suri¡¯s head and reassured her: ¡°It may not necessarily be a bad thing. Alright, my dear, let¡¯s go to sleep. I¡¯ll surprise you with something incredible tomorrow. It¡¯s no big deal that you talked big. We¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to strike back at Rachel.¡± ¡°Dear, you go to sleep first, I need to use the bathroom¡­¡± He needed to give himself some space, or the System¡¯s reward might get dyed. If Suri hadn¡¯t been so angry, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry. Even if the reward came tomorrow, it wouldn¡¯t matter to him. But for her to stop being upset, he might as well get it sooner to help his wife save face in front of her bestie. Seeing Yigol about to leave, the already upset Suri got even more upset. ¡°You¡¯re going too far! Your wife is being bullied, yet you¡¯re not helping at all, only offering a few words offort.¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°How am I supposed to help you? Should I go bully your bestie with you?¡± ¡°Get out of here! I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Suri angrily chased him away. Yigol hastily made his way to the bathroom, and as expected, he immediately heard the System sound in his mind. ¡°Ding, the System detected that the host is alone and will reward a ¡®Future World¡¯ housekeeping robot thatsts for 10,000 years. This robot can handle all housekeeping tasks and is a great nonbatant life assistant. ¡°This robot has the appearance and body temperature of a human, recharges for energy, can remain on standby for a month, and can recharge on its own. The host does not need to worry about it. Now, please choose the robot¡¯s gender and special requirements, such as appearance and personality. Other settings can be made when the robot arrives. The robot can also learn and adapt ording to the host¡¯s requirements.¡± Yigol was ecstatic, as the System had really rewarded him with a robot, and one that was pretty simr to what Suri had bragged about. Previously, Suri had suggested finding a nanny or housekeeper, and Yigol was wondering what kind would be suitable. With this robot, he no longer had to worry about that. At first, when the System asked what kind of appearance he wanted for the robot, Yigol instinctively thought of an old man or woman in their forties or fifties. Chapter 228 - 228: 228: Real confusion with the fake Chapter 228 - 228: 228: Real confusion with the fake
Afterwards, Yigol Novak thought for a moment and realized that this was a robot. Whether the robot was male or female, Suri Drew wouldn¡¯t suspect him of carrying on a secret affair with a robot, right? So, why should he torture his eyes so much? It¡¯s just a robot, so it¡¯s better to have a more attractive appearance to uplift the mood when looking at it.
Moreover, theoretically speaking, this robot should have a higher endurance. Since the System provided it, naturally, it is the best quality and probably will apany Yigol Novak and Suri Drew for a lifetime. If it were ugly, having to look at it for a lifetime would be torture just thinking about it. Therefore, Yigol Novak set up a beautiful female robot with a strong sense of devotion to Suri Drew. ¡°Since it¡¯s a housekeeper, it can¡¯t be too ugly. Firstly, for my own sake, and secondly, so as not to lose face when guestse home. Let¡¯s create a beauty resembling a princess, with an indifferent demeanor and a poker-faced expression. ¡± The System¡¯s voice rang again: ¡°Host, please name the robot and choose its nationality, whether it¡¯s a Fieston Country citizen or from another country.¡± Yigol Novak thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s choose a Fieston Country citizen. As for the name, use Penny, whichbines a character from my wife¡¯s and my names, symbolizing that they will be our housekeeper from now ¡° System: ¡°Please set a precise appearance.¡± Yigol Novak was taken aback: ¡°This is too troublesome, just set it as a gentle beauty with no offensive appearance, but with no expressions, just a gentle-looking but cold demeanor.¡± System: ¡°Please set the personality.¡± Yigol Novak was speechless: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? Cold demeanor, and yes, diligent so that they can better serve us.¡± System: ¡°Warm reminder, the robot is being generated and arranged in the real-world identity.¡±
After about two minutes, the System continued, ¡°The generation isplete. Would you like to send the robot now, Host?¡± Yigol Novak shook his head: ¡°Not now, I¡¯ll request it when I need it.¡± The next day. Yigol Novak drove out early in the morning. Although he was living in a luxury vi, he still liked his electromobile for grocery shopping. He purposely drove the Lamborghini today to make it convenient to bring the robot back. He would have to stay out a bit longer, so when he got home and mentioned the robot to Suri Drew, it would be easier to fabricate a lie and convince her. The things given by the System must be good, as they are from the ¡°Future World,¡± so they must be very advanced. Therefore, the existence of the housekeeper cannot be disclosed to outsiders. If Suri Drew inadvertently reveals it, it will be troublesome. After driving out of the vi, Yigol Novak parked the car in a quiet corner where he saw no surveince. ¡°System, send the housekeeper robot.¡± After Yigol Novak finished speaking, there was a soft ¡°bang¡± from the back seat, faint but clear enough for him to hear. Turning around, he saw a girl who looked like a human sitting in the back of his car.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the System had already described it to him, he might not have been able to tell whether it was a human or a robot. Wearing a female suit, having a non-threatening appearance, with a poker-faced expression, and bright green eyes, she was captivating. Beside the robot, there was arge suitcase. ¡°Master, I am Penny, reporting to you.¡± The robot spoke with a pleasant voice but indifferent attitude, giving a no-nonsense feeling. Looking at this cold beauty, Yigol Novak was at a loss for words. She was indeed gorgeous, but even if she were real, her expression would make it impossible for anyone to get close to her, right? She had a t figure, and if it weren¡¯t for her feminine face, there would hardly be any difference between her and a man. Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had gone to great lengths to prevent Suri Drew from getting jealous. Regrettably, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the scene anymore. ¡°What¡¯s in your suitcase? The robot immediately replied, ¡°Master, it contains my ID card, driver¡¯s license, chef¡¯s certificate¡­¡± The robot listed a bunch of certifications. Yigol Novak suspected that if he didn¡¯t interrupt, the robot could talk for two hours without finishing: ¡°Alright, alright, you can stop. Tell me about your background.¡± ¡°I was an orphan from a young age and endured many hardships. I self-studied many skills,pleted a work-study program, went to college, and then joined a housekeepingpany, eventually finding a senior housekeeper position.¡± Yigol Novak nodded in satisfaction. As expected, the System¡¯s arrangements were reasonable, even providing a proper background. At this time, Yigol Novak suddenly remembered the robot¡¯s way of addressing him and said, ¡°By the way, address me as Mr. Novak from now on and my wife as Mrs. Novak, got it?¡± The robot obediently replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Novak.¡± The robot¡¯s execution was impressive, as it remembered and used the new form of address immediately. It seemed that this robot was much morefortable than a human housekeeper; no money was needed, only a small amount of electricity, and they were smart, possessed various skills, and could obey absolutely. ¡°What skills do you have?¡± Yigol Novak asked again. The robot responded, ¡°Mr. Novak, I can do various household chores, cook, perform tea ceremonies, give massages, and so on. Basically, any skill needed in daily life, I can do. If there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know, Penny can study it independently and provide better service to you.¡± Self-study? Yigol Novak felt amazed, the robot seemed to have be an enlightened being. During the whole conversation, the robot had not shown any excessive expressions, just a serious and cold demeanor. Yigol Novak was genuinely surprised that the System had arranged a robot with a real human identity for him. Not to mention anything else, just the appearance was convincing enough. Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but think: if there were robots like this in the world, wouldn¡¯t everyone be out of jobs? Yigol Novak nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home now. Remember not to let anything slip about your identity to Mrs. Novak.¡± The robot replied, ¡°Understood, Mr. Novak. Yourmand is my First Command. If you want me to obey someone else¡¯smand, you need to grant me permission. However, their authority will be second or third in line, and I will listen to you first and only then follow their orders if there is no conflict..¡± Chapter 229 - 229: 229: Bringing a Woman Home? Chapter 229 - 229: 229: Bringing a Woman Home?
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± Yigol Novak nodded, suddenly feeling that such a robot wasn¡¯t that exciting, but it should be able to be modifiedter. Otherwise, facing such a rigid robot every day could drive one mad, right?
Yigol had gotten up too early. He had bought groceries and returned home with the robot, but Suri Drew hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Suri had already handed over thepany to Rose Campbell to handle. She didn¡¯t have much to do and was getting increasingly indulgent. Her theory was that more sleep leads to beauty and youth retention. Extra sleep would slow down the aging process. Yigol didn¡¯t understand this bizarre theory, but Suri seemed to enjoy it. Yigol took the robot to the kitchen and taught it how to cook. It already knew how to cook, butpared to his culinary skills, it still had a long way to go. Moreover, the robot didn¡¯t understand Suri¡¯s lifestyle habits, and he needed to teach it. However, the robot was impressive; it got hold of everything in just one go. If there were an exam, it could easily score a perfect hundred. The robot had no innovative capabilities, only the ability to learn. But that was enough. For what it didn¡¯t know, Yigol could teach it. Given time, the robot couldpletely handle all their domestic affairs. Importantly, the robot wouldn¡¯t get tired; it could provide services at any time¡ª a very nice feature. While Yigol and the robot were busy in the kitchen, Suri woke up.
As usual, she came out in a sexy nightgown. There was no longer any shyness in front of Yigol, so she just came out like that. When she saw Yigol and a woman busy in the kitchen, Suri was stunned. The woman had an excellent figure and was very close to Yigol, giving an intimate and well-matched vibe. Suri was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know what to think. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re awake,e here, let¡¯s kiss.¡± Seeing Suri wake up, Yigol subconsciously went over to her. He had developed this habit as they did this every day, Suri dodged Yigol and asked sternly: ¡°Who is this woman and why is she in our house?¡± Suri seriously doubted whether she was dreaming. To her surprise, Yigol brought a woman home while she was asleep? How audacious of him? This was a significant shock. Rather than crying or making a scene, Suri kept a cold face, expecting Yigol to exin.
She had even decided, if Yigol didn¡¯t give her a satisfying answer, she would disappear immediately. At this moment, the housekeeper robot turned around, neatly walked to Suri, bowed and said, ¡°Mrs. Novak, hello, I am Penny, your and Mr. Novak¡¯s housekeeper.¡± Suri was stunned. This meek-looking woman was brought in by Yigol as a housekeeper? ¡°Housekeeper?¡± The robot replied, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Novak, starting from today, I will handle all household affairs, whether it¡¯s cleaning, cooking, or various types of massage, I can do all of it. If we have guests, I will take care of them.¡± ¡°Simultaneously, I am proficient in variousnguages. So, no matter what type of guest we have, I can manage. Also, if you are not at home, and if Mr. Novak has physiological needs, Penny could help solve them.¡± Suri was stunned. Astonished, she looked at Penny, who had a grave expression on. Turning to Yigol, she asked, ¡°Solve physiological needs?¡± If looks could kill, Yigol would have been dead by now. Just then, the robot spoke again: ¡°Detected a threat to the master, but it¡¯s a marital conflict, no need to activate defensive functions. However, based on psychological analysis, if the problem isn¡¯t addressed well, it could intensify the conflict between Mr. Novak and Mrs. Novak. Mrs. Novak is very likely to harm Mr. Novak.¡± ¡°If any violent acts ur, Penny will activate defensive functions immediately to protect the master¡¯s safety.¡± Yigol quickly said, ¡°Darling, darling, calm down, you heard what she said, actually, it¡¯s not entirely my fault. Let me exin first.¡± ¡°Think about it, if I had intentions for her, why would I bring her home, make you angry, and get reprimanded? Calm down, what if you overreact and she activates her defensive functions, what if you get hurt?¡± ¡°What defensive functions, what is all this nonsense?¡± Suri was taken aback. Was this a real woman? Why was she so stern and cold? So, was she still half-asleep? But, it felt as if she was fully awake. Dreams couldn¡¯t be so realistic, could they? ¡°Wifey, here¡¯s the story¡­¡± Yigol started organizing his words. Yigol was amused yet helpless; the robot could even solve that kind of ¡®need¡¯, something he wasn¡¯t aware of earlier. If it weren¡¯t a robot, Yigol would definitely suspect that it was deliberately trying to ruin their marriage. Before Yigol could finish his exnation, Suri exploded again: ¡°Exin to me, where did this womane from? You two seemed pretty intimate just now. I suspect you two are the true lovers, and I¡¯m the outsider.¡± Yigol helplessly replied, ¡°Honey, actually, she is not human.¡± Suri retorted, ¡°Not only is she not human, but you are also not human, both of you are dogs.¡± Yigol was helpless, Suri seemed to believe that he was lying. Yigol pointed at Penny: ¡°Penny, quickly exin to Mrs. Novak what¡¯s going on.¡± The robot respectfully replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Novak.¡± Penny raised her head, looking indifferently at Suri. In Suri¡¯s eyes, her expression was outright provocative. Just a second before Suri was about to burst out again, Penny spoke: ¡°Mrs. Novak, hello, I am Penny, a name given by Mr. Novak. I am an intelligent housekeeping robot. I have a relevant ID card and other certificates, so in some sense, I am also a human. However, my existence only serves the master.¡± Suri listened with an expression of disbelief. She felt that the woman in front of her was intentionally conspiring with Yigol to fool her. Although she didn¡¯t understand much about robots, such a situation seemed to happen only in movies. It was unlikely in real life. Even if there were robots, they wouldn¡¯t resemble humans so closely. Not just the appearance, even the intelligence wouldn¡¯t be so advanced. The current level of robots was still at a stage where they frequently didn¡¯t understand human instructions. Therefore, Suri was entirely unconvinced by this exnation.. Chapter 230 - 230: 230: Do I Look Like a Demon or Monster to You? Chapter 230 - 230: 230: Do I Look Like a Demon or Monster to You?
Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew looked at Yigol Novak unhappily, ¡°Did you bring a woman just to y a joke on me this early in the morning? Are you in cahoots with Rachel Turkish? She made me unhappyst night, and now you¡¯re doing the same this morning?¡± ¡°Did you think about itter and realize that Rachel is so beautiful, and you missed out on hooking up with her, so now you¡¯ve hooked up with her?¡±
¡°Or is it that you¡¯re tired of me and need to find some new excitement? So next time are you going to take a woman straight to bed with you and tell me she¡¯s a robot too?¡± Yigol Novak felt helpless. Indeed, if he hadn¡¯t known beforehand that this was a robot, he would have had a hard time believing it. ¡°Penny, prove to Mrs. Novak that you¡¯re a robot. Be gentle, just prove it, but don¡¯t scare her.¡± Robot: ¡°Yes, Mr. Novak.¡± The robot stepped back two steps and then extended an arm, turning it 360 degrees. Suri Drew was dumbfounded, staring nkly at Penny, not knowing how to react. It is impossible for a normal person to achieve such arge degree of arm rotation, and even if they could, shouldn¡¯t they restore it somehow? But the woman in front of them had just turned her arm, and she never restored it. If it hadn¡¯t been in broad daylight, Suri Drew would have suspected that they were being scared to death. This was too terrifying. ¡°You¡­ ¡® ¡°You¡­
Suri Drew opened her mouth twice in session but couldn¡¯t say a word. She retreated several steps. Yigol Novak hugged her from behind andforted her, ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay. She¡¯s designed to take care of our lives, and she won¡¯t hurt you. You¡¯re her master.¡± ¡°Actually, her body is full of various machines. It¡¯s just that the outside is covered with synthetic human-like skin. She will obey ourmands. Didn¡¯t you say before that you wanted to find a housekeeper? Last night, when you were talking to your besties about robots, I suddenly remembered I have a robot. Since it¡¯s also a living housekeeper, I brought her back.¡± ¡°From now on, you just need to give hermands, and she can help with anything. And she won¡¯t feel tired. She¡¯s powered by charging, so we won¡¯t need to spend money on nannies or housekeepers anymore.¡± ¡°She¡¯s much more reliable than humans. People might have ulterior motives, but she¡¯s a robot, she won¡¯t. And basically, as long as she knows how to do something, she won¡¯t make mistakes.¡± Suri Drew still looked stunned, ¡°She¡­ Is she really a robot?¡± Yigol Novak replied affirmatively, ¡°Really, believe me. If you don¡¯t believe me, give it a try, and you¡¯ll know she¡¯s a real robot.¡± Yigol Novak made Penny turn around and gently lifted her clothes. Instead of the expected smooth skin, there was a charging port. He exined, ¡°She charges through here. When she needs to charge, she can open it herself.¡± Suri Drew slowly reached out and touched it, finally starting to believe, ¡°She¡­ ¡°Penny, you will obey Mrs. Novak¡¯smands from now on.¡± Yigol Novak ordered the robot. The robot affirmed, ¡°Yes, Mr. Novak.¡±
¡°Alright, go back to cooking. We¡¯ll talk.¡± Yigol Novak waved his hand, and the robot obediently went to the kitchen. Suri Drew asked Yigol Novak nkly, ¡°Hus¡­ Husband, where did this robote from?¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for seeing it with her own eyes, Suri Drew would never have dared to believe it was real. Yigol Novak replied, ¡°It¡¯s just an experimental product. Weren¡¯t you bragging about robots with Rachel Turkishst night and feeling like you missed out? I told you at the time that we could find a chance to fight back. However, you can¡¯t use this robot to brag to Rachel. In other people¡¯s eyes, she looks like a real human. Otherwise, if others ask about it, we won¡¯t be able to exin it clearly.¡± ¡°You mean it¡¯s a product in the experimental stage?¡± Suri Drew couldn¡¯t believe what Yigol Novak said. It was just too shocking. Suri Drew stared intently at Yigol, as if she wanted to bore holes into him until she was satisfied. Yigol Novak felt a bit guilty under Suri Drew¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yes, darling,¡± Yigol Novak replied stiffly. ¡°Where did the experimental stage producte from? I¡¯d heard about simted robots before, but neither their appearance nor their intelligence was this advanced.¡± ¡°The skin is also artificial simtion but has a very different color from real humans. As for the voice, it sounds more like an electronic tone. But this robot¡¯s voice has no difference from human voices at all, right?¡± ¡°It really does resemble an alien that can change into human form, or perhaps some demons and monsters have appeared in our house, so there really are ghosts and gods in this world, right?¡± Suri Drew felt overwhelmed as she grabbing Yigol and started examining him in a panic, ¡°Husband, are you a demon or an alien?¡± Yigol Novak smiled helplessly, ¡°Do I look like any demons and monsters to you?¡± He spread his arms, allowing Suri Drew to examine him. He had already anticipated Suri Drew¡¯s reaction. It wasn¡¯t easy to ept this, and her suspicion was normal. The main issue was that current technology had not advanced to this point, and Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. So he made up his mind early on that if Suri Drew didn¡¯t believe him, then let her not believe. She could think of whatever flights of fancy she wanted, and her suspicion wouldn¡¯t lead her to dissect him or the robot to study them. With Suri Drew¡¯s personality, she should just get over her suspicions quickly. As long as the passage of time proves to her that Penny is a genuine robot, and not some weird thing she imagined, her heart will slowly settle down. Yigol Novak pinched Suri Drew¡¯s face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you kiss me to see if your husband¡¯s taste has changed?¡± Suri Drew pushed him away, ¡°Get away from me, I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, go ahead.¡± Yigol Novak replied. Suri Drew gave him a disgusted look, ¡°I am disgusted by you, okay?¡± Seeing Suri Drew go away, Yigol Novak quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that human-like robot. What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡± Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry as he let Suri Drew leave. Fortunately, his wife was quite smart and had epted this fact so quickly. She must have had many questions in her heart, but after asking for so long, she simply couldn¡¯t get any answers and stopped asking.. Chapter 231 - 231: 231: The Genius Among Geniuses Chapter 231 - 231: 231: The Genius Among Geniuses
Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew went to the bathroom to wash herself. After she finished, she stared at her reflection in the mirror and pinched her face, only to realize that it hurt and she quickly let go. So it wasn¡¯t a dream after all.
She couldn¡¯t help but think about how lifelike Penny had been and the things that had just happened, which felt pretty miraculous. The scene of Penny rotating her wrist yed again and again in her mind like a looped video clip. Curiosity got the better of her. Where on earth did the robote from? After asking for a long time, she could only confirm that it was a product in the experimental stage. From the looks of it, Yigol Novak seemed unwilling to share more about the robot. Could there be some secret about it that she wasn¡¯t allowed to know? Indeed, some people have mysterious professions, so much so that even their closest family members cannot know what they do. Could Yigol be one of those big shots? Otherwise, why would the publicly released robots be nowhere as advanced as this one? When she had used Yigol of being a monster just moments ago, Suri had been speaking on pure impulse. Now that she had calmed down, she knew that such a thing couldn¡¯t be possible. So, after much consideration, she thought that Yigol seemed more like some big shot in a scientific research field. If she thought about it carefully, Yigol had always given her a mysterious vibe. He had various skills, and he was quite proficient in each one. This only meant that Yigol was an extraordinary genius. How could a normal person learn so many skills? As far as Suri knows, even somebody extraordinarily smart would need several decades to reach Yigol¡¯s level.
But Yigol is just a young man in his twenties. So, being a super-big shot was the only exnation that made sense to her. She had previously mentioned wanting a housekeeper, but when they bought the house, she also said she didn¡¯t want to live with someone she wasn¡¯t familiar with. It would make her feel ufortable. So it must have been Yigol who, after hearing her argument with Rachel Turkishst night, secretly sought some powerful big shots to prepare this robot for her and bring it home as soon as possible. Did it mean that he brought this valuable robot home just because of her? Just because she had imed that he would have an affair with a beautiful housekeeper, because she didn¡¯t want to live with unrted people, and because she wanted a robot and coincidentally bragged about it to her besties, he got this robot for her? ¡°This man is just too good at pampering people. If this goes on, will he spoil me?¡± Suri muttered quietly, her face turning red as she broke into a sweet smile. ¡°He doesn¡¯t worry at all that I might turn into an unreasonable and snobbish woman, does he?¡± ¡°Hubby, you love me too much, paying attention to every detail. You¡¯re definitely the best husband in the world. I¡¯m so lucky to have met you in this life.¡± Suri was also one to enjoy making assumptions. The more she assumed, the more it felt like it was the actual reality. The more Suri fantasized, the more moved she felt. Furthermore, the stories
sne-une up WILIL see-uneu LO 111dKe penecL sense. Suri thought that Yigol must really love her more than anything. Otherwise, how could he bring such a mysterious thing to their home? ¡°The bastard, I feel like taking him down. But it¡¯s not something I can do just by wanting it. That bastard doesn¡¯t cooperate, and even though I was so proactive thest time, he still pushed me away. Humph.¡± It was only after quite a while that Suri recovered her senses. She quickly washed her face again in an effort to wake herself up. If Yigol knew how much Suri admired and loved him, who knows how happy he would be? After washing up, Suri went to the kitchen door and looked at the two busy figures inside ¨C or more urately, one human and one robot. That feeling of Yigol and the robot being the true love and her being the ident struck her once again. Penny was a robot. After sensing her intentions, she began to quietly do her work. After watching for a while, Suri asked, ¡°Hubby, you said she¡¯s powered by electricity?¡± Yigol nodded and looked at Penny. ¡°Exin to Mrs. Novak how you charge.¡± Penny replied, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Novak. I am powered by electricity, and I can charge using normal electricity or from any light source¡ªeither artificial or natural, such as sunlight. I can go into standby mode for two months in the dark.¡± ¡°Apart from electricity, I can also consume food or other substances to recharge my energy. However, we robots don¡¯t usually use such methods to replenish our power, as it can somewhat damage our systems.¡± ¡°Most of the time, that¡¯s just a way for us to camouge ourselves so that we can better blend into human society without being noticed. ¡± Suri listened, dumbfounded. This robot was truly no ordinary one. Had the world really advanced to such an amazing level? The people on top had done a great job keeping such technology a secret. With her previous understanding, it seemed like something that would only be achievable in several hundred years. ¡°Penny,e here. I want to see how smart you really are.¡± Suri gestured for Penny toe closer. Penny nodded and walked over to Suri. Yigol had already told her to follow Suri¡¯s orders. Suri was extremely curious about the robot. She took Penny to her room, where she scrutinized her carefully from every angle. Yet Penny showed no reaction one would expect from a person. Any human being subjected to such scrutiny would probably be on the verge of a mental breakdown, right? Even though Suri had witnessed Penny rotating her arm and her charging port earlier, she still couldn¡¯t shake the surreal feeling. She wanted to study Penny further and satisfy her own curiosity. ¡°That bastard man said your name is Penny, right? From now on, you¡¯ll listen to whatever I say, won¡¯t you?¡± Suri asked. Penny replied, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Novak, as long as your orders do not conflict with the First Command, I will follow them.¡± Curious, Suri asked, ¡°What is this First Command you¡¯re talking about?¡± Penny replied, ¡°It refers to Mr. Novak¡¯s orders.¡± Suri thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°If he tells you to hit me, would you do it?¡± Penny answered without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡± Angrily, Suri asked, ¡°If he orders you to kill me, would you do that too?¡± Penny replied, ¡°Yes, I would..¡± Chapter 232 - 232: 232 Her Experience Feels Great Chapter 232 - 232: 232 Her Experience Feels Great
Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew only asked a few questions, but it was enough to throw her off and make her struggle to breathe. At this time, Penny said: ¡°I detected a significant fluctuation in Mrs. Novak¡¯s emotions. I suggest calming down. I can detect why you are angry. You feel that because my master, Mr. Novak, gives memands that I prioritize as the First Command, you¡¯re unhappy, aren¡¯t you?¡±
¡°He is my master, and I will regard hismands as the First Command, which is unchangeable. I won¡¯t lie; I will answer all your questions truthfully, and you can use them as reference opinions.¡± After the robot exined this, Suri Drew¡¯s anger subsided. She suddenly found her actions amusing; after all, Penny was just a robot. Like Penny said, she wouldn¡¯t sugarcoat anything, so she¡¯d say whatever she was asked. Penny was an emotionless robot, and Yigol Novak was her master, so naturally, she would do as Yigol asked. Suri examined Penny more closely, touching her hand and then her face. Penny¡¯s skin surprisingly had warmth and a certain sticity. The feeling was genuinely indistinguishable from a real person. ¡°Penny, can you feel pain?¡± Suri asked. Penny: ¡°I can exhibit pain, but I don¡¯t actually feel it. This is so we can better blend in with the human world. My pain is detected as a signal. Depending on various types of injury, I can disy different pain reactions.¡± Suri found Penny increasingly interesting, so she continued to ask: ¡°Can you do more than household tasks, like rock climbing, wall walking, or lifting heavy stones Penny: ¡°Mrs. Novak, I can¡¯t. I am a household managing robot, not abat robot. I cannot engage in high-intensitybat. I only have basic protective functions, which are sufficient for handling one to one hundred ordinary people, depending on the opponent¡¯sbat abilities.¡± ¡°My carrying capacity is about 661 pounds.¡±
Suri nodded: ¡°I see. By the way, you mentioned that if I¡¯m not home, you can help that bastard meet his physical needs, right?¡± Penny still confirmed: ¡°Yes, as long as Mr. Novakmands me, I can. Although my body is simted, it doesn¡¯t affect the experience. Furthermore, I will absolutely obey Mr. Novak¡¯s orders, and it¡¯s likely the experience will be even better than with a real person.¡± Suri was instantly annoyed: doing that with a robot felt even better than with a real person? ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore,¡± Suri huffed and stormed off. Suri went straight to Yigol and said with a strange tone: ¡°That precious robot you brought back ims her experience is very good.¡± Yigol was clueless: ¡°What experience is very good?¡± As Yigol was cooking and didn¡¯t think much about it, he continued while cooking: ¡°Darling, she¡¯s a robot. She doesn¡¯t understand what experience is. As long as we give her orders, she¡¯ll do whatever we want without a singleint, especially since she¡¯s so cooperative, isn¡¯t she?¡± However, Suri didn¡¯t see it that way. Yigol simply ordered Penny to do whatever he wanted? And she was especially cooperative? ¡°With her around, we often don¡¯t have to lift a finger and can enjoy our world of two,¡± Yigol added, throwing Suri a flirtatious wink. Suri huffed in response: ¡°Hmph, you might as well go and enjoy your world of
two witn your rODOt.¡¯ She then walked away without looking back. After Suri left, Yigol was left utterly baffled. It took him a while to understand what Suri meant after reying their conversation. Yigolughed helplessly. Suri was actually jealous of a robot? If he had brought a real-life beautiful nanny home instead, wouldn¡¯t Suri have be even more upset? At dinner time, Suri wanted to see if Penny was truly good at eating. Under Suri¡¯smand, Penny naturally ate. Suri watched her eat and then asked, ¡°How¡¯s the food Mr. Novak made?¡± An exasperated Yigol chimed in: ¡°Darling, you¡¯re seriously asking a robot to evaluate your husband¡¯s cooking? Your idea is too strange!¡± However, Penny immediately interjected: ¡°ording to my dish evaluation, Mr. Novak¡¯s cooking is slightlycking in salt, and the vegetables are cooked to 80% doneness. Also¡­¡± Penny continued to list the shorings of Yigol¡¯s cooking, nearly making him faint. Suriughed delightedly: ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Yigol looked at Suri¡¯s joyful expression, bemused by this little woman. Yigol pinched her cheek and said: ¡°Darling, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you implying that Penny was wrong? I think she¡¯s right and provided reasonable supporting evidence.¡± At this point, Penny continued: ¡°I evaluated the dishes based on the recipes. This is the correct assessment.¡± Yigol, a divine-level chef with top-tier skills, was stunned that his cooking had been criticized by a robot. ¡°Penny, there are no absolutes in cooking. Not every dish requires perfect cooking. For instance, the dish you just ate tastes best when cooked to 80%. Additionally, at this level of doneness, it contains the highest nutritional value. Some food can even be eaten raw. You¡¯d be lucky to make average dishes¡ªmy dishes are beyond your judgment.¡± ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯re a robot. Your taste is undoubtedly not as sensitive as a human¡¯s. Your evaluations are based on rigid data andck flexibility. This is probably the difference between you and people: everything you do is by the book. ¡± Suriughed and said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re too confident. What if Penny¡¯s cooking is better than yours?¡± Unconvinced, Yigol replied: ¡°Want to find out if her cooking¡¯s good? Why not try? Penny, go to the fridge and see what¡¯s avable. Make another dish for Mrs. Novak to taste, and let¡¯s see what she thinks.¡± Penny immediately went to the kitchen: ¡°Alright.¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Honey, just a moment ago you were chiding me for arguing with a robot, and now you¡¯re doing the same?¡± Yigol indignantly retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not arguing with a robot; I¡¯m arguing with you..¡± Chapter 233 - 233: 233: So Careless Chapter 233 - 233: 233: So Careless
Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew voiced her confusion: ¡°Huh?¡± Yigol Novak exined: ¡°It¡¯s because you suspect that the food made by the robot would taste better than the food made by your husband, so naturally, I
have to prove to you that your husband is the most amazing. People who haven¡¯t eaten food made by your husband might think that the robot¡¯s food is good, but since your husband¡¯s cooking is so amazing and you eat it every day, how could you possibly enjoy a robot¡¯s cooking?¡± ¡°If she can cook better than me, wouldn¡¯t that be better? I wouldn¡¯t have to cook anymore. But, I can only dream, it will never happen. You¡¯ll see for yourselfter if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°So let¡¯s eat first, and when Penny is done, I¡¯ll try the robot¡¯s cooking.¡± Suri picked up her chopsticks, but the more she looked at Yigol, the funnier she found the situation: ¡°Husband, if you want to bepetitive, just admit it!¡± Yigol responded with a bitter smile: ¡°Alright, if you want to call mepetitive, that¡¯s fine. But my cooking is great. I can¡¯t believe that you, my wife, are doubting that food made by a robot would taste better than mine!¡± ¡°I must at least prove myself to you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°And, my dear wife, if someone¡¯s ability in a certain area reaches a certain level, they would not allow anyone to doubt their ability. If you were not my wife, I guess the issue would not be about a robot cooking but rather, fighting someone.¡± Suri gave up: ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯m sorry. Happy now? Good boy.¡± Yigol chuckled: ¡°Wife, this isn¡¯t an apology; you¡¯re just cating me. But there¡¯s no choice since you¡¯re my wife. I still have to prove to you that my cooking is the best in the world. You can try itter and tell me your initial impressions.¡± Suri challenged: ¡°Alright, you said it. If Penny¡¯s cooking tastes better than yours, don¡¯t get angry.¡± Yigol nodded: ¡°I just don¡¯t believe it. No matter how amazing a robot is, it will always be a robot. Can it be an expert? It may be better than ordinary people, but not every single person. Don¡¯t forget, this is a human world, not a robot world. No matter how incredible robots are, they were created by humans.¡± ¡°Robots depend on data to control their actions. Human tastes, however, vary from person to person ¨C something a robot cannot satisfy.¡± It was rare for Suri to see Yigol so serious, which amused her even more: ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re always right, happy now?¡±
¡°Come on, husband, let¡¯s eat.¡¯ In front of Suri, Yigol tended to remain calm, making her feel that even if the sky copsed, he wouldn¡¯t panic. Only when she was being bullied did Yigol ever reveal a hint of losing hisposure. Even when beating someone up, he still seemed nonchnt. Such a serious Yigol was truly rare. His childlike innocence made him even more adorable in Suri¡¯s eyes. In no time, Penny had finished cooking a dish of stir-fried green beans. It was made quite fast. As soon as Penny¡¯s dish was served, Yigol quickly said to Suri: ¡°Wife, now you should try it.¡± This made Suriugh again. She nced at Penny¡¯s dish and said: ¡°Husband, leaving everything else aside, just looking at the vegetable cutting skill, you can¡¯tpare to it.¡± ¡°Her dish has an excellent appearance, making people feel tempted. ¡±
¡°But if you look at the dish you made, it¡¯s so simple. The taste is fine, but the presentation is too ordinary and somewhat underwhelming.¡± Yigol replied: ¡°Wife, you¡¯re just being stubborn. No matter how fancy her vegetable cutting ability is, it doesn¡¯t have too much to do with the dish¡¯s taste. I usually make home-cooked food, so I don¡¯t bother with such showy things.¡± ¡°Look at her dish ¨C it¡¯s all uniform, just like her. It¡¯s a product of some fixed pattern. Even the most skilled chefs will have significant differences in their dishes every time. But a dish made by a robot will always look the same.¡± ¡°Cooking is the same. People can adapt and change. A single dish can have various methods and different vors.¡± ¡°The home-cooked food I make may be more enduring to look at. But if you see her dish, which always looks the same, it bes uninteresting.¡± As Suri listened to Yigol, she closely observed Penny¡¯s dish. As she listened more, she felt that what Yigol said made sense. Although the dish was visually pleasing, it did not have the rich vor of Yigol¡¯s cooking. When Yigol cooked, Suri could smell the aroma and her appetite would increase. However, looking at Penny¡¯s dish, Suri did not have any desire to eat it. Moreover, upon closer inspection, it indeed looked like a product of standardization, rather mechanical. Suri hesitated then said: ¡°I feel like my judgment is being influenced by you, you bastard.¡± Yigol waved his hand: ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t say anything more. You try the dish. This time, you can be the judge.¡± Suri hesitated, took a bite, and started chewing. The chewing gradually slowed down, and her expression became less and less pleasant. After reluctantly eating a mouthful, Suri no longer had the desire to eat a second bite: ¡°Husband, to be fair, this dish actually tastes better than the ones you can get at a restaurant. Butpared to yours, it still falls short.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m used to eating your cooking, but I feel like I can¡¯t swallow this dish. Moreover, I don¡¯t even have the desire to take a second bite.¡± Yigol instantly felt smug: ¡°Wife, you see, the facts prove that your husband is right, don¡¯t they? I actually thought about this a long time ago. I only let her help with washing vegetables and such. As for cooking, not only the ingredients but also the temperature are important. Even if she could imitate some of my cooking methods, she¡¯s still just a robot. She can¡¯t learn the essence. ¡± ¡°So, robots can indeed be good helpers in life, but they cannot rece humans, especially not primary characters. When you eat at a restaurant, you¡¯re usually just there to get full. At times like that, it¡¯s not that important for the food to be delicious. But now, you¡¯re eating with the purpose of tasting the dish, and the feelings are different.¡± ¡°Wife, if you believe Penny, let her cook for you from now on. You won¡¯t have to eat the food I make, which doesn¡¯t look as good as hers..¡± Chapter 234 - 234: 234: The Feeling of Digging a Pit and Burying Oneself Chapter 234 - 234: 234: The Feeling of Digging a Pit and Burying Oneself
Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew sensed the sour undertone in Yigol Novak¡¯s words. This bastard, was he still holding a grudge? She was a fairy-like girl; would she admit defeat so easily?
Suri coldly nced at Yigol and took a few bites of the dish Penny had prepared, finishing it quickly. Fortunately, Penny hadn¡¯t made much, so it was easy to finish. After that, Suri never spoke to Yigol again, and they both stopped paying attention to Penny. It didn¡¯t matter since Penny was just a robot, so they didn¡¯t need to worry about her feelings or anything like that. Suri¡¯s main goal was to pick a fight with Yigol. Was it because she had said a few extra words to him? wnat did ne mean earlier, vvltn ms sour tone, suggesting sne snould eat Penny¡¯s cooking from now on? Did he think that if she didn¡¯t eat his cooking, she would starve to death? After finishing, Suri turned her head away from Yigol, refusing to look at him: ¡°Humph, as if I really like your cooking. From now on, I won¡¯t eat it. I¡¯d rather starve than eat it.¡± Yigol was only smug for about three seconds before bing depressed again. How could he really not cook for Suri? He just wanted to feel superior for a while, but now he had offended her.
Yigol felt like he had dug a hole and buried himself in it. Seeing Suri genuinely angry, Yigol could only try to coax her: ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be mad. I was just joking with you. You¡¯re my beloved fairy-like wife. How could I not cook for you? Even if I don¡¯t eat, I have to feed you first, right?¡± ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s eat well, or how will we have a baby?¡± Suri suddenly turned her head sharply, ring at Yigol, ¡°You talk as if it¡¯s for real. If you¡¯re so capable, let me get pregnant when we get back, okay?¡± Yigol was instantly speechless, ¡°This¡­ wifey, don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll try for a baby soon¡­ ¡® Yigol had already made ns for this major life event, but the timing wasn¡¯t right just yet. He couldn¡¯t tell Suri because it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise anymore. Suri knew what Yigol was thinking, so she didn¡¯t bother him about the topic anymore. Yigol hurriedly tried to please her by putting food in Suri¡¯s bowl. At first, Suri refused, but seeing Yigol¡¯s pleading face, her temper gradually dissipated. They ate the meal in silence, with only Yigol¡¯s voice asionally filling the air, as he sometimes served Suri food and tried to appease her with ttering words. It was a good thing Penny was a robot; if she were a real person, she would have been shocked by their behavior. Thus, Penny became their de facto housekeeper.
Penny¡¯s presence was genuinely helpful, as she could work 24 hours a day without getting tired or needing rest. She could finish the workload of three maids all by herself, and she made it look easy. No one had to worry about her, as she arranged her own charging schedule. It only took Suri two or three days to get used to Penny being around. At first, she found it inconvenient to have another person in the house, but after a few days, she gradually started to see Penny as a real robot. Suri became more and more pleased with Penny, especially when it came to cleaning. Suri, being somewhat obsessed with cleanliness, had high expectations for personal hygiene. Penny could clean every corner of the house to perfection, showing Suri the true meaning of spotlessness. While Penny was officially a housekeeper, she was more like a live-in maid or servant who didn¡¯t even need a sry. With Penny around, Suri no longer needed to hire a professional cleaning service. If it weren¡¯t for desperation, she wouldn¡¯t even consider using their services, as she didn¡¯t like strangers entering her personal space. Penny was different. After spending more time at home, she became part of the family, and technically, she wasn¡¯t a person, but a robot. As for Yigol¡¯s court case involving the houses, it was mostly resolved, with thepensation being paid into Yigol¡¯s ount. Of course, in the end, the money all went into Suri¡¯s pocket. Yigol had asked for her bank ount number before. Now that Yigol had some ie, he would directly transfer it into her ount. Suri felt as though she could just lie there and have pies fall from the sky. With the housing issue resolved, all that was left was Tianna Riverside¡¯s case. Thewyer said that Tianna¡¯s case would take a long time to resolve due to the different nature of the cases and the various processes involved. Many people¡¯s privacy was at stake, and behind these people were numerous families. Because of this, things didn¡¯t move very quickly. With not much else to do, they decided to start their vacation. After packing their luggage, they chose a day with nice weather, got into Yigol¡¯s Lamborghini, and began their trip. The car had excellent performance and a spacious interior. They nned to travel for a lengthy period, so they brought along plenty of luggage. Since it was a vacation, Yigol didn¡¯t drive too fast. On the road, Suri looked at the scenery while asking Yigol, who was driving: ¡°Honey, many people say that your hometown has beautiful scenery and delicious food. Is that true?¡± ¡°I also heard that some trains even go through the mountains.¡± Yigol smiled and responded, ¡°Yeah, it may seem magical, but living near the train tracks is actually very noisy. Viges are quieter than cities, and we¡¯re used to the tranquility. So, while outsiders might find it interesting, for locals like us, it¡¯s a nuisance. Eventually, people stopped living near the train tracks.¡± ¡°As for the beautiful scenery you mentioned, that¡¯s mostly just of interest to outsiders. During this season, it¡¯s quite hot in our area. It might look refreshing in videos and photos, but once you¡¯re there, the experience may not be as pleasant.¡± ¡°You should be prepared for that. But on the bright side, we don¡¯t have to rush, so we can avoid going out when it¡¯s too hot. We can wait until the temperature is morefortable for you. I¡¯m telling you this because our hometown might not be as amazing as you think, so don¡¯t be too disappointed.¡± Suriughed and replied, ¡°I find it quite interesting. I used to envy others who went to the beach and always wanted to go myself, but I never had the opportunity.¡± At that, Yigol suddenly thought of a fun ce, ¡°In that case, wifey, when we get to our hometown, I¡¯ll take you to the beach. It¡¯s already autumn, so it won¡¯t be too hot except for noon.. I¡¯ll take you out when the temperature isfortable for you, okay?¡± Chapter 235 - 235: 235: Love His Hometown, Love His People Chapter 235 - 235: 235: Love His Hometown, Love His People
Trantor: 549690339 Yigol nced back, looking at Suri gently, ¡°Thinking about it, I haven¡¯t been to the beach either. I¡¯d also love to visit.¡± Suri nodded and responded, ¡°Sounds good, but we¡¯ll talk about itter. Let¡¯s go see your home first. It might be where I¡¯m going to live for the rest of my life, so I need to have a thorough look.¡±
Yigol asked, ¡°Why only a possibility?¡± Suri chuckled and said, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re not that dumb after all. The reason I said it might be possible is because I¡¯m not entirely sure if I want to spend my whole life with you yet.¡± Yigol didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry; this woman never admitted defeat when it came to words. Deep down, she was head over heels in love with him, but she never stopped pretending to be tough. Yigol smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, alright. You take your time investigating.¡± Suri thought for a moment and asked Yigol, ¡°Husband, what if your parents don¡¯t like me when we go back?¡± Yigol responded confidently, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. They can¡¯t wait for me to bring someone home. If they don¡¯t like vou, there¡¯s only one possible reason: you¡¯re too beautiful and they feel inferior, thinking I don¡¯t deserve you. In that case, on our way home, I¡¯ll send my mom some extra money so that they will already be wealthy when we arrive. With money, they won¡¯t feel inferior anymore.¡± ¡°Apart from that, there¡¯s no reason for them not to like you, so you don¡¯t have to worry. On the contrary, what if you don¡¯t like my home after seeing it and truly regret it, not wanting to be with me anymore?¡± Suri responded indignantly, ¡°Do you even know how to speak? In your eyes, am I that shallow? I¡¯m living with you, not your family or hometown. I knew you were from the countryside from the beginning. How could I not like it?¡± ¡°By saying this, are you implying that I am so shallow and not trustworthy in your heart?¡± Helpless, Yigol quickly apologized, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t make this mistake again. I¡¯ll take you around carefully to get to know my hometown better, so you can find a sense of belonging sooner, and we can live happily ever after.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right; this is what a sensible and good husband should say.¡± Suri nodded in satisfaction. The couple drove and yed along the way, stopping at nearby hotels when they were tired. Before they set off, Yigol had already done his homework, knowing the famous ces and hotel locations along the way. Although this was his hometown, he didn¡¯t know it that well. He used to be a poor loser, with no time to travel and enjoy nature. So, although he brought Suri to his hometown this time, it was also Yigol¡¯s first serious exploration of his roots. ¡°Husband, is that the train tunnel we talked about?¡± Suri excitedly pointed at a train tunnel through a mountain and asked Yigol. Yigol nodded, ¡®Yes, that¡¯s it. Over there is the train tunnel, and this side is for cars. We¡¯ll go through this one. Once we cross it, we¡¯ll be in my hometown¡¯s territory. This is my first time going home like this, and it feels great.¡± Suri eximed in excitement, ¡°Wow, husband, this is my first time seeing such a big tunnel. It¡¯s so magical that we can pass through the mountain.¡± Suri¡¯s city had no mountains; she had seen overpasses, but this tunnel built through the mountain was her first time witnessing one. Yigol nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, it takes two to three minutes for us to go through this tunnel. However, there¡¯s still quite a distance to go before we reach my home.¡± Speaking of which, Yigol hadn¡¯t been home for several years, not even for the New Year.
At first, he had no money, and there was no point in going back empty-handed. What man doesn¡¯t want to return home in style? Going back without money would not only make him feel embarrassed but also result in being pressured by his family to get married. It would only affect his mood, so it was better not to go back. Destiny is indeed a magical thing. In just over a month, he went from being a penniless poor loser to having money and a wife. At first, Yigol didn¡¯t feel much, but suddenly recalling everything that happened in the past month, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was dreaming. Actually, everything Yigol had today was thanks to the System, and of course, Suri. In some ways, it seemed like the System and Suri were working together. Sometimes he felt like he was just Suri¡¯s tool man. In any case, the System and Suri were both precious gifts of destiny that he cherished deeply. The car swiftly passed through the mountain road, and Suri was excited all the way, like a curious baby discovering a new continent. Seeing Suri¡¯s happyughter, Yigol¡¯s mood was also infected, and he felt great. AS long as suri was happy; happy with his hometown ana his people. After taking in enough sights, Suri asked Yigol, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s my first time in your hometown, shouldn¡¯t you take me to eat good food and have some fun? Can you tell me what your ns are in advance? I can¡¯t wait to know.¡± Asked by Suri, Yigol¡¯s ¡°straight man¡± instincts kicked in, and without thinking, he directly answered, ¡®Whatever you want to eat or y, I¡¯ll take you there as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Suri almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore andined, ¡°I found out that other than being insufferable, your mouth isn¡¯t very useful. Can you say something nicer for me to hear? What do I like to eat and y? Is this my hometown or yours? How would I know what¡¯s delicious or where to have fun?¡± ¡°So, do you mean you¡¯re going to let me find it all by myself? If I could, why would I need you? ¡°I¡­¡± Yigol was left speechless. After being chided by Suri, he realized his mistake. Such things had happened many times before. Yigol would directly express his thoughts without carefully considering Suri¡¯s intentions. Hecked the talent for guessing women¡¯s thoughts. Seeing Yigol not responding for a while, Suri urged, ¡°Hurry up. Are you nning to just drive me around the mountain roads like this, go straight home, or just find a small restaurant and eat something?¡± Her words clearly conveyed her anger. Even as a ¡°straight man,¡± Yigol dared not risk taking her to some random ce for a meal. Yigol felt his palms sweat, fearing that Suri might be upset and not want to go home with him.. What would he do then? Chapter 236 - 236: 236: Everyone Gets Duped Chapter 236 - 236: 236: Everyone Gets Duped
Trantor: 549690339 After thinking for a moment, he quickly said, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go get something to eat first. Once we¡¯re done eating, I will take you for a trip, okay?¡± Suri Drew reluctantly agreed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it. I want to eat hot pot, the famous one here.¡±
Yigol Novak hesitated before replying, ¡°Darling, those aren¡¯t all that delicious, honestly¡­ knowing you¡¯ve tasted what I¡¯ve cooked, I am afraid you will not like it.¡± ¡°Their hot pot is the same as the one Penny made. Ordinary people might think it¡¯s really tasty, but I suspect you won¡¯t like it.¡± Suri Drew stubbornly replied, ¡°I just want to try it to see why everyone says it¡¯s so good. Don¡¯t worry, I know your cooking is more delicious. I am mentally prepared already.¡± Yigol Novak, left with no choice, could only agree. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take you. There are many famous hot pot ces around here.¡± Only then did Suri Drew¡¯s expression improve a bit. Suddenly, she thought of Sana Woods. ¡°Honey, is your sister home these days, or has she already gone to college?¡± Suri Drew asked. Yigol Novak replied: ¡°She won¡¯t be able to take her exams until next year, so this year she¡¯s just studying at home. Once we¡¯re home, I¡¯ll show you around and visit rtives. We¡¯ll also go to my grandma¡¯s house, and then you¡¯ll be able to meet her.¡± Suri Drew nodded: ¡°Okay, honey, why do I get the feeling you hardly evermunicate with your sister. Aren¡¯t you concerned about her studies?¡± Yigol Novak casually replied: ¡°We¡¯re only rted by marriage. What I¡¯ve done is quite enough. After all, I¡¯m not her biological brother. If she wants to study, she will. If she doesn¡¯t, there¡¯s really no use in me meddling. Moreover, those with self-respect don¡¯t require excessive interventions, those without, taking care of them won¡¯t make a difference.¡± ¡°If she is seriously studying, I should not disturb her. This would give her the time to focus on her studies.¡±
Suri Drew pouted, ¡°Alright, alright, always with your lofty principles. I contacted her a few days ago. She said she was at school.¡± ¡°She told her teachers she wanted to continue studying. Once they knew she was studying at home, they allowed her back to school to study properly in preparation for her high school admission exam. She didn¡¯t want to go home, saying that whenever she¡¯s home, the family tends to nag.¡± Yigol Novak nodded. This was one ambitious little girl. Indeed, if she could study at school it would definitely be better than staying at home. The family¡¯s mindset was deeply ingrained. If she were home, she would inevitably face endless opposition from family members, which would affect her mood to study. At school, the study environment is more conducive. She could truly focus on her studies then. ¡°Also, you mentioned you¡¯d arranged for Jerome Kagan¡¯s father to visit your hometown. How¡¯s it going? If they¡¯re nning a visit, they would likely need to liaise with the local government, which takes time. They still need to visit your home afterwards. Are you just going to let your mom wait endlessly at home?¡± Suri Drew asked. Yigol Novak was stumped. Oh, he hadn¡¯t given this much thought. It turned out that Suri Drew was now very concerned about his family¡¯s matters. She was bing more and more wife-like. With this thought, Yigol Novak said: ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re bing more and more like a virtuous and caring wife? Why don¡¯t we just forget about visiting other ces and just go home instead?¡±
At Yigol¡¯s mention of this, Suri Drew instantly became nervous: ¡°You dare, just you dare! I¡¯m telling you, if you push me too hard, I¡¯ll take off.¡± Yigol broke into a chuckle: ¡°I was just teasing, I won¡¯t take you straight home, don¡¯t worry.¡± If he really took her back, not only would Suri feel nervous, Yigol¡¯s parents might get anxious too. Even though she knew that Yigol was also apprehensive, Suri still took the bait each time he brought it up. The mere mention of going to Yigol¡¯s house was enough to make her extremely nervous. Although Yigol had repeatedly stressed that he was just a rural boy and that his family were reasonable people. But Yigol was too outstanding! She simply could not control her nerves. Perhaps if he were a less outstanding man, she wouldn¡¯t be so nervous. The couple arrived at a town. Yigol pointed at a hotpot restaurant and said, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s eat here.¡± Suri turned to look. Though it was a small town, it was extremely bustling. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go here.¡± After getting out of the car, Yigol gentlemanly went to the backseat to open the door for Suri: ¡°Darling, you should use an umbre.¡± Suri looked around, ¡°Honey, can we just park here like this?¡± Yigol replied with a smile: ¡°Yes, you can park wherever you like here. There aren¡¯t so many rules.¡± Puzzled, Suri got out of the car and followed Yigol into the hotpot restaurant. From the outside, the atmosphere in the hot pot restaurant seemed good, but as soon as they entered, a st of hot air hit them. Suri stepped inside and immediately retreated back out. Not only Suri, even Yigol felt the difort from the heat. Although Yigol was from the countryside, he had never been to ces like this. Back in the day, he was a poor loser and didn¡¯t even have the means to enter such ces. Seeing Suri ufortable, Yigol quickly led her away, ¡°Let¡¯s go to another restaurant. Let¡¯s find one that¡¯s not so crowded.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey¡­ I just¡­¡± Suri tried to exin, feeling that her disy of distaste at the restaurant seemed a bit too delicate. In reality, before leaving, she had already mentally prepared herself to endure a bit of messiness or disorder in Yigol¡¯s hometown. But when it was time to face it, she couldn¡¯t tolerate it. ¡°It¡¯s not that I despise it here, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± Yigol quickly consoled her: ¡°Darling, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not just you, I felt ufortable as well. It was perfectly normal for you to react that way. There are many open-air ones that aren¡¯t as stuffy. Let¡¯s find one with a better environment. ¡± Suri looked around. Indeed, there were many open-air dining ces that appeared to have a decent environment. Even though such ces were a bit of a challenge for her, they didn¡¯t seem so unbearable. No matter what, they should be much better than the previous restaurant. ¡°Thank you, honey.¡± Suri, arm-in-arm with Yigol, gave a sweet smile, which put him at ease. Yigol responded with a gentle smile of his own. Being a city-breddy, Suri lived a rather upscale life. Despite having experienced her fair share of hardship along the way, her environment has always beenparatively high-end.. Chapter 237 - 237: 237: She Has Always Been the Center of Attention No Matter Where She Goes Chapter 237 - 237: 237: She Has Always Been the Center of Attention No Matter Where She Goes
Trantor: 549690339 He hadn¡¯t been to that kind of ce before and didn¡¯t expect it to be so unbearable. The two went to look for an outdoor hotpot restaurant.
Obviously, hot pot ces tend to be warmer, especially in this weather. However, this restaurant waspletely different from the previous one. It was indeed hot, but there was a pleasant aroma. In the previous restaurant, the sweltering air was unbearable and pungent. Learning from the previous experience, Yigol Novak naturally asked for Suri Drew¡¯s opinion first. ¡°My dear, do you like this ce?¡± Suri expressed her enthusiasm by nodding, ¡°This ce looks much nicer, let¡¯s eat here.¡± It was Suri¡¯s first time seeing an outdoor hotpot ce like this, and the smell seemed quite appetizing. Taste wouldn¡¯t matter much, as nothing could be more delicious than the food Yigol cooked, as long as it wasn¡¯t unptable. The rare thing was that she had never seen such hotpot and never tasted it before; the atmosphere was excellent. The couple found a rtively secluded spot to sit down, and immediately a middle-aged man came over with a menu: ¡°What would you like to order?¡± Without waiting for Yigol to speak, Suri excitedly said, ¡°Boss, give us your signature hot pot. I¡¯m here to experience the local hotpot specialty, so bring us whatever dishes you have in the restaurant.¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head, never having seen such an ordering method before. However, anyway, money was not an issue for him. Even if Suri ordered everything on the menu, it wouldn¡¯t cost much.
The middle-aged man left without asking for Yigol¡¯s opinion. Suri curiously asked Yigol, ¡°Honey, doesn¡¯t he need your opinion? What if you don¡¯t agree?¡± Yigol smiled indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. If he can¡¯t even read the situation, what business can he do?¡± Confused, Suri looked at Yigol, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You already said you were here to experience the local hotpot specialty, so it means you are not a local. I¡¯m here with you, regardless of my status, and we can enjoy the local food together. If I were a stingy man, you wouldn¡¯t order that way. ¡± ¡°So, the restaurant owner can see that we¡¯re the kind of people who don¡¯t care about money. You¡¯re so beautiful, wouldn¡¯t it be absurd for such a gorgeous girl to have a partner who won¡¯t even let her eat? ¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s no need to ask. If the owner really asked me, it would make us both lose face. It would make me seem like a stingy man, and you would feel like you have no say, not even about what¡¯s for dinner.¡± ¡°Besides, in our region, women generally have the final say.¡± Hearing this, Suri nodded contentedly, ¡°This point is pretty good. So, who will have the final say in our family in the future?¡± Yigol sighed helplessly, not again. As expected, women love to ask such questions. No matter how aloof and beautiful they may be, they can¡¯t avoid it. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you, my wife.¡±
Suri pouted, ¡°You¡¯re just saying that.¡± Yigol just smiled without saying anything. If he answered that he would be in charge, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the meal peacefully. He was at least aware of that much. Since Yigol had to drive, and Suri didn¡¯t like drinking alcohol, they just ordered a few bottles of soft drinks. Soon, the hot pot arrived. There was a stove in the middle of the table, and they could start eating as soon as it was turned on. The hotpot was outdoors, but the kitchen was indoors. Despite that, everything could be seen clearly, and it was evident that the hot pot base had just been made, making the diners feel at ease. Other side dishes were also being served one after another. After the hot pot started boiling, Suri excitedly began eating without waiting for Yigol to say anything, ¡°Finally, I can taste the famous hot pot from your hometown.¡± Yigol smiled and prepared to start eating as well. Truth be told, he hadn¡¯t tried the local hot pot either. He went straight to the city right after graduation, and after working as a delivery man for two to three years, he never returned home. He had barely eaten any of the hot pot in that time. So, just like Suri, Yigol had only heard of the local hot pot and hadn¡¯t eaten it. Yigol first cooked some vegetables for Suri and then prepared some for himself. After tasting it, Yigol said, ¡°This is not bad. It is much better than those overprocessed products I had before. This has its own unique vor.¡± ¡°Hmm? Honey, why are you reacting like this? Aren¡¯t you a local? You haven¡¯t eaten your hometown¡¯s hot pot before?¡± Suri asked curiously. Yigol replied honestly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t. I was living in my hometown before. I hardly went out while I was in school, and I went straight to your city after graduation. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve been back home, so I¡¯ve never had the chance to eat it. As for the hotpot we had in our childhood, those were homemade and not as delicious as this.¡± Suri chuckled, ¡°Alright, I thought everyone around here eats this kind of hot pot regrly.¡± ¡°Just eat, you curious little thing,¡± Yigolughed helplessly. ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be as delicious as the one your husband cooks, but it¡¯s quite authentic for our local hot pot. It¡¯s a rare treat.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri obediently nodded, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± They started eating, and at first, there were not many people in the restaurant. But gradually, more patrons arrived. People couldn¡¯t help but nce at Suri from time to time. Perhaps because she was eating hot pot, Suri¡¯s face turned red, resembling a flushed apple. She fanned herself asionally and was sweating, but she was enjoying the meal and couldn¡¯t stop eating. Yigol didn¡¯t eat much. After he finished, he just sat there watching Suri eat. Seeing everyone looking at him with envy, he felt extremely smug. As for Suri, she was used to being the focus and didn¡¯t care at all. As long as no one bothered her, she could ignore them. Fortunately, the other patrons just nced at Suri from time to time without approaching or disturbing her. As more people arrived to eat hot pot, some yed games and chatted. Most were quiet and restrained. However, there was one table with people who were exceptionally loud and rowdy, not caring about whether they were disturbing others. They were probably drunk. Several people were arguing loudly. At first, Suri only heard one or two sentences. As more people joined in, they spoke louder and in their local dialect, and Suri couldn¡¯t understand any of it.. Chapter 238 - 238: 238: Instant Noodles Can Also Be Compromised With Chapter 238 - 238: 238: Instant Noodles Can Also Be Compromised With
Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew moved closer to Yigol Novak and whispered, ¡°Honey, does it look like those people over there are about to start a fight? Should we get out of here?¡± Yigol Novak,ughing, replied, ¡°Dear, you¡¯re worrying too much. They¡¯re not about to fight; they¡¯re just talking with a bit too much enthusiasm.¡±
¡°Who needs to raise their voice that high just to chat? They look like they could start a fight any moment. Don¡¯t fret, you¡¯ll gradually get used to it, dear. This sort of scene ismon in rural areas. They all love to talk loudly. It might seem exhausting, but they get a thrill out of it.¡± ¡°They are just venting. Our men at home are mostly the ¡®not daring to speak loudly¡¯ type. Isn¡¯t it a great opportunity for them to release their steam when they finally get to go out? Ah, it¡¯s so dull staying silent at home all the time. Emotions need a vent, we should understand them.¡± Hearing Yigol¡¯s exining patiently, Suri nodded understandingly, ¡°Oh, I see, that¡¯s interesting. Looks like quite fun actually. Ouch, that¡¯s too spicy¡­¡± Suri was eating and talking at the same time and without realizing, she put a bright red chili into her mouth. The spice was so strong that she immediately spat it out and grabbed a bottle of juice to gulp down. In no time, she finished the entire bottle of juice. Suri was just beginning to feel better, when she started feeling the spice again. Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh and quickly handed her a bottle of Sprite, ¡°Dear, try keeping it in your mouth for a bit then spit it out, the spice will gradually subside.¡± Suri did as advised and indeed, it helped a lot. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s pay the bill and get out of here. I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. Even two bottles of Sprite won¡¯t save me.¡±
Yigolughed, paid the bill and left with Suri. As they were leaving, Suri looked back at the noisy table and said to Yigol, ¡°Honey, look at them, always arguing, I mean, chatting so loudly. They keep swearing, won¡¯t this upset people?¡± Yigol shook his head, ¡°No, they always chat like this. Nobody gets upset. They are just venting their feelings, simply ignoring any rude words. This actually has its benefits. Releasing emotions contributes to health, otherwise, remaining depressed is not good for the body.¡± ¡°If someone behaves gently all the time while suppressing their feelings both at home and outside, imagine how ufortable he or she would be? Prolonged suppression could lead to major, irreversible faux pas.¡± ¡°The crimes of passion you see in movies are done by people with long-suppressed emotions. Whereas seemingly fierce people are actually kind-hearted and used to suppressing their feelings. However, once they lose control of their emotions, there could be serious problems.¡± ¡°Most things have dichotomies. Look at those guys, furious here. They might be those types who dare not even breathe at home, epting whatever their wives say.¡± Suri giggled upon hearing Yigol¡¯s words and asked him ¡°Honey, what type are you?¡± Yigol chuckled exasperatedly and, not responding to Suri¡¯s question, just pulled her along. The couple quickly got into their car, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s getting hotter here.¡± ¡°Why are you grinning like that?¡± Suri looked at Yigol and asked puzzledly. It was after she gotfortable, seeing her face in the car mirror nearly scared the life out of her, ¡°Oh my God, is this¡­ this really me?¡±
¡°Is this really me?¡± The woman in the mirror had rmingly swollen lips. Suri¡¯s vanity couldn¡¯t ept this abrupt change in her appearance. She was shocked to see her face like this as she hadn¡¯t prepared herself for it. The sight of Suri¡¯s reaction was too amusing for Yigol who held back anotherugh. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, dear. You¡¯ll be fine in a bit. Have some more to drink.¡± Suddenly looking unhappy, Suri red at Yigol, ¡°So, this is what you¡¯ve beenughing at all along?¡± This time, Suri was genuinely affected by the spice. Not only were her lips swollen, but her face was also flushed red, cheekily described as resembling a monkey¡¯s bottom. In Yigol¡¯s view, she looked extremely adorable. He was trying to suppress hisughter all this while. He hadn¡¯t expected Suri to call him out on it. ¡°The car¡¯s air conditioning is okay. It was so hot outside earlier, and now we can finally cool down. Let¡¯s head off, dear.¡± Yigol quickly changed the subject. If Suri carried on this way, she might start a fight with him right there on the street. ¡°You¡¯re terrible.¡± Suri directly threw herself onto Yigol, ready to bite into his arm. Yigol quickly begged for mercy, ¡°Darling, darling, spare me. This wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Suri¡¯s mouth pained as she touched Yigol¡¯s hand. ¡°Can¡¯t you eat a little more carefully?¡± Yigol quickly handed her some water. ¡°Honey, it felt fine when I was eating. How is the aftertaste so strong? The dishes you prepare are not like this. Your dishes, after I finish eating, make me feel okay after a little while.¡± Suri exined with disappointment. ¡°Exactly, because what you ate is prepared by your husband. How can the hot pot herepete with what your husband prepares? Now get up, or else people will think we¡¯re trying to procreate in broad daylight. I don¡¯t mind, but I worry you might get shy.¡± Yigol gently pushed Suri, signifying her to sit properly. Suri¡¯s mood had just soothed a little, but hearing Yigol¡¯sst sentence made her almost explode with anger. ¡°What procreating? If you make such a lewdment again, see how I deal with you.¡± Yigol defended himself with an innocent look, ¡°Dear, you can¡¯t keep hurting me like this. I might react if you continue. And if I were to act impulsively and do something to you in the car, don¡¯t me me and start crying.¡± Surinded a punch on Yigol¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Try saying that again. I¡¯m done talking to you. That van over there, is it selling durian? I¡¯m going to buy durian so you¡¯ll end up like those noisy folks, venting your frustrations outside.¡± Suri looked around, seemingly not satisfied until she sees Yigol squirming in difort. Yigol giggled and said, ¡°Dear, this is the countryside. Where would you find durian? That fruit is so smelly, you better not eat it.¡± Suri, very determined, said, ¡°Well, even a washboard or keyboard would do. Or even instant noodles if that doesn¡¯t work. There¡¯s a supermarket over there, let¡¯s go buy a carton..¡± Chapter 239 - 239: 239: Overwhelmed by the Strong Desire to Survive Chapter 239 - 239: 239: Overwhelmed by the Strong Desire to Survive
Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak immediately became alert. He needed to quickly find a way to cheer his wife up. Otherwise, if she got serious, kneeling over a box of instant noodles would be the end of him. Yigol hurriedly begged for mercy: ¡°Wifey, I was wrong, please forgive me. Can I use a small life-saving trick in exchange for your lenient treatment of your husband?¡±
Suri Drew didn¡¯t buy it and asked, ¡°What kind of life-saving trick? I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Wifey, are you sure you don¡¯t need it? The hot pot I made for you has undergone special treatment by this senior chef. You ate it truthfully, and it was so spicy, but your mouth hasn¡¯t swollen up like this. What does this mean? It means that your husband¡¯s skills are good. But you¡¯ve seen the current state of your mouth now.¡± ¡°This is a genuine spicy hot pot. You may be able to tolerate it while eating, butter on, you might not be able to handle it when you have diarrhea or something else, do you understand what I mean?¡± Upon hearing this, Suri immediately pictured the terrible scene. She¡¯s never experienced it but had seen such plots on TV, with the person struggling to even walk. It would be extremely embarrassing. Moreover, if her mouth had already hurt so much, what if that other area also¡­ Thinking of the terrifying moment, the previously domineering Suri copsed, pitifully looking at Yigol and said, ¡°Husband, save me! Quickly tell me what to do, wuu wuu wuu, I knew I shouldn¡¯t have eaten so much.¡± She was a graceful beauty, how could she ept such a thing? Just thinking about it, Suri could hardly ept the idea. If it were truly like this, Yigol, that bastard, might evenugh at her endlessly. Suri quickly clung to Yigol¡¯s arm, acting coquettishly, ¡°Hubby hubby, save me.¡± Suri was dominated by a strong desire to survive, wishing to hang on to Yigol¡¯s body entirely.
Luckily, Yigol¡¯s car was a high-ss luxury one, and people outside couldn¡¯t see in. Otherwise, onlookers would¡¯ve gathered around them if they saw this scene. Yigol tried to hold back hisughter while keeping a straight face, ¡°Saving you is not a problem, but wifey, can we not buy that durian keyboard instant noodles? It¡¯s useless, let¡¯s not waste money, we should save, don¡¯t you think?¡± What a joke! Save? How could Suri not understand his meaning? A man who didn¡¯t even bat an eye at spending tens of billion dors, would he care about that little bit of money? ¡°You¡­¡± Suri stared at Yigol, too angry to even say anything. Yigol immediately tried to coax her, ¡°Alright, alright, wifey, don¡¯t get mad, don¡¯t get mad.¡± After Yigol had cajoled her for a while, Suri finally felt that her breathing had be smoother. Suri turned her head and gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°Yigol, if that really happens, I will never talk to you ever again.¡± Yigol didn¡¯t take it seriously, ¡°Wifey, aren¡¯t you making a big fuss over nothing? Everyone has some small problem now and then. It¡¯s just diarrhea, what¡¯s the big deal? At most, you¡¯ll have to visit the toilet a few more times and have a burning sensation in a certain area. Struggling to take a dump and not daring to exert force, finally, after great difficulty¡­¡± Listening to this, Suri broke downpletely, grabbing Yigol and starting to hit him hard. While dodging, Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh. This was truly deadly. He had no choice, as Suri was such a quick learner. He had just told her that the men in his hometown were quite afraid of their wives and might have to kneel on washboards at home, and she wanted to try it out herself.
Yigol didn¡¯t really mean to scare Suri. He himself had experienced that kind of pain as a child. If Suri ended up having diarrhea for several days, she would likely be in low spirits for some time. ¡°You¡¯re too mean! Quickly tell me what to do, I don¡¯t want that.¡± Suri said weakly. In order not to experience such a tragedy, she had already tried hard to lower her stance. Seeing Suri¡¯spromising look, the repressedughter in Yigol¡¯s heart began to act up again. If it weren¡¯t for fear that Suri would get angry, he¡¯d like tough heartily a few more times. Yigol continued to speak seriously, ¡°Then you have to promise not to buy that durian instant noodles. Moreover, you can¡¯t have any kind of retaliation against me because of this, not even verbal threats. Otherwise, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re going too far, aren¡¯t you? Are you even a man? To negotiate terms with your wife like this, do you not want to live happily together?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the men here are very obedient to their wives? So, were you lying about that before?¡± Seeing that Yigol was not moved, Suri had to weigh the pros and cons and agree, ¡°Fine, fine, I promise I won¡¯t make you kneel on that durian washboard again, nor will I threaten you. Is that okay?¡± She couldn¡¯t afford to dy any longer. Those spicy things in her stomach were too dangerous. If she keeps dying and the things in her stomach slowly ferment, it would be toote for her to save herself. ¡°Alright, take a seat first.¡± Yigol pointed at her chair. ¡°What do you mean? Are you disgusted by me?¡± Suri asked unhappily. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m not. Could it be that you want me to kiss you to make you happy? I don¡¯t mind, but are you sure you can handle it?¡± Yigol looked at her mouth and asked. Suri immediately covered her mouth in tension and then returned to her seat. Yigol pointed at the two bottles of milk he had bought and said, ¡°All you have to do is drink these two bottles of milk, and you should be fine. But, you don¡¯t gulp it all down, just take a few sips now and then.¡± Suri looked puzzled at the two bottles of milk. Seeing the confusion on Suri¡¯s face, Yigol said, ¡°Milk can relieve spiciness, and it can also dilute the stuff in your stomach. After drinking it, it will protect your stomach lining, so your stomach won¡¯t be harmed, and you won¡¯t have diarrhea or anything.¡± ¡°Wifey, this is actually just amon life knowledge, something you can¡¯t find in books.¡± Suri stared at Yigol for a moment, and then angrily pounced on him again, ¡°Yigol, I¡¯m going to kill you, I must kill you today, you just wait.¡± In no time, Yigol¡¯s body was covered in red marks. However, it didn¡¯t hurt at all.. Although Suri was angry, Yigol was her most beloved man, so how could she bear to hurt him seriously? Chapter 240 - 240: 240: She’s Only Worthy of Seeing It on TV Chapter 240 - 240: 240: She¡¯s Only Worthy of Seeing It on TV
Trantor: 549690339 After horsing around with Suri Drew for a while, when she got tired and leaned against the seat panting, Yigol Novak said, ¡°Ah, no wonder the ancients said that women are hard to raise; there¡¯s some truth to that.¡± Suri red at him, ¡°Who told you to hurt me like that? You went too far, I can¡¯t hurt you back?¡±
Yigol countered, ¡°It¡¯s you who hurt me first, okay? How could you bear to make me kneel on durian and instant noodles? That¡¯s so torturous! Look at those unhappy men; it¡¯s all because they¡¯re bullied by their wives at home. Do you want your husband to be like those men?¡± Suri was initially quite angry but felt guilty after hearing Yigol¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Yigol was just teasing Suri on purpose, and he was a little startled when she apologized so seriously. He chuckled, ¡°Alright, wife, sit tight and drink that milk. I¡¯ll take you to a very interesting ceter. ¡± ¡°Hmph, just you wait. I¡¯ll give you a taste of drinking milk someday.¡± Suri said, grabbed her milk, and turned to the other side. Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry. He didn¡¯t dare say anything more. Once or twice would be enough for this. If it happened too many times and he angered Suri to the point where he couldn¡¯tfort her, it would be disastrous. Even though Yigol had already warned himself to hold back, he couldn¡¯t help but blurt out when he saw Suri continually drinking the milk, ¡°Wife, be careful not to drink too much too fast. I told you to drink a little at a time. What if you need to go to the bathroomter and we can¡¯t find a ce to stop? You can¡¯t just do it in the car, right?¡± If Yigol hadn¡¯t already started the car, Suri really wanted to tear his mouth apart.
This man was good in all respects, but his mouth was too much. He could easily irritate her in minutes ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± After a while, Suri asked curiously. Without thinking, Yigol replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to the mountains and sell you. You¡¯re so beautiful; you might fetch a lot of money.¡± Suri, surprisingly, didn¡¯t lose her temper. Instead, she rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°Save that for consoling a three-year-old. You¡¯re so rich; why would you need to sell me for money? The amount of money people offer in the mountains won¡¯t even be appealing to you.¡± Yigolughed proudly, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m just joking. I wouldn¡¯t really sell you! You¡¯re my precious treasure. No matter how much money they offer, I wouldn¡¯t sell you. I still need you to give me ten or eight little babies.¡± Suri had no strength left to criticize Yigol¡¯s mouth. She simply stopped talking to him. After driving for about three hours, they finally arrived at the ce Yigol mentioned. Suri asked confusedly, ¡°Honey, where is this? Have we left the provincial city?¡± At this point, Suri¡¯s mouth had mostly healed. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the milk Yigol had given her, but the tragedy she had anticipated did not ur. Now, she was like a blooming fairy. ¡°No, our provincial city is too big. It¡¯s not that easy to leave it. Come on, get out.¡± Yigol replied.
As soon as Suri got out of the car and felt the outside air, she felt incredibly refreshed, ¡°It¡¯s so cool, isn¡¯t it?¡± She was wearing a white dress that day. As soon as she got out of the car, a gust of wind blew her skirt, giving her an ethereal look. She spread her arms and enjoyed the breeze. The scene was so beautiful that Yigol almost stared nkly. Feeling the cool breeze, Yigol said, ¡°In my hometown, there are many mountains. This one is quite high, with an altitude of over three thousand meters. At our current location, there must be an altitude of over a thousand meters. There¡¯s a mountain breeze everywhere; it¡¯s veryfortable.¡± ¡°This is a famous scenic area. I¡¯ve never been here before. I only learned about it on the inte a few days ago. Let¡¯s go exploring.¡± Yigol took Suri¡¯s hand and walked towards the mountain. ¡°I heard that you can ski here in the winter. If we have time then, we cane back and have a look.¡± Suri nodded obediently and continued walking up the mountain with Yigol. As they walked, they suddenly saw a lot of people ahead. Suri immediately cheered like a child, ¡°Wow, honey, look at all those people over there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± They didn¡¯t realize until they reached the front that those people were just strolling around. Besides enjoying the scenery and breathing fresh air, there was nothing else to do at this ce. It would only be fun during the snowy season. ¡°Wife, I¡¯m sorry. I thought this ce would be really fun, but there¡¯s nothing to do. We picked the wrong ce. Let¡¯s go somewhere else?¡± Yigol said, full of regret. Suri walked to arge rock, stretched her waist, looked at the distant scenery, and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think it¡¯s quite nice here.¡± Maybe it wasn¡¯t interesting to Yigol, but it was to Suri. She had always lived in big cities, where the only view was skyscrapers. This kind of natural ce was something she had only seen on TV. Getting close to nature was a first for Suri. Suri found a shaded spot to sit down, and Yigol sat down next to her. They snuggled up together and watched the scenery. As they watched, Suri saw a couple walking up the mountain with a child. She casually said, ¡°Honey, look at that family of three. It¡¯s so interesting. I suddenly wonder who our baby will look like.¡± Yigol replied, ¡°They¡¯ll definitely look good, no matter who they resemble. I¡¯m so handsome, and you¡¯re so beautiful, so our child will surely inherit our excellent genes.¡± ¡°Then where should we let the child study? In a big city or your hometown?¡± Suri asked again. Yigolughed and cried, ¡°Wife, aren¡¯t you overthinking things? There¡¯s no need to worry about that. Life is unpredictable; we¡¯ll take it step by step.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking it. I just want to be prepared, so I won¡¯t panicter.¡± Suri retorted. Yigolughed, ¡°Wife, let¡¯s not even talk about how we don¡¯t have a child right now. Even if you were to get pregnant immediately, it would be about a year until the baby is born, plus three years for kindergarten¡ªfour years in total! They wouldn¡¯t start elementary school until seven or eight yearster.. With society developing so quickly now, who knows what things will look like by then?¡± Chapter 241 - 241: 241: Can Be Willful, Can Fool Around Chapter 241 - 241: 241: Can Be Willful, Can Fool Around
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Moreover, if you want to have two, three or even seven or eight kids, then we need to make different ns.¡± As soon as Yigol Novak finished speaking, Suri Drew raised her hand to p him: ¡°You really know how to dream, not to mention if I can give birth to that many, why should I give birth to so many kids for you?¡±
Yigol Novak replied innocently: ¡°I am not short of money as your husband, and we can afford to have them. Surprisingly, Suri Drew replied: ¡°Just two are fine, three is also eptable, but no more than that.¡± Yigol Novak thought he would be facing a more violent storm than he had anticipated. He knew very well how cheeky he had been, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. Although he knew his words were provocative, he couldn¡¯t resist saying them. However, he didn¡¯t expect Suri Drew to respond like this. It was so sudden that Yigol Novak was caught off guard and took a while to recover. ¡°I figured since you like babies so much, we could have a few more,¡± Yigol Novak muttered softly, all the while carefully watching Suri Drew¡¯s reaction, afraid of identally upsetting her. Suri Drew looked up at him: ¡°I am willing to give birth, but I can¡¯t do it alone. If you don¡¯t work harder, how can I have kids? I can give birth, but once they are born, are you willing to acknowledge them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yigol Novak, the single-minded man, agreed without thinking. ¡°Huh? Say that again?¡± Suri Drew red at Yigol Novak, as if she would turn into an angry lion at any moment. ¡°You, don¡¯t be impatient,¡± Yigol Novak replied helplessly. In the past, he had been looking forward to the day when his wife would open her heart to him. Now, he was worried every day that Suri Drew would bring up the matter. Fortunately, the time was almost up, and he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer much longer. Just as they were at a stalemate, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Yigol, is that really you?¡±
Yigol Novak was slightly stunned but didn¡¯t respond. He thought his old ymates liked to call him Yigol, but in this ce, it was unlikely that he would meet them. ¡°Hey, Yigol Novak, are you Yigol Novak or not?¡± The person who had yelled continued since Yigol Novak hadn¡¯t reacted. It was only then that Yigol Novak turned to look. After seeing the person¡¯s face, Yigol Novak was taken aback ¨C this person was way too familiar, one of his former ymates. Their rtionship hadn¡¯t been that great, and they hadn¡¯t been in touch for many years, causing him to forget his friend¡¯s name altogether. ¡°Yigol, it really is you! I called you several times, but you didn¡¯t respond. I thought I recognized the wrong person. Judging by your reaction, do you not recognize me?¡± the person asked. Yigol Novak shook his head. The person didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal not to recognize me since we haven¡¯t seen each other for seven or eight years.¡± The person went straight to Yigol¡¯s side and sat down, looking like he wanted to catch up with Yigol. After a while, Yigol Novak finally remembered and eximed, ¡°You, you¡¯re Stone! Oh man, you lookpletely different from before, are you a boss now?¡± Stone was this person¡¯s nickname, Yigol Novak¡¯s junior high school ssmate. They weren¡¯t particrly close friends, but they often yed together. Unexpectedly, they would meet here. It had been so many years since theyst met that Yigol hadn¡¯t recognized him right away.
They both had changed a lot, and Yigol hadn¡¯t expected Stone to recognize him either. Suri Drew just sat quietly by the side. This was the second time she had met someone rted to Yigol Novak. The first time was with Yigol¡¯s younger cousin. Yigol Novak also noticed Suri Drew¡¯s reaction, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. Suri Drew was always like this: when she was with Yigol Novak, she could be wilful and yful. But as soon as there were other people present, she could maintain herposure. That was why Yigol Novak was so tolerant of Suri Drew. A woman could be unreasonable, but not all the time ¨C no one would like that kind of woman. ¡°Yigol,e and have a cigarette.¡± Stone took out a cigarette and offered one to Yigol Novak. Yigol Novak waved his hand to refuse: ¡°I don¡¯t smoke anymore.¡± Stone looked shocked: ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Stone looked at Suri Drew sitting next to Yigol Novak and didn¡¯t push any further, taking the cigarette back. ¡°Yigol, where have you been these past few years?¡± Yigol Novak replied: ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t really developed any further, just passing the days at home. How about you?¡± Stone sized Yigol Novak up and down: ¡°No way, all the brands you¡¯re wearing are high-end. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re just passing the days at home. Are you a hands-off boss already?¡± ¡°Yigol, you¡¯re too much. We¡¯re old ssmates, and you¡¯re doing so well, at least let me admire and learn from you. I definitely won¡¯t ask you for anything difficult, and you won¡¯t need my help.¡± ¡°Honestly, Yigol, seeing you all dressed up in these famous brands, I¡¯m really envious. You¡¯re such a clever guy. Back in school, you were always the quirkiest one. Now that you¡¯re doing so well, you don¡¯t have to be so distant, do you?¡± Yigol Novak helplessly shook his head: ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve gotten older, and my temperament is more subdued. Compared to when we were young, I¡¯ve changed a lot. Back then, I was bold, energetic, and restless. Now I don¡¯t like to cause a fuss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of working and socializing over time that my temperament has slowly worn off. I really don¡¯t smoke anymore, it¡¯s not about being distant.¡± ¡°As for the hands-off boss, that¡¯s quite fitting. I just have a smallpany and a few apartment buildings. I just rent them out and collect rent. I¡¯ve told you everything now, so don¡¯t think I¡¯m distant.¡± Stone listened carefully and didn¡¯t even notice when his cigarette dropped. ¡°Oh, my God, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± Stone asked in shock. Yigol Novak said helplessly with a smile: ¡°You see, when I didn¡¯t say anything, you thought I was being distant. When I told you, you didn¡¯t want to believe it. So, between us, who is really the distant one?¡± Stone quickly begged for mercy: ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s my fault. I don¡¯t know how to talk. What about your other matters, like, are you married?¡± As he said this, Stone subconsciously looked at Suri Drew sitting next to Yigol Novak. Although the two were sitting together at the moment, their rtionship remained unclear. Yigol Novak replied: ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± Stone was shocked once again: ¡°My God, that¡¯s so fast! I thought I was the one who got married early, but I didn¡¯t expect you to get married so soon as well. Do you have children? My daughter is already five years old.¡± This time, it was Yigol Novak¡¯s turn to be shocked. This guy was the same age as him, and he was already married? And had children? A five-year-old daughter, meaning he got married right at the legal age? ¡°Really, my daughter is five years old. I saw that your background is very simr, so I came over. My wife is really with our child over there. Since you said you¡¯re married, where is your wife?¡± Stone asked. Yigol Novak hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°My wife is not too far away either.¡± Stone looked at Suri Drew again, then looked elsewhere, trying hard to find the not-so-distant wife that Yigol mentioned. He ignored Suri Drew sitting next to Yigol only because she was too beautiful, and she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would be interested in Yigol at all.. Chapter 242 - 242: 242: The Stone’s Wife Chapter 242 - 242: 242: The Stone¡¯s Wife
Trantor: 549690339 Seeing that the young man had been looking for quite a while and still wearing a puzzled expression on his face, Yigol Novak frowned slightly. What was this guy looking at?
The young man had been staring for a long time, seemingly unable to find the woman Yigol mentioned. He raised his hand to his forehead and stood on tiptoes to look again. However, after some time, he still couldn¡¯t see her. Finally, he could only turn his head towards Yigol, looking perplexed and asked. ¡°Where is the person you were talking about? I don¡¯t see her.¡± Seeing his clueless appearance, Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help butugh. Yigol was also puzzled. Could this guy be pretending not to see her? Then Yigol reached out to hold Suri¡¯s arm, pulled her closer, and said, ¡°This is my wife.¡± When the young man looked in the direction Yigol was pointing at, his eyes widened like copper bells in disbelief at what he was seeing. At this moment, his mouth was wide enough to fit an egg. How could this be possible? Back when Yigol and the young man were ssmates, Yigol wasn¡¯t very noticeable in ss, and not many girls liked him.
It seemed like he was just an ordinary person on a regr day. But why was his wife so beautiful? This was practically on the level of causing the moon to hide and the flowers to blush. This was a very popr tourist spot with many tourists, but he had never seen anyone as beautiful as her. For a moment, he was stunned. Yigol noticed that the young man¡¯s eyes were glued to his wife, so he stepped forward to block his line of sight and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Upon hearing the question, the young man finally snapped back to reality, raised his head, rubbed the back of his neck, grinned, and said, ¡°My goodness, your wife is really beautiful.¡± Upon hearing his praise, Suri only politely smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± Truthfully, Yigol was already used to it.
His wife was indeed extremely beautiful. Not only did she have a perfect face, but her figure was also top-notch. When he went out with his wife, he would always see many people¡¯s gazes gravitating towards her It seemed like those eyes wanted to glue themselves to his wife. Although he was not very happy sometimes, upon second thought, he felt quite proud. So at the moment, he smiled at the young man and said, ¡°Of course, can my wife be any less beautiful?¡± Just as the young man was grinning foolishly at them, suddenly a woman¡¯s voice cried out from not far away, ¡°What are you doing? You didn¡¯t even bring your daughter!¡± A domineering-looking woman then walked towards them, fuming. As the young man looked in the woman¡¯s direction, his mboyance instantly vanished, turning into a somewhat submissive demeanor. He awkwardly nced at Yigol and Suri, and then back at the approaching woman, barely maintaining a straight face. The woman didn¡¯t hesitate to walk up to the young man and give him a heavy blow on the back. Upon seeing the beautiful woman standing in front of her husband, her anger surged even more. ¡°So this is where you went instead of looking after our child? Flirting with a Her face instantly turned furious as she raised her hand to strike Suri. The situation happened so suddenly that the young man had no time to react. He hadn¡¯t even done anything; how could he be used of such things? As this was a scenic spot, many tourists had gathered to watch the scene. They turned their attention towards themotion. ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on over there?¡± ¡°Yeah, what happened? They suddenly started fighting.¡± ¡°Should we call security? ¡°Don¡¯t bother! It¡¯s their private matter. We¡¯re just onlookers, so let¡¯s just watch the excitement. Why should we get involved?¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re right.¡± Various passersby started discussing the matter, all showing interest in what had happened. However, their gazes asionally lingered on Suri. After all, the woman was truly captivating. She was incredibly beautiful. ¡°Gosh, thisdy is so beautiful, what is that other woman trying to hit her for?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything¡­ Could it be that she seduced a married man?¡± ¡°It does seem like it, but isn¡¯t that her husband standing next to her? What¡¯s going on?¡± Some of the women noticed their boyfriends ncing at Suri, and their faces instantly turned red with anger. ¡°What are you looking at? Are your eyes about to fixate themselves on her?¡± ¡°Just try looking at her again!¡± However, just as the woman¡¯s palm was about tond on Suri¡¯s face, Yigol stepped in and grabbed her arm firmly. His anger red up, and he stared at the woman in front of him and questioned, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Seeing the scene, the young man finally snapped out of his trance and stepped forward, pulling the woman by his side back as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong! She¡¯s my brother¡¯s wife. Quickly, apologize!¡± But the woman still stubbornly refused to apologize. ¡°Let go of me! What are you, a grown man, trying to do to me? ¡°Your wife flirts with others, and even worse, you engage with her like that! I think your green hat must not be enough!¡± Suri was not someone to mess with either. Initially, she didn¡¯t react because everything happened so suddenly. However, once everything wasid out before her and with these people practically walking all over her, she could not let it pass no matter what. Seeing her signal, Yigol finally released the woman¡¯s hand. Then Suri stepped forward and stood directly in front of the woman. Ordinarily, Yigol might have said something, but considering his wife¡¯s temperament, he felt confident that she could handle the situation.. Chapter 243 - 243: 243: Seduce My Husband Chapter 243 - 243: 243: Seduce My Husband
Trantor: 549690339 The atmosphere was bing increasingly tense, with the bystanders gathering around to watch the unfolding drama. They too wanted to understand what exactly was going on. Did the woman¡¯s ims hold any water? Was the beautiful woman really seducing another woman¡¯s husband?
But something didn¡¯t seem right. The two men in question were worlds apart. With two handsome men by her side, who looked intelligent, could she really forsake them for a man that even an ordinary person would not cast a second nce at? ¡°I suspect there might be some twist to this story.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s just wait and see. Something else may stille up.¡± The spectators even brought stools to sit on, right on the spot. Seeing this scene, Yigol Novak wasn¡¯t surprised at all. After all, people here were naturally very interested in such matters. He vaguely recalled simr incidents happening in his neighborhood when he was a child. Whenever something happened in a family, the entire neighborhood would get wind of it within a day. What happened in your house could be the talk of the town. He found it amusing that nothing had changed even after so many years. Suri Drew didn¡¯t want to waste her breath arguing. She simply raised her hand and pped the woman in front of her.
The crisp sound of the p echoed in the surrounding silence. Everyone was taken aback. They had no idea that the beautiful woman could be so forthright ¡ª not uttering a word and just pping the other woman. Not just them, even the woman who got pped was left dumbstruck. She touched her burning cheek and it took her some time to recover. Then, she started cursing Suri, pointing her finger at her. ¡°How dare you hit me! You will pay for this!¡± She raised her hand to return the p. Regrettably for her, Suri¡¯s reflexes were swift and she gripped her hand tightly. ¡°Who started the provocation?¡± Suri looked at her, her gaze akin to sharp arrows, mercilessly stabbing at the woman¡¯s heart as she asked her, word by word. She pointed out that there were cameras everywhere these days, and even if she denied it, the surveince tape would reveal who started the provocation. Upon hearing this, the woman fell silent. She opened her mouth, but no words came forth. After considerable struggle, she managed to utter a sentence.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for you seducing my husband, I wouldn¡¯t be arguing with a woman like you!¡± ¡°Seducing your husband?¡± Suri smirked provocatively. ¡°You don¡¯t have a mirror at home, so you can piss on the ground and look at your reflection. How desperately are you starved for love that you think your husband chatting with another woman means she¡¯s seducing him?¡± ¡°My God, this is ridiculous. My husband is right by my side, yet you dare to say such a thing. Who¡¯s the one here with a defective mind?¡± When she had said her piece, the spectators understood the situation better. It seems that the beautiful woman wasn¡¯t at fault but it was the other woman creating a fuss for no reason. The man, Shi Tou, wanted to find a hole to hide in. He wasn¡¯t expecting his wife to embarrass him this way. He had no idea what was going through his wife¡¯s mind to insult his brother¡¯s wife so openly. Just a while ago, upon hearing that Yigol Novak was involved in a major deal, he thought he could seek his advice and improve their living conditions. But now, thanks to his wife¡¯s drama, that was no longer a possibility. Although he was somewhat attracted to the beautiful woman, she was his brother¡¯s wife after all. One must always respect certain boundaries. He felt utterly ashamed about his wife¡¯s behavior. The spectators broke into animated discussions. ¡°I knew I was right. How can such a beauty be attracted to a man like him?¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s this ugly woman who¡¯s creating a fuss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a letdown. I was hoping to witness some interesting drama. But it¡¯s all reduced to a farce.¡± Shi Tou couldn¡¯t face the embarrassment. He immediately apologized to Yigol Novak and Suri Drew. ¡°On behalf of my wife, I apologize. She has wronged you.¡± ¡°She has not had much formal education, not cultural, has a strong sense of jealousy. I¡¯m sorry for her offensive behavior.¡± Upon hearing this, his wife was furious. She turned around and delivered a powerful p to him. ¡°Who the hell are you calling uneducated?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard to bear your children, worked so hard to build a home for you, and this is how you repay me in public! Can¡¯t you even stand up for me!¡± To think that even at this point, this woman continued to act shamelessly. Suri was seeing such a person for the first time in her life. Until now, she had never met someone this shameless. Even if she had met some bad people before, this woman was exceptionally stupid and wicked. She had already taught her a lesson and didn¡¯t want to waste her time anymore. She held Yigol Novak¡¯s arm and said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave, we shouldn¡¯t waste our time on unimportant people. We¡¯re here to travel, not to be angry.¡± After saying this, she rolled her eyes at the woman. Suri believed that such people didn¡¯t need her to punish them. With her explosive temper and ignorance, she was bound to face troubles in her life. Yigol Novak was actually also ready to leave. After all, there was nothing to talk about with such people. He felt that Shi Tou, who was barely an adult but already had a child, was unlikely to meet genuinely good people. It felt like a waste. Honestly speaking, had he not met Suri, and had the System, Yigol¡¯s situation could have been worse than Shi Tou¡¯s. After all, he hadn¡¯t had much of an education, so earning money was extremely difficult. In the current era, without money, you¡¯re at the bottom of the social hierarchy with no means to improve. If Shi Tou was rich, he could have chosen the best person for himself within his social circle.. Chapter 244 - 244: 244: The Three Obediences and Four Virtues Chapter 244 - 244: 244: The Three Obediences and Four Virtues
Trantor: 549690339 He wouldn¡¯t have to spend the rest of his life with such a woman. Unfortunately, not everyone has this chance.
Because it¡¯s so difficult, he would appreciate Suri Drew even more. He originally wanted to leave, but when he looked at the pain in Suri Drew¡¯s eyes, he knew he couldn¡¯t let this go. Although he and Suri Drew hadn¡¯t known each other long, they were nheless a legally married couple. If he didn¡¯t stand up for her, who would? Moreover, that woman had just insulted Suri Drew and didn¡¯t even apologize. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Seeing Suri Drew about to leave, he grabbed her hand and gently shook his head, speaking softly. ¡°No, she has to apologize to you!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let my wife be bullied by someone like this!¡± Those onlookers initially thought the situation was over and were preparing to leave. But when things escted, they stopped in their tracks. This was bing more entertaining. Yigol turned his head and spoke to the rude man. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, it¡¯s your wife¡¯s. She owes my wife an apology.¡± ¡°You know how terrible it is for my wife to be insulted like this in public.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t because you¡¯re my friend, I probably would¡¯ve called the police.¡± The man knew Yigol was already being lenient with them.
So, he raised his hand and gently patted his wife on the shoulder, speaking to her. ¡°Hurry up and apologize. This may just be a misunderstanding, but it started because of you.¡± But his wife was incredibly stubborn. Growing increasingly angry, she shook her head vigorously. ¡°No way! How do I know nothing¡¯s going on between you two? Why should I apologize? ¡°Besides, look how she¡¯s dressed! Who knows how many men she¡¯s seduced behind your back.¡± ¡°Such ady doesn¡¯t care about her family; all she does is y outside. Can you seriously think she¡¯s a good person? She¡¯spletely unchaste!¡± Unexpectedly, she felt justified in what she said. Not only did she not think she was wrong, but she believed herself to be right. The man felt embarrassed, wishing he could disappear from there. Even though he allowed her a way to save face, she refused to take it.
Suri Drew never expected to be insulted like this. How could a person harbor such malice towards a stranger? Originally, she wanted to let it go since the man apologized and he and Yigol were friends. But now that this woman was so outrageous, she would show no mercy. She scoffed, appearing unbothered. ¡°What is unchaste? Do you even know?¡± ¡°Look around and ask these people: Who would they be envious of, you or me? Would they rather live your life or mine?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about money; my husband takes care of everything. I can just enjoy ying and traveling with him.¡± ¡°But you? All you can do is be a housewife, not even having time to dress up, always looking after children, cooking, and doing chores.¡± ¡°Do you truly enjoy your life now? If given the chance, wouldn¡¯t you want to live like me?¡± ¡°Not just you, ask all thedies around here, would they want to live like this?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re just filled with jealousy. People have their own ways of living, but you can¡¯t go around attacking and belittling your husband and strangers. This is an issue of upbringing.¡± ¡°I was ready to let it go, but didn¡¯t expect you to utter such absurd things. If you won¡¯t apologize today, this matter won¡¯t end!¡± She crossed her arms and coldly spoke her mind. This woman truly had no shame. Did she really think she was in the right? But in reality, nobody wanted to live like her. The life she led was one everyone wanted to avoid. Looking at her, she was really like a shrew. Who had given her such confidence? Daring to scold others in public felt incredibly absurd. Yigol stood by his wife¡¯s side. Following her words, he stepped forward and spoke up. ¡°If you apologize today, it¡¯s over. If not, this won¡¯t end!¡± The man didn¡¯t me Yigol, knowing his wife¡¯s character too well. In fact, he repeatedly urged his wife to apologize. ¡°Just apologize already. It¡¯s obviously your fault; why are you being so stubborn?¡± Upon hearing Suri Drew¡¯s words, tears welled up in the woman¡¯s eyes. After all, everything Suri Drew had said was urate. Although she was unwilling to ept it, she knew the hardship of her life. She had given birth to a daughter, and her inws constantly pressured her to have another child. They wanted a son. But since her first pregnancy, her health had been poor, making it nearly impossible to conceive again. Because of this, even her own family didn¡¯t care for her much. She did all the chores by herself, with nobody to help. If she could start over, she too would want a worry-free life. In truth, Suri Drew¡¯s words had moved her. But no matter wnat, sne couldn¡¯t aamlt lt. If she did, wouldn¡¯t she be admitting defeat? So even as tears streamed down her cheeks, she bit her lips and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and I¡¯ll never apologize! All of you, just keep dreaming! ¡° Chapter 245 - 245: 245: Immortal Couple Chapter 245 - 245: 245: Immortal Couple
Trantor: 549690339 The situation hade to such a point, yet she was still so overbearing. The onlookers around them had bright eyes, and they naturally understood what was going on, knowing whose fault it was. They also never expected that this woman could still be so stubborn at this point.
If it had been them encountering such a person, they would have been furious long ago. However, Suri Drew seemed very calm, just standing there quietly waiting for an apology. ¡°Oh, my God, how can there be such a woman in this world? She clearly provoked someone first and then insulted them, and she hasn¡¯t apologized yet.¡± ¡°Yeah, who wants to live her life? It¡¯s just her alone being so stubborn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it. She¡¯s actually quite miserable too.¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s miserable, she can¡¯t just insult a stranger at will.¡± These onlookers were all expressing their opinions. However, they were very unified in their thinking that it was not Suri Drew¡¯s fault. Not only because Suri was beautiful, but they also understood the situation. Even if a divine figure came, it would not be Suri¡¯s fault. Perhaps some of what these people said was heard by the stubborn woman. This only made her even more angry.
Still, she clenched her teeth tightly, unwilling to make any concessions. Rocky was speechless. He had already done everything necessary, but this woman wouldn¡¯t listen to him, and he didn¡¯t know what to do. Just as the stalemate between the two sides continued, suddenly Rocky knelt down. He knelt in front of Yigol Novak and Suri Drew, apologizing nonstop. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s her fault, but she won¡¯t take responsibility, so let me apologize on her behalf.¡± Seeing Rocky saddled with such a wife, Yigol also felt very upset. Not only for him, but anyone with such a wife simply wouldn¡¯t be able to live a decent life. ¡°You, get up. This has nothing to do with you.¡± Yigol immediately stepped forward and helped him up. As the saying goes, ¡°injustice has its roots, debt has its debtor¡±. From the beginning, it was the fault of this woman, so why should Rocky apologize for her? The matter grew bigger and bigger, and many people came over.
Originally, those who had just arrived had no idea what had happened, but after listening to the people around them, they finally knew. Public opinion can be said to be crushing. When the woman heard too many people scolding her, she finally couldn¡¯t stand the pressure any longer. Eventually, she finally gave a very reluctant apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m wrong.¡± After saying this, she immediately left with Rocky without looking back. Seeing her gradually disappearing figure, Yigol let out a light sigh. He held Suri in his arms and said with some distress, ¡°I didn¡¯t protect you well today.¡± However, she seemed to not care at all. Suri had a smile on her lips, shook her head gently and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done enough. I wanted to leave, after all, if it wasn¡¯t for you forcing her to apologize, she wouldn¡¯t have.¡± Seeing the slight guilt in Yigol¡¯s eyes, she raised her hand to rub his head and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not your fault, and don¡¯t be unhappy now. Furthermore, I¡¯m not really that angry either.¡± When he heard her say this, Yigol looked surprised. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Because he had clearly seen some sadness in Suri¡¯s eyes just moments ago. That was exactly why he couldn¡¯t let this matter go and had to insist on an apology from that woman. Suri nodded gently, smiled softly, and said, ¡°Really, I don¡¯t care that much. You see how miserable they are, but we don¡¯t have to worry about money at all.¡± ¡°She said I dressed up ostentatiously every day, but she doesn¡¯t even have the opportunity to dress up.¡± ¡°I just think she¡¯s extremely pitiful and very tragic. A person who is both bad and pitiful, it¡¯s really unfair for your ssmate Rocky.¡± Seeing Suri sincerely exining her thoughts, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. It seemed that she genuinely had her own perspective on this matter. And she hadn¡¯t been led by the nose by others at all. Of course, their conversation was also overheard by the onlookers. They all couldn¡¯t help but give Suri a thumbs up. ¡°Oh, my God, thisdy is not only beautiful but also has a great outlook.¡± ¡°Exactly, she really lived the way I wanted to live.¡± ¡°If only I could live as transparently as her someday.¡± Everyone was full of admiration. After hearing thesements, Suri was naturally happy. But to be honest, her temper was initially quite explosive. However, it was because of Yigol¡¯s love and tolerance that her character gradually improved. She hugged Yigol tightly and gave him a light kiss on the face. ¡°This time, thanks to my husband. If it weren¡¯t for your care and concern these days, my mood wouldn¡¯t have been so good all the time.¡± When he heard her say this, Yigol naturally felt very happy. At least, everything he had done in the past days was not in vain. At first, he wondered if getting married and registering for marriage after Imowing each other for such a short time would have any impact on their future? But now, it seemed that the concerns of the past never happened. Not only that, but their rtionship had be better and better to an extent that even passers-by would envy. At this moment, the passers-by were indeed very excited to see such a sweet couple. ¡°Oh, my God, they are so sweet!¡± ¡°A handsome man and a beautiful woman are such a treat to the eyes!¡± ¡°This must be a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°I hope I can have a partner like this in the future!¡± Listening to theirments, the smiles on the couple¡¯s faces naturally grew thicker. Now that this drama was over, they wouldn¡¯t stay here any longer.. Chapter 246 - 246: 246: The City Management is Here Chapter 246 - 246: 246: The City Management is Here
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright, honey, we shouldn¡¯t let these upset incidents cloud my mood; we¡¯re on a vacation today¡ªdon¡¯t forget that!¡± Suri Drew, hand in hand with Yigol Novak, wore a sweet smile.
Irene Hamer raised her hand to tap her nose lightly, her voice soft and gentle. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re out to enjoy ourselves and shouldn¡¯t let bad people upset us.¡± One has to admit the wife he chose was not only beautiful but also incredible at understanding others¡¯ needs. He wondered, how many lifetimes of good luck had he gathered to find such a wonderful wife? If passersby saw them, they thought the couple was indeed a feast for the eyes. What¡¯s more, they both seemed rational and reasonable people. Living life the way they did, was in itself a blessing. Sauntering around, every few steps revealed a new stall selling various knick-knacks. All the items seemed to be handmade and were rather captivating. Some could serve as hairpins, others were decorative items. ¡°Oh my god, these are too beautiful! Did you make them yourselves?¡±
Upon seeing these items, Suri stopped in her tracks, stepped forward, and enthusiastically asked the question. The elderlydies seemed quite old with white hair and slightly slurred speech. When asked this question, they nodded gently, with honest smiles across their faces. ¡°Yes, youngdy, we made these all ourselves. If you find something you like, feel free to buy it.¡± Seeing her interest, Yigol also joined her in choosing some things. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought there¡¯d be such intricate handicrafts here? Disying them at home would be a real treat to the eyes.¡± As Suri made her choices, she voiced her thoughts. Yigol nodded continuously and added. ¡°Yes, indeed. There are many such things made by these elderly women, and all priced very reasonably, just to earn a little extra.¡± Not everyone was like them. Some tried to sell their wares at tourist spots charging exorbitant prices, selling at tenfold the original price of the items. The elderlydies were much simpler; they priced their things very reasonably.
Indeed, Suri became more interested in their work because of their simplicity. ¡°My goodness, everything at each stand is remarkable, and the craftsmanship is incredible.¡± Although she wasn¡¯t an expert in these things, her own eyes could tell how beautifully aesthetically pleasing they were. ¡°If you like it, then just buy it, I will pay for it!¡± Yigol waved his hand, and said quite impressively. ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Suri grinned and began to pick out items earnestly. However, despite spending a considerable time choosing, she couldn¡¯t settle on any particr item. Not because she couldn¡¯t find anything she liked, but because she simply liked everything. Just as she was engrossed in the picking, somemotion seemed to be happening not too far off. Before she could process what was happening, the stall owners began hastily packing their stalls with a bit of panic. Then, attempting to form clear sentences in their slurry voices, they spoke. ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to have stalls here, so we have to leave. See you again if fate brings us together, youngdy!¡± ¡°Wait, wait, I haven¡¯t even bought anything.¡± When they looked towards the direction of themotion, they discovered a city management officer marching towards them with a loudspeaker. The younger vendors nearby scattered immediately, packing up their stalls as quickly as possible and running away. As if they had wings on their feet. However, the elderly women were not as agile and thus could only pack at their own slow pace. And as a result, they were nabbed by the city management officer before they could get away. ¡°I have said this ce is not for selling stuff. Why are you still selling? Hurry up and pay the fine!¡± The old women¡¯s faces promptly dropped, they were at a loss, having no alternative but to plead. ¡°These are just small businesses that we depend on and we haven¡¯t sold anything yet. We can¡¯t pay the fine¡ªit¡¯s too much for us.¡± ¡°Yes, we genuinely can¡¯t afford it. Please, just let us go.¡± ¡°Please, have mercy. We are all old. How about letting us sell these things first, then we will pay the fine?¡± ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t sold anything yet; we don¡¯t have any money.¡± These old women looked pitiful. Even then, they did not often shirk their responsibility and kept assuring that they would pay the fine after they had sold their things. The city management officer, however, did not heed their plight and carried on with his actions. He shook his head, and promptly ordered his men to surround thedies. ¡°If you don¡¯t pay today, I¡¯ll take you all to the police bureau!¡± How ruthless the city management officer was without any regard for the advanced age of these old women. And from their humble attire and worn-out shoes, it was evident that they came from poor households. Why else would they be selling these things if not for poverty? Unfortunately, they were not agile enough to escape as fast as the young vendors. Unable to watch the scene unfold, Suri stepped forward to speak with the officers. ¡°These olddies are all elderly, you might as well let them off for now.¡± However, the city management officer remained unmoved. He nced at Suri nonchntly and ordered a man with a stick to shoo her away. ¡°I am just enforcing thew, why are you interfering?¡± Feeling helpless, Suri made another proposition. ¡°Well then, I will pay their fines on their behalf and buy the stuff they are selling. Will this work?¡± After saying this, Suri quickly signaled to Yigol and quickly took out a wad of cash to hand it over. If there¡¯s one thing he nevercked, it was money. If a problem could be solved with money, it was not a problem. Once the city management officer got the money, he finally smiled and spoke again. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to have done this from the start? But hey, as far as I know, you¡¯re not rted to them, why help?¡± ¡°Ah, forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered with figuring it out. Just leave quickly.¡± After saying this, he turned around and joyfully started counting the money. The old women were very thankful for this. ¡°Thank you so much! We really have nothing to repay you with, so we will just give you these things as a token of our appreciation..¡± Chapter 247 - 247: 247 Beautiful and Kindhearted Chapter 247 - 247: 247 Beautiful and Kindhearted
Trantor: 549690339 After hearing this, Suri Drew immediately raised her hand and waved, smiling gently at the old woman as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. I make a lot of money, so this is nothing to me,¡± she said. Afterward, she turned her head and gave Yigol Novak a look, asking for his agreement.
¡°Right, honey?¡± Yigol nodded; after all, she was telling the truth. ¡°Yes,dies, this money really is nothing to us, and meeting you all is a kind of fate,¡± he said. ¡°Besides, if we hadn¡¯t stopped you, maybe you would have already left and never have been caught by that shameless woman,¡± he added,ughing. Hearing him, the old women alsoughed. However, no matter what, they couldn¡¯t possibly ept the money for nothing. So at this moment, they insisted on giving their handmade items to the young couple. ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter! Even though you earn a lot, it¡¯s still your money. We¡¯re old, but how could we be so shameless?¡± they said. ¡°Yes, youngdy, you¡¯re kind-hearted, and you¡¯ll have better days in the future. You just said you liked our handmade items, so we can give them to you, no problem,¡± the old women continued. Although they said so, Suri was reluctant to ept their items too easily. These things were the fruits of their hard work.
Even though she did help them and paid the money on their behalf, she still didn¡¯t want to ent their gifts just like that- The old women kept trying to press their handmade items into Suri¡¯s hands. ¡°Really, it¡¯s not necessary,¡± she insisted, repeatedly raising her hands to refuse them. But the old women were just too enthusiastic. Seeing his wife¡¯s kind-heartedness, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed he truly had found a good wife ¨C beautiful both inside and out. Sometimes, when he saw beautiful women online, they had cold hearts despite their pretty faces. But his wife was like a fairy descended from heaven. The more he looked at her, the more attractive she seemed to him. These old women were just too warm-hearted, and Suri found it difficult to refuse them. So in that moment, she came up with a solution. She hastily epted their handmade items, and then spoke seriously to the old women. ¡°Alright, alright,dies, please don¡¯t try to force these items on me anymore. Let¡¯s just say you¡¯re selling them to me, and I¡¯ll still give you the appropriate amount of money,¡± she said.
Before the old women could react, Yigol immediately took out some money and put it in their hands. His actions were so swift that Suri couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up. The old women hadn¡¯tpletely grasped what had happened when they realized they were holding a wad of cash. It took them a while to process the situation, and they tried to return the money. ¡°Oh, young man, you really don¡¯t have to do this. And besides, the money you gave us is just too much,¡± they said. ¡°Yes, even if you want to buy our stuff, you don¡¯t have to give us so much,¡± they added. Seeing this scene, Yigol felt somewhat saddened. Although he¡¯d heard of many shameless older women who had done disgraceful things, these olddies seemed so kind-hearted. They never thought about taking advantage. On the contrary, they worked hard all their lives. So at this moment, he couldn¡¯t possibly take his money back. To him, this was a small amount. But for these old women, it might improve their lives for several days. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just ept the money in peace. Only then can we ept your handmade items without feeling guilty,¡± Suri told them, smiling gently. Seeing the old women¡¯s kindness, she wanted to contribute as much as she could. However, the old women were still very hesitant. It wasn¡¯t that they felt it was a bad deal for themselves, but for the young couple. ¡°These are just things we made on a whim; they aren¡¯t worth that much money. You should take your money back and give us just a little bit,¡± they insisted. As they tried to give the money back, Suri tightened her grip on their hands, preventing them from taking the money out. ¡°Who says it¡¯s not worth it? These are gifts from your heart, made stitch by stitch. To us, they¡¯re all priceless,¡± she said. Yigol, by her side, nodded in agreement and added his voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t worry about it. Just ept the money.¡± Seeing the young couple¡¯s determined attitude, the old women thought that no matter how much they tried to persuade them, it would be fruitless. Finally, they could only shake their heads reluctantly. One of the old women seemed to have a sudden idea. Her eyes sparkled as she took a step forward and spoke. As soon as she said it, the other old women nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, we live together. If you¡¯re willing,e over and have a meal with us. That way, we can ept this money without feeling guilty,¡± they suggested. ¡°Yes, otherwise, we¡¯d feel bad for epting your kindness for nothing,¡± they added. Initially, the young couple wanted to refuse, but after thinking it over, they decided that it would make the old women feel better if they epted their hospitality. So they exchanged nces and understood each other¡¯s intentions before nodding gently. ¡°Thank you all very much.¡± The old women, their heads full of white hair and faces wrinkled with smiles, shook their heads again. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it; this is what we should do,¡± they insisted. Then, the old women packed up their stall and slowly walked in another direction. ¡°You two,e with us.¡± The young couple agreed and followed closely behind them. Seeing the old women struggling to carry their things, Yigol immediately stepped forward to help. ¡°Let me help you,¡± he offered.. Chapter 248 - 248: 248: Inviting for a Meal at Home Chapter 248 - 248: 248: Inviting for a Meal at Home
Trantor: 549690339 Initially, these olddies were already quite embarrassed, and now that they heard Yigol was prepared to help carry their things, they naturally felt even more apologetic. They immediately shook their heads.
¡°It¡¯s alright, these things aren¡¯t that heavy; I can manage.¡± Although he said so, Yigol didn¡¯t want to see them struggle at their age, hunched over and carrying such heavy things. Ever since he met his wife this month, Yigol had be very wealthy. With the help of the System, everything had be smooth sailing. However, before that, he had experienced some unhappy days. During that time, he would do anything to earn money, exhausting himself every day, with hardly any time to rest. If he hadn¡¯t met his wife or the System, perhaps his life would still be like that, and he would never know what would happen in the future. Also, he didn¡¯t have much education or qualifications, so maybe when he got old, he would be like these olddies, doing small business to get by. So he could genuinely empathize with the struggles of these olddies. Now that he had money, he wanted to help some, if only a little. Seeing Yigol¡¯s kindness, admiration filled Suri¡¯s eyes. She moved closer to Yigol and spoke to him.
¡°I knew I wouldn¡¯t be wrong in choosing my husband.¡± Seeing her smile and say those words, Yigol felt very happy. ¡°Of course, my wife has the best taste!¡± ¡°My wife has the best taste of all!¡± Seeing Yigol and Suri¡¯s sweet and intimate demeanor, the olddies nearby couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You youngsters look so lovely.¡± ¡°Yes, if my son were still alive, he might also be about your age.¡± Initially, Yigol and Suri were still chatting andughing as they walked forward, but when they heard these words, their hearts were slightly startled. They couldn¡¯t help but look at the olddy who had spoken, realizing that she was the one who had insisted on returning the money to them. There seemed to be tears shimmering in the olddy¡¯s eyes, but her lips still wore a smile. Seeing her like this, Suri couldn¡¯t help but feel upset, so she stepped forward and gently patted the olddy¡¯s shoulder, helping her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Grandma. Everything will get better.¡±
The olddy nodded and gripped Suri¡¯s hand tightly in return. ¡°That¡¯s right, everything is getting better, and the two of you will keep getting better, too.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at the olddies¡¯ residence. It was a simple courtyard. Although it was enclosed on all sides, it looked run-down, with even the windows and doors broken. The olddies brought Yigol and Suri into the courtyard and then introduced the ce with a smile. ¡°We all live together here.¡± Upon hearing this, they finally understood why everyone had agreed so eagerly when they had offered to invite thedies over for a meal. It was because they all lived together. ¡°I never thought you would have such a connection.¡± As Yigol put the things down nearby, he spoke. The olddies helped them to arrange the items as well. ¡°Alright, alright, now that we are home, you two sit and rest for a while. We will go and prepare the food now.¡± As one of the olddies said this, there was amotion in a nearby room. ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± As they heard this noise, everyone¡¯s gaze darted in the direction of the sound, wondering what was going on. At this moment, Suri and Yigol couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces, unsure what had happened. The olddies around them looked worried as well, and they hurried over in that direction. Only one olddy remained by their side. Seeing the few olddies rushing around, Suri couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡°What happened? Is there someone in there?¡± Hearing this, the remaining olddy sighed deeply as she poured Yigol and Suri some water, and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s our Crystal¡¯s husband. He used to be well enough to go out and do things, but then he had a car ident.¡± Hearing this, both of them couldn¡¯t help but frown. They never expected such a thing to happen. It was already challenging for elderly couples to have someone apany them, and now the husband was in this situation. For a moment, they both felt somewhat sad. Suri felt a sudden bitterness in her heart. She knew that idents in life were unavoidable, but hearing such heart-wrenching stories still upset her. She carefully held Yigol¡¯s hand. How could Yigol not know what was on his wife¡¯s mind at this moment? So at this moment, he naturally held her hand tightly as well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you.¡± Later, Suri finally looked up at the olddy and asked curiously. ¡°Did the person responsible not provide anypensation? Have you talked to the police?¡± Hearing this, the olddy sighed heavily again, disying a look of helplessness on her face. ¡°Our location is quite remote, and there are no surveince cameras. We don¡¯t know where the person responsible has gone, so there¡¯s been nopensation.¡± ¡°Originally, they had a house to live in, but it was sold to afford his medical treatment. Later, we saw their plight and took them in.¡± When they heard this, their hearts felt extremely heavy. Initially, they thought these people were only selling things to make some extra ie. They never expected them to be in such a difficult situation. It was truly a helpless feeling. An idea immediately came to Yigol¡¯s mind. For him now, as long as something could be solved with money, it was not a big deal. So at this moment, he wanted to lend a hand as well. If he could help, it would be a good thing. ¡°Can we go in and see him?¡± Suri¡¯s eyebrows had been tightly furrowed, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask this question, wondering about the old man¡¯s condition.. Chapter 249 - 249: 249: The Troubled Family Chapter 249 - 249: 249: The Troubled Family
Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, the old woman¡¯s face showed a hint of hesitation, as if unsure what decision to make. After a moment, she finally shook her head gently and began to speak.
¡°Never mind, you are guests. It¡¯s not proper to bring you in to see this.¡± But they both stood up resolutely and shook their heads. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We just want to care for the old man,¡± they said. Yigol, who was next to Suri, also immediately nodded and added. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t overthink it. We just want to see how the old man is.¡± Since they had already said it, it would be somewhat improper to refuse them further. So, in the end, the old woman agreed. She nodded gently and said, ¡°If you really want to see, you can go in, but I hope you won¡¯t be scared.¡± Upon hearing her say this, they felt a bit more assured in their hearts. But they also didn¡¯t know exactly how bad the situation was, as she even warned them not to be frightened. They took a deep breath, exchanged nces, and stepped into the room one by one.
As soon as they got closer, they smelled a strong, nauseating stench of blood. Their brows furrowed higher and higher. The other old women nearby were alsopletely surprised that these two young people woulde here. It was quite unexpected. They immediately tried to block the path and wanted to take them away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯d better not look inside.¡± ¡°Yeah, just wait outside for us.¡± But the two still wanted to see how the old man was doing. They immediately grabbed the old women¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯vee to care for the old man.¡± ¡°Yes, we just want to take a look, we won¡¯t do anything else.¡± Their personalities were rather stubborn, which the old women had noticed through their earlier exchange. If they kept blocking them, it would be somewhat inappropriate. So, in the end, the old women could only sigh deeply, their eyes filled with a trace of helplessness.
¡°Alright, take a look.¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much to see, really. My husband has had some troubles and life has been difficult.¡¯ As the old woman exined, she continued to tidy up the room. If their guess was correct, this woman was probably the wife of the old man lying on the bed. When they saw the old man on the bed, their faces were naturally not very pleasant. It was visible that the old man was in great pain. One of his legs seemed to have disappeared. Not only that, but he looked emaciated, as if he had been malnourished for a long time. Upon seeing this, their hearts felt like they were being tugged at, a great difort. After a while, Suri cautiously asked, ¡°The old woman just told us the general situation. How long has the old man been like this?¡± Hearing this, one of the old women raised her hand and began to exin. ¡°It¡¯s because of his bad luck. He¡¯s been bedridden for nearly half a year.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for theck of surveince back then, the situation wouldn¡¯t be this bad now.¡± Originally, the old women were discussing it one by one. But suddenly someone raised a hand, gently patted their shoulders, and gave them a look. After frowning and shaking their head, they closed their mouths and didn¡¯t say anything else. It was clear that the old man¡¯s face was also very ufortable at this moment. However, he was visibly enduring the pain. When facing his wife, he would always force a smile. Although he had be emaciated and his speech was somewhat unclear, he continually repeated the words, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Seeing them like this moved Yigol. With that in mind, he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and immediately addressed the old women. ¡°Here¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll send the old man to the hospital and cover all the medical expenses.¡± His casual statement stunned everyone present. They were like being glued to the ground, unable to move. After an unknown amount of time had passed, one of the old women finally widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Even Suri hadn¡¯t expected Yigol to make such a decision. But soon, she expressed her support and agreement. Considering their financial status, it really wasn¡¯t a big amount of money. In her time spent with Yigol, Suri had realized that he was indeed very wealthy. If they could do something meaningful, why wouldn¡¯t they enjoy doing so? So at this moment, Suri also immediately nodded and firmly said, ¡°I agree.¡± Since that was the case, there was nothing more to be said. Suri brought a few stools for everyone to sit down. Yigol also sat down in front of everyone. ¡°I hope the old woman can ept my proposal, as the old man looks truly in agony.¡± He also couldn¡¯t bear seeing old people suffer like this. Moreover, their meeting was a kind of fate. With everything being so coincidental, he didn¡¯t want to think of anything else. As the saying goes, saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven- story pagoda. If he could do some good deeds at this time, it would also be considered umting virtues. When the System chose him initially, it must have had its own reasons. Given that, shouldn¡¯t he contribute some love to this world? Although he Imew there were many different people in this world. There were also many difficult families who might encounter many hardships. Though he hadn¡¯t encountered them all, he knew that if he came across one, he might help one, rather than simply let them continue to suffer. While in other situations, they might have refused the offer, But in this case, they felt they couldn¡¯t deny it. After all, they knew very well the old man¡¯s condition. If it continued like this, his life might be shorter and shorter. Finally, the old woman knelt to the ground.. Chapter 250 - 250: 250: Fast Work Efficiency Chapter 250 - 250: 250: Fast Work Efficiency
Trantor: 549690339 All of this happened so suddenly that Suri Drew and Yigol Novak didn¡¯t have time to react. When they did, they immediately stepped forward to help the olddy up. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no need.¡± Seeing the old woman¡¯s eyes turning red and her sad expression, Suri and Yigol felt extremely upset themselves. ¡°We¡¯re truly grateful to both of you. If it weren¡¯t for your help, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°You¡¯re like living Buddhas.¡± The old woman was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t know what else to say. She had never expected something like this to happen to her. At this moment, she felt extremely happy. But she was old, and she didn¡¯t know how to repay their kindness. In the end, she could only say, ¡°I can¡¯t repay your kindness, but if you ever need anything, I¡¯ll work like an ox and horse for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri smiled, but there was a tear in the corner of her eye.
Honestly, listening to those words made her feel ufortable. Perhaps because her life had been too good before, she hadn¡¯t seen many people suffering, and she hadn¡¯t thought about how painful it could be for them. But now, seeing these things, she couldn¡¯t bear it. This old woman was already very old, with no children, and her husband had encountered such a catastrophe. It was devastating for him. If they had a son or daughter, maybe they could share some of their burden in this matter, but they were frail and might not know what to do when faced with trouble. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to do anything for us. Just take good care of yourselves.¡± As soon as Suri finished speaking, she noticed that Yigol, who had been sitting beside her, had disappeared without a trace. She looked around, puzzled, but couldn¡¯t see him anywhere. Why had he disappeared all of a sudden? When she peeked outside, she heard somemotion. All eyes couldn¡¯t help but look towards the noise outside.
They didn¡¯t know what was going on. They saw Yigol arriving with a group of professional nurses, who quickly put the old man on a stretcher and loaded him onto an ambnce. ¡°Leave everything to us from now on.¡± At first, they thought he went out to deal with something, but it turned out he had gone to find a doctor. Suri didn¡¯t expect him to be so efficient. She was filled with emotion in that moment. She had met some bad people before. Those people would only talk and not act on their words. But Yigol waspletely different. Whenever he said something, he¡¯d immediately act on it and wouldn¡¯t waste any time. The old women nearby were also astonished, as they didn¡¯t expect Yigol to be so fast. By the time they reacted, the ambnce had already left. The old women immediately gathered around Suri and Yigol. ¡°We really can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± ¡°How can we visit him in the future?¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol lightly patted his forehead as he nearly forgot about it. ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot to tell you where to go.¡± Yigol took out a cell phone and made a call. Soon, a person arrived. The man looked very young and extremely efficient. When he arrived, he respectfully asked Yigol, ¡°Mr. Novak, what can I do for you?¡± Hearing this, Yigol raised his hand, pointed to the nearby old women, and instructed, ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of taking care of these old women. If you want to visit the old man we just helped, you have to take them with you.¡± Upon hearing this, the man knew exactly what he needed to do and promptly agreed, respectfully replying, ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± Suri, standing at the side, was very happy to see her husband handle everything so quickly. To her, it was an incredible blessing. Some people might be self- absorbed after bing wealthy, thinking they¡¯re the most important person in the world, and would never do anything good. But her husband was different. Despite being rich, he still cared for those less fortunate and would always help them when they encountered problems. He couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye. She was delighted to have such a great husband. When the old women heard the conversation, they understood what Yigol had done for them and were amazed. They had never met such a good person in their entire lives. Doing these things for them seemed as easy as flicking a finger for him. After Yigol finished arranging everything, he turned to the old women and said, ¡°I¡¯ve instructed someone to take care of everything. If you have any questions, just ask him.¡± But the old women felt extremely guilty. They believed that they hadn¡¯t done anything good for them and didn¡¯t deserve their help. So at that moment, the old women all said in unison, ¡°We don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re really grateful, but we can take care of ourselves and take good care of the old man. You¡¯ve already given us money for medical expenses, which wasn¡¯t easy. We¡¯d be too ashamed if you also hired someone to take care of us.¡± ¡°Right, we can¡¯t afford all of this.¡± These were their true feelings. Suri and Yigol, of course, understood what was on their minds. However, during the old man¡¯s stay in the hospital, there would be many things to deal with. The old women might not know how to handle certain documents or proofs. So under these circumstances, hiring someone to help them was the best solution. Suri also noticed that her husband had picked up on this and arranged everything ordingly.. Chapter 251 - 251: 251: Going Out for a Meal Chapter 251 - 251: 251: Going Out for a Meal
Trantor: 549690339 So, at this moment, she immediately turned her head and started speaking to the old women in front of her. ¡°The person we¡¯re hiring to stay with you won¡¯t always be with you, but during this time, he¡¯ll teach you some things.¡±
Hearing this, the old women looked at each other, not understanding the meaning of their words. Seeing their confused expressions, Suri Drew smiled and continued to exin. ¡°You see, with advancements in technology, going to the doctor is not as simple as before. Sometimes you need to do things on a mobile phone and with certain documents, and you don¡¯t know how to handle them, right?¡± Hearing this, the old women nodded nkly. If they were going to small clinics, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but going to big hospitals required a series of actions that they found difficult. One must say that the young girl¡¯s words made a lot of sense. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re right about learning. We don¡¯t understand the things young people use. Last time I went to the hospital, I fiddled with it for a long time and ended up not knowing how to return home.¡± ¡°Yeah, I also think that you really don¡¯t understand those things.¡± Seeing the old women agreeing, Suri immediately pped her hands. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re hiring this young man to teach you some things so after you¡¯ve learned, you won¡¯t need him anymore. It won¡¯t be toote for him to leave then.¡± ¡°And the old man definitely needs someone to take care of him in the hospital, so he can help look after the old man as well.¡± When they heard this, they finally understood their good intentions. Yigol saw that Suri exined everything so clearly, and immediately smiled at her as he had the same thoughts in his mind.
He didn¡¯t say anything, but only gave Suri a simple look, and she understood right away. Truthfully, they have reached an unprecedented level of tacit understanding. Although they haven¡¯t known each other for long, their feelings for each other had grown rapidly. Not only that, but they got along very happily andfortably, without any negatives at all. This was a god-blessed good marriage for both of them. Since they have been so clear about what they wanted, the old women felt that their words made sense and nodded gently. ¡°Alright, we will learn well today, and we are really grateful to you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll go cook now. You¡¯ve been waiting for so long, you must be starving.¡± One of the old women stood up ready to leave. However, Suri immediately raised her hand to stop them. She had just looked around at the ce where the vegetables were stored. There were only a few vegetables, and it looked very shabby.
Furthermore, in a small shed nearby, there seemed to be a few chickens being raised. If she guessed correctly, these old women would surely ughter the chickens to cook for them. She didn¡¯t want them to go through the trouble of doing that. The old women would surely try to make a very sumptuous meal for them. But doing so would waste their limited resources. So, at this moment, Suri smiled and said, ¡°Since we are all friends here, why don¡¯t we go out to eat instead?¡± When her words fell, she saw the hesitation on the faces of the old women. But the next second, the leading old woman nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t have much to eat at home either. You¡¯ve helped us so much. It¡¯s only right that we treat you to a meal outside!¡± Although she hesitated, she made this decision. Yigol heard this,ughed, and shook his head. ¡°Ah, no, we¡¯re the ones inviting you to eat, not you inviting us to eat.¡± He knew that Suri¡¯s proposal was for this intention too. Sure enough, Suri nodded the next second and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s us treating you.¡± However, the old women still shook their heads, refusing. They felt that they had taken so much kindness from them, and couldn¡¯t keep epting more. ¡°No, you¡¯ve already helped us so much, and now you even want to pay for our meal. It really isn¡¯t right.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no logic in this.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be so polite this time. Let us treat you.¡± Despite their words, Yigol and Suri would never let the old women pay for the meal. ¡°Alright old women, we know you¡¯re thinking about us, but we really don¡¯tck money. Let us do a good deed.¡± ¡°If you keep going on like this, we¡¯ll feel embarrassed.¡± The two of them took turns persuading. Hearing their words, the old women didn¡¯t know what to do. They never expected these people to keep helping them without wanting anything in return. Seeing their hesitation, Yigol quickly arranged transportation, and together with Suri, they helped the old women into the car. They had everything prepared perfectly without any issues. On the way, the old women kept shaking their heads. ¡°Suri, we know you¡¯re being kind, but we really can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t done anything good for you, but we keep epting your kindness. We feel a little guilty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, let us treat you to this meal.¡± But the two of them still refused. ¡°Alright, old women, we¡¯ve already exined everything clearly. If you keep going on like this, we¡¯ll be unhappy.¡± ¡°Besides, this matter really isn¡¯t a big deal for us. We¡¯re all meant to be here.¡± ¡°And to be honest, when I see you, I think of my own grandmother. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t fulfill my filial duties when she passed away.¡± Yigol and Suri both started persuading them. They hoped the old women wouldn¡¯t worry so much..

Trantor: 549690339 Seeing they¡¯re so patient and caring, the two of them felt very happy. To be honest, their lives had been very poor for many years, or else they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a situation.
Who would¡¯ve thought that they would meet such good people one day? How could this not be considered a good thing for them? On the bus, an old woman couldn¡¯t help but smile at them, with tears of gratitude in her eyes. ¡°Thank you so much. You are truly good people. I believe your lives will only get better in the future.¡± As soon as she said this, the others nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, you are kind-hearted, and your lives will definitely get better.¡± ¡°We will also pray for you to get better and better.¡± Hearing these words, they just waved their hands indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, this is what we should do.¡± If they hadn¡¯t met them, it would¡¯ve been fine, but now that they had, they couldn¡¯t just ignore the situation. If they had ignored it, they wouldn¡¯t be like they are now. Afterwards, one of the old women looked at the people next to her and began to speak. ¡°Actually, we olddies rely on each other for support.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but listen carefully.
She wanted to hear what had happened between them. When she first saw these old women, she felt that they were having a hard time, which was indeed simr to what she had imagined. ¡°Where are your families?¡± Unable to resist, Yigol Novak furrowed his brow and asked. He really didn¡¯t know what was going on and wanted to learn the truth from them. Although he saw from the beginning that these old women looked very pitiful, he still wasn¡¯t quite sure what had happened in their families that led to their current state. Upon hearing this question, the olddies sighed softly. They looked out the window, their eyes filled with a little sadness. But seeing their reaction, the two didn¡¯t press any further. If they were willing to talk, they would listen attentively, but they wouldn¡¯t force them if they didn¡¯t want to. Unexpectedly, one of the old women stared at the window, and her eyes seemed to redden around the edges. Except for Suri and Yigol who were clueless, the other old women seemed to know exactly what was going on.
It seemed that they were shaking their heads regretfully after seeing the trace of tears in the old woman¡¯s eyes. Although the two were very curious, they didn¡¯t press them any further. After a while, the old woman who was looking out the window finally turned her head, pointed outside, and spoke. ¡°My husband passed away a long time ago, leaving only me and my daughter to depend on each other. However, she died in a car ident.¡± Everyone finally understood what was going on after hearing this. The two couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, as they never expected it to be like this. Their lives had already been miserable, and now their loved ones were leaving one by one. If they faced this themselves, they wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it for a while. Under such circumstances, they couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. Yigol opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say a word. In this situation, he wasn¡¯t good atforting people. Finally, he wanted Suri to say something. As expected, Suri thought about it tor a moment, then held the old woman¡¯s hand tightly and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know this must¡¯ve been a huge blow for you, but no matter what, we have to move forward.¡± She didn¡¯t want the old woman to continue being immersed in sadness. After listening to her, the old woman forced a smile on her lips and shook her head lightly. ¡°I know. At the beginning, I thought about just leaving this world with them. I didn¡¯t care about anything being alone. But when I met these sisters, I had a reason to continue living.¡± When she said this, she looked at her besties, and the sad expression disappeared, reced by a faint smile. ¡°Because of them, I can keep going, and I¡¯m very happy to be with everyone. As we continue like this, the sadness in my heart will gradually fade.¡± Upon hearing this, the smiles of the other old women grew stronger. Yigol, however, was still curious. He didn¡¯t know how these old women gathered together in the first ce. It must be a special fate that brought them together. If it weren¡¯t for that bond between them, they wouldn¡¯t be relying on each other like they are now. So he turned his head and asked the old women with curiosity, ¡°How did you meet each other?¡± Upon hearing this question, the olddies seemed to recall happy memories and showed a hint of a smile on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence. We met each other by chance every time.¡± ¡°Yes, it was usually when one of us was in a desperate situation that we met.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Walker and her house, which allowed us to gather together, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± After saying this, everyone looked in the direction of the Mrs. Walker they mentioned. Naturally, Suri and Yigol also followed their gaze. Upon a closer look, they realized that the Mrs. Walker they were talking about was the one who seemed to be the leader of the group since the beginning. No matter what happened, Mrs. Walker was always at the forefront, taking responsibility for everyone. However, they should probably address her as Granny Walker now. Granny Walker just smiled at their words. ¡°Alright, alright. We are all connected by fate..¡± Chapter 253 - 253: 253: It’s All Because of Sister Wang Chapter 253 - 253: 253: It¡¯s All Because of Sister Wang
Trantor: 549690339 With a wave of her hand and a shake of her head, she continued to speak. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank or not to thank for.¡± However, everyone looked at her with gratitude in their eyes. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak naturally could also see this.
Initially, they wanted to ask Mrs. Walker what had happened before this. But just as Suri was about to speak, the driver said something. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately looked out the window to see where the driver had taken them. Only then did they discover that it was a high-ss restaurant. This restaurant was very famous, in the local area it was considered a formidable restaurant business. If one was not very wealthy, it would not be possible to enter such a ce. Unexpectedly, they had brought them to such a ce. For a moment, the old women widened their eyes, scarcely believing what they were seeing. They were somewhat incredulous. At this moment, Suri had already gotten out of the car, and not only that, she also carefully helped the old women get out. When they reached the entrance, the old women shook their heads repeatedly.
It seemed they didn¡¯t really want to go into such a ce. Seeing them like this, confusion appeared on Yigol¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, do any of you feel ufortable?¡± He thought it might be because they had felt carsick while they were in the vehicle just now, causing them to be like this. But the old women¡¯s faces didn¡¯t look ufortable, rather, they seemed somewhat distressed. They looked at each other for a while, and after a long time, Mrs. Walker finally stepped forward and spoke to them. ¡°Are we going to eat in here?¡± Yigol immediately nodded without hesitation, pointing inside as he spoke. ¡°Yes, why? Is there a problem?¡± He still didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong. Upon hearing his response, the old women looked even more troubled.
Initially, they were merely nning to treat them to a meal, but Suri and Yigol had refused and given them a lot of reasons. Now that they had finally agreed, the current situation waspletely different from before. They originally thought it would just be a casual meal, but they had unexpectedlye to such a formidable restaurant, which they truly couldn¡¯t afford. Not only that, but they felt embarrassed. These two had already helped them to this extent, and if they continued to shamelessly eat such expensive food at this point, it would really be too much. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive¡­¡± Mrs. Walker frowned slightly and carefully voiced her concern. After she finished, another old woman next to her immediately raised her hand and pointed at a small restaurant not far away. ¡°Yes, this ce is indeed too expensive, let¡¯s go eat at the one next to it. I think the one next to it looks pretty good.¡± Having alreadye here, how could they possibly leave? Moreover, the cost of this ce was not considered high for Suri and Yigol. Thus, they didn¡¯t really care about it. Initially, they thought that the old women might have had some physical difort, but now it seemed that it was for this reason. With their concerns now gone, they finally showed a slight smile, shook their heads, and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re overthinking it. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go in.¡± The old women hesitated for a long time, still somewhat reluctant to enter. At that moment, Suri spoke up as well. ¡°We¡¯re fortunate to have met through such fate; we¡¯re just taking you out for a meal. Moreover, the consumption here is not high, and it¡¯s not a lot of money for us.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. How can you just ignore our intentions like this?¡± Upon hearing these words, the old women finally nodded reluctantly. After all, they had been brought here by them, and continuing to hesitate at the entrance, would be a little inappropriate. Eventually, they helplessly ventured inside. It had to be said that the environment of this restaurant was truly excellent; upon entering, they were greeted by a faint fragrance of flowers. Not only that, but the decoration inside was also quite luxurious and upscale, appearing different from other ces. As soon as they entered, a waiter hurried up to them and politely asked, ¡°Do you have a reservation, sir?¡± Yigol was about to speak, but another waiter arrogantly walked over. He red fiercely at the waiter who had just been speaking with them, then carefully sized them up from head to toe before arrogantly saying, ¡°We don¡¯t wee you people here.¡± After speaking, he left arrogantly. Unexpectedly, this person was so rude. Suri felt quite unpleasant. She had experienced some unfair treatment before, but never anything this outrageous. They had just arrived, and this person was already showing them an unfriendly face. No matter what, they were guests, but he didnt seem to have any regard for them. Probably because they were dressed simply and did not look like they could afford to dine here. The waiter who had initially spoken to them now felt somewhat awkward, unsure of what to do. He frowned slightly and nced in the direction the manager had gone. He had initially wanted to call out to him but hesitated in the end. After all, he couldn¡¯t possiblypare with the man. If he offended him, he didn¡¯t know how difficult his days might be. Finally, he could only helplessly speak to the group of people in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but he¡¯s my manager, and I can¡¯t go against his wishes. Please look for another ce.¡± Neither Suri nor Yigol spoke. They simply found the words they had heard to be extremely ridiculous. They hadn¡¯t expected these people to judge them based on their clothing and appearance, determining whether or not they could afford the ce. The old women naturally felt even worse. It felt as if they had dragged the two down.. Chapter 254 - 254: 254: A Dog Looks Down on People Chapter 254 - 254: 254: A Dog Looks Down on People
Trantor: 549690339 So now they hesitantly took a step towards them, raised their hands, and gently tugged at their clothes, finding it difficult to speak. ¡°Let¡¯s go to another ce.¡±
¡°Yeah, since he said that, it¡¯s not good for us to stay here.¡± Although that was the case, they med themselves in their hearts. If it weren¡¯t for those people looking down on them, they wouldn¡¯t have shown such an attitude towards Suri Drew and Yigol Novak. They wouldn¡¯t have encountered such a situation. They weren¡¯t fools either, and it was impossible for them not to see the guilt on the old women¡¯s faces. But all this had nothing to do with them; it was the waiter who looked down on people. Yigol nced at the waiter in front of him and then began to speak. ¡°The person from earlier was your manager, right?¡± The waiter nodded timidly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are there any seats avable in your restaurant now?¡±
Upon hearing this, the waiter wanted to say something but when he caught sight of the manager, he had to close his mouth. He was just an intern now and if he really went against the manager, his future would be difficult. So, at the moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Yigol had met countless people and saw the waiter¡¯s dilemma, so he waved his hand and said. ¡°You first arrange for these olddies to wait in the waiting area, and I¡¯ll handle everything else.¡± The waiter still looked very hesitant. After all, his manager had made it very clear that he wanted to kick them out. If he took them to the service area, wouldn¡¯t that be going against the manager? It was indeed a dilemma. Originally, he thought he could do it, but he was still so hesitant. If it were under normal circumstances, Yigol might lose his temper, but in this situation, he couldn¡¯t. He knew very well that sometimes losing his temper wouldn¡¯t solve any problems.
Since that was the case, it was better to find a solution first. Originally, he chose this restaurant because he valued its business value. Moreover, their boss had been looking for him for some cooperation and investment in the previous days. It was because of this reason that he wanted to take this opportunity to conduct a field inspection, but he didn¡¯t expect such an attitude. Yigol could naturally see how much his wife had endured. If it weren¡¯t for having the old women around, his wife would have vented her emotions by now. He also felt sorry for his wife. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go myself, and you can pretend not to see.¡± He was no fool and could see that the waiter had no say in the matter; the restaurant must have been managed by the manager all along. With a closer look, he immediately saw where the resting area was? So he ignored everyone else and brought them into the resting area. It is not an easy task to be famous in the catering industry, and the reason why this restaurant has be famous is that it serves high-end clientele. Not only that, but the service is also top-notch, not just the dishes and decorations. However, he didn¡¯t expect to be treated with such disrespect on his first visit. This isn¡¯t called good service; it¡¯s looking down on people based on their appearance. Apparently, all these things are false. The old women looked very hesitant, not knowing what to do, feeling that they were holding everyone back. Suri Drew immediately took Yigol aside. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are still people in this world who are so blind.¡± She could only vent her grievances in front of Yigol now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve got your husband, right? Let me handle everything.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri finally let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°I believe you.¡± Since things had reached this point, Suri had nothing to worry about. In this period, no matter what happened, her husband could handle it well. With that in mind, why should she get angry? ¡°Now, I¡¯ll go and apany the olddies first. You sort things out.¡± Seeing Yigol nod, she returned to the old women¡¯s side. The old women, seeing here back, began to voice their concerns. ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s really better for us not to stay here, so as not to make people dislike us. Why don¡¯t we just go to that restaurant we mentioned earlier? The food there is quite good too.¡± ¡°Yes, we know you¡¯re being kind to us, but we don¡¯t want others to look down on you.¡± ¡°And we really feel guilty, we don¡¯t want anything to happen to you because of us.¡± They were really saddened by this and didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen. Suri Drew wasn¡¯t a fool and could easily see that the old women¡¯s words were heartfelt. But no matter what, her husband had already made it clear that he would handle this. So what did she have to worry about? So at this moment, she naturally raised her hand, gently patted the old women¡¯s shoulders, and said. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. My husband will take care of everything, besides, this has nothing to do with you.¡± Seeing that one of the old women still wanted to argue, she frowned and said a little angrily. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that they were looking down on us. They judge us based on our appearance, thinking we aren¡¯t worthy of eating here. You wait and see: my husband will teach them a lesson.¡± Upon hearing this, the old women understood that, no matter what, they wouldn¡¯t leave easily. Initially, they had other considerations, but in the end, they gave up. After spending some time together, they knew that this youngdy was very stubborn.. Chapter 255 - 255: 255: Important Client Chapter 255 - 255: 255: Important Client
Trantor: 549690339 Once she¡¯s made up her mind, no matter what they say, they can¡¯t change her mind. If that¡¯s the case, it would be better for them to believe they can manage this instead of continuously ming themselves.
And if they keep ming themselves, it could eventually affect them. It was Suri Drew who, seeing that the old women were upset, started to joke around to make everyoneugh. ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re gloating now, but wait tillter, they won¡¯t be so smug! Olddies, don¡¯t underestimate my husband. My husband is quite a capable man!¡± She deliberately crossed her arms and huffed, her face showing immense pride. One has to admit, her act was quiteical. However, her intention was to cheer up the old women, not to keep them upset like they were. Sure enough, seeing her like this, the old women couldn¡¯t help but break into smiles. They all knew that both of these young people were very good-natured. If that wasn¡¯t the case, they wouldn¡¯t have helped them from the start and still want to defend them now, ensuring their self-esteem wasn¡¯t vited. After making a phone call, Yigol Novak finally joined the group. He breathed a sigh of relief, smiled, and reassured everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all settled.¡± Although they didn¡¯t know how he managed, they hadplete faith in him.
Everyone nodded their heads in approval, giving him the thumbs up. But Suri Drew was still very curious about what her husband had done and likewise, wanted to know more. Just as she was about to ask, there was a loud p at the entrance. No one had any idea what happened, and they all turned to look. Upon closer examination, they saw a man in a suit fiercely pping the manager. The p was so loud that it caught the attention of many in the restaurant, making them all look in that direction. The manager, still unaware of what he had done wrong, covered his face with his hand in a daze. He had no idea why his boss hade to the restaurant and pped him for no reason. What was happening? The boss then asked, ¡°Where are our esteemed guests? Surely you didn¡¯t kick them out?¡± Even after hearing this, the manager was very confused,pletely clueless about who the boss was referring to as the esteemed guest. He had been in the restaurant all along and did not see any such guest.
As he was pondering these questions, a thought suddenly shed across his mind. But when he thought of this, he could hardly believe what he had just considered. Could it be¡­ Could it really be him? Seeing that the timing was right, Yigol Novak emerged from the lounge. With a friendly wave of his hand, the boss spotted him immediately. Approaching him with the utmost respect, the boss bowed and ttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Novak to visit personally! If I had known, I would have sent someone to greet you.¡± The manager was dumbstruck by the scene, wondering what kind of big shot he was. He looked ordinary and was apanied by a group of poor-looking elderly people. How could he be a valued customer? Could it be, could it be, did I really shoot myself in the foot earlier? He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. How could this be happening? But what¡¯s done is done, even if he can¡¯t believe it, nothing can change that now. Yigol Novak just looked at the boss, his voice calm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always pride yourself on good service here? Why such an attitude? If it wasn¡¯t for the phone call I made, would you have really driven us all out?¡± Although he looked very serious, the boss could sense his anger. She was truly scared. If problems arose, the president would definitely me her. She was just a small boss in a division. She never expected such a thing to happen. All she could do was smile and shake her head in apology. ¡°I admit my mistake here. I didn¡¯t train my staff well. No matter what, I will keep a closer watch on them in the future.¡± ¡°If our president wasn¡¯t on a business trip abroad now, he definitely would havee to receive you personally.¡± Hearing this, not only was the manager stunned, but also the rest of the staff. They wondered what sort of status he held for the president to attach such importance to him. The manager felt as if he had been doused with a bucket of cold water from head to toe. He realized the gravity of the mistake he had just made. If even the president was giving this matter so much importance, there was no way he was going to survive in this industry. After all, if theirpany wouldn¡¯t keep him, no otherpany would hire him either. At this point, he was very anxious, clueless about what to do next. He¡¯d caused a mess, and it seemed that there was no way to undo it. The other staff members were both curious and shocked at what they were witnessing. Although they¡¯d been working there for a while, they had never imagined something like this would happen. Thankfully, they weren¡¯t the ones who caused the trouble this time, otherwise they would have been in real trouble. Not only that, even the customers who were dining were shocked to see what was happening. They had also witnessed what was happening outside. Originally, they thought the man was just a penniless fellow, trying to show off. Even though they did not understand why he had brought a group of elderly people with him, they still didn¡¯t think he had a lot of money. But looking at it now, things were far moreplex than they had thought. This man was being treated as someone very important by the president himself, and he was clearly someone they should not look down upon. ¡°Really?¡± Yigol Novak just looked at the boss coldly and asked. The boss couldn¡¯t help but shiver, nodding repeatedly out of fear.. Chapter 256 - 256: 256: Dismissal Immediately Chapter 256 - 256: 256: Dismissal Immediately
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Our CEO really admires Mr. Novak, and he even said that he will personally apologize when he returns to the country.¡± My god.
Everyone was truly shocked by this. What kind of status must he have? After all, their CEO was also an extraordinary figure and a leader in their industry. Why would he apologize to such an ordinary person, whom they hadn¡¯t even seen before? Was his true identity well-hidden? Most of the people eating in this restaurant were rich and powerful, and they didn¡¯t know Yigol Novak either. So when they heard this, they were very surprised. Did he have been hiding his identity for a long time, so they didn¡¯t know him? But thinking about it, it seemed unlikely. They really didn¡¯t know how to handle this situation. If it was any other situation, they mightin or discuss it, but now they didn¡¯t even want to grouse about it. They were afraid of being overheard. The restaurant owner naturally saw these people in the lounge area. He personally attended to them and helped the old woman up.
¡°We have already prepared the private room, a VIP room specially reserved for Mr. Novak by our CEO.¡± Not only were the people nearby shocked, but even the old woman was very surprised. They never expected such a thing to happen. From his previous behavior, they knew that the young man was quite wealthy, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be this rich. However, the man who had just looked down on them was by nature a vengeful person, and it was impossible for him to let this go easily at this point. He coldly nced in that person¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°And then? Is that all?¡± The owner naturally shook his head without hesitation. ¡°Of course not! I will take care of this matter and he won¡¯t be able to work in our restaurant!¡± The manager heard this and immediately knelt down. This was like giving him a death sentence. He was truly scared.
If this was the case, what could he do in the future? So now he kept kowtowing and begging for mercy. ¡°I really know I was wrong, please forgive me, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± But what could be the use of saying this now? Yigol Novak didn¡¯t even look at him, then turned and left. They had been hungry for so long, and of course, they needed to have a good meal. It was impossible to waste too much time on someone like this. Anyway, he had to resolve this matter quickly. Afterward, he went with the old woman to the private room. The private room was truly luxurious and grand. Even the interior decoration was quite impressive. Even Yigol, ayman, could see that there were some very valuable items here. Such as some priceless paintings. It seemed that this ce really catered to the wealthy. The owner respectfully handed over the menu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of dishes Mr. Novak likes?¡± Yigol epted the menu and handed it to Suri Drew. ¡°Wife, you order.¡± He knew his wife was a foodie. They had been dyed outside for so long, and she must be hungry now. He thought there should be dishes she liked here. Suri took the menu and then sat among the old women, ordering dishes together with them. Although they were somewhat shocked by the previous incident, they wouldn¡¯t continue to push away now that things had developed to this point. Fortunately, the dishes on the menu didn¡¯t have prices, or else the old women might have hesitated when ordering. After a while, they finally finished ordering. But Suri noticed that they had mostly ordered vegetable dishes and very small nortions- It seemed like they were deliberately trying to save money for them. Suri didn¡¯t mind spending the money. Because she knew they had plenty, and while they should save where they could on this rare trip, she wouldn¡¯t when it¡¯s not necessary. Now was the time to rx and have a good time. So she ordered a few more dishes. The old women next to her originally wanted to dissuade her, but in the end, they shut their mouths. After all, it would be inappropriate for them to interfere in what someone else is ordering. After Suri finished ordering, she handed the menu to Yigol. ¡°I¡¯m done ordering, hubby, do you want to add anything?¡± Yigol simply nced at it, added a few more dishes, and then handed it to the owner with satisfaction. ¡°Ok, you can go now.¡± The owner took the menu in fear and then immediately left. ¡°I¡¯ve heard for a long time that the food in this restaurant is good. Although their service attitude is quite eye-opening, I still want to enjoy these dishes.¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help but say. They had been nning toe to this restaurant since they started their vacation. They never expected such a farce to unfold. However, in any case, everything has passed now, and they didn¡¯t want this incident to continually impact their mood. The old women appeared very restrained. Seeing they weren¡¯t talking, Suri turned her head to look at them. ¡°Grandmas, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Hearing this, the old women smiled awkwardly. ¡°We really don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Seeing this, they both understood. After all, such an incident had just urred, and it was bad for everyone. But anyway, it was all in the past. Dredging up the bad memories would only affect their mood. Perhaps the old women were still feeling very guilty because of what had just happened. So now, Suri smiled at them. ¡°Alright, grandmas, we¡¯re all here now, let¡¯s not think about unhappy things. Today let¡¯s rx and have a good meal.¡± The old women heard this and gently nodded.. Chapter 257 - 257: 257: True Happiness Chapter 257 - 257: 257: True Happiness
Trantor: 549690339 Just as she finished speaking, there was a knock at the door outside. Suri Drew immediately said.
¡°Come in.¡± The door was gently opened. In the next moment, their gazes turned to the direction of the door, and upon closer inspection, they found that more than a dozen waiters holding different tes had arrived in front of them. Not only that, the head waiter appeared to be wearing a tailcoat, giving off a very solemn appearance. He must be in his forties or fifties, and he respectfully came up to everyone and said. ¡°Apologies for the wait, we have prepared these desserts especially for you.¡± After finishing speaking, he gestured to the other waiters nearby, and they each promptly set the dishes on the table. It had to be said that the desserts looked incredibly tempting. They came in various shapes, with each type made from different ingredients. They had heard that the food here was extraordinary, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to be this exceptional. At this moment, Suri¡¯s gaze was fixed on the desserts, her curiosity piqued.
Just then, the head waiter next to them began introducing each dessert to everyone. ¡°These were made especially for you. Every dessert has a unique vor, and not only that, but they each also have a different shape and material. We hope you enjoy them. ¡± After finishing speaking, he gestured to the dozen or so waiters to leave. Of course, the waiters would not remain there, so they nodded lightly and left the room. Now, there was only one waiter left in the private room. The old women had never experienced such service before, so naturally, they were very surprised by it. They didn¡¯t think that the service here would be this good. Because from the beginning, they had encountered that dog-eyed person, now their evaluation of this ce would definitely be high. It¡¯s just a pity that they encountered such an unpleasant person at first, so they didn¡¯t think there was anything extraordinary about the service now. It felt more likepensation to them. Rather than having great customer service from the start, as advertised.
Seeing that the old women hadn¡¯t picked up their chopsticks yet, Yigol Novak finally spoke. ¡°Come on, give it a try and see if it¡¯s good.¡± Only then did everyone pick up their chopsticks, ready to taste the vor. In this moment, Suri could hardly wait. Seeing these desserts, she was naturally very happy. She immediately ced one dessert in front of herself. The dessert had a very clever design, almost resembling a Disney princess in shape. ¡°Oh my gosh, it¡¯s so beautiful, I almost can¡¯t bear to eat it.¡± Suri examined the dessert in front of her carefully and couldn¡¯t help but speak out. The other old women also had nothing but praise. They couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement. ¡°Yes, it looks amazing, and there are so many different shapes and colors. It¡¯spletely beyond my imagination.¡± ¡°I must say, I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. Fortunately, you are here with us; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to appreciate these things.¡± Hearing this, they both only smiled lightly. Then they started tasting. Originally, they thought if the appearance had been intricately designed, maybe the taste wouldn¡¯t be as amazing. However, the taste was also extraordinary. As soon as Suri took a bite, she couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration. ¡°Wow, the taste is amazing too!¡± Before this. her husband had taken her to many restaurants and tried many simr desserts, but she had never tasted anything as delicious as today¡¯s dishes. So, she was naturally very happy at this moment. The taste was indeed top-notch, and as soon as she took a bite, she could clearly smell a sweet aroma in her nasal cavity. However, after a while, she could feel that it was sweet but not greasy, and not like other desserts that make you feel overwhelmed by sweetness. If it were that greasy, Suri would definitely not like it. After finishing that piece, she couldn¡¯t help but taste a few others. To her surprise, the tastes of these desserts were almost all different. Sometimes the ingredients they used were very high-quality materials,pletely unlike the ones at home. After all, you could tell just by tasting them. Even the vors were amazing, filling the whole mouth with the taste, not Imowing anything wrong. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s really too delicious.¡± Suri seemed to have thrown all her troubles away, and she couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up to the waiter in front of her. After all, when they first arrived, they had encountered such a situation, and anyone would have been unhappy about it. But now that they have tasted these delicious desserts, the unhappiness in her heart seems to be gradually disappearing at this moment. Upon hearing this, the waiter responded with a very respectful smile. ¡°Hearing your praise is our motivation to continue doing better.¡± The other old women beside her ate very elegantly. They were very refined and had tasted a few bites before they finally felt the strength of these desserts. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but smile, nodding their heads and saying. ¡°Yes, it really is delicious. I¡¯ve never tasted such a good dessert before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been alive for most of my life and this is the first time I¡¯ve tasted something like this.¡± Seeing the old women¡¯s eyes narrowed withughter, Suri and Yigol looked at each other, both feeling very happy in their hearts. From the beginning, they were notcking money, but they hadn¡¯t found out how to be truly happy. Sometimes spending money on themselves could make them feel happy, but after a while, they would feel very empty. But now they have realized how they can truly achieve happiness. It¡¯s simply a matter of the mind. At first, they didn¡¯t quite understand it, but now they have fully grasped the concept.. Chapter 258 - 258: 258: Dessert Before Dinner Chapter 258 - 258: 258: Dessert Before Dinner
Trantor: 549690339 When you give something wholeheartedly and make someone happy, your own happiness may be several times greater than theirs. And that¡¯s the emotion they were experiencing right now.
Seeing these old women so happy, they felt that everything they had done was worth it. Thankfully, they had made a formal decision from the very beginning, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Take your time eating, there¡¯ll be more dishester.¡± Suri Drew immediately ced the items in front of the grandmother. The grandmothers felt a bit embarrassed. They shook their heads, not wanting to eat any more of these things. Mainly because when they ordered their meal, they didn¡¯t order any dessert, so they didn¡¯t understand why it was being served. Could it be because they wanted to charge them extra for it? These old women had been cheated this way before. And it wasn¡¯t just once or twice. At first, they didn¡¯t suspect anything, but as it happened more often, they became more and more cautious.
Initially, the price was as agreed, but then the waiter brought a bunch of unordered items, which you had to pay for after eating. For this reason, these old women exchanged nces and stopped eating the desserts. Yigol Novak and Suri Drew looked at each other, puzzled about why they suddenly stopped eating. They looked at each other and then focused on the old women, asking them, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± The nearby waiter also frowned slightly and spoke politely, ¡°The main dishes will take some time to be served, so you can eat some of these desserts to fill your stomach in the meantime.¡± Hearing this, the grandmothers lowered their heads with embarrassment. They seemed unsure of what to say. Seeing their expressions, Suri Drew wondered what had happened. Was it because something had made them feel ufortable?
But upon reflection, nothing unusual had taken ce so far. Other than their encounter with the manager earlier, no unpleasant events had urred. Yigol Novak noticed that something was off with the old women and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something ufortable? You can tell us if there¡¯s anything unsatisfactory. ¡± Seeing they kept pressing the issue, Mrs. Walker, who took the lead, sighed softly. ¡°But we didn¡¯t order these desserts. Why are they being served to us? Upon hearing these words, they finally understood why the old women were hesitating and not eating. It turned out that they were concerned about the desserts they hadn¡¯t ordered being served. Mrs. Walker spoke up, and the others mustered the courage to nod and say, ¡°Yes, what if they charge you extra for these? We would feel terrible.¡± ¡°We really can¡¯t continue eating your food for free.¡± After hearing their exnation, they finally understood the situation. Initially, they thought it was for some other reason, but it turned out to be a simple misunderstanding. Yigol Novak smiled gently and shook his head. ¡°Alright, alright, there¡¯s no need to worry about that. This is really nothing.¡± Though they had already told the grandmothers that the expense was no big deal, they still felt worried and afraid to spend their money. Honestly, they were touched by their concern. If it were some shameless people, they might feel entitled to everything. They had encountered various kinds of people in the past, including some seniors who took advantage of their age. If they met such people, they would never help them and would rather avoid them as much as possible. But these grandmothers seemed kind and had even started an organization, so they wanted to do their part to help them. Suri Drew immediately ced the desserts in front of them and spoke gently. ¡°Yes, you really don¡¯t need to worry about this. My husband is very capable, these things are nothing for him.¡± Nevertheless, how could the grandmothers feel at ease and actually continue eating? They initially wanted to treat the young couple to a meal, but they ended up burdening them instead. In their hearts, they felt somewhat guilty. So under these circumstances, they wanted to do something in return, rather than just taking advantage of them. ¡°But we really don¡¯t know how to repay you for your kindness. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do about my husband. There¡¯s no way we could¡¯ve had such avish meal.¡± One grandmother spoke with a furrowed brow. The nearby waiter didn¡¯t know what was happening and didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to say anything, so he just stood to the side, dumbfounded, listening to the conversation. At first, he thought the grandmothers were rted to them, but now it seemed they barely knew each other. It couldn¡¯t be said that they didn¡¯t know each other, but rather that they had just recently met. Could Mr. Novak be doing a good deed? It must be said there was a possibility. If this were the case, his impression of Yigol Novak improved significantly. Having been a waiter here for some time, he had encountered various wealthy people. But in reality, many of them felt so rich that they liked to stand on a moral high ground and criticize others. Not only that, but even if they did something wrong, they didn¡¯t feel guilty, probably because they thought the poor people were at fault. Let alone doing any good deeds. But today¡¯s encounter with the owner was different, which made him feel somewhat curious. For him, this was apletely new experience.. Chapter 259 - 259: 259: Proud and Confident Chapter 259 - 259: 259: Proud and Confident
Trantor: 549690339 Hearing the old women say simr words again, Yigol Novak knew that if he didn¡¯t let them do something, they would never believe that they deserved the kindness they had received in their lives. If this were the case, they might continue to live with guilt.
At this moment, an idea suddenly formed in his head. Initially, he hadn¡¯t thought of it, but after seeing what the old women did, the idea came to him. Suri Drew¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good, as she had no idea how to persuade the old women and make them feel like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. When she turned her head to look at Yigol, she noticed a glimmer in his eyes as if he had thought of something, so she curiously asked him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you think of something?¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol happily nodded before exining the idea to her. ¡°I did think of a solution.¡± Everyone wondered what he would say next, so they involuntarily looked in his direction. He smiled slightly and began his exnation. ¡°I know that the old women also can¡¯t ept our kindness without feeling guilty about it.¡± Suri could see this from the beginning, so she nodded without hesitation.
However, she didn¡¯t know how to solve this issue. Was it possible to let these old women help them with something? This didn¡¯t seem feasible at all. Firstly, there was nothing that needed to be done, and they had enough money. There was no need for the old women to help them earn more. This solution seemed a bit unconvincing. Initially, they only wanted to do good deeds and help these poor old women. If they wanted something in return, they wouldn¡¯t have done such things in the first ce, but would have chosen to do something more beneficial to themselves. At this moment, Yigol exined his idea to everyone. ¡°In that case, why not take advantage of this opportunity to establish a foundation?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone looked puzzled and didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Even Suri was momentarily stunned, not knowing what her husband was talking about.
She stared at him incredulously and asked again. ¡°What are you talking about, honey? I don¡¯t understand.¡± The old women looked at each other with confused expressions on their faces. It was clear that they also didn¡¯t quite understand what Yigol meant by establishing a foundation. At this moment, Yigol smiled and continued to exin. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I can set up a foundation and invest some money in it. That way, you can help other lonely and widowed elderly.¡± ¡°As the primary members of this foundation, you can also help me by looking for other elderly people who need assistance, bringing them to one ce, and working together. ¡± With this approach, they could also fulfill their wish to do good deeds and help others, while the old women could do their part without feeling guilty. If they established the foundation, they would also need to find more left-behind elderly people. And as one of the original members, Yigol would naturally help neers along the way. This way, they could help each other as well as themselves. After hearing Yigol¡¯s exnation, Suri finally understood what he meant. She suddenly realized the brilliance of his idea, and couldn¡¯t help giving her husband a thumbs up and praising him. ¡°Oh my gosh, you¡¯re incredible. I didn¡¯t think of that!¡± Meeting this group of old women was a blessing in itself. Although they initially thought that the elderly would be taken care of by their children, it turned out that many situations were not as optimistic as they imagined. Sometimes, their children faced problems of their own, leaving the elderly alone in the world. With their advanced ages, it wasn¡¯t easy for the elderly to support themselves, especially m tne c winters ana scolng summers. They were not suited to work in harsh conditions, and doing so could make them sick. Since they had so much money, spending some of it on charity and helping others would bring blessings to their own lives as well. What reason did they have not to do it? After listening to Yigol¡¯s exnations, the old women now understood what he meant and were amazed by his decision. They never thought that Yigol would make such a choice. Even the waitress nearby was stunned. In all her years of working there, she had never seen such kind-hearted people. She couldn¡¯t help but be moved and also gave Yigol a thumbs up, voicing her admiration. ¡°Mr. Novak, you have such a kind heart.¡± Seeing the waitress moved as well, Yigol raised his hand and waved it slightly. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing, and besides, I didn¡¯t do anything for you. Why are you so touched?¡± After hearing this, the waitress was still very moved, and she gently rubbed her eyes before exining her thoughts. ¡°Actually, I have elderly parents and children at home too, but because of work, I can¡¯t spend enough time with them.¡± ¡°They may need ourpany, but we have to make money to support them.¡± ¡°After hearing your situation, I feel that these elderly people are really pitiful. They have no one to apany them at home, but now, Mr. Novak, you can help them with your generosity. It¡¯s a truly noble act.¡± After witnessing the waitress speaking so passionately, Suri proudly raised her chin. ¡°Of course, my husband is the best.¡± She knew she had made the right choice from the beginning. Her husband was not only wealthy but also had a kind heart.. Chapter 260 - 260: Empathy Chapter 260: Empathy Trantor: 549690339 The reason why this waiter had such sentiments was because he had elderly people in his own family. Perhaps if one day he had any problem, the elderly at his home would be dispirited. At that time, survival itself might be an issue. So, encountering such a person in such a situation, he could not help but feel happy. In real life, many people are only after their own interests, and many people want to do good things but don¡¯t have the money. But some people, even if they have the money, their mindset ispletely different from when they didn¡¯t have money. They wouldn¡¯t use their money for public welfare. But Mr. Novak waspletely different; he never thought of himself, but everyone else. He was truly touched. Seeing his reaction, Yigol Novak never thought that what he did was anything extraordinary. From the beginning, he just wanted to do what he liked. If his family members hadn¡¯t died so early, he might still be with them. If someone had helped his parents when they were sick, perhaps things would not be like this. Since he did not meet such a person back then, he might as well became such a person now. No matter what you want to do, it is never toote as long as you start doing it. The old woman naturally had no objection to this. After all, they formed this small group initially just to help each other and survive. Mrs. Walker rose to get a ss of water and gave a toast to Yigol Novak. Her eyes were already red at the moment, she looked sad, but there was a smile at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± As she just finished her words, the other old women around also followed her lead and echoed her sentiments. ¡°Yes, no matter what, we must live well this time, thank you.¡± ¡°You are so kind, this old woman wishes you all the best!¡± After hearing these words, they rose to respond to them. ¡°Ohe on,dies, we did this voluntarily and we need your help too, you all are good people.¡± ¡°Yes, in theing days we might need your help, we won¡¯t be interfering anymore.¡± After saying this, everyone drank from their cups together. An old woman nearby couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears. ¡°Not to hide from you, all of us old sisters were brought together by Mrs. Walker. At that time, each of our family situations were terrible. It was she who emptied her house for us to live.¡± ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t expect this spirit to result in such a thing, and you are even willing to help us help more people¡± Upon hearing these words, they finally understood what was going on. It turns out that Mrs. Walker was organizing everything from the beginning. The house you just saw was truly Mrs. Walker¡¯s. Because of her sacrifice, everyone had a ce to live. Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but get closer to Mrs. Walker. ¡°You are amazing, you are so old and still thinking about others.¡± But Mrs. Walker didn¡¯t think what she did was a big deal. Sheughed softly, shaking her head and exining, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t do much, just emptied my house for everyone. An old woman living in such a big house alone would feel lonely so if I have sisters to apany me, naturally it is a good thing.¡± Although she said this, everyone was really grateful. Each of the old women narrated their own past experiences. After hearing it, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak felt pity for them. Only then they realized that these old women had encountered very frightening things in the past, they evencked housing, and might have to sleep under bridges. But it was because of Mrs. Walker who found and brought them home, and even gave them a skill for survival. Otherwise, they might have died somewhere now. The waiter was standing aside, he had heard everything. After hearing these, he was also deeply shocked. He never imagined that so many things had happened to these old women. ¡°My God, if it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to these people.¡± Suri Drew and Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but talk to Mrs. Walker. Although they knew Mrs. Walker was the leader from the beginning, they had no idea that she had done so much for everyone. After hearing these words, the smile on Mrs. Walker¡¯s face became even brighter. ¡°Bing better together with all of you is my goal.¡± At this point, Suri Drew wanted to ask one of the people beside Mrs. Walker. Such arge courtyard could not have been previously upied by her alone. After thinking about it, she started to feel embarrassed and asked. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I have a question for you, can I ask?¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Walker walked towards her and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± But as soon as she said this, she felt a bit regretful. If she asked and it touched some painful memories, she might feel ufortable. She wondered if she was overstepping her bounds¡­ After Mrs. Walker saw that she stopped talking and seemed to hesitate, she asked again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon hearing these words, Suri Drew came out of her own thoughts and looked towards Yigol Novak, opened her mouth, but did not know what to say. As they had been together for some time, they didn¡¯t need muchmunication, just a simple look, and Yigol Novak understood what she was thinking. If he was guessing right, she must have wanted to ask some private questions about Mrs. Walker. Then she realized that she seemed a bit inappropriate, so she was torn.. Chapter 261 - 261: Changing the Topic Chapter 261: Changing the Topic Trantor: 549690339 Upon seeing Yigol Novak¡¯s expression that indicated he might have learned something, Mrs. Walker once again set her gaze upon Yigol and asked. ¡°What¡¯s up? What is happening?¡± Yigol Novak too, felt a great deal of hesitation, unsure of how to phrase his thoughts properly. Just as he was contemting the right words, the sudden knock on the door reyed in his mind. Then a waitstaff spoke up. ¡°We are bringing in the dishes.¡± Then, the server who had been standing by their side all along opened the door and let them in. The server once more carried bowls, cing the dishes one by one on the table. It¡¯s undeniable that upon seeing this feast of delicacies, Suri Drew was on the brink of drooling. As the saying goes, ¡°Men are iron, food is steel; a meal missed makes one feel unreal¡±. Her craving for these dishes was profoundly deep. Indulging in good food for her is an experience that must be had. Regardless of anything else, she must satiate her stomach, and not just that, she must enjoy good food. Seeing that the servers arrived at a crucial moment to divert the topic, Yigol Novak finally breathed a long sigh of relief. Thank goodness these servers appeared timely; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know the best way to handle the issue at hand. So he swiftly changes the topic, looking at the aromatic dishes before him, he said, ¡°It seems the dishes here are really good, wonder how they taste.¡± The server standing nearby began exining each dish. Mrs. Walker initially wanted to continue her questioning, but when she saw the server begin their exnation, she couldn¡¯t return to the previous topic. So at this moment, everyone listened attentively to the server¡¯s exnation. They hadn¡¯t realized that each dish had its own backstory. Not just that, these dishes truly had a rich variety of vors. After he finished his introduction, everyone began to pick up their chopsticks and eat. Yigol Novak, turned to the elderly women in front and said, ¡°Please everyone, don¡¯t be shy.¡± Perhaps after experiencing a certain incident, their rtionship has improved significantly, and they weren¡¯t as constrained as when they first met. Everyone started eating. The moment they tasted the dishes, they immediately realized how absolutely delicious they were. Even Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but break into a joyful smile. ¡°I initially thought that their desserts were the most delicious, who knew that their dishes are even more savory!¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak seemed to think of something and immediately turned his head, grinning as he asked, ¡°So is the food here more delicious, or the hot pot made by your husband?¡± Upon hearing this, Suri Drew immediately caught on, she leaned towards Yigol and with a mischievous smile, she replied, ¡°Of course, my husband¡¯s cooking skills are superior!¡± Seeing their yful banter, the elderly women each shared a chuckle, reminiscing about their own youthful days. During their youth, they wouldn¡¯t dream of acting so openly towards someone they fancied. Instead, they hid their feelings and expressed them through their actions. Moreover, they wouldn¡¯t be so bold. It must be said, even now, they admire these young people¡¯s ability to express their love so openly. When their husbands had already encountered certain difficulties, any thoughts of expressing their love were toote. So under such circumstances, looking at the young couple¡¯s sweetness, they felt very joyous in their hearts. The nearby server, witnessing this scene, also felt very happy. Truth be told, in such a long period of time, he has possibly seen many wealthy individuals visiting with their mistresses. Doing such things behind their wives¡¯ backs, he found it hard to tolerate. However, despite everything, he¡¯s just a waiter. He could only do his job; if he were to intervene, he would overstep his boundaries. Often, all he could do was to silently judge them for theirck of character, without directly expressing it. Moreover, speaking on the fact that those who can afford to dine here are either wealthy or noble, he certainly couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. Under such circumstances, all he could do was to remain silent and memorize it, unable to do anything. Mainly because he is aware of their prior deeds. However, Mr. Novak and his wife werepletely different. They appeared affectionately sweet and were considered kind-hearted. It was a rare asion for him to witness such a genuine couple and naturally, he felt joy. At least they weren¡¯t like those who regrly disgusted him. Moreover, some people didn¡¯t even treat the servers as humans, sometimes they would verbally or physically abuse them. On encountering even the slightest fault, they¡¯d start finding fault and even act out outrageously. However, this couple waspletely different; they were extraordinarily considerate towards them. Perhaps this is the difference between people. Regarding this, the elderly women didn¡¯t stop praising them. ¡°These dishes are really delicious, if you have the chance, you must taste Mrs. Walker¡¯s cooking, her skills are top-notch.¡± After one of the elderly women said this, the others immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Right, now that you mentioned it, I almost forgot. Mrs. Walker¡¯s cooking is indeed superb, next time we should definitely savor the dishes she prepared!¡± Suri Drew was naturally interested in this; hearing this, her eyes widened with joy, and she excitedly spoke. ¡°Really? Is that true? Mrs. Walker, would you cook for us next time?¡± Under such circumstances, Mrs. Walker certainly couldn¡¯t refuse. Without hesitation, she agreed. ¡°Of course, no problem! I¡¯ll cook whatever you want to eat, although, it might notpare to the dishes here.¡± Yet Suri Drew dismissed these concerns with a wave of her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. If the elderly women all say your cooking is good, then I trust that your culinary skills must be great, I have to taste your cooking!¡± Seeing her excitement, Mrs. Walker, smiling, replied. ¡°Okay, okay, no problem.¡± Yigol Novak also breathed a sigh of relief. At the very least, the topic they just broached has been skipped, and everyone has forgotten about it. Because deep down, he had made some judgments. Everyone had indicated earlier that unfortunate incidents had urred in their families, leading them toe together.. Chapter 262 : A Special Fate Chapter 262 : A Special Fate Actually, the fact that they were all together was truly a remarkable coincidence. If it wasn''t for this coincidence, how could they have all gathered here in the first ce? Now, as they ate,ughed, and chatted together, everyone seemed extremely happy. It seemed as if all the hardships they had gone through before had disappeared at this moment. At first, the elderly women appeared somewhat restrained, feeling they didn''t deserve all the attention. But after experiencing these events, they realized that their presence was appreciated by the younger generation. Since that was the case, why not ept their kindness graciously, and repay them in any way they could? Just as they were all engaged in lively conversation, Mrs. Walker''s gaze fell on Suri Drew once again, prompting her to speak up. "What did you want to ask just now? Go ahead and ask!" Unexpectedly, the topic that they thought had been bypassed was brought up once again. Suri''s smile disappeared instantly, and she looked awkwardly at Yigol Novak, uncertain of how to proceed. Seeing her expression, Yigol naturally knew what was on her mind. He felt very conflicted at this moment. Trying to gloss it over at this point didn''t seem like an easy task. He also appeared somewhat embarrassed. If they didn''t speak up, Mrs. Walker might continue to worry that it was a serious issue. However, if they did mention it, Yigol felt it mighte across as rude. After all, he wasn''t a fool, and he could guess what might be the reason behind it. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. Mrs. Walker couldn''t help noticing the changes in the young couple''s expressions, making her increasingly curious about what was going on. The more hesitant they were, the more she felt there must be something important going on. It was because of this that her interest in the matter only grew more intense. She slowlyid down her chopsticks and finally spoke up. "It''s okay, you can just tell me directly. There''s no need to be so restrained." Even though she said this, the young couple still seemed very hesitant. She paused for a moment before continuing to speak. "It''s really fine, just tell me what''s on your mind." The other elderly women nearby immediately nodded in agreement. "Yes, we''re all close now. There''s no need to treat us like this." "You both said earlier we should speak our minds right away. So why not follow your own advice?" The elderly women felt concerned, fearing that there might be some issue on the part of the young couple.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing their eagerness to know what was on their minds, Yigol finally relented and spoke to Suri. "We should tell them." Since the conversation had reached this point, continuing to keep it a secret didn''t seem appropriate. More importantly, Suri''s curiosity had been piqued, and she wanted to know what was going on. Eventually, Suri took a deep breath and gathered the courage to ask. "Actually, I wanted to ask Mrs. Walker about your personal life." Upon hearing that the question was not about something serious, but a rather trivial matter, Mrs. Walker sighed with relief, smiled, and waved her hand dismissively. "Oh, I thought it was something important. Go ahead and ask, I''ll tell you everything." The other elderly women also exhaled in relief. They had indeed misunderstood the situation. If the young couple had shown any signs of disliking them, they wouldn''t have clung to them like this. Having lived for most of their lives, they were quite capable of reading people''s expressions. They were not like those thick-skinned elderly people who would cling to others persistently like a dog''s skin ster. Upon realizing that this was not what they had imagined, they felt more at ease. As they grew older, they became increasingly worried about bing a burden to others. Mrs. Walker began to share her story. "Actually, I''ve guessed that you all might be interested in my personal life. There''s really nothing to hide, I can tell you everything." Upon hearing her words, Suri smiled awkwardly and spoke up. "I was just afraid that I might bring up some unhappy memories for you." Hearing this, Mrs. Walker shook her head. "There are so many unhappy things in the world. Besides, those things are all in the past and don''t mean much to me now." With this reassurance, Suri felt relieved. No matter what, they would respect Mrs. Walker''s wishes. If she didn''t want to talk about something, they wouldn''t push her. In this aspect, they were very respectful of her feelings. If they continued to press her even after she had expressed her reluctance, it would not be appropriate. After taking a deep breath, Mrs. Walker turned her head and, looking off into the distance, began speaking slowly. "Actually, I did have a husband before, and I don''t know if you know this, but I have a son and a daughter." Upon hearing this, Suri felt a pang of distress in her heart. If this was the case, what had happened to Mrs. Walker''s family? Truth be told, she had already guessed some of the possibilities. Perhaps something had happened to her family back then. Otherwise, Mrs. Walker wouldn''t be all alone now. At this moment, Suri felt somewhat guilty. If she had known it would lead to this, she wouldn''t have asked the question and reminded Mrs. Walker of her painful memories. She immediately raised her hand to stop Mrs. Walker from continuing, shaking her head firmly and saying, "Let''s not talk about these sad things anymore. Today is supposed to be a happy day." "It''s all my fault for asking such a question." Hearing her words, Mrs. Walker smiled at Suri, held her hand, and shook her head. "Oh, child, you''re overthinking it. Those things happened a long time ago, and they don''t really matter to me anymore. Besides, part of the reason I do what I do is because of them. Not only did they cause me grief, but they also brought some positive feedback, didn''t they?" Upon hearing this, Suri was momentarily speechless. She didn''t know what kind of experiences those events had brought to Mrs. Walker''s life. The other elderly women beside them nodded and chimed in. "That''s right. Sometimes misfortunes and blessings are intertwined. It''s not easy to judge whether a thing is good or bad so simply." It had to be said that these elderly women had lived longer, experienced more, and seen things from a higher level than the young couple. Chapter 263 - 263: 263: Bus Explosion Incident Chapter 263 - 263: 263: Bus Explosion Incident
Trantor:549690339 Trantor: 549690339 Perhaps when they were alive, there was no way for them to think of these things, but now they can easily understand.
So in this situation, maybe listening to them talk can still give us some knowledge. Mrs. Walker gently nodded her head, agreeing. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a long story behind it, but some unfortunate events indeed happened to them.¡± She shook her head slightly, as if recalling something. To be honest, these events were indeed the most important things in her life. No matter what happened, they were deeply imprinted in her heart. Forgetting them quickly is impossible. And the sadness and grief that they brought are still real, no matter how many years have passed, they still remember it. Even now, sometimes they don¡¯t care, but if they really think about it, they still care a little. So at this moment, after Mrs. Walker calmed herself a bit, she continued to speak.
¡°Originally, my husband was a bus driver, and he worked hard for many years.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. Not only that, but the other old women seemed to be very familiar with the situation, as they also began to talk about their experiences. ¡°Yeah, back then we were quite familiar with her husband, after all, we lived on the same street.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it, the incident really made our hearts ache.¡± It seemed that everyone knew each other to some extent, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. They happened to be gathered together. However, a few of them didn¡¯t say anything, probably because they got to know themter. Then Mrs. Walker immediately nodded at them, raising her hand to point at those few people. ¡°These besties of mine lived on the same street as us before and did many things for their families, so I brought them together here.¡± Then she looked elsewhere and continued to talk. ¡°You should know about that ident, it caused quite a stir, but it¡¯s been nearly ten years.¡±
Upon hearing this, Yigol¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had realized something. At first, he hadn¡¯t connected these events, but as he listened to Mrs. Walker, it seemed as if everything was clear to him. If he guessed correctly, it should be the bus explosion case from ten years ago. That¡¯s why he immediately raised his hand, gently tapped the table, and asked. ¡°Is it the bus explosion case from ten years ago?¡± It seems that Yigol really knew about this incident. When Suri heard him say this, her eyes also showed a bit of curiosity, wondering how Yigol would know, and immediately looked in his direction, asking. ¡°How do you know about it?¡± Then Yigol shook his head helplessly and began to exin. ¡°The incident was indeed very sensational, I was young at the time, but I still remember it clearly.¡± It seemed that he, too, was filled with regret. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, everyone in the bus died, and we didn¡¯t know who did it.
Even now, they haven¡¯t found out.¡± After saying this, he also felt very upset. Fortunately, his own rtives weren¡¯t on that bus, or he wouldn¡¯t know what would have happened. If he guessed correctly, Mrs. Walker¡¯s husband should have been on the bus at the time. Indeed, the next second, Mrs. Walker didn¡¯t hesitate to nod and say something. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you all to know about this, considering how young you look. You must have been really young at the time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m talking about that case, and the culprit still hasn¡¯t been found. My children and husband were all on that bus.¡± No one expected such a thing to happen. Suri¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily, hardly believing what she had just heard. She didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Walker¡¯s luck to be so bad. Her children and husband were both on that bus. If it was true, Mrs. Walker must be really miserable. Putting herself in Mrs. Walker¡¯s shoes, Suri would also find it hard to carry on alone if she suffered something like this. Yet not only did Mrs. Walker survive, but she¡¯s also doing these things now, which is truly admirable. ¡°You must have been through a very tough time during that period¡­¡± After thinking about all this, Suri couldn¡¯t help but move closer to Mrs. Walker and gently hugged her. Hearing this, Mrs. Walker didn¡¯t hide anything from her and nodded her head. ¡°Yeah, when I first found out, I felt like the sky was falling down. I really couldn¡¯t bear everything alone.¡± ¡°And I should have been on that bus too, but I suddenly realized that the door at home wasn¡¯t closed, so I went back, and that¡¯s why I missed it.¡± It seemed that fate could be really cruel sometimes. Many times, it was just a small decision that could lead to earth-shattering changes. If Mrs. Walker hadn¡¯t realized that her front door was open and boarded that bus, perhaps her entire family would have died together. It¡¯s hard not to feel regretful after hearing such a story, and even Suri felt it deep in her heart. Looking at the old women next to her, they also seemed very tough. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really fate ying tricks on us.¡± ¡°My husband also died in it.¡± ¡°And my son¡­¡± Yigol and Suri listened to the old women speak, and they definitely had some great stories to tell. From the very beginning, they had felt strange about how everyone was sitting together so perfectly. But now that they knew their stories, it all made sense. The incident had taken away their loved ones. No wonder they could nowe together and live a good life. ¡°At the beginning, I was indeed very upset, and I wished I had gone with them.¡± ¡°After all, we¡¯re already halfway through our lives, with not much to pursue.¡± ¡°I originally wanted to be with them for good, but I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.¡± Chapter 264 - 264: 264: The Unexpected Comes Too Suddenly Chapter 264 - 264: 264: The Unexpected Comes Too Suddenly
Trantor: 549690339 How could it possibly be that she feels nothing? No matter what, the things she did made her feel somewhat sad.
But it¡¯s not like the very beginning when she felt the whole world was copsing. Now, she can live a good life and lead her besties to live together alongside her. ¡°Luckily, they were there for me; otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I would have done.¡± After saying that, she immediately turned her head to look at the elderlydies. Upon hearing her words, the olddies shook their heads. ¡°How can you say that? It¡¯s a mutualpanionship among us, not just us apanying you.¡± ¡°Yeah, when such a thing happened, we felt the world was copsing, and we couldn¡¯t go on. If it wasn¡¯t for our besties encouraging us together, we wouldn¡¯t have made it to now.¡± So that was the case. Now, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak finally understoodpletely. However, when they learned about this, they felt an endless sense of sorrow in their hearts. Sometimes, the world could be so ridiculous. You might not even know when an ident could ur.
Now, you are still enjoying a meal with your loved ones, but the next second, something could happen. It is precisely because of this that they cherish this even more. ¡°These idents are just too sudden. No matter what, we must live well now and cherish those around us even more.¡± Suri clenched her fists tightly and couldn¡¯t help but say such words. Hearing this, Irene Hamer immediately moved closer to Suri and hugged her gently, saying softly. ¡°Yes, no matter what, we have to live well.¡± And the other grandmothers exined further. ¡°And back then, it was really difficult for us to meet. It was actually Mrs. Walker who gave us the most help.¡± ¡°Yeah, we had no money and no job. After all, our main focus was on our husbands. Now that such a thing has happened, the insurancepany kept pushing us around, making it impossible for us to survive.¡± Hearing this, both Suri and Yigol couldn¡¯t help but feel an anger in their eyes, and they mmed their hands on the table. Even after such an event, they didn¡¯t expect those people to be like this.
However, they also understood these elderlydies. If they themselves had experienced such a thing, perhaps they would not have been able to handle it so well. ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Suri¡¯s eyes were slightly reddened. She was indeed a person with a strong empathetic ability. Hearing the tragic experiences of the elderlydies, her heart ached. Fortunately, fate brought them together, so now they can do some good deeds. And the elderlydy who had not been speaking at all now filled a te for Mrs. Walker. ¡°I wasn¡¯t part of the incident with them, but one day they picked me up from a bridge tunnel.¡± ¡°Yeah, those who cameter were all helped by them when we encountered difficulties at home. That¡¯s why they let us stay with them.¡± After hearing this, everyone nodded. Honestly, it¡¯s not easy to meet such good people under such circumstances. Most of the time, they didn¡¯t know how to view it.
If it weren¡¯t for meeting Mrs. Walker, they might have given up their lives from the very beginning. After all, their loved ones had passed away. And they had lived for most of their lives already. What¡¯s the point of going on? All of this could be considered a heavy blow to them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on the unhappy things and eat some more. After eating, we¡¯ll go to the hospital to see Grandpa.¡± Suri didn¡¯t want everyone¡¯s mood to be immersed in sadness. No matter what, today was a happy day, and they should be cheerful. Upon hearing this, everyone naturally nodded. Regardless, they knew what they should do. They also knew how hard it was to meet these two young people. The waiter, who had been listening to the stories, was deeply moved as well. Although he hadn¡¯t said anything, he was already moved to tears. He originally thought that these few people had just happened to meet. He didn¡¯t expect such a story to be in it. Perhaps it was too touching. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but let a few tears fall. Suri, with her keen eyes, immediately noticed the tears rolling down his cheek. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you crying?¡± She first wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and then asked such a question. He had already been extremely careful, but he didn¡¯t expect to be discovered. The waiter lowered his head slightly, embarrassed, and said. ¡°I just find this so touching with the way you all have helped each other, including the grandmothers. I really don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Seeing him say these words, Suri simply smiled at him. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to do good deeds no matter what, and not do anything harmful.¡± Yigol, who was on the side, added while he put food in her bowl. ¡°Not only that, we must cherish the people around us because idents sometimes appear out of nowhere, leaving us unprepared.¡± Upon hearing this, the man naturally nodded. Honestly, throughout this time, he had learned a lot. Before this, he thought he didn¡¯t have such experiences. But the things that happened today truly left a deep impression on him. ¡°You¡¯re right. Thank you for giving me such a lesson.¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone nodded. As they ate their meals, they began to talk about happy things. Suri did not want the grandmothers to be unhappy, so at this moment, she was trying her best to lighten the atmosphere. Unknowingly, everyone seemed to have forgotten the bad emotions from before, and smiles appeared on their faces.. Chapter 265 - 265: 265: Extending Time Backwards Chapter 265 - 265: 265: Extending Time Backwards
Trantor: 549690339 Soon enough, the meal came to an end. Satisfied smiles appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.
The waiters nearby were attentive, pouring tea and water for everyone. The grandmothers seemingly liked the waiters and couldn¡¯t help but inquire. ¡°How old are you this year? Do you have a wife and children?¡± The waiters didn¡¯t expect the grandmothers to ask them such a question. They hesitated for a bit, then smiled and replied. ¡°My child is already in kindergarten this year.¡± Upon hearing this, the grandmothers also chimed in. ¡°You¡¯re quite fortunate to have a child at this age.¡± Yigol Novak was about to say something when a knocking sound came from outside the door. No one knew who wasing. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to the door. After a moment, the person from outside finally walked in slowly. Upon taking a closer look, they realized it was the boss. Seeing the boss looking very respectful, he must have found out they had finished eating and came to check on them.
He immediately came to Yigol Novak and politely asked. ¡°How was everything, Mr. Novak? Was our service eptable?¡± After seeing him, the smile on Yigol Novak¡¯s face disappeared. After all, they had just had an unpleasant experience with them. Although this person has solved the issue, it still left a significant impact on their attitudes. If their staff continues to look down on customers in the future, their business won¡¯tst long. Even though their target clientele is wealthy people. Not all wealthy people are boastful. What if some people, like himself, are not shovvy but get belittled by their staff? It would create a negative impact on their customers. If he invested in them now, he would only lose money. So, at this moment, he had some considerations.
If not for his personal visit to the restaurant, he might never have known about this situation. He said coldly. ¡°It was alright.¡± Suri Drew, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but let out a discontented grunt. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they treated us like this because they saw it was us.¡± She also sarcasticallymented. After all, the condescending waiter earlier had given them a very unpleasant dining experience. Upon hearing this, the boss couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and wipe the sweat from his forehead. He had been trying to figure out how to please them. However, the mistake was already made, and trying to fix it now might be difficult. Yigol Novak then turned his head and spoke slowly to the boss.
¡°I know why you suddenly became respectful towards me. If I didn¡¯t have this status today, you probably wouldn¡¯t take this matter seriously.¡± After hearing this, the husband naturally shook his head without hesitation. ¡°Of course not, Mr. Novak, you¡¯re kidding.¡± It really was a bit ridiculous. Yigol Novak shook his head immediately. ¡°Am I really kidding? We just experienced this kind of situation. If I hadn¡¯te, I might never have known about your poor service.¡± Hearing this, the boss was extremely flustered in his heart. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He already did what he thought was necessary but didn¡¯t expect such a mishap. Even though he knew that one waiter couldn¡¯t represent their entire service staff, it was still their reputation at stake. If they couldn¡¯t even achieve their purported good service, how could they attract customers? At this moment, he realized how rxed he had been in managing. If only he had been stricter with his employees, this oue could have been avoided. He immediately bowed deeply and said. ¡°This was due to my poor management. Regardless, I will never let anything like this happen again.¡± After finishing his sentence, he finally gathered the courage to firmly look up at Yigol Novak. However, Yigol Novak knew that words without action were meaningless. If he only said it verbally, anyone could do that. Since talking was easy, anyone could say anything. But to actually execute it, that would be difficult. As the saying goes, if you find one cockroach, there might already be many more in your home. In this situation, there must be a thorough investigation. ¡°You know, this is my first time at your restaurant, and I experienced such a terrible attitude. It has left a lump in my heart.¡± Yigol Novak tried to reason with him. He wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. Moreover, he initially thought highly of this enterprise. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been discussing partnership with their president. Today was only an impromptu decision to try their restaurant, and he didn¡¯t expect such treatment. So, he believed it was time to address the issue. Upon hearing this, the boss assented and promised to correct the situation. ¡°The problem was indeed my fault. No matter what, I will manage my staff properly. ¡± Yigol Novak then raised his hand and waved it lightly. ¡°I feel that because of my experience today, which was awful, our partnership negotiation should be extended.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask anything else, you can leave now.¡± The boss listened, and his face darkened like the bottom of a pot. He wanted to retort, but the words reached the tip of his tongue and couldn¡¯te out. In the end, he could only nod his head slightly and then leave. After all, since Yigol Novak had stated his thoughts so clearly, it would leave a bad impression if the boss kept persisting. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s anything, please let me know.¡± After saying this, he finally left slowly. Having listened to their conversation, the grandmothers finally understood what was going on? They didn¡¯t realize initially that Yigol Novak nned to invest in their business from the beginning.. Chapter 266 - 266: 266: Domestic Abusers Must Die Chapter 266 - 266: 266: Domestic Abusers Must Die
Trantor: 549690339 As the boss left the room, the grandmothers shifted their gaze onto Yigol Novak, curiously asking. ¡°Novak, have you always wanted to invest in their business?¡±
Considering that they¡¯ve already reached this extent, Yigol couldn¡¯t conceal anything from them. He nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve had our eyes on this business for a while now.¡± While sipping her drink, Suri Drew suddenly spoke up. ¡°Though, we didn¡¯t expect they would engage in such actions.¡± Everything that happened today really upset her internally. Under these circumstances, she naturally wanted to voice out her grievances. ¡°Originally, we were attracted because the food here is great and the reviews were decent. We wanted toe and taste it for ourselves. But the service today totally displeased us!¡± Suri nibbled on her straw as she vented to Yigol. To be honest, everyone could sense the poor service from the staff. They could understand their dissatisfaction. However, they¡¯ve already finished their meal and couldn¡¯t just hang around here forever. ¡°You guys keep chatting; I¡¯ll go pay the bill.¡± Yigol immediately got up and left the room with the waiter. Meanwhile, Suri turned towards Mrs. Walker to say.
¡°Let¡¯s visit the old manter.¡± Mrs. Walker had no objections to Suri¡¯s suggestion and quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± The other grandmothers also chimed in. ¡°We¡¯ll go with you.¡± However, it would be a bit inconvenient if such arge group all went to the hospital. Moreover, the grandmothers were physically worn out and needed some rest after the meal. With the night quickly setting in, staying out toote wouldn¡¯t be good for their sleep. So at this moment, Suri suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s just have Mrs. Walker and another grandma join us for dinner. The rest of you can head back and rest since it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Although they wanted to say something more upon hearing this, Mrs. Walker quickly nodded in agreement.
¡°Of course, no problem.¡± Well, since Mrs. Walker had spoken, they didn¡¯t feel the need to say anything else. So at this moment, they all just gently nodded, signaling their agreement. Not too long after, Yigol returned to the private room. He smiled cheerfully to everyone before standing up to leave with them. After arranging for some people to send the grandmothers home, he and Mrs. Walker and another grandma headed to the hospital. However, the other grandmother seemed to be in low spirits throughout the journey. At first, Yigol didn¡¯t notice this, it was Suri who picked it up. She felt that the grandmother seemed unhappy. So at that moment, she looked at the old woman with curiosity and asked. ¡°Is there something wrong, grandma? Are you feeling unwell?¡± She wondered if the car was too bumpy and causing the old woman motion sickness.
Various illnesses tend to emerge as a person ages. Their energy is often not as robust as in their younger years. So if they felt nauseous from the ride, it would be only natural. If that were the case, she would ask the driver to slow down and not drive as quickly as they currently were. But the grandmother merely shook her head. She opened her mouth slightly, but no words came out. This left Suri even more puzzled. At that moment, Yigol also noticed their situation and quickly turned to look in their direction, asking. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mrs. Walker, seeing their confused expressions, wanted to exin, but eventually, decided against it. After all, it wasn¡¯t her business but the other grandma¡¯s affair. Seeing as it wasn¡¯t her ce to interfere, she could only leave the decision to the old woman. Hence, she could only respond to Suri and Yigol by shaking her head and saying. ¡°It¡¯s up to her.¡± Mrs. Walker¡¯s cryptically spoken words only deepened Suri and Yigol¡¯s confusion, leaving them clueless as to what she was on about. With their gazes fixed on the sad grandmother, they waited for her to speak up. After a long while, the old woman finally sighed deeply. ¡°I feel terrible about all this.¡± They¡¯d all thought it was something else entirely, but it turned out, this was the issue. Suri immediatelyforted the old woman by cing her arms around her shoulders and shaking her head as she spoke. ¡°Oh dear, granny, you¡¯re overthinking this. You shouldn¡¯t let this get you down.¡± But the old woman just kept shaking her head. ¡°The truth is, my husband hasn¡¯t been very nice to me in the past. He even hit me¡­Only after his ident did his temper improve slightly¡­¡± It was only after a lot of hesitation that she finally voiced out her truth. Everyone was taken aback by her words, unable to believe what they¡¯d just heard. They exchanged nces, unsure of what to say. Suri and Yigol swallowed hard, and after a moment, Suri finally found the courage to respond. ¡°This¡­this is beyond¡­¡± She stopped midway, unable to express herself. Upon hearing that the old woman hade clean, Mrs. Walker, who had been keeping silent, finally felt like she couldn¡¯t keep quiet anymore. So now, she could only shake her head helplessly. ¡°They used to live on our street. We¡¯d asionally hear her crying during meals. The man was particrly fierce when he was still capable, always bullying her.¡± ¡°Only after he was disabled did his temper improve a bit. Because he was scared that if he continued treating people poorly, we besties would stop helping him.¡± Suri and Yigol werepletely shocked, unable to speak. Because they never thought this would happen. All of this was beyond their imagination. ¡°How can such men exist!¡± Fury ignited within Suri. She was shocked that such an event had urred. They had initially intended to help the elderly. But after hearing this story, they were filled with rage. They had initially imagined a passionate love story, but it turned out that the old man had been incredibly abusive. The grandmother beside them then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I feel guilty about you spending money and putting effort into helping him. ¡± To tell the truth, she felt awful about it. She too felt torn, didn¡¯t she? Chapter 267 - 267: 267: The Original Truth Chapter 267 - 267: 267: The Original Truth
Trantor: 549690339 At first, she didn¡¯t know how best to exin the situation. Fortunately, she decided to be honest about it now.
If this man had treated her better at the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t be feeling this much guilt now. It¡¯s true that this man treated her poorly in the past; it was only after he became disabled that he started treating her somewhat decently. From the moment they found out about all this, she didn¡¯t speak the whole truth. Now that everything has been said, she feels a great sense of relief. After hearing all this, Yigol Novak and Suri Drew finally understood the whole situation. They never expected such things to happen. After a long silence, Suri Drew finally spoke. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. I had no idea.¡± Yigol on the side immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Considering all this, I feel like the money I¡¯ve spent wasn¡¯t worth it.¡± He genuinely despises men who act superior. Even though he is a man, he doesn¡¯t like such men.
Even worse are the men who mistreat their wives. What kind of man is that? They are no better than beasts. That¡¯s why he got so angry about all this. Suri Drew on the side probably feels the same. She immediately nodded without hesitation and said. ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore. This has made me reconsider helping him financially.¡± After these words, the olddy on the side sighed in resignation. ¡°It¡¯s my moral conscience thatpels me to look after him, I couldn¡¯t just abandon him, so I have to have him by my side, always.¡± Mrs. Walker nodded immediately and chimed in. ¡°Yes, we did advise her back then to let it go, but she felt that it would be impossible to live with herself, so she persevered.¡± To be honest, they can understand the olddy¡¯s current feelings.
If they were from that generation, their decisions would have probably been simr to hers. After all, morality was highly valued back then. Even if you were a couple and the husband abused the wife, she had to endure it. If the wife had done something wrong, it might be understandable, but sometimes men would vent their emotions on women for no reason. In the mentality of the older generation, once you¡¯re married, there¡¯s no divorce. Divorce is seen as a very unfortunate event. So even if it meant suffering alone, they wouldn¡¯t choose to get a divorce. Even if the situation is this terrible now, they still choose to have him by their side and take care of him with great hardship. Yigol Novak and Suri Drew looked at each other, feeling very conflicted. They were sure they felt the same. They didn¡¯t want to spend any more money on this man. If the man had treated the woman better, it would¡¯ve been fine. But he was so cruel to her, any money spent on his treatment now would be wasted.
But they had alreadye this far, giving up halfway would feel improper to some extent. Furthermore, even if they didn¡¯t help the old man, he would still be under the olddy¡¯s care, which was a burden for her. All these reasons left them in a state of uncertainty, unsure of what to do. They exchanged looks, but after a long time, they still couldn¡¯te to a good conclusion. Seeing their state, the olddies probably guessed what they were thinking. If this were Mrs. Walker¡¯s own situation, she might have made a decision a long time ago. But this matter doesn¡¯t personally concern her, so she hesitated. Should the words she suppressed be spoken, and how to make their choices, would it be up to these olddies? After a long while, the olddy finally sighed gently, raised her head, and said to them. ¡°I can take care of him by myself. There is no need for you to spend time and money.¡± She thought she would acknowledge this and move on, but the words she spoke were different. This put them in a difficult position. They didn¡¯t want to put all the burdens on the olddy. It was hard enough for her already, and now she had to take care of a man who had treated her poorly. How could this not be considered a heavy blow to her? After a lifetime of hardship, she finally had the chance to enjoy some peace, yet she still had to carry the burden of this sick man. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve been suffering for a lifetime. This left them speechless. For a while, they were really conflicted and didn¡¯t know what to do. After a long pause, Yigol Novak finally took Suri Drew¡¯s hand, gently shook his head, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss itter, let¡¯s discuss itter.¡¯ Hearing this, Suri Drew immediately nodded and agreed. ¡°Yes, our mood just improved a little. Let¡¯s not let these unpleasant things affect us.¡± The two olddies were very supportive of this and nodded immediately. After a while, they finally arrived at their destination. They all got out of the car together and, under the assistant¡¯s leadership, arrived at a VIP ward. You could tell that Yigol put a lot of effort into selecting the best for the patient. Besides, he had also hired several nurses. He did this because he didn¡¯t want the olddy to continue struggling. So he made this choice. But after he learned about all these things, he began to question whether all these efforts were worth it. When the assistant led them into the ward, they found that no one was inside. This puzzled them, and they were totally at a loss. ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s the old man?¡± Suri Drew raised an eyebrow and asked. The assistant was also surprised. Scratching the back of his head, he said in a puzzled tone, ¡°When I came down, he was asking for you. I have no idea what happened..¡± Chapter 268: 268: The Unexpected Comes Too Suddenly Chapter 268: 268: The Unexpected Comes Too Suddenly
Trantor: 549690339 He had just gone downstairs to pick someone up, how did it turn into this scene now? It was indeed quite unfathomable for him.
At this moment, a nurse finally arrived and looked at them gathered around the door with a puzzled expression before asking. ¡°Are you all here to see the old man inside this room?¡± Upon hearing her speak, everyone turned their attention to the nurse, nodding in response. ¡°Yes, yes, where is he?¡± An elderly woman nearby also looked worried. The nurse shook her head and pointed to the emergency room not far away. ¡°The old man had a sudden condition and has been taken to the emergency room. You can go and check to see what¡¯s going on.¡± After hearing this, everyone finally understood what was happening. However, they felt that everything had happened too suddenly, leaving them unable to react. They exchanged nces and walked towards the emergency room after a while. They had indeed noticed that the light was still on in there, but they hadn¡¯t expected the old man to be inside.
The old woman copsed onto the chair beside her, finding it hard to believe. Mrs. Walker, who was sitting next to her, raised her hand and gently patted her shoulder tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry too much for now.¡± Although she said this, how could she not be worried? Despite having suffered many beatings at the hands of the old man in the past, she was still nervous when it came to matters of life and death. If something really happened, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Suri Drew nced at Yigol Novak and then walked to a small corner nearby. Although Yigol didn¡¯t know what Suri meant, he obediently followed her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Yigol raised his hand, gently rubbing her head and tenderly asked. Upon hearing this, Suri couldn¡¯t help but mumble. ¡°Do you think this is some kind of retribution?¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard what she said.
He knew what Suri meant by this. He had to admit that everything had happened too suddenly, even to the point where it was unexpected. But perhaps all of this had already been arranged by God. He gently shook his head, expressing his own thoughts on the matter. ¡°We don¡¯t need to concern ourselves with the oue. I know this might be very difficult for you, but God may have already arranged everything.¡± After hearing Yigol¡¯s words, Suri couldn¡¯t help but nod, thinking his words made a lot of sense. ¡°Wow, my husband is so wise with his words.¡± Seeing the woman in front of him saying this, Yigol¡¯s smile naturally grew bigger. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not stay here any longer and go back to the two old women, they must be very worried.¡± Suri understood his point, so they both went back to the olddies. This time, everyone remained quiet, sitting in their chairs, looking very tense. After an unknown amount of time, a doctor finally came out.
Seeing this, everyone immediately stood up and asked the doctor curiously. ¡°How is the situation inside?¡± The doctor, seeing their anxious expressions, probably guessed that these were the patient¡¯s rtives. He shook his head gently, looking quite distressed. Seeing his expression, everyone already had their own guesses about the situation. It seemed the oue wasn¡¯t going to be good. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have that expression on his face. He sighed softly before finally speaking. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition was too sudden, and we have been trying our best to treat him, but there is nothing we can do. Please be prepared for the worst.¡± Suri and Yigol exchanged nces, not expecting such a thing to happen. The two olddies, upon hearing these words, seemed momentarily unable to cope. They instantly slumped in their seats. Fortunately, Suri and Yigol quickly supported the two of them, or else they would have fallen to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± It took Suri a while before she finally managed to squeeze these words out from between her clenched teeth. In this situation, she hadn¡¯t expected that the old man would actually pass away. The doctor, seeing their expressions, heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°Elders, you must take care of your own health. Although this is a very unfortunate event, at your age, you cannot afford to be too emotional.¡± Suri immediately chimed in. ¡°Yes, please don¡¯t be too upset. The old man has lived a long life and had a frail body. Leaving early might be a relief for him.¡± ¡°Regardless, you must not grieve too much, or else your own health could suffer.¡± They didn¡¯t want anything unexpected to happen to the elderlydies now. After all, things had finally taken a turn for the good in their lives. After hearing these words, the olddies took a deep breath. They knew they had to take good care of themselves and not be overly emotional. Given the situation, they had no choice. How could they not know what their bodies were like? In such circumstances, they had to protect their bodies first. Both of them gently nodded their heads, and Mrs. Walker quickly recovered. She was now more worried about the other old woman. After all, no matter what, the other woman¡¯s husband had just left this world. Mrs. Walker raised her hand, gently caressing her shoulder before pulling her into an embrace tofort her. ¡°You¡¯ve already done so much. If it were someone else, they might have left him long ago, but you stayed by his side, taking care of him tirelessly..¡± Chapter 269: 269: Letting Go of Everything Chapter 269: 269: Letting Go of Everything
Trantor: 549690339 Standing nearby, Suri Drew immediately nodded her head in agreement, chiming in. ¡°Yeah, if it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t care about a man like that anymore, Mrs. Walker, you¡¯ve done enough, and you mustn¡¯t me yourself too much for him now.¡±
Yigol Novak naturally sat in front of them as well. Although he was not good atforting others, he would still watch over everyone intently. To tell the truth, the old woman was indeed feeling very distressed. Even though she knew that the man hadn¡¯t treated her well in the past, when this happened, she still couldn¡¯t fully ept it. Under these circumstances, she really didn¡¯t know what to say. Tears slid down her cheeks and onto the ground, seemingly unstoppable. Seeing her body continue to tremble uncontrobly, the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache as well. Mrs. Walker and Suri squeezed her in between them, constantly patting her back. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s over now.¡± ¡°Yeah, if he had continued living like this, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for him. Since he¡¯s feeling so bad now, that can be considered torture for him too. Now that he¡¯s finally relieved, he must be happier.¡± Mrs. Walker was also continuously offeringforting words.
She truly didn¡¯t want her besties to be trapped in negative emotions over a man who had treated her poorly. How could the old woman not understand such a simple truth? She was not foolish, having experienced more than half her life, and understood everything. After a while, she finally managed topose herself somewhat. She slowly lifted her eyelids, looked at the others, and spoke through her sobs. ¡°I thought¡­l thought that I might not be too sad when the old man dies, but I didn¡¯t expect myself to be this heartbroken¡­¡± After all, the old man had not treated her well before. Suri immediately chimed in. ¡°That just proves that you¡¯re actually a very kind person, Mrs. Walker. Even though he treated you poorly, you have always been helping him, and you haven¡¯t given up on him during the most challenging times.¡± ¡°If it were me, I might have been overjoyed after his death, but you are different, you still feel sad.¡± That was indeed her true thoughts.
If a man treated her poorly, and then met with an ident, she would undoubtedly be more than happy. And the sadness felt by the old woman may indeed stem from their long time together, unable to fully ept the reality at once. Although the old man had treated her poorly back then, they had been together for most of their lives. And now, it was a matter of life and death. Mrs. Walker opened her mouth to say something, but in the end, she really didn¡¯t know what to say. Eventually, all she could do was helplessly shake her head and continue patting her friend¡¯s shoulder. It took a long time for her to fully regain herposure. ¡°Thank you all for being with me. Actually, after being upset for a while, it doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal anymore.¡± Seeing that she had finally braced herself, the smiles finally returned to the faces of Mrs. Walker and Suri. ¡°That¡¯s good. People sometimes create their own cages and can¡¯t break free from them. As long as you cane to terms with it, all these things aren¡¯t really major issues.¡± Suri also felt the same way.
In the past, she had indeed faced such situations, feeling as though she couldn¡¯t escape from them. Many times, it felt like the sky was about to copse, and living on seemed pointless. However, sheter realized that all these were nothing but shackles she had imposed upon herself. Many things were not as bad as they had imagined. If they could think of them in the right way, they wouldn¡¯t matter at all. Mrs. Walker also quickly nodded her head in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right, Suri¡¯s advice is good. You must listen to her, and not allow these emotions to weigh you down again.¡± Yigol, noticing that their emotions had improved, could not help but feel happy as well. From the beginning, he believed that it was all just karma. Back on the car, he had heard how poorly the old man had treated Mrs. Walker. And yet, despite that, she continued to care for him so painstakingly all these years and never gave up on him. His survival until now was all due to her kindness. That was more than enough. He was already a very fortunate person. If it were anyone else, they might have abandoned him long ago. By then, who knew how much suffering he would have endured? The nurse was waiting nearby all along. When she saw that their emotions had improved slightly, she finally asked. ¡°Would you like to take a look¡­?¡± Before she could finish speaking, the old woman immediately lifted her eyelids to look at her and nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯ll have a look.¡± Since the nurse had already suggested it, she could no longer waste any time, and thus led everyone into the room. As the first to enter, the old woman slowly lifted the white cloth, and looked at the cold face, feeling a mixture of emotions. She opened her mouth, but in the end, no words came out. In this situation, she really didn¡¯t know what she should say. Suri and Mrs. Walker immediately stepped forward to the old woman¡¯s side. They kept a close watch on her, fearing that she would copse emotionally again. Fortunately, all she did was silently stare at the person in front of her, without any emotional changes showing on her face. After a good while, she finally turned to look at everyone and said, ¡°Thank you all for being here. Let¡¯s go home.¡± After all, their besties at home were likely growing impatient. They still didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. Since the old woman had said this, they could no longer linger. Once Yigol took care of everything, the driver sent them all back together. By the time they returned home, it was already dark. The besties hadn¡¯t slept, instead waiting at home for their arrival. Upon recognizing their familiar silhouettes, they stepped forward to greet the group. They had intended to say hello, but upon seeing their friends¡¯ somber expressions, they could tell something was wrong. They immediately suspected that something terrible must have happened.. Chapter 270: 270: Offering Assistance Chapter 270: 270: Offering Assistance
Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, their faces really seemed off. One of the grandmothers hesitated for a moment before carefully asking.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Walker gave her a look and shook her head. Seeing this scene, everyone present instinctively knew that something must be wrong. Otherwise, their expressions wouldn¡¯t be like this. After quite some time, the old woman finally looked up at everyone. Everyone immediately turned their attention to her, wondering what she was about to say. She let out a long breath, furrowed her brow, and spoke softly. ¡°My husband has passed away.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces showed stunned disbelief, unable to believe what they had just heard. The group furrowed their brows, not expecting such news at all. Everyone pondered how tofort the old woman.
Because they knew that she had spent many years with herte husband. Although he had done some wrongs to her before his death, they had spent so many years together, forming a bond. In this situation, they didn¡¯t know what to say. So, it¡¯s true that sometimes unexpected eventse out of nowhere, leaving you unable to react in time. After a while, a few grandmothers stepped forward and gently touched her shoulder, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll get through this.¡± ¡°Besides, he wasn¡¯t treating you well before, anyway. If he continued to live, he would be a burden to you.¡± ¡°Actually, this oue is quite good.¡± Everyone began to chime in, hoping the old woman wouldn¡¯t be too saddened by this event. Thankfully, as they spoke, the old woman¡¯s face showed no obvious distress. So, now they could breathe a sigh of relief. The old woman smiled gently and nodded, saying,
¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve recovered. You¡¯re all right.¡± She wasn¡¯t the type to be unreasonable. Even though she was kind, she could still tell right from wrong. Her besties only spoke as they did because they didn¡¯t want her to be engulfed in sadness. Although her husband was gone, she still had her besties around. They could live well and support each other. Now that it was gettingte, it was time for them to sleep. It wasn¡¯t possible for Yigol Novak and Suri Drew to stay in their house any longer. So, at that moment, the pair smiled at everyone. ¡°You should all go back and sleep now, it¡¯s already veryte. We¡¯ll find a hotel to stay in outside.¡± After Suri¡¯s words, a look of embarrassment shed across Mrs. Walker¡¯s face. ¡°If our bedrooms weren¡¯t already full, you both could stay here. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± said Mrs. Walker. The main reason for the embarrassment was that they felt like they had received so much help from Yigol and Suri, but they could not even offer them a room to stay in.
Even if they tried to make room by having several grandmas share a room, it would still not be ideal since there wasn¡¯t enough time to clean up. Yet, Yigol and Suri didn¡¯t find this to be a big deal at all. They simply waved their hands and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine, just a hotel. We like staying at hotels anyway.¡± Suri smiled and immediately reassured them. Yigol also nodded and added an exnation. ¡°Moreover, we were nning to travel around and stay in hotels during this time. You all should rest too, and we¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Since they both already said their piece, it would be inappropriate to say anything more. After watching them leave, everyone returned to their bedrooms. It must be said that the events of today were quite unbelievable. They never expected to encounter these two people. The grandmas sat around the fire, chatting and discussing the day¡¯s events. ¡°These young people are so kind-hearted. I¡¯ve never seen anyone like them in all my years.¡± ¡°Yes, meeting them is the good fortune from our previous life. They said they will help us build this home together and save more besties.¡± ¡°I hope we can also do our part.¡± Everyone was delighted to have met these two and considered themselves lucky. However, it was getting quitete, so when their conversation ended, everyone went back to their rooms and slept. As for Yigol Novak and Suri Drew, they had already checked into their pre-booked hotel. After washing up, theyy in bed, staring at the ceiling, and began reflecting on the day¡¯s events. ¡°I have to say, those grandmas really have it rough.¡± Suri sighed softly and shared her thoughts. Her heart ached when she thought about how all the neers around these grandmothers had left them one by one. If she herself were to be suddenly separated from her long-time lover, she would certainly be in great pain, too. Sensing his wife¡¯s mood, Yigol embraced her in his arms and spoke gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here, and we¡¯ll make sure they live a better life.¡± After hearing his words, Suri kissed his face and said, ¡°I knew my husband is the best!¡± But upon further thought, she continued, ¡°Actually, meeting these grandmothers today can be considered fate. If it were before, we might not have paid attention to them.¡± He also agreed that his wife had a point. Sometimes it was really fate that brought people together. He knew that there must be many people in distress in this world. But this time, since they encountered this situation, they would offer their help.. Chapter 271: 271: Strolling through the Night Market Chapter 271: 271: Strolling through the Night Market
Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew nestled like a kitten in Yigol Novak¡¯s arms. She gently rubbed against him before speaking.
¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should say.¡± Hearing this, Yigol¡¯s face showed some confusion, not understanding her meaning. He softly frowned and asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just say it.¡± Suri twirled her hair for a while before finally uttering a few words. ¡°Today, the old man passed away, right?¡± This was indeed something that had happened, but Yigol still didn¡¯t know what she wanted to express. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Atst, Suri pouted and spoke. ¡°Actually, when I heard the news, my first reaction wasn¡¯t sadness, but happiness.¡± She couldn¡¯t help shaking her head after saying this.
¡°You might find it strange, but for some reason, I really felt happy, because I felt that his existence in this world was a burden to his wife.¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol finally understood the meaning behind her words. But he also expressed his understanding. No matter what, he could feel his wife¡¯s emotions on the matter. He lifted his hand and gently rubbed his wife¡¯s head, nodding and saying. ¡°Actually, I have a simr idea. After all, the old man was good to his wife before, and now he¡¯s like this, but his wife never gave up on him.¡± Originally, she thought her husband might find her thoughts strange, but she didn¡¯t expect him to have the same idea. Upon hearing this, a sparkle appeared in Suri¡¯s eyes, and she leaned closer to him. ¡°Really? You think so too?¡± Yigol naturally wouldn¡¯t lie to her, so he gently nodded his head. ¡°Of course, my wife, why would I lie to you?¡± ¡°Even though I think the old man was quite bad, he treated his wife that way back then, but his wife still took care of him until the end.¡¯
If someone else were in that situation, they would never do something so foolish. After all, most people are self-serving. But even so, the olddy never gave up on him. He had lived long enough, and honestly, surviving until now was already quite difficult. So under these circumstances, he was definitely better off. If he continued to live like this, it would be even more painful. ¡°In fact, not only is his departure a relief for him, but also for his wife.¡± Hearing this, surl nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s what I think too.¡± The two of them indeed had the same view of the matter. Perhaps it was because everything that happened today was so fresh in their minds.
Theyy in bed for a long time, without a hint of sleepiness. Looking at the floor- to-ceiling windows and the twinkling lights outside, Suri let out a helpless sigh. ¡°I feel like I just can¡¯t sleep.¡± Yigol yfully pinched her nose and doted on her. ¡°You¡¯re so excited now that I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± But lying in bed like this wasn¡¯t helping, and it wasn¡¯t fun at all. So, an idea popped into Suri¡¯s head. Though she didn¡¯t know if the idea was feasible, she still proposed it. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we go out and have some fun, since we can¡¯t sleep anyway.¡± She didn¡¯t expect her wife to say such a thing. But upon further thought, they had indeed been lying in bed for a long time without any sleepiness, and not only that, they had been chatting nonstop. Instead of this, they might as well go out and have fun. Yigol hesitated for a moment, then promptly nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course, no problem. We¡¯re not doing anything else anyway.¡± Seeing her husband quickly agree, Suri hugged his face and took a yful bite. ¡°I was worried you¡¯d be unhappy.¡± As Yigol put on his clothes, he shook his head. ¡°How could I be?¡± They quickly dressed and prepared to go outside for some fun. After all, they came out this time to enjoy themselves. Since they couldn¡¯t sleep, they might as well go out and stroll around the night markets. Lying in bed would only be more boring. As soon as they left the hotel, they hesitated, not knowing where to go. Suri held her chin and looked left and right with some indecision before finally speaking. ¡°Where shall we go thiste at night?¡± Although some shops stayed opente at night, most of them closed their doors. Hearing this, Yigol began to think carefully. He thought for a moment before finally deciding on a suitable ce. A sparkle appeared in his eyes, and he excitedly said, ¡°Wife, I know a ce you¡¯ll love! We¡¯ve been there during the day! But it¡¯spletely different at night, with beautiful lights.¡± Hearing this, Suri immediately realized what ce he was talking about. ¡°Are you talking about the ce where we met the olddies today?¡± Yigol instantly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the ce. The lights are beautiful at night, and it¡¯s brightly lit. There are also many vendors selling things.¡± Hearing him say this, Suri became interested and wanted to see what kind of scene it was. From his description, it sounded really fun. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and see! I¡¯d like to see how beautiful it is at night!¡± In the end, they got into a car together. Along the way, they passed through numerous streets, not knowing how much time had passed before finally stopping. As soon as they got out of the car, they were met with a sea ofnterns. There was no denying that the colors were beautiful- All the lights were on, and no shop had closed for the night. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect all these ces to be open.¡± Seeing such a scene, Suri was naturally excited and immediately ran towards it. ¡°Hey, wife, wait for me.¡± Yigol hastily caught up with her. What caught their eyes were countless amusement, and even at night, the ce was bustling with people.. Chapter 272: 272: Sense of Accomplishment Chapter 272: 272: Sense of Aplishment
Trantor: 549690339 Not only that, the lights also looked very beautiful. There were also street vendors nearby constantly hawking their goods.
¡°Don¡¯t miss out as you pass by! Come take a look at our newly arrived drinks! This is grape jelly! And watermelon pudding! Buy one get one free! Buy one get one free!¡± ¡°Ladies, take a look! We have fresh flowers here, let your boyfriend buy you a bouquet.¡± ¡°Free blind box draw! Free blind box draw!¡± These vendors were yelling nonstop, but they all seemed very enthusiastic about it. Coming out to sell things at thiste hour was already quite difficult, so naturally they wanted to sell more. Fortunately, there were still a lot of people around at this hour. Perhaps many people had been attracted by the lights here. Looking from far away, the ce seemed like a myriad of stars. But getting closer and seeing everything was also very beautiful. It didn¡¯t take long for Suri Drew to be attracted by the things the vendors were selling. She was really curious about them.
Some of the things here she had never seen anyvvhere else. So under these circumstances, it was natural for her to be even more interested. ¡°Hey, Ms. What is this?¡± Suri pulled Yigol Novak over to a vendor¡¯s front and stopped. The vendor then smiled at her and started exining. ¡°Lady, this is apetition.¡± Looking at the small thing in front of her that looked like a ser field, she didn¡¯t know how to y it. ¡°What kind ofpetition? Will I get a prize if I win?¡± As Suri asked, she nced over the items behind her. Noticing that there were many exquisite dolls behind her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit curious. ¡°Are all these things prizes?¡± Behind thedy vendor, there was a shelf filled with beautiful dolls.
It was clear that thedy had carefully selected these dolls, which could instantly attract people¡¯s attention. The vendordy then smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Of course! These are all prizes, and if you win, you can choose any one of them to take away.¡± Suri immediately set her sights on one she liked. She raised her hand, pointed at the doll, and said to Yigol beside her, ¡°I must win that doll! ¡± Yigol indulgently smiled at her and said, ¡°Of course, no problem. I believe my wife can do it!¡± After saying that, he immediately paid the money. And Suri happily started ying. This thing was both simple and difficult. Yigol carefully observed the game and realized that it was just a mini ser field.
They used their hands to rece the positions of the yers, and aimed to get their ball into the goal. It had to be said that it was indeed very interesting. However, they were dealing with shopkeepers who had skills and Suri hadn¡¯t been able to win a single game. She was getting frustrated. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but pout and said, ¡°Honey, I really like that doll! Don¡¯t you think she looks super cool!¡± Yigol looked in the direction she was pointing and found that the doll she liked waspletely different from the others. The one she liked seemed to be holding a gun in her hand and had a very cool appearance. ¡°It seems that my wife really has a unique taste.¡± But Suri frowned as she looked at the yers she was controlling and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve tried several times, but I just can¡¯t beat the boss.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s face was full of smiles as he encouraged her, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, youngdy. Just try a few more times. I think you have a talent for this game.¡± ¡°If I really had talent, I wouldn¡¯t have lost to you every single time.¡± Yigol had been watching by her side, and seeing his wife struggle so much, he felt bad for her. ¡°Boss, how much is this doll? Can I just buy it with my money?¡± Of course, the boss wouldn¡¯t refuse. He nodded without hesitation and replied, ¡°Of course, no problem!¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol was ready to take out his money. As long as it was something his wife liked, he¡¯d definitely buy it. However, just as he was about to take out his money, Suri grabbed his hand, She shook her head and looked very serious, ¡°No, my love, I must win her myself! If you buy it, it won¡¯t mean the same!¡± Unexpectedly, his wife actually said something like this to him. This left him feeling somewhat conflicted, ¡°But you¡¯ve already tried several times, do you really want to keep trying? Suri nodded firmly and said word by word, ¡°Of course! There¡¯s a difference between winning it and buying it! ¡± Since his wife had said such words, he would naturally support her wholeheartedly. So heughed and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll be beside you, my love. You can do it!¡± Suri nodded and threw herself back into the struggle. She seriouslypeted with the boss time and time again. She hadn¡¯t given up, even after losing many times. After countless attempts, she finally won! The moment her ball went into the, she was so excited that she almost jumped three feet high. Immediately afterwards, she rushed over and tightly hugged Yigol, excitedly saying, ¡°I did it, honey! I won!¡± ¡°See? I won it! I won it with my own hands!¡± The boss on the side also immediately pped his hands. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re really very patient. If it were someone else, they would¡¯ve already given up.¡± ¡°This time it was indeed your own effort that made you win! Well done!¡± Seeing his wife¡¯s excitement, he also felt very happy, There¡¯s a saying that says a father¡¯s joy is worth a thousand gold pieces. As long as he could buy his wife¡¯s happiness with money, why wouldn¡¯t he do He gave her a head rub and said, ¡°Of course! Just look at whose wife she is, she¡¯s amazing!¡± Suri proudly lifted her chin and took the doll handed to her by the boss. Probably because she had won it herself, she felt a great sense of aplishment.. Chapter 273: 273: The Familiar City Management Chapter 273: 273: The Familiar City Management
Trantor: 549690339 Just when she was feeling pleased, suddenly there was amotion behind her. Everyone was puzzled about what was happening, all of their gazes turned in that direction.
Upon a closer look, a few urban management officials were approaching their direction. Some small vendors started packing their goods hurriedly and scurried away in various directions. They didn¡¯t want to pay any fines to urban management. It¡¯s likely that the fines they¡¯d pay for a few hours of peddling would exceed their earnings. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak were also utterly surprised to witness such a scene, these urban management officials were still on duty sote at night? They noticed that these urban management officials were the same ones they encountered in the morning. One of them was among those who threatened the old grandmother earlier today. Well, talk about running into enemies on a narrow road. There was also a small stall set up in the shop where they were now. However, she showed no intention of leaving. Not only that, but several other shop owners also appeared rxed, showing no signs of fleeing like the others.
Upon seeing this, Suri felt a little perplexed and turned to ask the boss¡¯s wife, cradling her doll in her arms. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you all scared? The urban management officers are here, aren¡¯t thew?¡± Hearing this, the boss¡¯s wife turned to look around, chuckled at the sight of people scurrying about, and replied. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a matter of paying some money.¡± Upon hearing these words, Yigol felt something was wrong. Even if they do pay, the urban management officials should not allow them to continue vending here. So why did these people appear utterly unafraid? The people lounging around painted a stark contrast to those who were clearly worried. ¡°So just by paying money, they can continue selling here?¡± Yigol furrowed his brows and voiced his question. Perhaps because they had been ying with her daughter in front of her earlier, the boss¡¯s wife seemed to be less cautious with them and honestly replied, nodding her head.
¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Here, she lowered her voice and leaned in to whisper, ¡°However, it¡¯s more than the usual fee. It¡¯s a bribe for these urban management officers.¡± After concluding, she waved her hand and chuckled. ¡°Oh dear, their job really isn¡¯t easy, having to manage here and there.¡± ¡°Many things aren¡¯t as simple as you might think.¡± However, hearing this, Suri could only feel utter outrage. These old women had already been having it tough, painstakingly making and selling their handicrafts, only to be driven away by the urban management officials. Yet, these same officials would permit vendors to stay only if they paid extra bribes. This was absolutely uneptable. She was aware that vending in some ces was indeed prohibited and fines were justified for vitions. However, it was clear that these urban management officials were no decent people.
They did not abide by anyws. They allowed people to vend here depending on who paid them, driving away and fining those who didn¡¯t. Should they have treated everyone fairly, things would be eptable. But with this extent of their misdeeds, Suri was finding it hard to tolerate. ¡°That¡¯s too much! This morning they drove away a bunch of olddies.¡± Upon hearing this, the boss¡¯s wife next to them sighed and said, ¡°In fact, vending here is allowed, no one has ever objected. It¡¯s only because these urban management officers wanted to line their own pockets that they patrol here every day.¡± If she could make some money, she would never bribe these urban management officers. But now that things hade to this, all she could do was vent her frustrations, unable to retrieve the money she had already given them. Upon hearing this, Yigol was thoroughly disgusted. It was obvious that these officials didn¡¯t regard the people here as human beings at all. On top of that, they seemed to notice an urban management officer approaching a stall and casually pocketing a pack of the vendor¡¯s cigarettes. However, the vendor dared not utter a word, and could only watch them carry on with such abuses of power. Wasn¡¯t this tant bullying? Moreover, some other urban management officers immediately proceeded to another stall and started making conversation with the stall owner, appearing very friendly. ¡°Do they know each other? They seem unusually familiar?¡± Upon hearing this, the boss¡¯s wife looked up in the direction Yigol was pointing, took a careful look, raised her eyebrows slightly, and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t say a word, I think that stall owner is the brother of one of the officials. Haven¡¯t you noticed? That spot is the busiest one.¡± Everyone looked closely and found that her observation held true. The spot was indeed located next to the four-way junction, whichmanded the heaviest footfall. That exined everything. The boss¡¯s wife let out a deep sigh, ¡°People with connections like them, naturally, don¡¯t need to pay, while the rest of us have to. Without paying, we cannot vend here.¡± ¡°We¡¯re left with no good options. If we do not earn this little money, we really don¡¯t know what we should do.¡± Looking at the officials and the stall owners chatting away as if they were old pals, Suri and Yigol couldn¡¯t help but feel miffed. They really didn¡¯t understand how these people managed to live with themselves. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t allow such a trend to continue unchecked. The old women would definitely return to sell their wares. If these officials were to fine them every single time, how would they tolerate it? She started concocting a n in her mind. She couldn¡¯t let these urban management officers continue wreaking havoc. At that moment, she seemed to have gleaned a crucial piece of information and turned towards the boss¡¯s wife, ¡°You said earlier that vending here from the beginning is not against thew, right?¡± Chapter 274: 274: Drawing a Sword to Help When Seeing Injustice on the Road Chapter 274: 274: Drawing a Sword to Help When Seeing Injustice on the Road
Trantor: 549690339 After hearing this, the boss¡¯s wife naturally nodded without hesitation, and began to exin. ¡°After all, this has always been amercial street, it was never said from the beginning that it was illegal here, and when we first started, even some of the bosses here encouraged us to start businesses here.¡±
If it¡¯s really as the boss¡¯s wife said, then these city management staff are charging fees randomly. They might continue to do so, and that would only harm the interests of more people. On the contrary, it would make their money grow more and more. No matter what, Suri Drew really couldn¡¯t bear to watch such a scene. Just as she was wondering how to solve this problem, she saw a city management staff inexplicably approaching an elderly couple in a small corner. Perhaps because their legs and feet weren¡¯t so agile, they hadn¡¯tpletely packed up yet. And they thought that since they were in a small corner, they couldn¡¯t possibly be seen by these city management staff. But they didn¡¯t expect to be seen by them anyway. Those city management staff surrounded them and then spoke in a very fierce manner. ¡°Don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t fucking hurry up and pay here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about escaping, I see you can¡¯t even fly with wings now!¡±
Those city management staff tightly surrounded the elderly couple, speaking back and forth, as if they wanted to drown them in their saliva. Seeing this, Suri Drew was really upset in her heart. She endured it this morning, and even obediently paid for these old women. Because she thought that stalls really couldn¡¯t be set up here. But seeing this scene now, she really couldn¡¯t stand it in her heart anymore. So at this moment, she stepped forward and came directly in front of these city management staff, pointing and talking to them. ¡°But from the beginning, it was never said that there was a charge for setting up stalls here!¡± Yigol Novak didn¡¯t expect Suri Drew¡¯s actions to be so swift, and he couldn¡¯t just watch his wife suffer any losses, so he immediately stepped forward to her side. Not only that, but he also thought about how to properly handle the matter in his mind. Seeing a small scammer suddenly appear and scold them, those city management staff were certainly very angry in their hearts. They immediately turned their heads and looked at Suri Drew in front of them.
¡°Have the guts to say that again!¡± Suri Drew was naturally not afraid of anything. Even though she saw their ferocious appearance, she had full confidence in her nearc. Because she knew her husband was by her side. As long as her husband was there, nothing was a big deal. She saw her putting her hands on her hips, and then immediately started scolding them. ¡°Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t found out that you guys aren¡¯t supposed to charge here, but you¡¯re bullying the weak to line your own pockets!¡± ¡°I think you guys must have collected a lot of money from people¡¯s pockets! Aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll report you?¡± ¡°People like you who are heartless, ignorant of etiquette, and shameless will sooner orter be eliminated by society!¡±
She was really very angry, almost pouring out all her anger. Although it was night, there were quite a few people around. Some of them heard that there seemed to be a quarrel on this side and came over out of curiosity to see what was going on. They didn¡¯t know what had happened, only seeing a youngdy scolding a group of city management staff. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did they set up a stall and then this city management staff wanted to drive them away? ¡°Maybe, otherwise, why would she be so fierce?¡± People who just came naturally didn¡¯t know what had happened. But after listening for a while, they finally figured out what was going on. ¡°So thisdy pulled out a knife for justice.¡± ¡°I thought she was setting up a stall, but she¡¯s a customer like us.¡± Suri Drew couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and just kept cursing. ¡°This morning you guys forced several old women to pay you, and then tonight you guys are doing such things. Are you city management staff or gang leaders? Aren¡¯t you just forcing people to pay you?¡± After hearing these words, the surrounding spectators showed an incredible expression, and they couldn¡¯t believe that such a thing would happen. ¡°My God, how can people be like this.¡± ¡°Yes, I just saw several stall owners running away, it must be because of them.¡± ¡°No way, if they are really allowed to set up a stall here, they will go to jail for charging fees illegally!¡± After hearing what these people said, those city management staff¡¯s hearts were very ufortable. They began to panic in their hearts. Because they knew that what these people said was correct. If anything really happened, they might go to jail. ¡°Try to say that again, and don¡¯t think that as a little girl, helping them means you can nder us here!¡± ¡°If you have the ability, thene with us and argue it out!¡± One of the city management staff raised his hand and pointed somewhere, but Suri Drew, how could she be so stupid to really go with them. If she went with themter and they did something to her, it would be terrible. ¡°Pah! You people will get your retribution sooner orter!¡± Those city management staff really couldn¡¯t save face. As the onlookers grew more and more, they also clearly knew that they could not let this matter continue to ferment. If this matter blew up, they would definitely suffer. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go inside and talk!¡± After saying that, the city management staff gave a look to the few people next to them. Those people naturally understood what this meant. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t let this matter escte. If they did, they might not be able to handle it. In this case, the best solution was to take this woman away first. She dared to say that in front of everyone now, but in a while, she would definitely not dare to say anything. As long as the crowd was dispersed first, everything would be fine. Seeing that they came over with fierce momentum, like they wanted to carry her away, Suri Drew immediately turned around and tried to run towards the crowd.. Chapter 275: 275: Under Broad Daylight Chapter 275: 275: Under Broad Daylight
Trantor: 549690339 As she turned around, she crashed right into a sturdy chest. Before she could react, Yigol Novak drew her into his embrace, staring coldly at the men in front of him as he spoke.
¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you really want to try something with my wife in broad daylight?¡± Hearing these words, Suri Drew¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in suspense, finally settled back into ce. As long as her husband was by her side, she didn¡¯t need to be afraid of anything. They initially thought the woman was acting alone, but to their surprise, she had a husband behind her. For a moment, the men didn¡¯t know what to do. Initially, they nned to drag her into a dark room, beat her up, and then let her go. This way, they could show her their power and stop her from saying anything else. But they never expected that she would have a husband with her. Her being apanied by him changed the situationpletely. As soon as Yigol spoke, the onlookers started expressing their disgust. ¡°My God, what kind of city management is this? I paid a lot of money toe here for a trip, just to see such a mess?¡±
¡°Yeah, if it wasn¡¯t for thisdy¡¯s husband being here, who knows what these urban management officers would do to her.¡± ¡°How can you urban management officers be so heartless? What on earth do you want?¡± The surrounding onlookers also joined in the verbal attacks. At first, they didn¡¯t know what was going on, but now after watching for so long, they had a clearer understanding. Moreover, some people were exining to them what exactly had happened. So now they Imew that these urban management officers were acting recklessly. The youngdy in front of them was just trying to help when she saw something wrong, which led her to speak out against them. Fortunately, her husband was here; otherwise, there was no telling what these urban management officers would do to her. Seeing the couple¡¯s determined stance, the urban management officers nced at each other, seemingly considering their options. Somehow, they had to end this farce. If this incident were to escte, there was no telling what would happen in the future. Suddenly, the officers put on a smiling face, addressing the couple.
¡°Ah, this must all be a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, why don¡¯t we go inside and talk? Let¡¯s discuss the matter. If there¡¯s anything wrong, we¡¯ll improve.¡± They knew they couldn¡¯t confront the couple in public, but if they could lure them inside the building, they could do whatever they wanted with them. But how could Suri and Yigol be so naive? They wouldn¡¯t just go along with whatever others wanted them to do. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have made it this far. ¡°Pah!¡± Suri immediately spat at them. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what tricks you¡¯re ying!¡± Did they really think they could deceive her like a three-year-old child? She had never met such shameless people!
At this thought, a trace of anger welled up in her heart. Maybe other street vendors had been beaten by them in this way, too. It was quite possible. After all, these men looked so menacing, as if they could do anything. So under these circumstances, she would never let them off lightly. If possible, she hoped these people would receive the punishment they deserved. Soon after, Yigol stepped in front of her, protecting her. ¡°I¡¯m still here. What do you want to do to us? These people behind us are all watching. Do you really want to do something to us in broad daylight?¡± Hearing this, the faces of the urban management officers became even uglier, just like the bottom of a pot. They opened their mouths, but in the end, they had no idea what to say. They had never encountered anyone like this before. Mainly because the people in the crowd either willingly gave them money or were beaten up by them if they didn¡¯t. So now, they only dealt with obedient people who would give them money as soon as they came. They hadn¡¯t met such tough people in a long time. For a moment, they really didn¡¯t know what to do. After a while, one of them finally spoke, still looking fierce and evil. ¡°So, what do you want to do? We said we¡¯d talk things over. Is there really any need to be so hostile to us?¡± Hearing this, a cold smile crept onto Suri¡¯s lips. ¡°The saying ¡®speak thenguage of humans when meeting humans, and thenguage of ghosts when meeting ghosts¡¯ obviously applies to people like you.¡± The urban management officers saw the defiant look of the youngdy and grew even more annoyed. But since there were so many people around, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. However, if the situation continued like this, it wouldn¡¯t solve anything. They might be slightly restrained today, but they could be more aggressive in the future. And the street vendors would be the ones suffering in the long run. So at this moment, Suri¡¯s mind was racing, trying to figure out what to do in the best way possible. She carefully observed their surroundings and looked at her husband. Taking advantage of the urban management officers¡¯ argument with the onlookers, she quietly asked her husband. ¡°What should we do now? We can¡¯t keep this stalemate going, as it won¡¯t solve anything. ¡± Yigol understood her concerns. He smiled confidently, raising his hand to gently rub her head as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. Everything is ready for whateveres.¡± Initially, Suri was a bit scared, but when she heard his words, all her fears seemed to disappear. Yes, she trusted her husband¡¯s abilities wholeheartedly. Since he said that, it meant he had a solution.. Chapter 276: 276: Forcing the Duck onto the Shelf Chapter 276: 276: Forcing the Duck onto the Shelf
Trantor: 549690339 With that in mind, what should I be scared of? ¡°My God, I have never seen such shameless people before! You city officials take our taxpayer money and then carry on with these shenanigans, it¡¯s really shameless!¡±
¡°Yeah, if it weren¡¯t for using here to hang out today, I would never have thought that things were so dark here.¡± ¡°Me too, I¡¯mpletely shocked!¡± ¡°No, if this ce had oversight, their situation would probably get even worse.¡± And the city officials started fighting back one after the other. ¡°You think you are the world police, managing everything!¡± ¡°We are just operating ording to our rules. You, who understand nothing and only hear one side of the story from a youngdy, then start pointing your fingers at us?¡± Surprisingly, even at this stage, they dared to say these words. None of them seemed to acknowledge their error, instead they defended their actions, as if they were right. It was quite shocking. Then they realized, all of this was caused by this youngdy in front of them. In their hearts, they were more annoyed. They had already resolved in secret that once they got the chance, they would teach her a lesson. But right now, they genuinely had no opportunities.
After all, there were so many people around them. They couldn¡¯t just drag thedy away in front of everyone. When they realized they had to resolve this issue with these two- -Suri Drew and Yigol Novak, they immediately tried to arrest them. At this point, they quickly detained Suri and Yigol, wanting to leave. The situation had be extremely dangerous, and no matter what, they could not dy any longer. Otherwise, the situation could get even worse. They knew that their actions might invite more public criticism. But for now, they could only downy things. First, they must deal with these two instigators. The rest were regr tourists and probably wouldn¡¯t take this matter to heart. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak certainly didn¡¯t expect these individuals to make such a decision and approach them aggressively. They instantly retreated into the crowd. Yigol naturally wasn¡¯t afraid, especially with the System¡¯s support, these people were no threat to him. Effectively non-existent opponents. He protected his wife by cing her behind him and he questioned the city officials. ¡°What do you guys mean by this? Are you thinking of resorting to violence now?¡±
He knew very well that as long as he stood with the crowd, they wouldn¡¯t dare attack so many people. That¡¯s precisely why he brought his wife into the crowd. The city officials certainly didn¡¯t expect him to take such an action. ¡°No, we just want to talk.¡± Everyone was not a fool, how could they not hear his lies? The spectators also felt that the words of these officials were absolutely offhand. Everyone could clearly tell that their pretentious words were lies, and they were treating everyone like fools. ¡°I don¡¯t believe your bullshit!¡± Suri Drew rolled her eyes at them and responded. This gesture thoroughly annoyed these men in front of her. A city official directly stepped forward, trying to take them away.
Little did he know, Yigol was not an easy opponent. With a sweeping kick from Yigol, one of them instantly fell to the ground, yelling out in pain. This all happened so suddenly, they couldn¡¯t react in time. When they finally reacted, the surrounding crowd started cheering for Yigol. ¡°Bravo, bravo!¡± ¡°This young man isn¡¯t too bad!¡± Suri naturally looked at her husband, her eyes sparkling. She said, ¡°As expected of my husband, he¡¯s really amazing!¡± Hearing this, Yigol just gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Of course.¡± When the official saw that Yigol was actually skilled in martial arts, he seemed to be a little scared. If Yigol knew nothing, it could have been easily handled. But now, it seemed like this matter was not as simple. Subsequently, Yigol raised his head to look at them and questioned, ¡°What, are you guys really thinking of doing something to me?¡± The few city officials were truly annoyed. No one had ever humiliated them like this before, they were naturally filled with anger. ¡°All right, not drinking the wine of courtesy, but drinking the wine of penalty, huh? You just wait and see!¡± After one of the officials said this, they instantlymunicated with each other with their eyes. Although they didn¡¯t speak, they instantly understood what that look meant. Even if you are skilled in martial arts, we outnumber you. Can you really handle all of us? Seeing their attitude, Yigol was also not a fool and guessed their intent immediately. However, he was not at all afraid. Even if there were many times more people, that would not be a big deal to him. So, he remained calm and seemingly fearless at the original spot. At first, the surrounding crowd seemed worried. But after seeing this scene, few of the men stepped forward and said to the officials, ¡°What, are you guys thinking of doing something? We¡¯re not leaving today. Let¡¯s see what you dare to do!¡± ¡°Does anyone have a phone? Quickly call the police!¡± ¡°Yes, we must let these people know the consequences of their actions¡± Seeing the upright individuals in the crowd stepping forward, Yigol gave a slight smile. He knew that once everyone understood the truth, they wouldn¡¯t let them continue acting recklessly. In any case, they must be made aware of the consequences of their actions.. Chapter 277: 277: Overwhelming Surprise Chapter 277: 277: Overwhelming Surprise
Trantor: 549690339 As soon as the people nearby heard the man¡¯s words, they immediately readied themselves to call the police. At this point, the city management officers realized the seriousness of the situation, and it seemed that things were not as simple as they had imagined.
What should they do if this really esctes? At any rate, they couldn¡¯t let this matter go on any further. ¡°You¡¯ve all got it wrong. We¡¯re not what you¡¯re imagining,¡± one of them said. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not be so tense. Can we talk this out?¡± These people finally gave in, realizing that things wouldn¡¯t go as they had initially thought. But what¡¯s the use of saying this now? No one would listen to them anymore anyway. After all, they had also not given them a chance just now. But they kept insisting on taking the two people away. It was evident that they wanted to take them somewhere and then do something excessive to them. At this moment, Yigol Novak finally turned around and addressed the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no need to call the police. I¡¯ve dealt with it.¡± At his words, everyone revealed a bit of surprise in their eyes, wondering what the heck was going on.
Hadn¡¯t this man been with them the entire time? When did he deal with it? Everyone was lost and confused, unsure how he had dealt with the situation. Not just the others, but even Suri Drew had a puzzled look in her eyes. With disbelief, she looked at Yigol Novak and then asked with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°What are you talking about? When did you handle it, and howe I don¡¯t know?¡± Just as Yigol was about to reply, the city management officers interrupted him. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± They were somewhat panicked. If what Yigol said was true, they would be in big trouble. Yigol simply nced at them and calmly said, ¡°Just wait here.¡± Now, they were not sure whether Yigol was telling the truth or not. They had never met Yigol before and didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was, or whether he had any real power or influence.
What if he was just trying to deceive them? If they fell for Yigol¡¯s trick, wouldn¡¯t that be even worse? So at this moment, they were really hesitant, not knowing what to do. They were utterly bewildered and indecisive with the turn of events. The crowd nearby was equally confused, not knowing what Yigol had done. However, since he had already said this, they couldn¡¯t ask any more questions. After a while, sudden footsteps could be heard from behind. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the direction of the sound, wondering what had happened. When they saw an approaching group of police officers and uniformed personnel, they couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. Not only that, their eyes rested on Yigol Novak, curious about his identity, wondering how he could have brought these people here without anyone noticing. At first, the city management officers were hesitant, not sure if he was bluffing or not.
But when they saw these people rushing towards them, they realized things were not as simple as they thought. Now, they were even more nervous, anxiously asking the people beside them. ¡®What should we do now?¡± ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t that our bossing too?¡± Everyone grew truly afraid, unsure of what to do. Seeing them finally afraid, Suri Drew gave her husband a thumbs up. ¡°I knew you¡¯d have a way, honey.¡± Yigol Novak merely smiled at her. The crowd came to Yigol¡¯s front, and one man in a suit appeared to treat Yigol with great respect. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect Mr. Novak to be here and encounter such a situation; this is our neglect. ¡± When this important-looking person uttered such words, the surrounding people were dumbfounded. They had indeed guessed previously that he might have some minor influence, but they never thought it would be to this extent. If they were ordinary people, they would not dare to confront the city management officers directly, for fear of being retaliated against. At this point, Yigol Novak seriously addressed the officers.¡¯/p> ¡°Is this how you guys manage things around here? After they left, did you not deal with any of the underlying issues?¡± Hearing this, the guy in the suit seemed to break into a sweat. After wiping his forehead, he replied, ¡°This is indeed our fault. Regardless, we¡¯ll improve and hope that Mr. Novak won¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Yes, we will definitely arrest these people and teach them a lesson.¡± The nearby staff members also chimed in. The city management officers were naturally dumbfounded. What kind of identity did this man have? He looked like just a kid, but how could he have such great influence? Even now, they still didn¡¯t quite understand how he could be so powerful. If they had known earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to confront him. However, it was toote now. Since they had already offended him, it wasn¡¯t going to be easy for them to wrap things up. The several people exchanged nces before ultimately kneeling down and begging for forgiveness ¡°I truly realize my mistake, please give me another chance. I¡¯ll never do this again.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t recognize you, Mr. Novak. I¡¯m sincerely sorry for the conflict.¡± ¡°We will definitely change, just don¡¯t do anything to us, we can pay a fine.¡± ¡°Please, give us another chance..¡± Chapter 278: 278: No Other Way Chapter 278: 278: No Other Way
Trantor: 549690339 Although they kept pleading like this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak found it extremely ridiculous. Why didn¡¯t they say these things at the beginning?
Now that they knew the seriousness of the matter, they kept talking about it non-stop. But many things were already toote. It was all because their leaders came here, and even some higher-ups came; they would not be like this now. ¡°Really looking down on people with dog¡¯s eyes.¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath. Yigol, who was next to her, could naturally feel how angry Suri was, so he gently rubbed her head and spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby, I¡¯ve already solved everything, so don¡¯t be too angry.¡± ¡°Besides, my wife is so pretty; don¡¯t get angry because of these unworthy people, it will cause wrinkles.¡± Hearing this, Suri suddenly realized and nodded. She slightly raised her head and tried hard to open her eyes wide. ¡°My husband is right, I must not get wrinkles for these unworthy people.¡± Subsequently, several people nearby left with the city administrators. The incident had already made a big fuss, and they didn¡¯t want to make it even bigger.
After all, this ce could also be considered their fault. If they had paid more attention in their daily lives, such things would not have happened. Moreover, this time Mr. Novak even saw it, which made them feel extremely ufortable. After the city administrator was taken away, the boss finally came to Yigol and apologised respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making Mr. Novak go through this. Our president is already on his way back.¡± ¡°He said he would personally apologize to Mr. Novak when he arrives.¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol just casually waved his hand. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be so formal. It¡¯s already very good if you guys can properly supervise your people here.¡± After hearing his words, the boss¡¯s face naturally looked very ugly. He also knew how wrong he was this time. If he had realized this mistake earlier and corrected it, others wouldn¡¯t have seen such a joke. Those bystanders nearby saw that the boss was actually being so respectful to this young man and felt that he must not be an ordinary person.
They deeply admired him in their hearts. ¡°My God, he¡¯s so young and already so sessful; his family must be extraordinary.¡± ¡°When this incident just happened, his wife could rush out without hesitation. It turns out that they weren¡¯t afraid.¡± Everyone felt deeply about this. If their own families could be this good, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of money-rted problems no matter what happened. But often, when thev encountered some bad things, thev couldn¡¯t directlv stand up. Because there are too many scumbags in this society, if they were to suffer revenge from others, they would lose more than they gain. So, when they saw such unfair situations, they could only silently do something, rather than do it openly like them. Suri seemed to have heard their discussion and turned her head again, smiling gently at them. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not like that, as long as you can see the power of unity. As long as everyone can stand together against these things, many troubles can be solved.¡± They never expected that Suri heard much of the conversation. After hearing these words, they were all somewhat ashamed and lowered their heads.
After all, from the very beginning, they just wanted toe over and watch the excitement. It wasn¡¯t until they understood the whole incident that they stood behind them. Perhaps seeing the low spirits of these people, So at this moment, she slowly raised her head and looked at everyone. ¡°Actually, you all did very well today. If I really were a weak woman, without your protection, they might have dragged me somewhere unknown long ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you were behind me that they didn¡¯t dare do anything to me.¡± Upon hearing her words, the hearts of the people seemed to be somewhat relieved. Yes, at least they made the right decision in this situation. So, at this moment, the bad emotions on everyone¡¯s faces gradually disappeared, reced by happiness. They nodded deeply and said, ¡°Yes, if we encounter any unfair situations in the future, we must stand up; otherwise, those people will be more and more arrogant.¡± ¡°Perhaps at the beginning, you might think that you can¡¯t resist alone, but if we all stand up together, the matter can be resolved.¡± Everyone started talking one after another. They indeed felt a deep understanding of this. After all, they¡¯ve been living in this world for so long and have seen various kinds of people and experienced all sorts of things. Sometimes, when they saw others being bullied or even get bullied themselves, they had to swallow their anger and not say anything. But today, they truly learned a lot. No matter what, they can¡¯t be silent like before and let others bully them silently. Otherwise, it will only increase the momentum of the criminals. They would think that as long as everyone is silent, they can seed more easily. So, the more this happens, the more they must unite and resist such people. ¡°Alright, alright, the sky is not ying anymore, didn¡¯t youe here to have fun? You don¡¯t need to keep standing here; go y.¡± Suri smiled sweetly at them and said. They came here today just to have a good time, but surprisingly encountered such an incident, which made her very angry. But thankfully, everything had been resolved, and for her, it was no big deal. Other people also waved goodbye to them one after another. This time, for all of them, it was a very special experience.. Chapter 279: 279 Unity is Strength Chapter 279: 279 Unity is Strength
Trantor: 549690339 After everyone had left, only Suri Drew, Yigol Novak, and a shopkeeper remained. Seeing that everyone had dispersed, the shopkeeper respectfully spoke up again.
¡°Regarding the incident just now, we will definitely handle it properly and not disappoint you both. Why don¡¯t you both head to our VIP lounge now? There are many fun things to do there.¡± Hearing this, Suri nced at him, then shook her head without hesitation to refuse. ¡°No need, we have other things we want to do here. You all can go.¡± ¡°Also, this matter must not only satisfy us, but also everyone else here.¡± Yigol, who was standing nearby, naturally understood what his wife meant, so he immediately chimed in. ¡°This has been a huge blow to these vendors, but they shouldn¡¯t have to pay those fees in the first ce. Shouldn¡¯t you handle this properly?¡± His meaning was clear: return the money that was initially collected from these vendors. If people were really rich, they wouldn¡¯t be selling these things here. Everyone was just trying to make some extra money after work. It¡¯s just that everyone didn¡¯t expect to encounter such shameless urban management officials. If they hadn¡¯t run into this situation today and made a big deal out of it, who knows how long it would have continued. So under these circumstances, he hoped that this person would handle the matter better.
In any case, they must cough up the money they had taken in the first ce. If possible, they should even return double the amount! Is the shopkeepers¡¯ money not valuable? Is the shopkeepers¡¯ time not worth anything? Back then, when they came to set up stalls, they didn¡¯t even make money and, on the contrary, even gave away some of the wages they had earned from their main business. It was really infuriating. The shopkeeper next to him naturally nodded and bowed immediately, saying. ¡°Of course, of course, Mr. Novak, everything you say, we will definitely handle it properly.¡± With his words, they finally felt at ease. ¡°In that case, you go handle your own business, we have other things to do.¡± Since the two of them had already spoken up, he didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to continue stopping them, and could only nod and agree.
¡°I hope you both have fun.¡± Only after Suri and Yigol¡¯s figures had gradually disappeared from his sight did he finally turn around and leave. As he turned around, he raised his hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He was lucky that they hadn¡¯t pursued the matter further, or he might have lost his job. Of course, he might lose a lot of money this time as well, due to his negligence. But at any rate, the matter wasn¡¯t blown out of proportion. After learning from this experience, he would definitely discipline his subordinates better in the future, and incidents like this would never happen again. Moreover, now that the situation had blown up, it would undoubtedly have an impact on theirmercial street; many customers might even be prejudiced against them. This would make it harder for them to make money. The reason they opened thismercial street was not just for fun. Everyone wanted to make money.
If anything were to hinder their profits, they would definitely deal with it well. Suri and Yigol once again returned to the sea of people. And the news naturally spread like wildfire, soon reaching the ears of everyone. The vendors who had just run away came back to their original spots and started setting up their stalls again. They couldn¡¯t stop praising the situation. ¡°My God, I never thought there would be such people in this world! With them around, we won¡¯t be bullied by those city officials again.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t even know what those two look like, but I really want to meet them. They¡¯re our saviors!¡± ¡°I heard they¡¯re quite young. Looks like the younger generation is getting more and more courageous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. At our age, we probably wouldn¡¯t have the courage to stand up for everyone¡¯s rights.¡± Along the way, they could asionally hear passersby or nearby vendors discussing simr topics. When the two of them heard these words, they naturally felt very happy, thinking that they had done something very meaningful. However, they wouldn¡¯t show off in front of everyone; they just exchanged knowing smiles. As the ce returned to its usual hustle and bustle, Suri¡¯s attention was once again drawn to the various interesting and delicious shops around them. ¡°Honey,e look at this!¡± ¡°Darling, this is so delicious! I¡¯ve never tasted anything like this before!¡± ¡°Honey,e over here and help me hold this, I want to take a photo!¡± Suri¡¯s energy seemed endless. Even though some unpleasant events had just urred, resulting in a small hup, she was able to regain her confidence and enthusiasm quickly. Not only that, she was now ying so happily as if she hadpletely forgotten everything that had just happened. Seeing her like this, a hint of happiness appeared on Yigol¡¯s face. As long as his wife was having the most fun, that was what mattered most. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ming!¡± After some time, Yigol¡¯s hands were full of bags filled with all sorts of knick-knacks. Meanwhile, Suri next to him was still constantly buying food. ¡°What is this? It¡¯s so amazing, I¡¯ve never had anything like it before.¡± She was holding a transparent stic container containing something that looked like a dough mixture, topped with some scallions and seasoning. Seeing so many people lining up, she was naturally attracted and immediately bought a portion. Watching this unfold, Yigol finally spoke up. ¡°You¡¯ve never had this before? This is one of our local specialties.¡± Upon hearing this, a glint appeared in Suri¡¯s eyes, and she excitedly responded. ¡°Really? It tastes great! Wow, I¡¯ve never had anything like this before, so have you been eating this stuff since you were little?¡± Yigol looked at her so excitedly, and the smile on his face became even more pronounced.. Chapter 280: 280: High Quality and Low Price Chapter 280: 280: High Quality and Low Price
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had it.¡± Hearing this, Suri Drew immediately scooped a spoonful and held it in front of his mouth.
¡°Come on, husband, try it and see if it tastes the same as before?¡± It was because Yigol Novak currently had his hands full, so he couldn¡¯t free his hands to eat. So Suri fed him. The moment it entered his mouth, he felt a familiar taste instantly. It¡¯s safe to say that in all his years working, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything simr again. After all, different areas had different local specialties. Although he was used to the food there, many times he would miss the food he had as a child more or less. He seldom returned to his hometown before. Even when he came back, most of the time, he was just upied with other matters. Either it was one of his elementary school ssmates getting married, or someone in someone¡¯s family had a child. So he didn¡¯t have the time or leisure to wander around food streets like this and eat childhood treats. He wasn¡¯t worried about money now, but even so, he would always remember those days when he had no money.
Under such circumstances, it was already not easy to manage to send some money, let alone have the mood to be carefree on an outing. So when he thought of all these things, there seemed to be some tears in his eyes. And he felt a bit emotional in his heart. Although Suri was a very straightforward person, she immediately noticed that there was something wrong with Yigol. She had just fed him a bite of food, and now he looked so sad. Suri¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and she asked with a hint of worry. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have any difort, husband? Should we stop eating now and rest for a while?¡± Hearing this, Yigol smiled softly, shook his head, and replied. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just happy because it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tasted something familiar. ¡± After hearing this, Suri finally understood what was going on. She had thought he was really ufortable and wanted to go back and rest.
But it was this matter. She immediately took another bite and fed it to Yigol. ¡°Oh, you should have said so earlier! We cane here every day if we have time! And if you like, we can settle down here.¡± Seeing him say this, Yigol was taken aback for a moment, as he hadn¡¯t expected her to make such a decision. ¡°Really?¡± How could Suri lie to him? At this moment, she naturally nodded her head without hesitation and said. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Why would I lie to you? If you really want to eat the food here, then we can settle down here.¡± Anyway, they didn¡¯t have to worry about money at all now, so they could live wherever they wanted. Even if they wanted to live on the north side of the city today and the south side tomorrow, it was achievable. But if they didn¡¯t have money, all these things would only be dreams and could not be put into action. However, Yigol¡¯s eyes were very serious.
He knew he had a hometown and some favorite hometown snacks. But so did Suri. She also had the things she liked, which might be in other ces. But the fact that she was willing to stay in such a ce for him made him feel very moved. After a while, he smiled gently, shook his head, and replied. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. We can alwayse here if we want to in the future. We don¡¯t need to live here. Besides, I prefer living in our home, where we have our stories.¡± Although he had thought about settling down in his hometown, But upon further thought, he decided not to. Since Suri was considering his feelings, how could he not consider hers? Suri didn¡¯t overthink the matter. After hearing his words, she just smiled and responded. ¡°Of course, no problem. I¡¯ll listen to you, my dear husband.¡± As they talked, she realized that they had finished eating their food, so she went to line up again and bought another serving. They both ate the street food while walking to another ce. It has to be said that this ce is quite bustling and lively. Although something had just happened, there were still a lot of people here. Not only that, but each shop seemed even happier than before. Perhaps it was because they all knew what had happened earlier, so if they wanted to set up a stall here in the future, they wouldn¡¯t have to pay any fees. When they were tired, they found a ce to rest for a while Suri raised her leg and gently massaged her thigh. ¡°My goodness, I didn¡¯t expect this ce to be so big. We¡¯ve been shopping for so long, and we still haven¡¯t finished.¡± Yigol nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, it wasn¡¯t this big before. It must have been expanded over the years because of its poprity.¡± After massaging her thigh, Suri raised her hand and patted her round belly, thenughed happily. ¡°Look at my belly, husband, it¡¯s gotten a circle bigger, like I¡¯m pregnant. I ate too much today!¡± Yigol also immediately looked at where she was pointing. It¡¯s not just Suri¡¯s belly that got rounder, but his belly too. He had been carrying things in his hands all the time, but Suri kept feeding him food non-stop. Both of them had walked quite a while enjoying their food, and their mouths almost never stopped. Now, naturally, they felt a bit full. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s walk a bit more to help us digest.¡± After Yigol finished speaking, Suri naturally nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, we have to finish shopping here today. I think this ce is so much fun!¡± ¡°Not only are there so many delicious and fun things, but it¡¯s also not very expensive. I feel like any family can afford it!¡± Indeed, this ce was known for its low prices. Not only was it cheap, but the food was also delicious, truly worth its price. ¡°Of course, this is the main feature of this ce.¡± After that, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Suri¡¯s belly again. Perhaps noticing Yigol¡¯s gaze, Suri frowned and asked.. Chapter 281: 281: Little Baby Chapter 281: 281: Little Baby
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Even after hearing this, Yigol still didn¡¯t respond.
He just silently gazed at Suri¡¯s stomach, the corner of his mouth always hooked with the same smile. For some reason, looking at her stomach made him think about some happy things. Suri, standing beside him, naturally found his behavior quite strange, so she raised her hand again and waved it gently in front of his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡± After hearing this, he finally came to his senses from his own world, moved closer to her, and put the heavy things he was holding onto the ground. ¡°You¡­how about¡­¡± After hesitating for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t manage to say aplete sentence. Seeing him like this, Suri naturally felt more puzzled, not understanding what was going on with him. Suri slightly furrowed her eyebrows, looked at his gaze, and followed it to see what he was looking at. She discovered that he was still staring intently at her stomach. ¡°Why are you looking at my stomach?¡±
It wasn¡¯t until he asked this question that Yigol finally came to his senses from his own world; heughed foolishly, touched her stomach, and said, ¡°How about we have a baby?¡± After a while, he finally managed to utter these words. Upon hearing this, Suri was dumbstruck, standing in ce as if she¡¯d heard something unbelievable. She never expected Yigol to bring up this matter so suddenly. ¡°I¡­l¡­you¡­you¡­¡± Stammering, she found herself unable to form a full sentence, unsure what to say next. Her face turned a shade of crimson, seemingly thinking about some things too. Right now, she had no idea how this man had thought of this matter. Perhaps seeing the blush on his wife¡¯s face, he sat down closer to her, touched her stomach again, and spoke tenderly, ¡°Do you not want to? But I¡¯ll respect your wishes. If you want a baby, we¡¯ll have one; if you don¡¯t, we won¡¯t. Your feelings are most important.¡±
Upon hearing this, Suri shyly lowered her head, unsure what to say. She was usually very carefree and fearless, but this matter of having a baby had truly touched her today. Truth be told, she had thought about this before, but only casually. She had wondered what it would be like if she had a child. But that was a very long time ago. She never thought Yigol would bring it up again today. Atter thinking it through carefully, she tinally steadied her gaze and slowly looked up at Yigol, saying, ¡°Alright, if you want.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that Suri actually agreed, and Yigol was quite surprised. He couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes for a while before finally emerging from his thoughts, hugging the woman in front of him tightly, and affectionately kissing her. ¡°Really? Are you really willing?¡±
Seeing his enthusiastic expression, Suri couldn¡¯t help but smile increasingly wider. ¡°Of course. Alright, alright, what are you doing in public?¡± After hearing this, she finally stopped,ughing so hard that wrinkles appeared. Truth be told, he was delighted. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t know how to express his emotions. Before meeting his wife, he¡¯d been quite a reserved person. But after meeting her, he had discovered that he could be that cheerful and outgoing too. It was because his wife had given him some positive feedback during these days. Suri had always been outgoing and calm in handling any situation. Being around her, he naturally received some influence too. So, in this regard, his character had be more optimistic. And now, his wife was not only willing to move here for him but also willing to bear his child ¨C how could he not be happy? ¡°I knew my wife would be the best to me!¡± After seeing his proud expression, Suri couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and immediately grabbed his hand, shaking her head. Mainly because he had been too excited when speaking, making his voice louder inadvertently. As a result, some passersby turned their attention towards them. That made her feel somewhat embarrassed. Feeling the gaze of others, Yigol restrained his smile and nodded before saying, ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll talk about the rest when we get home.¡± He was well aware that Suri didn¡¯t want too many eyes on them. After taking a break for a while, they continued on their way. They wanted to see what fun things were ahead. Though he often visited this ce when he was young, it was not as bustling as it was now. Moreover, the area was much smaller back then, but now the park had obviously expanded. So, there were many fun things that he hadn¡¯t experienced when he was young. After growing up, he only had time to work and make money, leaving no room for leisure. So, that¡¯s why he wanted to take his wife to look around now. And, seeing his wife so excited, it was clear she wanted a good tour of the ce. He would definitely apany his wife for a nice stroll. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Carrying the items, he prepared to walk forward with his wife. Suri¡¯s face was full of happiness, and she was curious looking at the various small shops, wanting to explore them all. ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯ve never seen these things before.¡± ¡°Honey, look how pretty this is!¡± ¡°This seems to be hand-made!¡± Suri¡¯s enthusiasm only grew. Whenever she saw something novel, she would immediately turn her head and share her excitement with her husband.. Chapter 282: 282: Hopping and Jumping Chapter 282: 282: Hopping and Jumping
Trantor: 549690339 After hearing these words, Yigol Novak naturally responded to her, nodding and speaking. ¡°If you like it, we cane often in the future.¡±
Hearing this, she naturally felt even happier. It wasn¡¯t until they had finished exploring the ce that they finally felt a bit tired. Suri Drew wasn¡¯t the kind of person who acted like a princess, she casually found a ce to sit down and started massaging her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while before we go back. We¡¯ve been ying for so long today, I feel kind of sore.¡± Yigol Novak watched her massaging her lower and upper thighs, then smiled andmented, ¡°Who made you bounce around so much?¡± Only then did Suri Drew mumbled something. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m so happy? And this ce is so much fun, we have toe back and y again!¡± Yigol Novak naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse her request. No matter what, this ce was indeed worthing to. However, just at this moment, as if suddenly remembering something, Suri Drew¡¯s eyes glistened with confusion. She turned her head towards Yigol Novak and asked,
¡°By the way, you¡¯re familiar with the owner here. Did you have any coborations before?¡± Hearing this, Yigol Novak naturally understood what she was asking about. He gently nodded, then shook his head. After thinking for a while, he finally started to exin. ¡°It¡¯s not really coboration per se. I did meet him before and discuss some potential coborations, but at the time I chose not to move forward with his proposal. I opted for another location and discussed about future possibilities with him. Hearing this, Suri Drew finally understood what was going on. She nodded slightly and then realized. ¡°No wonder the owner treated you so respectfully today. It¡¯s because he wanted to attract more investments.¡± At this point, Yigol Novak immediately became interested. Although he hadn¡¯t had experience with this before, he had the System. Moreover, since his wife has been praising him more and more, his abilities had also increased considerably.
If he had the money and the ability to manage it, making more money with it, he wouldn¡¯t need to work anymore. That way, he could truly enjoy life, rather than rush around every day just for a meal, like those without money. ¡°Yes, I was indeed thinking about attracting some investment back then. This would have also granted me dividends, but I felt that something was off here recently. I¡¯ve been contemting about it, and only when I came here today did I realize that my gut feelings were true.¡± It was precisely because they came today and realized that the city management here was indeed overbearing. Not only were they overbearing, but they were outrageously so. Luckily they were there, otherwise no one would know about this and changes couldn¡¯t possibly happen. Those people would continue to be bullied, something they didn¡¯t want to see happening. After hearing Yigol Novak¡¯s exnation, admiration appeared in Suri Drew¡¯s eyes. There was no denying it, she truly thought her husband was verypetent. It seemed that her judgment was indeed good. She had just made a random decision at first, but unexpectedly, it brought so many benefits to her. Mainly because if she were alone, she might face many troubles. But now, with her husband, even if these troubles were encountered, her husband would help solve them.
All difficulties would be halved as long as they were faced together. In this case, life was naturally more rxed. If they continually fell into bad moods, it would surely be terrible. However, it was very clear that since she and her husband had been together, everything seemed to be clearer. Even her mood had improved a lot. All those people and things that used to annoy her are now getting farther and farther away from her, and she also has a better life. Thinking about this, the smile on her face became denser and denser. Seeing his wife staring at him with a silly smile, Yigol lifted his hand and waved it in front of her, asking. ¡°What are you doing? What are youughing at?¡± After hearing what he said, Suri Drew finally came to her senses from her little world. She took a step forward, gently kissed his face, and said, ¡°I just think my husband is so amazing that I¡¯m proud to have such an outstanding husband! ¡± Seeing her sweet-talking like honey, Yigol was naturally very happy. At least everything he has done is seen and felt by her. Seeing her constantly massaging her leg, Yigol suddenly thought. ¡°Honey, do you have backaches and soreness now?¡± Suri Drew immediately nodded in distress. Although she¡¯s happy, the physical pain was real. It was because she was too excited today, jumping here and running there. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t mention it, I was too excited today. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡± However, Yigol Novak¡¯s eyes sparkled. He quickly stood up and said to her, ¡°I know there¡¯s a massage ce nearby, they are very skilled. We could give it a try, it might help alleviate your backache and soreness.¡± Unexpectedly, he proposed such a suggestion. Suri Drew naturally was happy and immediately agreed without hesitation. ¡°Oh my god, is it really possible? Then let¡¯s go there now. I am really struggling.¡± If she had known earlier, she would have taken her husband there immediately. She wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Seeing her looking so expectant, Yigol Novak knew she must really want to go. So, they couldn¡¯t wait here and waste time, so he immediately nodded and said. ¡°I should know roughly where it is, let¡¯s go together.¡± Hearing this, Suri Drew obediently followed behind him. Not only that, she even took a few of the small bags from his hand.. Chapter 283: 283: The Environment is Great Chapter 283: 283: The Environment is Great
¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing her suddenly step forward by his side, Yigol Novak was still a little clueless about what she was trying to do. It wasn¡¯t until then that Suri Drew smiled at him and started talking.
¡°Anyway, there¡¯s nothing in my hands right now, so I should also help my husband carry some things.¡± It turned out to be just this issue. Only then did Yigol smile lightly, shake his head and say. ¡°Alright, alright, these things are nothing for your husband. Just stay by his side.¡± Although she said that, no matter what, she didn¡¯t want her husband to carry so many things by himself, as they seemed pretty heavy to her. Even though she knew that men¡¯s and women¡¯s strength was definitely not the same, she still didn¡¯t want her husband to suffer in this situation. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine, husband. Just let me carry some of the smaller bags.¡± Before Yigol could react, she had already picked up a small bag and was holding it in her hand. Seeing her like this, Yigol actually felt a touch of warmth in his heart. He had never been in a rtionship before, as he had been running around for money back then and didn¡¯t have time to do much else. But many young children dide into contact with some girls.
Those girls wouldn¡¯t care about him, let alone help him carry things like Suri Drew did. Perhaps for them, he was a man and should do more. But Suri was different, she often considered him in many ways. So, he was naturally very happy to have found such a good wife. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll listen to my wife in everything.¡± Theyughed and chatted as they walked in one direction. Before long, they finally arrived here. As they arrived, they saw a few staff members dressed in very distinctive uniforms walking towards them. Just as they saw the heavy items in their hands, those staff immediately took the burdens from them and respectfully spoke. ¡°Wee, what kind of private room would you like?¡± Upon hearing this, Suri immediately looked where the staff were pointing only to find that the rooms all had different interior decoration styles. When she saw these pictures, her curiosity was naturally aroused. After all, she had never been to such a ce before and today was her first visit.
¡°Oh my gosh, there are so many different styles of decoration ¡ª Japanese style and baroque style.¡± The staff nearby heard this and immediately smiled, nodding their heads, before introducing each room one by one. ¡°Yes, not only these, but we also have rooms for watching movies or getting massages, or rooms with abination of both.¡± ¡°Not only do you see these styles, but there are also others, such as ones for an overnight stay.¡± ¡°And there are various types of bed rooms.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri felt thrilled. She had never been here before and she wanted to have a good experience today. ¡°There are so many options, I am definitely going to enjoy myself today.¡± rooms in front of them, and asked. ¡°Which one do you like, husband? We¡¯ll go to that one.¡± Yigol carefully looked over each option before raising his hand and pointing to one of the rooms. ¡°Let¡¯s go to this room. We can watch a movie and have a massage at the same time.¡±
Suri had no objection to that, she thought the room looked good as well. So, they quickly nodded their heads and then turned to address the attendant. ¡°We¡¯ll go to this room.¡± The attendant immediately locked their belongings in a side cab and then led them to the room. ¡°Please follow me.¡± Suri and Yigol then walked hand-in-hand towards the room together. Throughout their walk, Suri paid attention to the interior decoration and couldn¡¯t help but admire how luxurious it was. It seemed the owner had put a lot of effort into this ce. She had been to massage parlors before, but those establishments had never been as high-end as this one. Not only that, the corridors were filled with soft background music, which sounded incrediblyfortable and pleasing to the ears. Once they finished walking down a long corridor, they finally reached their destination. When the attendant opened the door, two extremelyfortable beds came into view. ¡°Please go in first, and I will call the masseuse momentarily.¡± In the end, the couple nodded their heads and entered the room. When they stepped inside, the attendant thoughtfully lit incense and turned on a movie. Having done all this, they finally left. Looking at therge screen, Suri¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she said happily. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a huge screen! It¡¯s like having a private movie theater.¡± Yigol Novak at her side also nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about the quality of their service before. Many aspects are excellent, but I never had the time toe here.¡± This was his first visit too. And this ce had been around for quite some time. It was already very famous when he was a child, though he didn¡¯t have much money back then. Later, he was always busy making money and rarely came back to this ce, so he never had the opportunity to experience this kind of service. Now that they finally had the chance, he naturally wanted to have a good time with his wife and see what this ce was like. ¡°So let¡¯s lie down now and wait for the masseuse toe.¡± After Yigol said this, Suri had already changed into special clothes andy down on the bed. As shey there, she discovered that the bed could automatically heat up. The room¡¯s air conditioning had been switched on beforehand, and now with the bed warming up, she felt even morefortable. ¡°Wow, this ce really is nice.¡± Yigol nodded and added his agreement.. Chapter 284: 284: All Shapes and Colors Chapter 284: 284: All Shapes and Colors
¡°Of course, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have been open for so many years.¡± Upon hearing this, a hint of curiosity appeared in Suri Drew¡¯s eyes, she turned her head to look at him and asked. ¡°Really? How many years has this ce been open?¡±
Yigol Novak was browsing the prices of the food while answering her question. ¡°If I remember correctly, it¡¯s been open for several decades. It was already here when I was a child, although at the time, it wasn¡¯t renovated like it is now. But even then, it was quite famous.¡± After hearing this, Suri finally understood that this ce was actually a well-established establishment. In that case, she believed that they would definitely have a great experience this time. She nodded slightly, as if she suddenly realized, and said. ¡°No wonder we felt this ce was so impressive when we walked in.¡± If it hadn¡¯t umted all those years, how could it possibly have reached such a level of sess? Moreover, if the environment wasn¡¯t good, and the masseuse didn¡¯t do a good job, those repeat customers wouldn¡¯te back. Every aspect of this ce should be quite high-end and ssy, which is why it has been open for so many years, and has received many praises from people. Soon, Yigol ordered their drinks and some snacks for them. He handed the tablet to Suri and said.
¡°Take a look if there¡¯s anything else you want to eat. We will get a full set massage, which may take quite a while, so feel free to order whatever you want. We can watch a movie, enjoy a massage, and eat these snacks all at the same time.¡± Suri took the tablet excitedly and started ordering her favorite items. Although she had just eaten a lot and was already full, her stomach would be empty again in a few hours. Futhermore, watching a movie, getting a massage, and eating at the same time was aplete heavenly experience. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. These snacks were not just some tempting small bites, they were not a full meal and wouldn¡¯t actually fill her up much. ¡°Okay, honey, I¡¯ve ordered.¡± When she finished ordering, she handed the tablet back to Yigol Novak. After clicking confirm, the information was sent to the front desk, and the staff there would quickly prepare everything for them. It took a while before they heard the voices of two masseuse outside, asking. ¡°Can wee in now?¡± Suri excitedly nodded and said. ¡°Of course.¡±
Then the two of them finally entered. They could see that the masseuse were carrying very professional tools and each of them stood by one side of the couple. Yigol quickly chose a set meal, and theyy on the bed and got ready for the massage. ¡°Honey, what movie do you want to watch?¡± Upon hearing this, Suri hesitated. She had been busy ordering food just now and hadn¡¯t even thought about what movie to watch next. She took the remote control and hesitated, flipping through the list of movies. ¡°It feels like we¡¯ve watched most of these. ¡± After all, when they had nothing to do, they would often go to the cinema to watch a movie, to deepen their rtionship. Yigol on the side nodded and agreed. ¡°Yeah, I just looked at the list, and it turns out that we¡¯ve seen quite a lot of these movies.¡±
The two masseuse couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing their conversation, and started teasing the couple. ¡°Your rtionship is really good to have watched so many movies together.¡± The other masseuse also nodded immediately, joining in on the conversation. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t even remember thest time I went on a proper date with my husband.¡± After saying this, she let out a faint sigh, a touch of helplessness appearing at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Well, after all, we have to work, support our children at home, and naturally we have to work hard.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri and Yigol looked at each other. They, of course, realized how lucky they were not to worry about money. If they didn¡¯t have money, their current lifestyle would be simply impossible. If they didn¡¯t have money, they would only have to work harder to make ends meet and wouldn¡¯t have time to enjoy life. Yigol had experienced being broke before, so he naturally could understand what the masseuse meant. He nodded gently and said. ¡°Yes, most people nowadays struggle for a living but have no time to enjoy life.¡± ¡°But our rtionship is indeed quite good. Although we haven¡¯t known each other for long, sometimes fate is the most important thing.¡± Suri beside him nodded as well and said. ¡°Yes, fate is indeed very important. I didn¡¯t expect that I would meet my current husband.¡± Seeing the couple¡¯s sweet smiles, the two masseuse felt happy for them. ¡°Really? You guys haven¡¯t known each other for very long?¡± The couple looked at each other and nodded, saying. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve only known each other for a few months.¡± The masseuse didn¡¯t expect their acquaintance to be so short. In such a short time, they have already developed such a deep bond, which is truly rare. Through their work, they had seen many kinds of people, but they had never encountered such a loving couple before. It was mainly because their expressions and actions clearly revealed their feelings for each other. ¡°You two are really lucky. We¡¯ve been working here for so many years and have seen all kinds of people. Many of them seem to live separate lives.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t even mention it. Sometimes when we pair up, one of us will massage the man while the other massages the woman, or we switch sides. However, from observing, many couples are just engrossed in their own things.¡± Unexpectedly, the masseuse shared such explosive news. Originally, Suri was still browsing the movie list, trying to find a suitable one. However, when she heard this, she naturally became more focused on their conversation.. Chapter 285: 285: Screening Mechanism Chapter 285: 285: Screening Mechanism
She looked incredulous and said, ¡°Oh my god, is this true?¡± She never expected there to be such people.
If this was really the case, why did they get together in the first ce, and why waste so much time? And if there¡¯s no love, they should just break up ¨C why keep dying and wasting time? The two masseuses nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. We¡¯re in the service industry, and we see their actions and behaviors. It¡¯s obvious that their feelings don¡¯t match.¡± The other masseuse on the side agreed immediately and added, ¡°We¡¯ve even seen some men bring different women here for massages every night. ¡± Hearing this, Suri looked surprised. She never expected such men to exist. ¡°Oh my god, does his wife not know?¡± The two masseuses nced at each other and could only helplessly shrug. ¡°Some wives know but turn a blind eye, while some really don¡¯t know.¡± For some reason, hearing about these things made her feel a little upset. It seemed as if these people were very meaningless when they were passionate.
It might be because everyone¡¯s pursuits are different. But for her, if she had really chosen someone, she would never let go easily unless feelings were truly gone. Even if feelings were gone, such actions should not be taken. They should openly admit their mistakes. Otherwise, it would only make others feel disgusted. But since these people didn¡¯t care at all and could bring so many women over to the same ce, it seemed that they no longer cared about the punishment from others. Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and say, ¡°Oh my god, how can there be such men in this world?¡± Perhaps because she had been so well protected by her own husband, she was genuinely shocked by many things. After saying this, she couldn¡¯t help but turn to Yigol and sigh, ¡°I feel they are just too much. They don¡¯t put their wives in their eyes at all. If the rtionship isn¡¯t good, just separate ¨C what¡¯s the point of dying like this?¡± Yigol also agreed with her on this. He thought people should just talk things out, and if they really couldn¡¯t continue together, then divorce. If they kept going like this, it would only be a waste of both their time. ¡°Yes, dear, you¡¯re right. No matter what, I will never be such a man.¡±
After saying this, he looked a bit more serious and patted his chest earnestly. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about me having such problems at all. Besides, I¡¯m with you every day, so there¡¯s no chance of me doing anything bad.¡± The two masseuses beside them watched their loving interactions, feeling envious. Most of the people they had seen in their daily work were jerks and gold diggers, and it was rare to see such a loving couple. When they saw them, their hearts were filled with joy. ¡°You two have such a great rtionship. It¡¯s really enviable.¡± ¡°Yes, I hope you can always be like this.¡± She smiled and nodded at the two masseuses. ¡°Thank you for your blessings.¡± It had to be said that the skills of the two masseuses were excellent. After the massage, she found that her soreness had been alleviated. Although she had been to some massage shops before, this experience was the best. She could feel that the two masseuses were very professional and could give her a very pleasant experience.
If it were someone else, they might not have achieved such an effect. ¡°Your techniques are so professional that I want to learn them too, so I can use them on myself in the future.¡± If she ever felt pain in the future, she could massage herself. Hearing her words, the two masseuses smiled and shook their heads. ¡°We¡¯ve gone through professional training. If we don¡¯t perform well, we¡¯ll be eliminated. It might be difficult for you to learn, but if you like, you can alwayse here.¡± The other masseuse nodded immediately, a worried look appearing on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Tomorrow is the day of elimination. If there are too few customers or the masseuse doesn¡¯t do a good job, they will be fired.¡± It turned out to be so strict. No matter what industry, it seemed really difficult. Suri couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Do you really eliminate people every month?¡± She didn¡¯t expect it to be so strict here. Yigol also chimed in, ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard about that before, but I thought it was just a rumor. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s actually true.¡± He initially thought it was just a gimmick. It was a way to attract more customers and prove their professionalism. But now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t just a gimmick ¨C it was actually happening. If that was the case, this ce was indeed well managed, at least able to get rid of those who didn¡¯t work hard. And now he finally understood why they could operate for so long. It turned out that there was such an important factor. The reason was that theirpany¡¯s management of talent was very strict, and not just anyone could enter. Even if someone got in, there was a selection every month. If they didn¡¯t perform well, they would be eliminated. ¡°No wonder you can have such good business here. It¡¯s all because of this.¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help but say this as well.. Chapter 286: 286: Smashing the Signboard Chapter 286: 286: Smashing the Signboard
Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, the masseuse nearby could only let out a soft sigh. ¡°Well, it¡¯s actually both good and bad. It¡¯s a great thing for thepany, but it¡¯s kind of terrible for us.¡±
Upon hearing this, Suri Drew nearby could not help but nod. She also very much agreed with this. After all, many things cannot be judced solely on their merits and demerits. The reason why thepany made this decision was just to benefit thepany. But it is indeed somewhat cruel for these workers. Finding a job nowadays is very difficult. If you want to find a decent job with a good sry, it¡¯s even harder. As soon as Suri thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her head and look at the few masseuses in front of her. ¡°How are your wages now? Do you think your skills can hold up tomorrow?¡± Upon hearing this, the two masseuse nced at each other, their faces seemingly very bad, they opened their mouths, but in the end, they didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing their distressed looks, Suri and Yigol were also very puzzled in their hearts, not knowing what they were struggling with.
They remained silent until Suri finally spoke. ¡°But I think you guys are doing a great job, I¡¯m really veryfortable. Today I¡¯ve been shopping all day, I¡¯m really tired, and after you massage me like this, I feel much better.¡± Yigol naturally nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, I also think you guys are very skilled. Logically speaking, thepany shouldn¡¯t be able to fire both of you. And didn¡¯t you just say? You both have been working here for so many years, how could they fire old employees like that?¡± If it weren¡¯t for their outstanding skills, they might have been fired long ago. It was because of their excellent skills that they have stayed with thepany for so many years. But they still sighed heavily, looking very helpless, as if they had encountered something terrible. After a while, they finally started to speak. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a bit difficult for us to bring this up, but since it¡¯se to this point, I think there¡¯s nothing wrong with saying it.¡± The masseuse on the side nodded gently. ¡°Yes, at first we were angry but dared not speak out, but now we may be about to be eliminated. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing to worry about anymore.¡± Now that they are so determined, Suri and Yigol are even more curious about how they found out the result.
In the end, one of the masseuses touched her face. ¡°I¡¯ve been working in this field for so many years, and I¡¯ve worked here for many years too. I have a lot of experience, and almost all the customers praise my skills, but¡­¡± She paused here suddenly, her voice filled with a hint of regret. Then she sighed lightly and continued speaking. ¡°Not long ago, ourpany hired some very beautiful youngdies with great bodies. They have good skills too, and as you know, everyone likes good-looking people, so we older ones are gradually being eliminated.¡± ¡°Yes, some of my besties were eliminated recently. They¡¯ve also been working in thepany for many years.¡± When they heard this, they finally understood what was going on. They never expected such things to happen. Suri and Yigol opened their mouths, but in the end, they didn¡¯t know what to say. This was indeedpletely beyond their expectations. After a while, Suri finally asked a question. ¡°How can their skills be as good as yours? They just joined, and you¡¯ve been working for so many years?¡±
After saying this, the masseuse shook her head without hesitation. ¡°Of course they can¡¯t be as good as us. Over the years, we have umted a lot of work experience, but as you know, society increasingly favors youth and beauty. Good-looking or young people in any industry are more attractive.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri could only sigh with regret. If she were the boss, she would never let this happen. At the very least, both sides should be taken care of. Although everyone loves beauty and good looks, this is just a ce for rxing massages, not a beauty contest. If in the future there are only good-looking masseuses, but none who massage well, they might lose a lot of customers. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what your boss is thinking. Not everyonees here to see beautiful women, some people actually need genuine massages.¡± Yigol on the side couldn¡¯t help but speak out. ¡°Yeah, I think your boss is really not good at handling things.¡± Although he knew that it might be a more attractive ce if there were only good-looking masseuses, They shouldn¡¯t ruin their original reputation like this. Even though those beautifuldies are skilled in massage, they may not be as good as these experienced masseuses. The two masseuses could only shake their heads helplessly. ¡°Oh dear, we don¡¯t know what to do either. We can only try to find work elsewhere. ¡± But after they said that, the leg massage had already ended. Next, they would have to focus on massaging their heads. And now they need to go outside to get some more tools. The two masseuses immediately stood up and said to Suri and Yigol. ¡°We¡¯re going to get some tools.¡± After they nodded lightly, the two masseuses finally left. Thinking of what had just happened, Suri couldn¡¯t help but feel a little upset in her eyes. ¡°Oh dear, there are many things we can¡¯t decide.¡± Yigol also nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, these two masseuses are so good, they should be kept. I don¡¯t know what the boss is thinking.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri¡¯s eyes showed a hint of confusion. ¡°Since they have been open for so many years, they wouldn¡¯t ruin their reputation, would they?¡± Chapter 287: 287: Farce Being Staged Chapter 287: 287: Farce Being Staged
Trantor: 549690339 So when she heard this, she really felt very strange and felt that all this seemed to be illogical. Yigol Novak, who was standing next to her, also didn¡¯t hesitate to nod his head and speak.
¡°Yeah, I feel it¡¯s strange too.¡± The ce has been open since he was young. At that time, there were many people here, and after so many decades, there are still so many people here. And this ce has always been famous for its service and their skills. If they¡¯re doing this now, wouldn¡¯t that be like lifting a rock only to drop it on their own feet? Don¡¯t they want to make money anymore? Moreover, this has been a good industry for so many years. If at this time they do something that makes people prejudiced against them, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss for them? So at this moment, he felt very confused about this matter and couldn¡¯t think of a reasonable exnation for a while. As they were waiting for the two masseuse, they suddenly heard some strange noises from outside the door, as if someone was arguing. At this moment, a masseuse was being pulled out of the room by her hair by one of the women. Not only that, but the woman also hit the masseuse hard and kept saying.
¡°You mistress, I think you seduced my husband, I let you seduce my husband!¡± She pulled the masseuse¡¯s hair and mmed it against the wall. The people around her wanted to stop her, but they were kicked away by the woman as she was so strong. ¡°Get away! Why are you stopping me? This person seduced my husband! Are you trying to get seduced too?¡± The people around were also dumbfounded. After all, they were just customers who came here for consumption. They came out after hearing the noise and didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene. Frankly, they were really surprised by it. When they looked at the partially closed door, they saw the man with a bewildered face. Not only that, but he did note out to participate in the farce and let this woman beat the masseuse without stopping. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak felt that something had happened outside, and after exchanging a nce, they immediately put on their clothes and went to the door. When they opened the door, they found that the farce was happening right in front of them. In front of them was a woman dressed gorgeously, who kept hitting one of the masseuse.
The masseuse looked very young, with a good figure and a pretty face. If they guessed correctly, this masseuse would be the pretty one that the previous two masseuse had mentioned. They never expected to see such a farce just bying here for a massage. However, they were not sure what was happening now, so they couldn¡¯t intervene. The woman kept on hitting her. The masseuse could only squat in the corner without saying a word. From time to time, the faint sound of the masseuse crying and whispering could be heard. However, due to her soft voice and the fact that she was crying while speaking, no one could hear what she was saying. At first, Suri wanted to pull them apart, but then she thought if thedy was indeed a mistress, then she deserved to be beaten. She couldn¡¯t just step in without knowing the whole story. After all, she wouldn¡¯t want to get involved in a mess. Next to her, Yigol was also holding her back, fearing she would rush out. Seeing that his wife didn¡¯t seem to want to step in, he finally let out a long sigh of relief and felt more at ease.
After all, no matter what, he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to his wife. Moreover, this incident happened so suddenly, they still didn¡¯t know who was right or wrong. Because of the chaos, many customers came out to watch. After a while, the receptionist and a few other staff members, along with security guards, came over. It took them a while, but they finally managed to separate the two women involved in the farce. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak looked at each other, their faces full of surprise. The receptionist then respectfully approached the woman and asked. ¡°Miss, do we have any misunderstanding between us?¡± When she had hit the person just now, she had not held back at all. It could be said that she had exerted all her strength. As a result, the masseuse¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. Her originally pretty face looked like a pig¡¯s head now. However, she didn¡¯t say anything but just kept sobbing quietly on the side. After hearing this, the woman¡¯s anger red up again, and she immediately put her hands on her hips and said to the receptionist. ¡°Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? I saw what they did with my own eyes! Look at her disheveled appearance!¡± Before anyone else could speak, she continued to yell. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her seducing my husband, would my husbande here every now and then! It¡¯s a good thing I found out today, or else I don¡¯t know what would happen!¡± Suri Drew beside her couldn¡¯t help but shake her head gently If this matter was really a problem between the two, then she shouldn¡¯t just scold the mistress but also teach her husband a lesson. It takes two hands to make a pping sound. If her man could be seduced, then it meant that her man wasn¡¯t a good person either. However, given the current chaotic scene, it was impossible for her to voice her opinions. It could be seen that the receptionist was also feeling quite ufortable when she heard this. She tried several times to say something but couldn¡¯t find the right words. The other customers who saw the scene also started discussing it. ¡°My God, I never thought such a thing would happen here.¡± ¡°Yeah, I never thought so either. I was wondering why there were so many pretty youngdies working here as masseuse.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re so lucky today.¡± When many customers heard themotion outside, they all stepped out to take a look.. Chapter 288: 288: You Are Just a Mistress Chapter 288: 288: You Are Just a Mistress
Trantor: 549690339 Thus, the originally narrow passage waspletely blocked in the blink of an Suri Drew and Yigol Novak could see that their two masseuse just got lost in the crowd and tried to wave at them. However, they were stuck and couldn¡¯t make it over.
There were too many people here, even the security guards couldn¡¯t disperse the crowd. Everyone wanted to watch the drama and find out what was going on. After a moment, Suri could only shake her head gently at them. Signaling to them that it¡¯s fine for now, they could stay there and wait for a while. Seeing this, the two masseuse stopped trying to get closer and obediently stayed in their spots. All eyes were now focused on the scene in the center. Everyone wanted to see what was going on. At that moment, the woman who was using the masseuse regained herposure and seemed ready to charge forward to hit the masseuse again. ¡°Don¡¯t y the victim here! It¡¯s your weak and delicate appearance that hooked my husband. Tell everyone what you¡¯ve done!¡± The receptionist quickly stepped forward and gently patted her shoulder tofort her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please calm down. We will investigate this matter thoroughly and give you the truth. If what you im is true, we will not let her off easily.¡± ¡°After all, this represents ourpany¡¯s image. We absolutely cannot let such things happen.¡±
The receptionist then turned and looked at the used masseuse in the back. ¡°Green, exin what¡¯s going on. Is what she said true?¡± Upon hearing the question, the masseuse started to cry even harder. She appeared to be distraught, and finally squeezed out a few words from between her teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything like that, I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± Everyone thought she would admit to the usations, never expecting her to deny it so stubbornly. This only made the wife even angrier. She stepped forward, ready tosh out at the masseuse fiercely again. Fortunately, the security guard standing nearby was quick to stop her, otherwise, the fragile-lookingdy might have been beaten to death. With both sides sticking to their stories, no one knew what the truth was. The using woman, now blocked from harming the masseuse, immediately pointed at thedy in question and said ¡°My God, have you no shame? Look at your clothes! They¡¯re not even put on properly! How thick-skinned can you be? How could a young girl like you do something so shameless!¡±
Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to the masseuse¡¯s clothing. Upon closer inspection, her clothes did seem to be a bit loose and messy. Although a massage could¡¯ve exerted some force on her clothes, it wouldn¡¯t have caused them to bepletely loose like this. So now, they began specting amongst themselves. ¡°Oh my God, it seems that this woman is right. Her clothes are truly messy. Did they really do something inside?¡± ¡°Yeah, there have been so many new masseuses heretely, they all seem prettier somehow. Something feels off.¡± Suri Drew and Yigol Novak didn¡¯t speak up, but they observed the situation unfolding. They still didn¡¯t know what had happened yet. So, naturally, they wouldn¡¯t make any casual judgments. However, if this stalemate continued, it wouldn¡¯t be a solution either. It was clear how furious the woman was. Right now, she would love nothing more than to strip the masseuse¡¯s skin, drink her blood, and yank out her tendons.
The receptionist and the security guards were also very anxious. Their manager hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and no one knew what should be done. In the crowd, someone suddenly spoke up. ¡°Can¡¯t you just call your husband out and ask him to know the truth?¡± Upon hearing this suggestion, everyone nodded in agreement and began adding their own opinions. ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t just listen to your side of the story. Let¡¯s hear what your husband has to say.¡± ¡°What if it was your husband who harassed her and you just caught them.¡± ¡°Right, it might not be her seducing your husband.¡± Everyone began expressing their views. They all felt there was more to this matter than met the eye. So now, they wanted to properly investigate what had happened. If they hadn¡¯t encountered this situation, things would be different, but now that they had witnessed it, they couldn¡¯t just sit idly by. The woman became even angrier when she saw people helping the used masseuse with their words ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re all thinking. You¡¯re just defending her because she looks good. You don¡¯t know what a slut she really is!¡± ¡°Alright, you want answers? I¡¯ll drag my husband out here now!¡± After saying this, she angrily kicked open the door and went into the private room, dragging out her husband, who had been cowering inside and didn¡¯t dare toe out. It must be said that this woman had quite the temper; the man could not resist her no matter how hard he struggled. After a while, the husband finally appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision. However, knowing that being the focus of so many people¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t good for him, he kept his head down and didn¡¯t dare to make eye contact with others. He was terrified by the events unfolding. He now regretted everything deeply, never expecting his wife to suddenly appear and escte the situation to such proportions. But there was no point in regretting it now. ¡°Tell everyone the truth. Is she a slut or not?¡± Seeing that his wife had so openly grilled him on this matter, he quickly took her hand and prepared to leave the scene. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about it. Let¡¯s go home.¡± No one expected him to be so timid. The woman¡¯s anger grew even more when she heard this, and she harshly pped him. ¡°You¡¯re trying to escape before we¡¯ve even settled this? You want to protect your mistress?¡± She stomped her foot in fury. Everyone could see how enraged she was now. The people around could only helplessly shrug their shoulders at the situation. Meanwhile, Suri Drew just kept observing the woman lying nearby, the masseuse who was being used of being the mistress. Her body had been convulsing nonstop this entire time.. Chapter 289: 289: Solved the Problem Chapter 289: 289: Solved the Problem
Trantor: 549690339 It seemed like she was extremely scared of something. Although Suri Drew didn¡¯t know what had happened to her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that it wouldn¡¯t be anything good.
At the beginning, she thought there might be some twists in the story. She even thought that maybe the masseuse really did try to seduce someone¡¯s husband. But as she watched the scene unfold, she began to feel that something was off. She had an indescribable feeling. She couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on at the moment, but she felt that there must be some information she didn¡¯t know. As time went by, not only did the crowd not disperse, but it grewrger andrger. Everyone was craning their necks, trying to see what had happened. And subsequently, the man was continuously trying to pull his wife away, wanting to leave together. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want to make a scene here.¡± ¡°You know about making a scene now, huh? Why didn¡¯t you think about that when you did this?¡± ¡°Now, you exin to me what the hell this is all about, or I¡¯ll never let this go!¡±
It was clear that the woman had a very bad temper, or else she wouldn¡¯t say such things. But the man seemed very hesitant and stammered for a while, not saying anything useful. So Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Yigol Novak. ¡°I have a feeling that this isn¡¯t that simple.¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol immediately nodded agreeingly, as he and his wife had the same feeling. ¡°Yeah, I feel like the youngdy seems quite young and not the seductive type.¡± After saying that, he suddenly realized he might have said something wrong and immediately raised his hand to pat his mouth as he spoke to his wife. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Suri, of course, knew what he meant and wouldn¡¯t think too much about it. Not only that, but her thoughts now were simr to her husband¡¯s. From the beginning, she had been observing the masseuse, who looked pure and innocent, with tear-stained cheeks when she cried. She didn¡¯t seem like someone who would do such a thing. She felt that something was off but couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was for the moment.
So, her heart was somewhat puzzled at this moment. She didn¡¯t know what to do for the time being. After analyzing the situation carefully for a while, an idea crossed her mind. However, after slightly parting her lips, she didn¡¯t say it directly in the end. Because she felt that now was not the best time. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t one hundred percent sure that everything she guessed was correct. So, she opted to observe the situation a bit more. The receptionist¡¯s face was also unpleasant. The security guards were trying their best to disperse the crowd, but no one wanted to leave. If they didn¡¯t know how the situation would end, they would never leave willingly. The receptionist was helpless, so she turned to Green and asked again. ¡°What happened? Tell us.¡±
But Green opened her mouth, and in the end, didn¡¯t say a word, just closed it obediently. She bowed her head deeply, her body trembling. Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, the receptionist didn¡¯t say anything more. Mainly because there were no cameras in their private room, so there was no way to know what had happened inside. However, if there were cameras, at least they could have a clear understanding of the causes and consequences. Unfortunately, there were none. That was because some guests needed to change clothes, and cameras wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. Little did they expect that today¡¯s incident would cause such amotion. After a while, the manager finally came over. When he arrived, the woman immediately stepped forward and tearfully used him. ¡°Your staff seduced my husband, you must handle this properly!¡± Without any hesitation, the manager pped Green¡¯s face harshly. ¡°Resign immediately!¡± After saying that, he immediately turned to the woman with a smile and said. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, we didn¡¯t expect this to happen. No matter what, we willpensate you and deal with that masseuse properly. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Unexpectedly, the man¡¯s change of face was so fast. Not only that, but Suri also seemed to notice that when he looked at the husband, there was a strange exchange between their gazes. Although she didn¡¯t know what it meant, she had a feeling that it wasn¡¯t anything good. But with so many people around, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to say it out loud, so she could only keep those feelings to herself. After hearing the manager¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s anger finally subsided a bit. ¡°It seems you still know how to be reasonable. Just do as you said, but don¡¯t forget!¡± After saying that, she rolled her eyes at her husband and followed the manager out. The man followed closely behind them, like a wolf with its tail between its legs trying to escape. Themotion finally ended, and the guests gradually returned to their rooms. The two masseuses, who had been blocked the entire time, finally approached them. They awkwardlyughed and shrugged their shoulders helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t expect this to happen, it has been a bad experience for you two.¡± But Suri and Yigol didn¡¯t think it was a big deal and just shook their heads, saying. ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go in.¡± Then the four of them returned to the private room. Suri felt strange about what just happened and wanted to ask the two masseuses for their opinions. ¡°Did you see what happened earlier? Was that youngdy really the mistress?¡± Upon hearing this, the two masseuses paused their actions involuntarily.. Chapter 290: 290: Change the Boss Chapter 290: 290: Change the Boss
Trantor: 549690339 After a while, one of the masseuse finally shook his head gently. ¡°Although the arrival of those young masseuse indeed took away some of our business, we would never falsely use them of anything.¡±
¡°It¡¯s true that their skills are inferior to ours, but we have met many youngdies, and they all seem very honest. They wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± They were not the kind of people to speak ill without reason. So, they would express their true opinions at this moment. Upon hearing this, Suri Drew felt that the situation was getting more and more suspicious. She couldn¡¯t help but nod and say. ¡°Yes, I observed that youngdy just now, and she seemed very young, much younger than her actual age, right?¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t think she is capable of doing such a thing.¡± After saying this, she immediately turned her head and asked her husband. ¡°What do you think?¡± Yigol Novak immediately nodded,pletely agreeing with his wife¡¯s words. ¡°I think so too.¡± After hearing their words, the two masseuse¡¯s eyes were also filled with some helplessness.
¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know how this incident came up, thatdy looked like she had been beaten badly, and also¡­ ¡± As one of the masseuse spoke, he suddenly braked, as if trying to hide something. This was too obvious, and Suri and Yigol naturally noticed that something was off. So at this moment, they both looked at the masseuse who had just spoken. They wanted to know why he would stop talking like this for no reason. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just say it.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve already said so much, it doesn¡¯t matter if we say a little more.¡± Suri and Yigol both said simr things. The main reason was that they really wanted to know what was going on and didn¡¯t want to miss any information. If they could learn something about this situation, they wanted to listen carefully. However, seeing their curious expressions, the two masseuse seemed to be in a difficult position. After a while, one of the masseuse finally shook his head. ¡°Anyway, they will leave tomorrow, it doesn¡¯t hurt to tell them.¡±
After hearing this, the masseuse carefully considered and then finally began to speak. ¡°It seems like you two haven¡¯t been here for a long time, even your ents have changed a bit.¡± After saying this, they both nodded without hesitation. As one of them was from another ce, while the other hadn¡¯te back in a long time, it was as they had mentioned. There was nothing to deny. ¡°Yes, my wife is not from here. I used to live here, but I haven¡¯t been back for a long time due to work.¡± After hearing this, the two masseuse nodded in realization. ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t know, this ce changed owners not long ago.¡± They had been wondering why the decades-old establishment had suddenly changed its business model, and now they knew it was because of a new owner. Now everything made sense.
The other masseuse continued. ¡°Yes, the previous owner passed away, so his son inherited the ce.¡± Now everyone could understand why everything had changed so drastically. It was all because of this reason. Suri, on the side, also realized this and nodded. ¡°No wonder, who would have thought that the business model would change just like that, it turns out the owner was changed as well¡± The masseuse spoke as he massaged her head. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, this situation is really iprehensible. When the old man was still alive, his son would often make him angry enough to spit blood. Now that the old man has passed away, his son has already started messing with the legacy he left behind.¡± Thinking about this, Suri couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly. If her own child did something like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it either. ¡°Oh my god, he must be a prodigal son.¡± Hearing this, the two masseuse nodded without hesitation, obviously agreeing with her statement. ¡°Yes, he is a well-known prodigal son.¡± The masseuse on the side said, as if remembering something. Patting his head, he continued to speak. ¡°And we always feel that the new girls are a bit strange.¡± Originally, they hadn¡¯t nned on mentioning this, but since they were leaving tomorrow, and they happened to have such a good connection with these people, they decided it didn¡¯t hurt to say more. It felt like a floodgate had opened. Upon hearing this, Suri felt chills down her spine. She had a feeling that something was off, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint it. But after hearing this, she finally understood that her feeling was not wrong. At this moment, she became more alert and asked anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? I also felt something was off just now, but I didn¡¯t know why I had that feeling.¡± The masseuse on the side began to speak. ¡°The main reason is that we have our own dormitory, but those youngdies don¡¯t live in the same building as us. There are plenty of vacancies in our building, but it feels like someone arranged it this way on purpose.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, and I always feel that some of the youngdies are very quiet. Even though their ages are written in their twenties, they look much younger than their actual age.¡± God. She didn¡¯t expect that her feelings were all correct. Finding this clue, she was very excited. She immediately nodded like a pestle and said. ¡°Yes, yes, I had that feeling too! I was staring at the girl¡¯s face just now, and she looked so young!¡± ¡°Could it be that they are not even adults?¡± When she said this, she was shocked by her own words. If this were true, the situation would be far from simple. If the owner really let these underage girls work here, that would be simply terrible! Chapter 291: 291: Investigate Chapter 291: 291: Investigate
Trantor: 549690339 After she said that, Yigol Novak and the two masseuse next to her werepletely stunned. To be honest, they hadn¡¯t thought of this possibility before, but now that they carefully considered it, it seemed quite usible.
If that were the case, things would be even more serious. After a good while, the two masseuse finally came out of their own thoughts and responded. They couldn¡¯t help but exhale deeply and said, ¡°My god, there really could be that possibility.¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak immediately frowned, and his face became more serious. If this were true, he could not just stand idly by. Although he couldn¡¯t interfere in someone else¡¯s family affairs, If it came to criminal matters, he definitely couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Then he turned his gaze to the two masseuse, wanting to ask for more information about this. ¡°Is there anything else? We would also like to know.¡± Suri Drew on the side was also very curious, and she immediately nodded vigorously and said,
¡°Yes, yes, is there any other news? We really want to learn more about this.¡± After saying that, they noticed that the two people seemed very hesitant. Seeing their hesitation, Suri Drew then spoke again with a hint of seriousness. ¡°If they really are underage, there is a high probability that they were forced. You both have daughters, just think about what would happen if your daughters were deceived intoing here.¡± Yigol Novak quickly nodded solemnly. ¡°If that¡¯s indeed the case, we can still help them out. But if you can¡¯t provide us with information, we can¡¯t investigate the matter.¡± After careful thought, the two masseuse finally gritted their teeth and spoke up. ¡°Alright, what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t impossible.¡± ¡°If it is true, we will definitely provide a lot of information.¡± After saying that, the two masseuse began to think carefully, pressing their foreheads to figure out if there was more information they had not yet discovered. But Suri and Yigol Novak understood that they were thinking, so they didn¡¯t disturb them after unveiling this issue. After a while, the two people finally came to their senses. Her eyes lit up as she spoke,
¡°My god, I suddenly thought of something really important!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her, wondering what she would say next. ¡°What is it? Tell us quickly.¡± When Suri said this, thedy immediately began to exin. ¡°Once, I encountered a young girl who rushed out of a room in a panic. I thought something had happened, so I asked her what was wrong. She stammered for a long time without being able to say anything until the manager suddenly came over and gave her a look, then she left.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right with this whole situation. If that were the case, there might be other transactions involved. Just then, the other masseuse also nodded her head immediately and said, ¡°Yes, I also suddenly thought of something very strange. Even though it¡¯s summer, they must wear long-sleeved shirts and pants. However, there is no such requirement for us older employees. Even our uniforms are provided for us, but their uniforms are different from ours.¡± When she said this, the person next to her immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, we felt something was off from the beginning, but we didn¡¯t know why.¡± As they heard this, the couple became more suspicious of the situation. All these things pointed to something being amiss. For a while, no one spoke, and the room fell into silence. At first, all of this was just their spection, but as they pieced the information together, they felt that their guesses were quite reasonable.
After some time, Suri finally said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever worked with them at the same time?¡± The two masseuse thought carefully for a while, but could only shake their heads. ¡°It seems like we never have. Every time it¡¯s just us older employees in one room and the neers in another room. There¡¯s no chance for mixing.¡± This made the situation seem even stranger. At first, Suri didn¡¯t want to get involved, but if it really involved minors, she had to investigate no matter what. So at this moment, she immediately raised her hand and grabbed Yigol Novak¡¯s shoulder, speaking with some seriousness. ¡°Honey, I really want to look into this. I feel like something is strange about this whole situation.¡± But if it was just her, she knew that she might not be able to get to the bottom of it all. There were many things that she simply couldn¡¯t reach. After hearing these words, Yigol Novak naturally understood what she was worried about. So at this moment, without any hesitation, he nodded and said, ¡°Of course, no problem. I will support anything my wife wants to do, and no matter what, I¡¯ll go investigate with you.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri felt very moved. She knew that no matter what, her husband would stand beside her and do these things together. Seeing their good rtionship, the two masseuse were naturally envious. This was a stark contrast to the group of people who had just been fighting. If everyone could be like them, maybe the world would be a better ce. However, these were just thoughts, not something they would ever say to them. Afterward, the two masseuse looked up and asked, ¡°Do you have any ns?¡± Both Suri Drew and Yigol Novak could only shake their heads, as they hadn¡¯te up with a good n yet since this had all happened so suddenly. ¡°We haven¡¯t figured it out yet, but we¡¯ll think it through in a bit.¡± Suri had great confidence in herself. Not only that, she also believed in her husband, who was sure toe up with a good solution. After all, he was able to handle any problem that arose in their daily lives.. Chapter 292: 292: Return to the Hotel for Rest Chapter 292: 292: Return to the Hotel for Rest
Trantor: 549690339 Yigol Novak, of course, would not disappoint Suri Drew¡¯s expectations of him. Upon hearing such, his mind immediately started pondering swiftly, wondering what they should do next.
If everything is as Suri stated, resolving this issue would not be an easy task. Moreover, it seems that the new masseurs who just arrived seemed to resist them. Even if they encountered any issues, they did not seem like they would easily confide in others. While the incident just happened, he had been observing that young massaged. After thinking carefully for a while, he finally muttered a few words through gritted teeth. ¡°Do you have any contact with them in daily life?¡± After hearing this, the masseur then started to recall his experiences. After pondering, he then gently shook his head and began to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I always feel they seem to slightly distance themselves from us. Sometimes when we want to talk to them, they would maintain their distance.¡± ¡°Exactly, they always seemed quiet, the youngdies.¡± After hearing this, Suri and Yigol nced at each other, several possibilities already emerging in their minds.
Before this, he indeed found simr circumstances online. If they had been abused, they might as well be distancing themselves. Moreover, these youngdies might not even be of the age they im to be. If they were indeed brought here for this work through human trafficking, they must deal with it properly. How could they allow such young individuals to live like this continuously? Suri¡¯s countenance turned slightly serious. At this moment, she is also pondering how to resolve this issue. Originally, she felt her entire body was sore and her mind was not sharp. But after experiencing the masseurs¡¯ services, she felt her body was not in pain, and she was able to think much clearer. It¡¯s not just that, she even began thinking, faster. At this moment, a glint sparked in her eyes, she turned her head to her husband and said,
¡°Hey darling, I have an idea. Maybe we can use this method to get in touch with them.¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak was naturally puzzled, he quickly turned towards her and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± She then exined, a clear glimmer in her eyes, ¡°We can choose these young masseuses for our next massage.¡± After hearing this, Yigol finally understood. Indeed, they are customers, naturally, they can choose any masseuse. If it is difficult for these twodies to get closer to them, as customers, it would be the best way to get close to them. Therefore, without any hesitation, he nodded his head, expressing his exhration, ¡°Yes, your idea is excellent.¡± No matter what, they couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time. Who knows what the manager might do to these girls? The two masseurs beside them, after hearing their conversation, felt slightly stirred.
Truth be told, they had suspicions before, but no matter how hard they had guessed, they could not take any substantive action. They are still working in thispany, if they really acted forthrightly and did something, they would be fired. If it wasn¡¯t for the job evaluation tomorrow, they would¡¯ve been sure about being fired, they wouldn¡¯t have revealed so much information today. ¡°It¡¯s indeed fortunate for these girls to have met you two.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe you can handle these matters.¡± Upon hearing what the two masseurs said, Suri and Yigol exchanged a gaze and shook their heads gently. They could not bring themselves to smile at this point. This matter was very grave for them. Even if they¡¯vee up with a solution now, implementing it may be somewhat challenging. If those girls have been scared into silence, and dared not reveal any information, even if they did all these, it would be fruitless. But all these are just their assumptions. Now, they do not have any substantial evidence. After carefully contemting for a while, Suri let out a sigh, then she turned her head towards her husband and said, ¡°Actually, I would rather be wrong about all of this, and believe that they¡¯re just being introverted. ¡± Having been with Suri for so long, Yigol could naturally understand the meaning behind his lover¡¯s words. In his heart, he felt the same way as well. He also did not want his assumptions to be correct. If that were true, then how much abuse must have these girls have faced, and how much torment they¡¯ve been through. If they are wrong, then it¡¯s good. But if they are right, and they find corresponding evidenceter, they certainly would not let those managers off. Talking about it, Suri felt a bit tired. Perhaps it was because she had been busy running around all day, she was not well-rested at all. After a while, she involuntarily closed her eyes mid-conversation. Yigol, who was discussing what to do next, upon seeing her gently closing her eyes, stopped talking. He then gave a nce to the two masseurs beside him. The two masseurs obviously understood his unspoken words and their movements became more gentle. Yigol was in no mood to sleep now. What just happened was indeed mind-boggling. He had always thought that such incidents would not happen in such a small town. However, upon his return, he found such an abundance of things that he could not have imagined. Perhaps because he had too many things on his mind, he felt a bit tired after contemting for a while. So after a moment, he gradually drifted off to sleep. When the two masseurs saw that they had both fallen asleep, they naturally became gentler in their movements. Only when they had finished all the services in the package, they finally left. When Suri and Yigol woke up the next day, they found it was already light. Suri raised her hand and gently nudged Yigol lying beside her.. Chapter 293: 293: So It’s Grandma Chapter 293: 293: So It¡¯s Grandma
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh my, when on earth did I fall asleepst night, I had no idea,¡± Suri Drew muttered, rubbing her sleepy eyes. A shaft of light streamed through the window, illuminating their faces. Yigol Novak felt lethargic, but the sudden brightness roused him.
He eventually got up, dressed, and freshened up in the bathroom. Then he approached Suri. ¡°You fell asleep while we were talkingst night. Maybe you were too tired.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri nodded right away. She had to admit, her mind felt numb as soon as she woke up, as if something kept spinning in her head. Making her feel like her sleep was in vain. ¡°I feel like I haven¡¯t woken up fully. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel and snooze a bit.¡± Yigol indeed shared the same feeling. They had more essential things to do today. So, they had to gather their spirits, and they couldn¡¯t miss a single detail. So, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Soon they returned to the hotel. The moment theyy down on the bed, they fell asleep instantly. It wasn¡¯t until almost noon that they finally woke up. As they got up, they heard a noise outside the door. It sounded like someone was knocking. But when they arrived, they hadn¡¯t told anyone who mighte to see them.
For some reason, they both felt a strange wariness. After exchanging a nce, Yigol finally said nervously. ¡°Wait here for me, I¡¯m going to go check it out.¡± Naturally, Suri nodded right away. ¡°Be careful.¡¯ She felt that something was wrong. Moreover, they both looked utterly confused after just waking up. But when Yigol opened the door, he found a familiar olddy standing outside. Yigol looked at thedy incredulously. ¡°Granny, what are you doing here?¡± This was one of the olddies they met yesterday. But they didn¡¯t seem to have mentioned where they were staying, so how did she find them? The olddy smiled kindly and said, ¡°Did you forget? You¡¯re supposed toe over for lunch today.¡± Upon hearing this, they finally remembered.
After the danger was cleared in his mind, he quickly let the olddy into the hotel. ¡°Granny, please sit for a little while. We¡¯ll get dressed and go with you.¡± Suri, who thought something dangerous was happening outside, continued to keep an eye on the door. When she saw a familiar figure, her heart which was hanging high, finally fell back into its ce. She quickly dressed and courteously asked the olddy. ¡°Granny, what brings you here? Is there something wrong?¡± Seeing her concern, the olddy smiled and repeated, ¡°Did you forget? You¡¯re supposed toe over for lunch today.¡± Yeah, how could she almost forget such an important thing? Then she lightly pped her forehead, smiled and said, ¡°Oh my, how could I forget about that.¡± Yigol also started to dress. He never would¡¯ve imagined that a few casual words from yesterday would matter so much to the olddies. One could easily tell from this how much they care about it.
Otherwise, this couldn¡¯t have been arranged so quickly. After pouring the olddy a cup of water, Suri took her clothes and started to get dressed. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect you to prepare all these things for us so quickly.¡± Mainly because it was only mentioned yesterday. They thought it would take a few more days. Receiving the water from Suri, the olddy grinned and said. ¡°You have been so kind to us. Preparing a meal is no trouble.¡± After getting dressed, a curious thought urred to Suri. She frowned and asked the olddy. ¡°But Granny, how did you know where I live?¡± She didn¡¯t recall ever mentioning it. Hearing this, the olddy pointed to the door and exined, ¡°You told me yesterday, so that if any problem arose, I could find you.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Maybe because so much happened yesterday, Suri and Yigol had forgotten about it. It was surprising that the olddies remembered it so clearly. Moreover, they came to invite them to lunch at a crucial moment. They left the hotel with the olddy after getting ready. Then they waited for the car together. Yigol had called for a car before and it soon arrived at the hotel. As they got into the car, the olddy chuckled and said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether we can cater to your taste. If not, we can cook something else.¡± Seeing her cautiousness, Suri held her hand and shook her head steadfastly. ¡°How can we not like it? You¡¯re overthinking, Granny.¡± After a while they finally arrived at their destination. The three of them got off the car together. Just as they got off, they saw a few olddies with food in hand right away, who came out to greet them. It was clear they had taken the matter seriously. Everyone got involved. ¡°Suri is here!¡± As they called out to her affectionately, she felt absolutely delighted. Her family had left her a long time ago, but these people epted her as their own. Watching happiness emerge on Suri¡¯s face, Yigol felt overjoyed as well. ¡°Grannies, you all woke up so early.¡± Suri greeted them while walking towards them. After a while, she noticed a big table in the middle of the yard, which already had some cold dishes on it. The dishes looked absolutely delicious. As she got closer, her nostrils picked up a fantastic aroma.. Chapter 294: 294: Mutual Help and Support Chapter 294: 294: Mutual Help and Support
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°My goodness, Grandma, your cooking skills are really good. Although I haven¡¯t tasted it yet, just looking at the dishes makes me feel they are delicious. ¡± Hearing her words, the nearby grandma immediately handed her a pair of chopsticks.
¡°Suri, have a taste.¡± Of course, they did not forget about Yigol. They finally sat down at the table and started eating the cold dishes together. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the taste was really fantastic, and the chili vor was something they had never experienced before. They both had a preference for strong vors. Although Suri loved spicy food, she was actually very sensitive to spiciness. However, the chili oil in these cold dishes didn¡¯t taste too hot. This made Suri feel that it was very good. At this moment, after tasting these dishes, she couldn¡¯t help but show some excitement in her eyes, and said with excitement. ¡°Oh my god, this taste is just too good, especially this chili!¡± Yigol, who was sitting next to her, couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement, giving a thumbs up and saying with admiration.
¡°Yeah, the taste is really good.¡± After all, he had tasted so many delicacies, but today¡¯s dishes were genuinely interesting to him. It was a taste he had never encountered before. Although these cold dishes seemed simr to others, they tastedpletely different. The nearby grandmas were naturally delighted to hear their words and felt all the hard work they had put into the meal was worth it. They chuckled and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°If you like, eat more and don¡¯t be polite with us grandmas.¡± ¡°Yeah, right now there are only cold dishes here, Mrs. Walker is still working on the other dishes.¡± Suri and Yigol looked at each other. Although they didn¡¯t speak, they understood what each other meant. They sat there, eating and waiting, and watched the grandmas busily working.To see them so busy So at this moment, they immediately got up to help the old women with the tasks.
¡°Let¡¯s help out together, so we can all eat sooner.¡± Seeing the couple getting up to help, the grandmas quickly held them back. Since they had invited them for dinner, how could they let them help? The grandmas immediately surrounded them, shaking their heads and refusing their offer. ¡°Oh, what are you talking about? We invited you to dinner, and now you want to help us? ¡°Yes, yes, both of you just sit here, you¡¯ve already helped us a lot, and we don¡¯t want you to help us in the future.¡± The grandmas took turns speaking, making Suri and Yigol feel somewhat embarrassed. They knew what the grandmas meant, but they still didn¡¯t want to sit there and enjoy the food without contributing. ¡°Oh, grandmas, you¡¯re treating us like strangers again. We¡¯re all so familiar with each other. There¡¯s nothing wrong with helping out.¡± ¡°Yes, please don¡¯t think like that. If we just sit here, it will make us very ufortable. ¡± The two of them said, and the grandmas were visibly shaken.
After all, they did everything from the beginning to repay the couple¡¯s kindness, but if they made them ufortable, it would seem counter to their original intention. After thinking carefully, the grandmas finally stopped resisting their offer of help. ¡°Alright, alright, just don¡¯t tire yourselves out, and help us casually.¡± ¡°Yes, actually, the best way would be for you two to sit here quietly and wait for us to do everything.¡± Although they said that, they knew it wouldn¡¯t happen. The couple immediately got up and prepared to help the grandmas finish making the meal. You could see that the tworge baskets nearby were almost full of various vegetables and some meat. They were determined to make a rich and sumptuous feast. And it had cost them quite a bit of money. When Suri saw this, she carefully approached Yigol, lowered her voice, and said. ¡°This must have cost the grandmas a lot of money.¡± Hearing this, Yigol naturally understood what she meant. The grandmas¡¯ money was already very limited, and they still needed to support their families. Yet in such a situation, they were willing to spend their money to make a big meal for them. It was clear just how kind-hearted these grandmas were. While they were the ones who helped the grandmas first, these grandmas knew how to show gratitude. They never just took without giving back, knowing exactly what they should do. If it had been someone without a conscience, they might have thought they deserved the help and didn¡¯t need to do anything in return. Yigol already knew what he should do in his heart. So, at this moment, he nodded resolutely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± With his words, Suri finally felt at ease. Among so many things, her husband was indeed able to handle many things perfectly. Since he had already said so, she had nothing more to worry about. The couple immediately went into the kitchen and saw all the grandmas there, busily working non -stop. Some were washing vegetables, some were cutting, and some had already started cooking. When the grandmas saw the couple entering the kitchen, they looked surprised and naturally tried to usher them out of the kitchen. ¡°Oh, why are you here? You should eat some cold dishes first, the rest of the meal will be ready soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, you y for a while, the food will be ready soon, don¡¯t worry.¡± The couple then exined their intentions. ¡°Oh, we just want to help out, so please don¡¯t kick us out, grandmas.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, how can we sit back and enjoy ourselves like this? Alright, alright, grandmas, don¡¯t say anything else. If we work together, we¡¯ll be faster, and everyone can eat sooner.¡± When they said this, the grandmas indeed had no choice but to ept their help.. Chapter 295: 295: Some Grain Chapter 295: 295: Some Grain
Trantor: 549690339 Ultimately, they could only nod and agree. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s work together and speed up the process.¡±
It was only then that the grandmas finally agreed to let Suri Drew and Yigol Novak help them. Indeed, with everyone working together, their speed increased significantly. Although Suri and Yigol didn¡¯t know what kind of dishes they were making, they could still assist with some tasks. After a while, the table was filled with delicious food. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop working and sit down to eat.¡± Mrs. Walker called everyone to sit at the big table. All the grandmas also came over with smiles on their faces. They seemed genuinely happy. Suri and Yigol also sat with them. Seeing the full table of food, they felt extremely happy as well. It was evident that the grandmas truly cared for them. They had been buying these ingredients from early morning, hoping to get the freshest ones possible.
During the busy preparation, they didn¡¯t feel tired at all. On the contrary, they felt extremely happy. After all, in these past days, the two of them had helped an awful lot. Without their help, sometimes the grandmas wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Though they didn¡¯t have much money or abilities, they hoped to repay their kindness with their cooking skills. Moreover, they knew that neither Suri nor Yigol were in need of money. So this was the only way they could think of to express their gratitude ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s eat before the food gets cold.¡± Seeing the grandmas not picking up their chopsticks, Suri said with a smile. Hearing this, everyone finally picked up their chopsticks and started eating. Looking at the full table of food, everyone¡¯s face was filled with happiness. It felt like a festive celebration. Ordinarily, with so many things to consider, they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat so many dishes. But today, they truly enjoyed a feast.
One of the grandmas took a sip of hot water and immediately smiled, saying, ¡°It feels like New Year¡¯s.¡± Hearing this, several others nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, our lively gathering has a New Year¡¯s feeling to it.¡± It was undeniable that Suri and Yigol could feel the warmth of the grandmas. Not only that, the grandmas had ced all the more borate dishes in front of them. Initially, the duo wanted to ce the dishes in the middle, but the grandmas vehemently refused. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, we can reach.¡± Under the grandmas¡¯ persuasion, they had no choice but to relent. Suri hadn¡¯t had the chance to eat the older generation¡¯s cooking in a long time. So when she saw the table full of dishes, her smile grew even brighter. She took a bite, and her happiness instantly soared to new heights.
This experience was something that couldn¡¯t be found in any restaurant. ¡°My Gosh! The food prepared by the grandmas is incredibly delicious!¡± ¡°Yeah, I think the taste is absolutely amazing.¡± Suri and Yigol discussed the food enthusiastically. They weren¡¯t deliberately trying to tter the grandmas; they genuinely felt this way in their hearts. How could the grandmas not be thrilled upon hearing this? Their own children had left this world due to various idents, so seeing Suri and Yigol now, they felt as if they were looking at their own children. Some of the grandmas couldn¡¯t have children. This was because they had done too much hard physicalbor when they were young, which had severely affected their health. After all, favoring boys over girls was amon urrence in their generation. Seeing the grandmas¡¯ tender smiles, Suri and Yigol felt incredibly happy. Just then, one of the grandmas unexpectedly raised her hand to wipe away a tear, which caught Suri and Yigol¡¯s attention. Everyone looked in her direction, wondering what was happening. Gently, Suri asked, ¡°Are you feeling ufortable, Grandma?¡± Hearing this, the grandma immediately shook her head with a happy smile on her face. ¡°Seeing you young folks, I think of my own child. If they were still alive, they would be around your age.¡± Originally, the grandmas had only thought about this in their hearts and hadn¡¯t said it out loud. But when one did, the others couldn¡¯t help but rte to her words. They carefully pondered that if their children were still alive, they would probably be around the same age as Suri and Yigol. Hearing this, Suri and Yigol felt a pang in their hearts. They had previously learned some of the grandmas¡¯ stories. They knew that the grandmas had once had their children, but had lost them due to various idents. So at this moment, they knew that the grandmas must be feeling both pain and happiness. The other grandmas also nodded in agreement, and their expressions became slightly more distressed. ¡°Yeah, there are too many strange things in this world.¡± ¡°We never expected our children to leave us so soon.¡± ¡°Right, we never thought we would outlive our children.¡± Hearing these words, Suri and Yigol felt deeply saddened. They immediately stopped eating and beganforting the grandmas. ¡°It¡¯s alright, grandmas. If you want, you can consider us your children.¡± ¡°Yes, since we don¡¯t have any parents, from now on, we can be your children.¡± Hearing this, the grandmas were so moved that tears streamed down their faces. Speaking honestly, they truly hoped for this as well. But under these circumstances, they couldn¡¯t possibly bring it up. Often, when they thought about their young children having encountered such a fate, their hearts ached terribly. No matter what, they had endured ten arduous months of pregnancy to birth their children. They never expected to meet such wonderful young people now. This was simply a great joy for them.. Chapter 296: 296: The Perfect Meal Chapter 296: 296: The Perfect Meal
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright, of course, no problem.¡± Mrs. Walker¡¯s mouth curled into a smile as she spoke.
Thinking about how lucky they were to meet two wonderful young people at their age. Truth be told, they were truly delighted in their hearts. Everyone enjoyed the meal immensely. While they were eating, they shared stories from their younger days. Everyone was happy to listen. Especially Suri Drew and Yigol Novak. Both of them hadn¡¯t experienced that era, so naturally, they were unaware. They knew nothing about what that time was like or what had happened during it. So when the grandmas talked about these things, they were inevitably very curious. Just as the dinner was drawing to a close, suddenly a honking noise came from outside. The grandmas abruptly closed their mouths, not knowing what was going on outside. They couldn¡¯t help but nce in that direction, wondering what was happening.
Suri, of course, had no idea what was going on either. Yigol, on the other hand, seemed to react as if he understood and immediately walked toward the source of the noise. ¡°Grandmas, wait for me.¡± After saying that, he got up and left. Seeing his reaction, the grandmas¡¯ confusion only deepened, not knowing what he meant. So they shifted their gazes to Suri. But Suri genuinely didn¡¯t understand either. She could only helplessly shake her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Then, when they looked at Yigol again, they saw that there were several people following him, carrying various kinds of food. As it turned out, there were not only chicken, duck, fish, and meat, but also milk, oil, and salt. They hadn¡¯t expected Yigol to have prepared all these things. All of thispletely exceeded the grandmas¡¯ expectations.
Even Suri was momentarily taken aback. She didn¡¯t know when he had done all this. ¡°My goodness, when did you prepare all this? I had no idea.¡± Yigol, who was beside her, just smiled gently at her. ¡°You can trust me to take care of things.¡± The reason he had sensed this was because of what Suri had just told him. That¡¯s why he had quickly prepared all these things. He knew that to prepare such a feast, the grandmas must have spent a lot of money. As such, he felt he had to make some kind ofpensation. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be right at all. The grandmas beside him revealed incredulous expressions and looked at them, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve gone to such great lengths, but we really don¡¯t need all this.¡±
¡°Yeah, we still have plenty to eat. Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Everyone chimed in, discussing the situation. They had never imagined that Yigol would buy them so many things. Hearing this, Yigol immediately spoke up seriously, ¡°Grandmas, what do you mean? These things are all essential for life. How can they go unused?¡± Suri also smiled and said cheerfully, ¡°Alright grandmas, please ept it. Not only that, we will also follow through on what we said before and set up a foundation.¡± They didn¡¯t want to see more elderly people struggling so hard at their age. They should be enjoying their twilight years, but instead, they continually faced hardship. So if possible, she wanted to contribute what she could. The grandmas were naturally even more moved. They had never expected that Suri and Yigol would actually give them all these things today. For a moment, they were at a loss for words. They had thought their lives would go on like this forever, but then along came two kind-hearted people who helped them with everything. Honestly, they felt a bit guilty. What had they done in their previous lives to have the good fortune to meet them? Then they realized that they had no choice but to ept, right? They were the ones being rescued, so they wanted to help even more people. If possible, they wanted more homeless elderly women to join their big family. But they simply didn¡¯t have the money and couldn¡¯t possibly support everyone. Under such circumstances, financial support was indeed needed. And these two young people did give them that opportunity, offering them money to do just that. Why would they object to that? Even though they knew it wasn¡¯t great to ept help from others, they had no choice but to do so for the sake of their dreams. Some grandmas were already moved to tears. They never thought that Suri and Yigol would actually keep their word. Even if they had just talked a good game and done nothing, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. After all, they had grown ustomed to such things. Sometimes people would take an interest in their situation but not do anything beyond small talk and then drop the matter. After all, everyone had their own lives and couldn¡¯t always focus on these things. But Suri and Yigol were different. ¡°We really can¡¯t thank you enough. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Indeed, we truly want to help others. Still, without funding, we can¡¯t do anything. We have the will, but not the power.¡± ¡°So we¡¯re really grateful that you¡¯re providing us with the funds. We¡¯ll definitely do our best to make this work.¡± The grandmas began to express their gratitude and enthusiasm all at once. They were the kind of people who knew to repay kindness. In this situation, they would definitely remember the kindness shown to them. Not only that, they would also keep in mind that, with this money, they couldn¡¯t just do whatever they wanted. They had to help even more people in need. Hearing all this, Yigol and Mrs. Walker just smiled gently and shook their heads, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, grandmas. It¡¯s no big deal. We had this intention from the beginning, and it¡¯s a great opportunity for us to help find more elderly people in need.¡± Yigol promptly exined. Actually, from the very beginning, he had been thinking about doing charitable work. It¡¯s just that nowadays, many charities are fraudulent. He didn¡¯t want the money he had worked so hard to make to be spent on someone else¡¯s decadence.. Chapter 297: 297 The Place is a Bit Narrow Chapter 297: 297 The ce is a Bit Narrow
Trantor: 549690339 Indeed, he had previously investigated such matters. After all, he naturally wanted to do some charitable work when he no longer needed to work after making a lot of money.
As the saying goes, doing good rewards you with virtues. If he could do more good deeds, he also felt that he was umting virtues for himself. Butter on, he investigated many organizations and found that they were not very legitimate. Some institutions had even turned into moneyundering tools. Because of this, he had not carried out such a project. But now that such an opportunity presented itself, how could he possibly give it up easily? So, no matter what, he must firmly seize this opportunity and carry it out well. A man in a suit and leather shoes approached and handed him a contract. He examined it carefully before immediately nodding his head. He then picked up a pen and signed his name on it. He then ced the contract in front of Mrs. Walker.
¡°From now on, I will let you manage this ce. I believe you will take good care of it.¡± Initially, he thought about outsourcing the management, but eventually decided it would be best if Mrs. Walker managed it from the beginning. If he were to hire someone new now, it may not seem appropriate. So it¡¯s better to let her manage this ce. ¡°So, Mrs. Walker, just sign your name here.¡± Upon hearing these words, a hint of joy appeared on Mrs. Walker¡¯s face. She was undoubtedly very happy. For so many years, she had been dedicating herself to this cause, not expecting it to be noticed. Moreover, it seemed like she was rewarded in some way. Her hand holding the pen began to tremble as she spoke. ¡°I never thought that one day I would really be able to realise my wishes.¡± She was well-aware that her inability to fulfill this so far was due to herck of money. All the money she had before went into helping her besties.
Therefore, she didn¡¯t have many savings on hand. But Yigol Novak was obviously willing to give her such an opportunity, how could she not cherish it? So at that moment, she could not help the tears of gratitude that slid down her cheeks. ¡°Thank you. Regardless, I will manage this ce well and wee the homeless besties here.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. Honestly, for them, this was a very positive development. Many of them have been rescued by Mrs. Walker. They wanted to help others because of the help they received. And they did, indeed, manage to do so. Over the years, they have invited more and more people here, with almost everyone contributing a portion of their savings to help others. If this wasn¡¯t the case, they wouldn¡¯t be living such happy and fulfilled lives. In this world, everything costs money.
They had a little extra cash, so they generously shared it. If everyone in themunity was simr, themunity wouldn¡¯t have flourished. After she said all of this, she signed her name. The besties around her were obviously very happy at this sight. ¡°You will all continue to thrive.¡± They all expressed their sincere blessings. No matter what, they hope that the young people here will continue to improve, both in their rtionships and careers. It is often said that good is rewarded with good and evil with evil. They believe that these young people have done so many good deeds and will definitely continue to do so in the future. Next to them, Suri Drew was really moved by this scene. It was as if something had gently scratched her, giving her a slight sour feeling. This was mainly because she rarely sees such touching events. In this day and age, everyone is a self-centered individual. Many people do anything for their own sake, but they definitely won¡¯t make such efforts for others. So she was especially delighted to see someone disregarding themselves to take care of these grannies. Moreover, this opportunitynded right in front of her, and she seized it well. She hugged the granny beside her tightly, sharing a happyugh. ¡°You all will also continue to improve, and we will improve together!¡± Everyone nodded their heads in agreement, fully supporting her words. Truthfully, all of this can be considered as destiny. If it weren¡¯t for destiny, how would they have met, and how would they have be so familiar with each other? Now that they had such a destiny, they would definitely cherish it and not let it slip away. Afterpleting all this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak went back into the living room. They joined everyone else in there. Just now, Yigol thought about who would clean up after dinner, and decided to hire a few more people. That¡¯s why the grannies were able to chat freely in the living room. Suri Drew carefully observed the entire yard. No doubt, this ce was a bit crowded due to therge number of people living there. She immediately turned her head and spoke to Yigol Novak standing next to her. ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t we see several unupied houses next door when we came over?¡± Upon hearing this, he immediately nodded. He had also noticed this odd sight when they passed by earlier. Reasonably speaking, even though this area is rtively impoverished, there should still be people living there. So they both turned their gaze towards the grannies, curious if they knew the reason. ¡°Do any of you know why those ces are uninhabited?¡± Upon hearing this, the grannies immediately nodded their heads and started exining. ¡°The ce where we live now is rtively poor. The elderly people in those houses next door have passed away, and the younger ones can¡¯t stay at home forever. So they went out to work, leaving those houses empty.¡± ¡°Yes, and nobody wants to rent this ce..¡± Chapter 298: 298 Bigger House Chapter 298: 298 Bigger House
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hearing all of this, they finally understood what was going on. Indeed, it made sense. In such a poor area, people can¡¯t possibly survive here indefinitely.
Young people are sure to venture out to cities to make a living and earn more money. And once they have money, they might not want to return to their hometowns. Mainly because their folks aren¡¯t there anymore, what would be the point of returning? A big city is definitely different from a hometown. Indeed, some aspects of city life are far more convenient. In ordinary rural areas like these, you might have to walk quite a distance to find a convenience store. Whereas in the city, there¡¯s almost always a convenience store under each residential block. Moreover, the lifestyle and pace preferred by young people are definitely different from those favored by the elderly ¨C the younger ones generally prefer faster lifestyles. So, chances are that they wouldn¡¯t even think to reim the houses here. You would think there¡¯s a different reason, but there¡¯s none other than this. If that¡¯s really the case, Yigol Novak thought that the houses nearby could be put to good use.
So, a spark shone in his eyes at this moment, as he excitedly started to speak to the crowd. ¡°I have an idea.¡± After hearing him speak, everyone naturally turned their gaze towards him, curious about what kind of solution he hade up with. Yigol Novak had a subtle smile on his face, then he raised his hand intending to further borate. ¡°I think those young people probably won¡¯te back to their hometown, otherwise these houses wouldn¡¯t be left rundown and uncared for in the first ce. Besides, it¡¯s not easy to rent them out, so why don¡¯t we just buy them out-right?¡± Upon hearing this, Suri Drew gave a nod of sudden realization. Yes, why hadn¡¯t she thought of such a solution? She was just thinking about how crowded it is here. Would it get even more crowded if others were toe? Now it seems this idea might indeed be quite practical. And this way, they wouldn¡¯t even have to look for another ce. They could stay here, just with more space. ¡°Oh my gosh, honey, you¡¯re so clever to have thought of this! I think it¡¯s a very feasible n, this way, our grannies won¡¯t need to move elsewhere.¡±
She figured that these grannies had all grown ustomed to their surroundings here. If they were to move elsewhere, they might find it difficult to adjust. Instead of having them move away, why not spend some money to refurbish this ce a bit, fixing up anything that needs repairs? Perhaps then, they could have things a bit morefortable and convenient. All the grannies were noticeably shocked when they heard this. They hadn¡¯t expected Yigol Novak toe up with such a solution. After all, you can¡¯t just get these houses at your beck and call. No one knew what the price of these houses would be. But with housing prices constantly on the rise, even these dpidated houses might cost quite a hefty sum. This sum might be peanuts for Suri Drew and Yigol Novak, but not for the grannies. They probably wouldn¡¯t be able to umte such an amount even if they saved up their entire lives. So their perception of the situation does vary to some extent. ¡°My goodness, there¡¯s no need for all this, it¡¯s already crowded enough here. If we buy up all the houses nearby, won¡¯t it be a bit too much?¡±
¡°Yes, I also feel like that would be a waste of money. You¡¯ve already spent so much, there¡¯s no need to waste it any further.¡± Seeing the grannies argue these points, Yigol Novak shook his head and exined. ¡°No, not quite. The foundation I¡¯ve set up is to help more elderly people. If I can buy the houses on both sides, they would have ces to stay too. Because this ce is getting a bit too crowded now.¡± Seeing his point, it urred to the grannies that indeed, this was the case. On closer thought, the ce was indeed getting a bit too crowded. If they didn¡¯t get more ces, there might not be anywhere for new arrivals to stay. It wasn¡¯t like they could squeeze two people to a bed. That would be quite unbearable indeed. In the end, they could only nod their heads in agreement. After seeing their nod of approval, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak exchanged nces, a pleasant smile appearing on both their faces. With that settled, they would have to process this matter properly now. Yigol Novak then signaled his assistant, who had consistently been standing by the doorway until now, toe in. The duo then whispered something to each other before going outside. All eyes naturally followed them. Everyone found it immensely intriguing. It wasn¡¯t until their figures gradually disappeared from sight, that the grannies shifted their gaze back to Suri Drew. They felt a bit awkward about this. ¡°We really can¡¯t thank you enough for considering this so thoroughly. We hadn¡¯t thought it all out so clearly.¡± ¡°Yes, we thought it would indeed be a waste of money, but once you think about it, if people really do move in, it wouldn¡¯t really be a waste.¡± Suri Drew nodded while brewing tea for them, and replied. ¡°Yes, if youe across any elderly folks in need, you can definitely bring them here to stay.¡± This ce is actually a kind of small nursing home. But there¡¯s no need to pay to stay here, and everyone is so kind and nice, so there¡¯s pretty much no room for disputes. Because Suri Drew knew just how wonderful these grannies were. Not only that, but she had also noticed that some of the grannies were rather smart and savvy. Conflicts and friction are inevitable among people, due to differences in character and ways of doing things. But during her time interacting with them, Suri Drew had been observing them. She noticed that a few of them seem quite adept at handling these situations and defusing any potential conflicts.. Chapter 299: 299: The Emotions between People Chapter 299: 299: The Emotions between People
Trantor: 549690339 It was precisely because of such a reason that she had great trust in the effectiveness of this group of old women. If there were any conflicts among them, she believed these grandmothers could handle them well.
At this moment, she also put forth her own opinions. ¡°I think in the future, it¡¯s not just grandmas who mighte, but also some grandpas, so I think it¡¯s necessary to buy a house, so everyone can live separately.¡± Hearing this, everyone nodded in realization as they hadn¡¯t thought of it from that perspective. ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t I think so.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so thoughtful at such a young age. If it¡¯s really like that, it would be inconvenient for us to live together.¡± After hearing this, Suri Drew could only smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, I just thought a little more.¡± But to be honest, she was envious of the way these grandmothers interacted. Through days of getting along and observing, she discovered that although these grandmothers were old, they still got along like young besties. In many aspects, they were consistent. Perhaps it was because they were all over fifty and had experienced a lot, so they knew what tolerance was all about.
Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so amodating to others. Moreover, for them, it wasn¡¯t just about amodating one person, but perhaps many others as well. Nevertheless, they knew that living alone was better for them. At least here, they were well-fed and clothed, and not only that, they also had shelter. She wanted to get along with her old friends like this in the future as well. Everyone in their lifetime might have many friends, but sometimes people woulde to different crossroads. This was because everyone made different choices, leading to missed opportunities. Under such circumstances, while you may have been good friends in the previous years, differences in fields and people youe into contact with might slowly drift you apartter on. That¡¯s why Suri Drew was so envious of their way of getting along. Outside, Yigol Novak and his assistant were discussing matters rted to this issue. After a while, they finally came to an agreement.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, I¡¯ll handle this matter well. Regarding the people on both sides, I¡¯ll make phone calls and ask.¡± With his assurance, Yigol Novak finally felt relieved. He nodded gently and said, ¡°Good, I can rest assured with you handling this. You may proceed.¡± Hearing this, the assistant naturally didn¡¯t hesitate to carry out his tasks. At this point, Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t stay outside any longer, so he came to join them. Seeing his wife and the old women chatting andughing, the corner of his mouth curled up in a smile. After a while, Suri Drew finally realized that her husband hadpleted his task and walked over to the doorway. She immediately waved for Yigol Novak toe over to her side. Yigol Novak, of course, didn¡¯t hesitate to sit beside her. ¡°Husband, is everything done?¡± Yigol Novak gently brushed her nose and said,
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve taken care of everything.¡± Suri Drew immediately raised her thumb and said, ¡°I knew my husband would be the most capable!¡± Seeing her like this, Yigol Novak could only smile softly. They stayed here for a while longer, chatting for a bit before finally leaving. After all, they had their own things to do and couldn¡¯t stay here all day. Yesterday they had already decided on how to handle the other matter, so they couldn¡¯t afford any hesitation in this aspect. So at this moment, they waved goodbye to the grandmothers. ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯lle again! Take good care of yourselves and remember to call me if there are any problems.¡± Yigol Novak had left his phone number on Mrs. Walker¡¯s cell phone beforehand, making it convenient for theirmunication. Mrs. Walker smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you go ahead, we know what to do.¡± Finally, they left and returned to their hotel. When they returned to the hotel, the first thing Yigol wanted to do was lie on the bed. Suri Drew stared at the ceiling and began to speak. ¡°Husband, I want to tell you something.¡± Hearing this, Yigol Novak turned to look at her, unsure of what she wanted to say. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If there¡¯s any problem, just say it, no need for this.¡± After careful consideration, she revealed a somewhat wistful expression and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite envious of the life of these old women, as they seem to get along very easily, always considering each other¡¯s feelings.¡± Yigol Novak naturally saw the little bit of unhappiness on Suri Drew¡¯s face, so he deliberately teased her. ¡°Do you think your husband hasn¡¯t estimated your feelings?¡± Suri Drew shook her head without hesitation when she heard this. ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s just that as people grow older, friends might be fewer, and the fact that they¡¯re still together like this, I think it¡¯s really not easy.¡± She might be thinking about her childhood ymates, who had gradually disappeared and left by now. She might not even have their contact information anymore, causing some heartache. Although one would meet many people in their lifetime, it¡¯s impossible to maintain good contact with everyone. Still, her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. If possible, she would like to keep in touch with her good friends frequently. But they all had their own things going on, and some were no longer her good friends. That¡¯s why she was so helpless about it, unsure of what to do. Seeing his wife feeling a bit sentimental, Yigol Novak immediately stepped forward and hugged her tightly. ¡°Alright, wife, I know you might be unhappy, but no matter what happens, I¡¯ll always stay by your side and never leave..¡± Chapter 300: 300 Extremely Dangerous Chapter 300: 300 Extremely Dangerous
Trantor: 549690339 This was indeed his heartfelt words. No matter what, if he hadn¡¯t met his wife, his life wouldn¡¯t have been so smooth.
At first, he was just a worker, but he gained the System because of his wife, which allowed him to achieve so much sess. If it wasn¡¯t for the wealth, how could he possibly have aplished so much and had the courage to directly confront those powerful and influential people? So it was because of his wife that his luck and fortune in life came to him. He was also extremely happy about it. Moreover, after interacting with his wife, he had gradually fallen in love with Suri Drew. He found out that she was not only extremely beautiful, had a great figure, but also had a top-notch IQ and EQ. Such a wife was a rare gem, and he was lucky enough to marry her, so how could he not cherish her? ¡°I don¡¯t know what good deeds I did in my previous life to have the fortune to marry you.¡± He gently rubbed his face against Suri¡¯s, hoping to make her happy at this moment, rather than immerse herself in sadness. Suri couldn¡¯t help but smile at his behavior. At first, she was indeed a bit upset, wondering why people so easily part ways. Although she is living a good life now, not worrying about anything and even doing some meaningful things.
But still, she felt a little unhappy about it. But under such circumstances, having a husband by her side, she found that things didn¡¯t seem to be that terrible. There were many situations where she didn¡¯t know what to do. But after having her husband, she found that he was always able to help her solve various problems. So at this moment, she immediately raised her hand and gently hugged the man in front of her and kissed his face. ¡°I knew that my husband would never leave me.¡± As long as her husband was by her side, she seemed to be fearless no matter what happened. To be honest, this was indeed a huge encouragement for Yigol Novak. At least his wife had seen everything he had done and kept it in her heart. ¡°So, wifey, are you still sad? Don¡¯t be sad anymore. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll take you to eat it right now.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she immediately sat up on the bed. But just as she was about to speak, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a burp.
¡°I¡­ oh, I just ate, I can¡¯t eat anything at all.¡± She had almost forgotten that she had eaten a lot of delicious food at her grandma¡¯s house just now. It was mainly because she had just submerged herself in sadness and forgot about it. At this moment, like as if injected with gin, Suri immediately grabbed Yigol¡¯s hand and said seriously. ¡°No, we still have a very important thing to do today. We have to investigate what the story is with those young masters.¡± After hearing this, Yigol immediately nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, since we have nothing to do now, let¡¯s go investigate.¡± They took a break and then decided to go to the massage parlor they had visited yesterday to investigate. He was really eager to know about this. If things were as they spected, then no matter what, they had to rescue them from the bitter sea. But under such circumstances, they had to be a little more cautious.
As they were in the car, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°When we go, we have to put on a good show. Don¡¯t be too fond of them, and don¡¯t let the manager find out. I always feel that the manager seems to know something.¡± After hearing this, Suri naturally understood what she should do, and she nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course, your wife is not a fool, your wife will definitely handle this well.¡± After hearing this, Yigol finally felt relieved. Not long after, their car finally stopped. But just as Suri was about to get out of the car, Yigol immediately grabbed her hand, and his face became somewhat tense. Not knowing what he meant, Suri showed a puzzled look and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± At first, Yigol didn¡¯t think this matter was extremely dangerous, but after a careful thought, if there were indeed illegal transactions involved, being found out by others would be terrible. So, he didn¡¯t want his wife to take such a risk. ¡°No, you stay here for now, and I¡¯ll go up or you can go back to the hotel and wait for me.¡± He suddenly said this, which made Suri feel very puzzling. She didn¡¯t understand why he made such a decision. From the beginning, they had decided to investigate this matter together, so why did he change his mind now? Suri furrowed her brow and said. ¡°What are you talking about? We have already decided to investigate this together, are you going to leave me here now?¡± Hearing this, Yigol then spoke in a heavy tone. ¡°No, honey, think about it. If it¡¯s rted to illegal transactions, do you think they would let us go if we find out something?¡± He was only trying to protect his wife, that¡¯s why he had this idea. Suri originally thought it was something serious. However, when she heard Yigol¡¯s exnation, she finally understood. She immediately firmed up her gaze, shook her head, and said. ¡°No, I said I would go with you to investigate, you can¡¯t just leave me behind. We can be cautious and have a backup n, but I won¡¯t let you face the danger alone. ¡± She really didn¡¯t want her husband to deal with this matter alone. She knew that Yigol was worried about her.. Chapter 301: 301: A Different Experience Chapter 301: 301: A Different Experience
Trantor: 549690339 But no matter what, she was unwilling to let her husband go alone. It something really did happen as ne said, wouldn¡¯t ne be In danger¡¯
If she was with him, they could face whatever happened together. And before doing so, they could devise a good n or have a backup n first, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for anyone to target them. Seeing her so determined, Yigol knew that no matter what he said, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to change her mind. After spending so much time together with his wife, how could he not know her character? On normal days, her character could be considered very headstrong. Once she made up her mind, it was difficult for others to easily change her thoughts. And this time was likely the same. So, in the end, he could only sigh softly and say, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together. But first, I need to arrange some people so that nothing goes wrong.¡± If they had those backups, their anxiety would be lessened. Upon hearing this, Suri immediately nodded, fully agreeing with him. And at the beginning, she thought this n was great too.
It was better than having her husband face everything alone. Then, Yigol immediately called some of his people to pretend to be customers ande here. Not only that, they had to go through with the massage so that everything was believable. If anything did happen, they¡¯d be able to call all their people out and those who targeted them wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything, right? Once he had arranged everything, Yigol turned to Suri with a relieved smile. ¡°Alright, everything¡¯s in ce. Let¡¯s go in now.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri could only breathe a sigh of relief. Then, the two of them entered. As soon as they arrived at the front desk, the service was still outstanding, just like yesterday, with a weing smile. ¡°Wee. What kind of private room would you like to choose?¡± Upon hearing this, Suri, off to the side, quietly said, ¡°Can we choose the masseuse?¡±
The receptionist didn¡¯t hesitate, nodded, and said, ¡°Of course, no problem. Which masseuse number would you like?¡± Unexpectedly, there were numbers. This was indeed beyond their expectations. But they didn¡¯t know the number of the young masseuse they wanted, so their faces could only show a helpless expression as they said, ¡°We¡¯re not sure about their number, but we¡¯d like to choose the younger ones.¡± Yigol then immediately added, Upon hearing this, the receptionist¡¯s face seemed to change slightly. She looked as if she heard something unbelievable, and after a long pause, she finally came back to her senses. ¡°But¡­¡± They waited for her answer for so long, only to hear her say these two words, which was quite puzzling. They didn¡¯t know what she meant. Yigol raised his hand, touched his chin, and asked with some doubt,
¡°Is it not allowed?¡± Suri also immediately chimed in, ¡°Yeah, we like young and pretty ones. Is that not allowed?¡± Who would have thought that the receptionist, upon hearing Suri¡¯s words, would show a touch of disbelief in her eyes? Although she quicklyposed her expression, her brief reaction was still cauzht bv them. What did it mean? Why did she have that expression? Suri thought about it carefully but couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with her words that would indicate a mistake. But even so, she still looked at her like that. ¡°Howe? Is it not allowed for us?¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer, Yigol raised his voice again and asked. Perhaps because Yigol had raised his voice and gently tapped on the table, the receptionist finally agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it for you now.¡± After saying this, she spoke into the inte, but because her back was turned and her voice was very soft, Suri and Yigol couldn¡¯t hear her. But this strange scene caused them both to unconsciously exchange nces. Yesterday, when they came here, nothing like this had happened. Was there something different about choosing young masseuses? After a while, the receptionist finally turned around, smiled at them, and said, ¡°All set. I¡¯ll arrange for the masseuse to take you to the private room.¡± Both of them just nodded slightly and didn¡¯t speak further to the receptionist. After some time, someone came to lead them deeper into the establishment. They didn¡¯t say much on the way until they reached the door, which the employee pushed open, maintaining the same sequence as yesterday. The employee first asked about their drink preferences and lighting setup. Once those things were settled, they left the room, leaving only Suri and Yigol. It was undeniable that today¡¯s experience waspletely different from yesterday¡¯s, which made them feel a bit uneasy. Through yesterday¡¯s experience, they knew there were no cameras in the room, so they both immediately moved closer and began to whisper to each other. ¡°Honey, I think something¡¯s off today. Why did she look at me like that when I asked for a young and pretty masseuse, as if I¡¯m a terrible person?¡± Yigol also noticed this detail. He nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I noticed too. But we¡¯re not sure yet, so let¡¯s wait until the masseuse arrives.¡± Right now, they didn¡¯t have any evidence, and there was nothing they could do here, so they had to wait. So Suri nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for the two masseuses to arrive.¡± Just then, as if thinking of something, Yigol turned to Suri and said, ¡°By the way, honey, I wanted to ask you something.¡± Seeing his unwell expression, Suri also felt a bit puzzled.. Chapter 302: 302: Start Taking Action Chapter 302: 302: Start Taking Action
Trantor: 549690339 Seeing his mysterious expression, a trace of uncertainty naturally appeared on Suri Drew¡¯s face, unsure what he wanted to ask. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Stop hesitating and just ask,¡± she said.
Subsequently, Yigol Novak finally lowered his head slightly and said, ¡°If a pretty youngdyes and gives me a massage, will you get mad?¡± She initially thought it must be something serious, but it turned out to be just thic Suri Drew was startled for a moment. After a while, she finally rolled her eyes towards him. ¡°What do you mean by all this¡­ And besides, I came with you today, we are not here for a massage, but for something else, do you think I would overthink this?¡± It wasrgely because she had spent such a long time with Yigol Novak. She knew what type of person he was, how couldn¡¯t she? He had never done anything excessive in their daily life. And every day, he was by her side, convincinglyforting her. With that said, how could she not trust him? Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak¡¯s heart was filled with joy, signifying that everything he had been doing these days had indeed been noticed by his wife.
He immediately smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°I knew my wife would trust me.¡± Seeing him like this, Suri Drew did not keep her eyes on him but focused on the door. She wanted to know when the little masseur would finally arrive. Not only this, she felt a hint of worry. After all, they were covertly investigating this matter, and if discovered, things could get very ugly. Right now, they had to disguise themselves thoroughly, being careful not to be exposed by others. After what felt like a long time, there finally came a knock at the door, the voice from outside reaching their ears. ¡°Are you ready? We¡¯reing in.¡± Hearing this, they nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°All right,e in.¡±
Then these two young masseurs entered. When they saw the man and woman in the room, they seemed slightly surprised but quickly hid their emotions, showing no abnormality from before. However, their reactions were clearly perceived by Yigol Novak and Suri Drew. The receptionist had the same exact expression earlier, what¡¯s all this about? Why did they look surprised when they saw them? At this point, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces, feeling extremely puzzled. Under these circumstances, they found it odd, but couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint why. The two young masseurs began to ask almost the same questions as before. What kind of drinks did they want? Any snacks? Which set meal? For the sake of more conversation time, they naturally chose the longest set meal. Although it might cost a lot of money, it meant nothing to them.
Besides, their primary aim at the moment was to investigate the mystery. Spending a bit was expected. If they did nothing and merely expected results, how could they expect to find out? After they finished all these things, the two masseuses began their massages. They didn¡¯t know why they always felt the two masseuses were avoiding their gaze while massaging. They didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Besides, they were extraordinarily quiet, unlike the previous old masseuses who chatted a lot. This was a strange sign for them. After a while, Suri Drew gave Yigol Novak a look, preparing to start a conversation. After all, the main purpose of their visit was to investigate what¡¯s going on. If they sat around not saying anything, how could they get any information? ¡°You two seem very young, how old are you?¡± Suri Drew coldly spoke these words, which startled the two masseuses and they cautiously replied, ¡°We are twenty years old.¡± The other masseur did not speak, but just nodded lightly. They imed to be twenty years old, however, they looked more like sixteen or seventeen. That¡¯s why they had a hard time believing it. Even if one of them looked a bit older, it couldn¡¯t be that all the young masseuses here looked so young. So under these circumstances, they felt there was something fishy when they said their ages. But right now, they didn¡¯t want to expose them and could only joke about it. After a careful nce at them, Suri Drew¡¯s mouth curled up in a slight smile, and she spoke slowly. ¡°You do not look that old.¡± After that, she turned her head and nced at Yigol Novak, throwing a flirtatious look and saying, ¡°Right, they look like they are very young.¡± Yigol Novak naturally agreed, saying, ¡°Yes, they look very young, unlike us who appear so old.¡± Upon hearing this, the two young masseurs immediately shook their heads. ¡°You two also look very young, far from old.¡± They were not as good in conversation as the previous two old masseuses. Last time, they had an enjoyable chat with these older ones. No matter the topic, they could handle it, and they knew how to cheer up the customers. But obviously, these two young people could not achieve the same level. Apart from this, in terms of massage skills, it was clear their massages were not as good as the old masseuses¡¯. If that was the case, why didn¡¯t they screen them out and keep the old masseuses instead? This gave rise to more doubts and they became increasingly confused about what was going on.. Chapter 303: 303: Probing Chapter 303: 303: Probing
Trantor: 549690339 The main reason was that none of this made sense. In theory, what thepany cared about most was its reputation and how much money it could make.
Moreover, thispany was considered an old and established brand, with many people knowing about this ce, famous for its service and technical skills. If it weren¡¯t for that, nobody would have put it at the top of their list. It was because they felt that the masseuses here had excellent skills, and they wanted to enjoy a good rxation, so they chose such a ce. Otherwise, there were so many massage parlors, why would they specifically choose this one? But now, It t00K so m time to estat)llsn tms goocl reputation, only toange its image. This was really incredible to both of them, and they couldn¡¯t figure out why someone would do that. If these young masseuses¡¯ skills were as good as the old ones, or even better, they might understand. But now they have experienced different massages, and they could feel the differences in skill. It was clear that the two old masseuses who served themst night were much better, while the two young masseuses had some skill, but overall, they didn¡¯t provide the same level offort as the old ones. Even so, they still didn¡¯t quite understand. Moreover, they heard from the old masseuses yesterday that these young masseuses had just joined. Thinking of this, Yigol Novak, who initially didn¡¯t know how to make small talk, suddenly had an idea.
He then raised his hand, covered his mouth and gently coughed before asking a question. ¡°We were regr customers here before, but we¡¯ve never seen you guys. When did youe here?¡± Suri Drew saw through Yigol Novak¡¯s lie at a nce. After all, she had always been with Yigol Novak, so how could she not know if he hade here before? But she knew why Yigol Novak would say such a thing at this time. Not only that, she immediately chimed in. ¡°Yeah, we enjoy the finer things in life and oftene here. But we had been away for a while and when we came back, it seemed like the staff had changed.¡± After hearing their words, the two young masseuses looked at each other for a while but didn¡¯t say anything. Moreover, Suri Drew wasn¡¯t sure if it was her instinct, but whenever they tried to get close to the masseuses, the masseuses would retreat mysteriously. It felt like an instinctive reaction of their bodies. But why would they act like this, just like a cat¡¯s stress response? Although she was unsure if she was overly observant, leading her to misinterpret their actions.
However, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t continue probing as a fellow woman. But no matter how she tried tomunicate with her husband, he couldn¡¯t understand her meaning. So for now, she could only send the two young masseuses away and tell her husband her thoughts. After careful consideration, she finally came up with a good idea. She raised her hand to hold her stomach, pretending to be ufortable, and said, ¡°Is it because we just had hot pot, now my stomach hurts a bit?¡±. Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak was slightly stunned before quickly reacting. Then, he even asked with concern, ¡°Where are you ufortable? Do you want me to go buy some medicine now?¡± Suri Drew thought for a moment, and felt that using this method to send them away might be too deliberate. Eventually, she gently shook her head and said, ¡°Nevermind, it doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal. Let¡¯s continue with the massage, it¡¯s quitefortable.¡± Seeing Suri Drew change her tone, Yigol Novak became curious about what she was trying to do. At first, he thought her lie was for some purpose, but now it didn¡¯t seem that way.
So for now, he asionally nced in Suri Drew¡¯s direction, hoping she would give him some hint. He really had no idea what Suri Drew meant. But Suri Drew didn¡¯t give him any hint or make any move. Because tne two young masseuses were Still tnere, ana 11 sne anytmng at this time, it would raise suspicion. Regardless, she would not be so foolhardy to say too much. Just when Yigol Novak¡¯s doubts grew, his phone suddenly rang. Picking up his phone and checking it, he found it was Suri Drew, who was just sitting close by, sending him a text. Why would she text him while sitting so close by? However, thinking about it, it must have been because the presence of the two young masseuses prevented her from speaking directly. ¡°No, husband, I have a strange feeling about all this. I think they seem to be somewhat resistant to physical contact with us.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m a woman like her, it¡¯s not easy for me to try to find out. Why don¡¯t you give it a shot, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be mad.¡± ¡°Although I won¡¯t be mad, make sure to control the intensity and don¡¯t go too far.¡± When he saw these messages, he finally understood what Suri Drew wanted him to do. Seeing these messages, Yigol Novak finally understoodpletely. Truth be told, he hadn¡¯t been as perceptive as Suri Drew and hadn¡¯t noticed such details. So when he saw these messages, he naturally felt that Suri Drew was very meticulous. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed these details. Since his wife had already spoken, how could he refuse? So he immediately replied with a text, ¡°No problem, honey. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Fortunately, Suri Drew had turned off the notification sound in advance, so their back-and-forth texting wasn¡¯t obvious. Now that everything was ready, they couldn¡¯t waste any more time. Yigol Novak took a deep breath, and his body instinctively moved closer to the young masseuse. Although he didn¡¯t know what would happen next, he had to observe carefully.. Chapter 304: 304: A Sharp Contrast Chapter 304: 304: A Sharp Contrast
Trantor: 549690339 To be honest, when his wife asked him to deal with this matter, he also felt very surprised. But after careful consideration, in order for them to investigate some results, he had no choice but to do so.
So at this moment, he held a try-it-out attitude. However, no matter what, he did not need to pay attention to such a degree. After all, he was a married man. Not only that, but now his wife was by his side. If he listened too wantonly, it wouldn¡¯t be very good either. He had only slightly leaned his body towards the little masseur, but unexpectedly, the little masseur¡¯s body violently shivered and pushed back several steps. It could be seen that he seemed to be very resistant, and there was even some fear in his eyes. It took a while before he finally reacted from his emotions. Seeing her like this, Yigol and Suri immediately exchanged nces with each other. It has to be said that people are not so foolish. They could definitely see how afraid she was in her heart. But if nothing had happened, how could she be so scared? Just like the old masseuses who massaged them yesterday, they didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all, and they even talked to them about some things.
These two days have really formed a striking contrast. If they were told that nothing had happened, they would never believe it. So they thought there must be something strange going on. Since the little masseur was looking at him like this, he couldn¡¯t always do something to her, so he slightly restrained himself and didn¡¯t say anything more. They immediately picked up their phones tomunicate. ¡°Honey, turn off your ringtone, so they won¡¯t hear uster.¡± After seeing this message, Yigol naturally understood what he should do. He immediately turned off the ringtone and then typed what he wanted to say. ¡°I think their expressions just now were really weird, especially resisting, but did you notice thatter she approached me again deliberately, even so, she still looked very scared.¡± After seeing this series of messages, Suri pondered for a while and then lightly nodded her head, agreeing. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re right, there was such a scene just now.¡±
If that was really the case, then they had to investigate thoroughly. But they had just tried to start a conversation with the masseuses, who seemed not very willing to talk and even distracted. It really made the two of them not know what to do. They kept discussing methods on their phones. They really wanted to look into whether these little masseurs had experienced something bad before. If things were as they imagined, no matter what, they would surely do their best to save them. It would be fine if they hadn¡¯t encountered it, but after encountering it, they couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. After some time, Suri finally came up with an idea. She wanted to trick them into revealing something. But she didn¡¯t know if saying it directly would be inappropriate. So at this moment, she naturally told Yigol her idea.
¡°Why don¡¯t we just say it directly, so they won¡¯t be able to speak up if we keep hinting.¡± When Yigol saw this message, his face naturally showed some shock. He never expected Suri to say such words. The main reason was that saying it directly might not be very good. And it might scare them. But if they didn¡¯t say it and kept on stalling like this, it didn¡¯t seem to be a good solution either. So at this moment, his heart was very hesitant and didn¡¯t know what to do. Anyway, they had to think of a good way now; if they couldn¡¯t, they could only continue to stalemate. Wasting time like this wasn¡¯t very good. After a while, Yigol finally sent an emoji and said. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it.¡± After seeing this message, Suri¡¯s face naturally appeared puzzled, not knowing what he meant. What did he mean by ¡®let him do it¡¯? ¡°What do you mean? What are you going to do? Don¡¯t you need me anymore?¡± She gently furrowed her brow and then sent this message. After seeing his wife¡¯s confusion, Yigol started to exin patiently. ¡°Think about it, honey, if I directly admit it when you¡¯re here, how would they think? They might think it¡¯s not good either. If you find a chance to leave, maybe I can still trick them.¡± After seeing this message, Suri naturally understood what Yigol wanted to convey. Upon careful consideration, it seemed to be the case. But if it was really like this, to be honest, her heart would be somewhat affected. After all, he was her husband. Even if they were investigating this matter, she didn¡¯t want her husband to have too much contact with them. After thinking carefully for a while, she seemed very conflicted and hesitant. About this matter, she really didn¡¯t have a good way. But then she thought that if they kept procrastinating like this, the matter would never get a good result. Finally, she could only send a helpless emoji and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find an excuse to leave for a while.¡± Other than this, she really couldn¡¯t find any other ways. So Irene, who had been with Suri for so long, how could she not see that Suri¡¯s mood seemed a little off? Yes, when Irene asked her just now, she said it was nothing, but that was because they were in the same room. But if the two of them were separated, her heart would be more or less unhappy. That¡¯s why Yigol immediately typed on the keyboard and sent another message. ¡°Alright, honey, don¡¯t overthink it. No matter what, I¡¯m a faithful man. I can¡¯t do anything else.¡± After sending this message, he also immediately sent a meme. At the beginning, Suri¡¯s heart was indeed a little unhappy. But after seeing this meme, the gloom in her heart finally dissipated.. Chapter 305: 305: Deducting Money and Getting Scolded Chapter 305: 305: Deducting Money and Getting Scolded
Trantor: 549690339 Her lips curved up into a slight smile. ¡°Fine, I understand. I know what to do.¡±
As such, they certainly wouldn¡¯t continue to waste my time, so I prepared to leave. Suri Drew deliberately set a ringtone on her phone and pretended to answer a call. ¡°What? I¡¯m here too! What a coincidence.¡± The n she came up with was just to receive a phone call from a friend, who happened to also be getting a massage at the same ce at the time, with their rooms not far from each other. That way, she could take advantage of the situation and leave, creating some alone time for her husband and them. Although this n might not be the best for her, she couldn¡¯t possibly give up on everything. And besides, having been with her husband for so long, how could she not know what kind of person he was? If he were a man ruled by lust, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen for him so quickly in the first ce. It was precisely because she truly believed in him that she made this choice at this time. If it wasn¡¯t for this reason, there would be no way she would leave the room, because she still worried that her husband might actually do something with them. ¡°Oh my god! Is it such a coincidence? What room are you guys in?¡± Fortunately, before this, Yigol Novak had already arranged for some people to be there.
Otherwise, they might have been exposed at this point. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other, I¡¯d love toe and chat with you.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After saying that, Suri Drew pretended to be very happy, looked at Yigol Novak, and said with excitement. ¡°My old ssmate is here today. I¡¯ll go greet them first, and you wait here for me.¡± Yigol naturally knew what was going on, so he nodded without hesitation, saying. ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll be right here waiting for you toe back.¡± After saying that, Suri put on her shoes and left, heading to another room. And in that room, too, were people they¡¯d arranged beforehand. The reason they made arrangements was to prevent any unexpected chaos; having people in there would make things somewhat better. Without them, if a problem urred, they might not be able to escape.
As Suri entered the room, those people immediately began to y their roles. Before this, they had all sent text messages on their phones. Having a general idea of what the situation was like, they now had to figure out what kind of identity they should adopt when talking to Suri. If they were speaking here, they could speak without restraint, but there were still some staff members present. Those were the masseuses, the two masseuse. After all, a y needs a full set of actors. If they just stood there doing nothing, they would naturally be asked to leave, but if they were massage customers, nobody would kick them out. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, I never would have thought we¡¯d run into each other here.¡± One of them smiled happily, immediately standing up and speaking. The other two nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, it really is a coincidence. It must have been several years since west met.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it; you¡¯re such a busy person that we can never make ns.¡± Suri naturally went along with their conversation.
¡°Well, I¡¯m always traveling for work, so I don¡¯t have much time. But it¡¯s fate that we met here today.¡± Then they started chatting together. Though there were several masseuses around, they couldn¡¯t tell that these people weren¡¯t real friends. They always did their job and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the details. After that, only Yigol and the two masseuses were left in the room. Seeing that their client had left, one of the masseuses became a bit anxious and said awkwardly. ¡°Should I wait for her here, or should I step out ande back when she returns?¡± When she spoke, she didn¡¯t dare to make eye contact with Yigol. After hearing her words, Yigol immediately raised his hand and waved, saying without hesitation. ¡°You just stay here quietly, no need to leave.¡± Since the client had already spoken, she wouldn¡¯t leave at a time like this. So, she just nodded gently and sat down nearby. At this moment, Yigol was closely observing their state, and it was clear that when Suri left, they became even more nervous. Although he didn¡¯t know why they felt that way, he had noticed it. After a while, Yigol decided to test their attitude. ¡°Um¡­ is this the only service you offer?¡± Hearing his words, the two of them looked at each other and hesitated for a moment, seemingly unsure of what to say. After waiting a while, and seeing that they weren¡¯t responding, Yigol deliberately moved closer to them, raised his hand and gently touched her hair. ¡°I heard there are some other things to y with in here.¡± At this moment, he pretended to be a flirtatious man, with a hint of seduction in his eyes. Upon seeing his expression, both masseuses seemed truly frightened, and unconsciously took a few steps back. Watching their reaction, Yigol didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. Logically, if they were ordinary masseuses, they might react this way to such a situation. After all, not everyone has the confidence or courage to defy customers. It¡¯s not easy to find a job these days, and if you argue with customers, you might have your pay or bonuses deducted, or even get scolded. So sometimes, they would just turn a blind eye to such behavior.. Chapter 306: 306: Getting Straight to the Point Chapter 306: 306: Getting Straight to the Point
Trantor: 549690339 So at the moment, Yigol couldn¡¯t confirm if what they were thinking was true using this method. But if he just asked directly, he felt it would be too rude.
What if these people just refused to admit anything? One must say there was indeed such a possibility. If they were really scared, they would not admit to it no matter what. Moreover, if he deliberately approached them, he would feel somewhat guilty in his heart. After all, no matter what, he was a married man. Even if his wife didn¡¯t know about some of his excessive actions, he would still feel guilty in his heart. Although their family was quite poor, no matter what, the upbringing they received was never to engage in such activities. So he couldn¡¯t possibly have any other reaction in such a situation. Just as he was pondering how to solve this problem, he suddenly noticed that thesedies seemed to be deliberately hiding their hands. Not only that, but thesedies were actually wearing long sleeves and pants in the hot weather, while the masseuses yesterday were wearing short sleeves and shorts. So he took a moment and then asked.
¡°Why would you wear long sleeves and pants in such hot weather?¡± After hearing this, thedies opened their mouths but then obediently closed them without saying anything else. Seeing their appearance, Yigol felt heartbroken. It seemed that they were hiding something and he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. He gradually realized that no matter what method he tried to test their attitude, he could not directly know what they had suffered. So his expression became a bit more serious at this moment. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I¡¯ll just ask you one question: there is no surveince here, right? And you don¡¯t have any devices on you, do you?¡± What he was referring to was just the cameras or recording devices. After hearing this, the twodies seemed to understand what he meant and were slightly stunned for a moment. Seeing that thedies did not answer his question, Yigol exined further. ¡°I mean, do you have any recording devices or cameras on you?¡± Upon hearing this, the twodies gently shook their heads, and one of them immediately spoke.
¡°There are no cameras here because we have to take care of our guests¡¯ privacy and safety.¡± It could be seen that their eyes were very pure, and they didn¡¯t seem to be lying. If that was the case, then Yigol could indeed take advantage of this opportunity to ask properly. So his expression became even more serious at this moment. ¡°To be honest, I came here today because I felt there might be some issues. If you¡¯re willing to let me help you, tell me what happened. If you¡¯re not willing, then I¡¯m powerless.¡± Now the opportunity was in front of them, and if they didn¡¯t seize it, what else could he do to make them take this chance? If they had already fallen into the mud and hadn¡¯t realized it, and were unwilling to let others help them, then no matter how much effort he put in, it would be useless. After saying all this, he immediately sent a text message to his wife, telling her toe back quickly. Suri Drew, who was originally having fun chatting with her so-called friends, received a text message. So she quickly ended the conversation, waved to them and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. My husband is waiting for me over there, so I¡¯ll stop chatting with you guys. We¡¯ll meet again next time if we have the chance.¡±
After saying that, the others also waved and said, ¡°Alright, you go ahead.¡± ¡°See you next time.¡± Seeing her gradually leaving, everyone finally heaved a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Suri was curious about how far her husband had gotten, and wondered why he suddenly asked her toe back. Honestly, she was very interested in this matter, but she couldn¡¯t ask in front of the two little masseuses. Upon hearing what Yigol said, the two masseuses were naturally stunned and did not say anything else for a moment. Then, in the next second, there was a knock on the door. The sudden knocking scared them for a moment. It wasn¡¯t until the sound came that they finally took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ming in, okay?¡± Yigol inside also immediately said, ¡°Okay,e in first.¡± After hearing this, Suri quickly pushed the door and entered. She looked at the awkward atmosphere in the room and had no idea what had happened. But she didn¡¯t ask and just sat on the bed she had been on earlier. Until Yigol spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ve already been straightforward with them. After all, there¡¯s no surveince footage here. Whether they want to seize this opportunity or not depends on themselves.¡± She didn¡¯t want to continue beating around the bush, as she felt it would be useless. If they wouldn¡¯t even reach out for help, then there was no need for them to be saved. After hearing this, Suri finally understood what had happened and that her husband had alreadyid his cards on the table with them. However, she had to admit that this was a good thing. Just now, she had been using clumsy methods to try to get their words, but all her efforts had been in vain. So it was better to just be straightforward, to see what kind of choice they would make, instead of worrying about having an unhappy ending even after saving the children. Suri listened and nodded. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± In the end, both of them looked at the two little masseuses, wondering what kind of choice they would make next.. Chapter 307: 307: Relaxed Mood Chapter 307: 307: Rxed Mood
Trantor: 549690339 There wasn¡¯t a single person in the room talking, to the point where it seemed like one could hear a pin drop. The atmosphere in the room grew somewhat awkward.
Though they didn¡¯t know what the two masseuse were thinking, they didn¡¯t try to interrupt them either. After a while, one of the masseuse managed to muster a forced smile, shook her head gently, and spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± They had waited for so long, thinking the masseuse knew what they should do. How to make the right choice. But they didn¡¯t expect this oue at all. For a moment, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak didn¡¯t know what to say. They really didn¡¯t expect the youngdy to refuse their help. And with this, it proved what Yigol Novak had thought. If they were to try their hardest to save her, but she didn¡¯t ept their intentions, then everything they said before would have been useless. So it¡¯s better to ask their opinion from the start, so they don¡¯t end up with any regrets.
After hearing that, they could only sigh softly. They had done everything they could, but the decision was up to the two masseuse. There was really nothing they could do. They exchanged nces, with words on the tip of their tongue, but they didn¡¯t know how to start. In this situation, it was a serious consideration for them to weigh up. Finally, Suri Drew could only say one thing. ¡°Continue with the massage; it¡¯s not time yet.¡± Apart from that, she really didn¡¯t know what else to say. Unexpectedly, all their efforts and ns were useless. It seemed she didn¡¯t want to ept his kindness. Although they didn¡¯t know why they made this decision, they still felt a little unhappy about it.
It felt like all their efforts for so long ended without any good results. No one could easily ept this kind of oue. So what should they do now? After a while, Yigol Novak gently rubbed Suri Drew¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to whatever you want to eatter.¡± With those words, Suri Drew¡¯s unhappiness began to dissipate, and she started thinking of other things, All that mattered was that there was food. And there were so many delicious things they had never tried before, so this time she was definitely eager to taste them. Although it was a significant loss that thedies refused their help, she couldn¡¯t force them. After some time, a sparkle appeared in her eyes, and she spoke excitedly. ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you mention a really delicious bread cest time? Take me there.¡±
Hearing this, Yigol Novak came to his senses and naturally knew what Suri Drew was talking about. This bread was a very unique local specialty. It wasn¡¯t avable anywhere else. So if his wife wanted to go now, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take her to taste it. ¡°Of course, no problem. I¡¯ll take you thereter.¡± The two masseuse continued massaging, while listening to their conversation, envy swelling in their hearts. They too wished to meet a man like him someday. But when they thought about it, they felt they didn¡¯t have that kind of luck. In the end, they could only bury their heads and focus their attention on the massages, rather than think about anything else. Even though Suri Drew was much happier after mentioning food, she still couldn¡¯t help but nce at the two young masseuse from time to time. She felt an incredible sense of regret. She never thought that the two masseuse would make such a decision. It was difficult for her to ept the reality as well. Initially, she wanted to persuade them, but she swallowed her words as they reached her lips. She knew that the matter couldn¡¯t be resolved by simply talking about it. And she hadn¡¯t considered everything thoroughly enough from the beginning, as she thought about using other methods to probe them. Clearly, their current decision meant that no matter what, they wouldn¡¯t reveal their true thoughts. In that case, trying to save them now would be a futile effort. It seemed Yigol was the thoughtful one, as he¡¯d brought up the matter from the start and let them make their choice. After a while, the room fell silent once again, the atmosphere bing somewhat awkward. Perhaps everyone had their own thoughts. Everyone was considering their own situations. After all, nothing was perfect. Just as the session was nearing its end, the youngdy who hadn¡¯t been speaking or expressing her opinions finally looked tearfully at the other masseuse. ¡®Why did you do this?¡± Everyone had been immersed in their own world, not noticing that she had started to cry. When the otherdy heard this, she became quite surprised and didn¡¯t expect such a reaction from her. Her massaging hands hesitated briefly before she raised her head and asked the crying girl with astonishment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± The youngdy wiped away the tears from her eyes and continued speaking. ¡°But those two wanted to help us. Why didn¡¯t you ept their help?! Do you want our besties to stay here forever? You know what kind of life we¡¯re living here!¡± ¡°I know you have other difficulties, but have you ever thought of our besties?! I came here originally because of what you said!¡± ¡°If we knew beforehand that this ce was like this, we would never havee here.. Don¡¯t you understand that?¡± Chapter 308: 308: Random Beating and Cursing Chapter 308: 308: Random Beating and Cursing
Trantor: 549690339 Seeing the youngdy vent these words, both Suri Drew and Yigol Novak were quite surprised. They nced at each other, originally wanting to say something, but in the end, they swallowed their words.
The masseur nearby also looked very astonished, not expecting thedy to speak out such words at this moment. It took a while for her face to turn slightly pale, and the light in her eyes dimmed a lot. She sighed softly, and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t consider telling you my idea earlier. Anyway, do as you please.¡± After saying that, she lowered her head again and immersed herself in her work without saying anything else. Seeing her like this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak were very puzzled and did not understand why she would make such a move. Besides, the friend next to her was also stunned. She never thought that under such circumstances, her sister would not resist at all, but instead just take any beating and scolding. She really couldn¡¯t understand why? What kind of days have they had during this time, she witnessed it all. Why is she still like this under such circumstances? It could be seen that her emotions were very agitated at this moment, even forgetting to do the massage.
However, Suri Drew did not scold her. Because Suri Drew wanted to understand what exactly happened here. The friend opened her mouth, as if wanting to say something, but suddenly remembering that there were two customers nearby, in the end she obediently closed her mouth and continued the massage. Seeing her like this, Suri Drew spoke. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can tell us directly. If you want to escape, we can help you. We realized yesterday when we first came here, that something must be wrong with this ce.¡± Suri Drew spoke gently, and she did not want the sisters to have any misunderstanding about her. Hearing her words, light blossomed in the friend¡¯s eyes. She slowly lifted her eyelids and looked up at Suri Drew. At first nce, she thought Suri was very beautiful. How could there be such a beautiful woman in this world? But soon, she came back to reality from her own world because she knew she had more important things to do, instead of being immersed in other things.
She raised her hand to wipe the sweat from her brow, and then began to speak slowly, word by word. ¡°Sisters, brothers, please save us. I really don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡± The little masseur next to her didn¡¯t react to her words, and kept working as if nothing happened. Although they didn¡¯t know why she had be like this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak still focused their attention on the speaking little masseur. ¡°My name is Lucy. I came here because some friends said it was very profitable. Actually, all of us neers know each other, and we came here one after another.¡± Hearing this, Suri Drew¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t they know what this ce was really like before they brought others in? After spending some time with them, they should know exactly what this ce is like. Why would they still bring people here?¡± Hearing this, Lucy sighed heavily. ¡°Before, we did think this was a good ce as nothing like this happened when we first came here. Everything was going well, and the managers treated us well.¡± ¡°But after the number of people increased, they started to change.¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help shivering, as if she thought of something horrible.
Seeing her like this, Suri Drew¡¯s heart was also uneasy, not knowing how much the managers had gone overboard. So at this moment, she naturally spoke with a bit of heartache. ¡°What exactly did they do to you? Tell us if you can, and if we can, we will save you.¡± Lucy steadied her gaze and spoke. ¡°Later, they began to beat and scold us, and even force us to do that kind of thing. Otherwise, we would face even more severe punishments. The same goes for money issues. If there¡¯s any tiny dissatisfaction, they will deduct our pay.¡± After she finished speaking, tears slid down her cheeks, looking very wronged. Upon hearing this, Yigol was indeed moved. He had never thought that the people here wouldmit such outrageous acts. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t imagine why someone would destroy their own reputation. If things continued like this, the salon would be more and more chaotic. While it might make more quick money, in the long run, it would not be a sustainable business. If things got more out of hand, they might even go to jail. Why couldn¡¯t they understand this simple interest rtionship? Why engage in such senseless acts? That¡¯s why Yigol really couldn¡¯t understand those who strain at a gnat and swallow a camel. Seeing her tears, Suri Drew immediately handed her a tissue and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You can tell me everything now, and I¡¯ll help you deal with this matter.¡± ¡°And as I said just now, we came back here specifically today to get more information about this issue from the youngerdies.¡± After hearing this, thedy was naturally very touched. Originally, she thought that no matter what, she wouldn¡¯t be rescued. She would rot here forever. However, she didn¡¯t expect God to give her such an opportunity. Since that¡¯s the case, how could she not cherish it? Although she didn¡¯t know why the sister next to her didn¡¯t want to speak, she wouldn¡¯t give up such an opportunity no matter what. ¡°The reason why we wear long sleeves and pants is that we are covered in scars. If we do even the slightest thing wrong or something is slightly unpleasant, they will beat us..¡± Chapter 309: 309: Not Simple Chapter 309: 309: Not Simple
Trantor: 549690339 Actually, they had thought of this possibility before. But when Suri Drew and Yigol Novak heard it from her own mouth, they felt truly upset.
They never thought such things could happen. Anger flickered in Suri¡¯s eyes as she mmed her hand heavily on the table and said, ¡°My God, how can there still be such people in this world!¡± She really couldn¡¯t understand. She had thought that no matter what, there would be some people who wouldn¡¯t do such outrageous things, or at the very least, have some shred of humanity. But it turned out that she was naive, and these girls were nothing more than money-making tools in their captors¡¯ eyes. How could Yigol not be angry after hearing this? Not only because these girls were hurt, but also because such a disgraceful event tarnished the reputation of their establishment. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what they were thinking, why they would run their business like this. It only makes things worse.¡± Yigol shook his head and expressed his opinion. Immediately, Lucy lifted her sleeve and the two looked at her arm. Upon careful inspection, they found various red marks on her thin, white arm.
How could they not feel heartbroken seeing this scene? These kids hadn¡¯t evene of age yet, but they were subjected to such abuse. It was really tragic. Suri, filled with sorrow, gently stroked the scars on her hand. Some were new, while others had scabbed over. She frowned deeply and never rxed her expression, before finally asking, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± But Lucy shook her head firmly and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯m fortunate to meet you both. I feel that everything is worth it. Otherwise, I might have stayed here for the rest of my life, unable to leave.¡± Seeing her sincere gaze and earnest tone, both of them were deeply moved. Regardless of the difficulties, they vowed to do their best to rescue these girls. As if struck by a thought, Suri asked,
¡°I saw some of your friends yesterday. They haven¡¯te of age yet, have they?¡± Hearing this question, Lucy hesitated for a while before nodding her head seriously and said, ¡°Yes, in fact, only two or three of us are of age. The rest aren¡¯t. They deliberately changed our ages.¡± Though they had suspected as much, having it confirmed now made it even more unbearable. They shook their heads helplessly, not knowing what else to say. The more they thought about it, the stronger the anger in their hearts grew. Rescuing these girls, however, would not be a simple matter. It would require a considerable amount of manpower and resources. These girls were imprisoned here with guards watching them. If they could just take them away easily, it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult. So at this moment, they began to think carefully about how to get them out of there. This was indeed a matter that required deep thought.
If they made even the slightest mistake, they could be exposed and targeted. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t just leave these girls here any longer. It was clear that Lucy had plucked up a great deal of courage to tell them everything. If they forced her to return after revealing all this, the situation would likely worsen. Once others learned about this, who Imows how many more marks would be left on her body. So at this moment, they were very cautious. ¡°But how can we get them out of here now?¡± After thinking carefully for a long time, Suri couldn¡¯te up with an idea and turned to Yigol to see if he had any suggestions. Hearing her words, Yigol looked very serious. He had been thinking about this. However, sessfully executing the rescue wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. Moreover, he suspected there were other secrets here beyond what they currently knew. But since he had no evidence, he couldn¡¯t confirm it. After pondering for a moment, he turned to Suri and expressed his thoughts. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know how to put this.¡± Seeing his words, Suri looked puzzled. She slightly furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Having thought it through, Yigol finally spoke up. ¡°Think about it, their reputation has been around for so many years. If it was only about making money, why would they do such a thing? And if it was just relying on these girls to make money, how much could they earn?¡± Hearing this, Suri raised her hand, touched her chin, and began to think about this question. On further thought, it seemed to make sense. They had been in business for so many generations. If not for their impressive reputation, many people wouldn¡¯t even know about this ce. Like herself, being new to this area, her husband had told her about a massage parlor that was veryfortable. That¡¯s why she was so eager to try it out, to see how good the service and attitude were. Yet now, they changed everything that had been passed down for generations and engaged in illegal activities instead. If they were just exploiting the girls, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make much more money. So at this moment, Yigol thought of something deeper. That is, regarding¡­ Although they didn¡¯t say it out loud, Suri immediately understood what he meant. At this moment, both of their faces turned extremely pale. If that was the case, this matter was far moreplicated than they had imagined.. Chapter 310: 310: Unbelievable Chapter 310: 310: Unbelievable
Trantor: 549690339 After careful consideration, they turned their attention back to the two masseuse. ¡°Did they force you to do unpleasant things?¡±
After Suri asked this, Lucy hesitated before nodding with a red face. ¡°Yes, and at first we didn¡¯t even know what it was, butter we felt ufortable and didn¡¯t want to do it. And if we didn¡¯t do it, they would beat us.¡± Hearing this, they finally understood and were convinced that something had been done to thesedies. And about that matter? So at this moment, Yigol carefully thought about the wording in his heart before asking. ¡°Did they do anything else, like giving you something to eat that you didn¡¯t know what it was?¡± Upon hearing this, Lucy also immediately began to think seriously. She felt that they would definitely help her, so she had to seize this opportunity; otherwise, there might be no more chances in the future. After pondering for a moment, she hesita ted before nodding. ¡°I did see a group of them eating something, but I didn¡¯t know what it was. After eating it, they became a bit crazy, and their mental state wasn¡¯t good.¡±
Having heard this, they nced at each other with a hint of astonishment in their eyes. They hadn¡¯t expected that their previous guesses were correct. It couldn¡¯t be denied that this person was very bold, not only engaging in illicit trade but also daring to do such things! But it couldn¡¯t be denied that this way, he could indeed make much more money. This would exin everything. Suri couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he would dare to do such a thing. I thought he wouldn¡¯t have the guts.¡± Yigol on the side nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yeah, initially it was just my spection, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± He was truly astonished. It was mainly because this matter was originally just a simple idea. Meanwhile, Lucy seemed unaware of their surprise. She wrinkled her brow and asked hesitantly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What exactly is that stuff?¡±
However, Suri only said one sentence to her. ¡°Never mind about that. We must find a way to save you all.¡± Who would have thought that at this moment, Suri seemed to have thought of something and showed a hint of panic in her eyes as she looked at the two masseuse. She opened her mouth, but in the end, she didn¡¯t know how to ask. Yigol, who was at her side, naturally found his wife¡¯s sudden change in demeanor very strange and wondered what had happened. He furrowed his eyebrows, unsure of what was going on. But when he followed Suri¡¯s gaze toward the two masseuse, he instantly understood. For such a long time they had spent together, they had indeed developed a certain tacit understanding. In fact, without speaking, they could know what the other was thinking with just a simple nce. Yigol took a deep breath and finally asked. ¡°Did they force you to eat that stuff?¡± Upon hearing this, Lucy nodded without hesitation.
Seeing her nod, their breathing seemed to slow down slightly. Although they had guessed the answer when they started asking this question, they still felt extremely shocked. However, the next second, Lucy spoke again. ¡°But one of the older sisters told me that no matter what, we must not eat that stuff. So every time they forced us, we pretended to have eaten it but actually spat it out afterwards.¡± ¡°Because at that time, they couldn¡¯t pay attention to us, and our minds were very hazy, so they didn¡¯t notice.¡± After hearing this, their hearts, which had been hanging high, finally fell back into ce. It felt like a close escape. As long as they hadn¡¯t touched that stuff, it was fine. They finally let out a long sigh of relief and said. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. Luckily, you didn¡¯t touch that stuff. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Lucy also nodded firmly. ¡°I also think that the stuff they ate wasn¡¯t any good. And the older sister warned me, so there¡¯s no way I would eat it.¡± The other masseuse had been silent the whole time. From the beginning, she had refused their help, and while Lucy was speaking, she seemed to be as transparent as an invisible person. Lucy noticed that her brother and sister-inw were trying to help, so she went to the other girl¡¯s side. At this moment, she seemed very serious as she spoke. ¡°Sister, pleasee with us. You can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± But thedy seemed not to hear her at all, and just kept on pressing. Seeing her like this, Lucy felt very sad. Clearly, she was doing all this for her own good, but why wouldn¡¯t she pay attention to her? For a moment, she thought that what she said and did was useless. After taking a deep breath, she spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. I shouldn¡¯t have been so fierce just now. I know what you¡¯re worried about, and I understand your concerns. But no matter what, we have to seize this opportunity.¡± Hearing this, the older sister finally showed a bit of reaction. She curled her lips into a mocking smile and said. ¡°Do you really think that just anyone can save us?¡± She nced briefly at Yigol and Suri before whispering. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy for us to leave? If it were that easy, shouldn¡¯t I have left long ago? How could I have stayed here all this time?¡± ¡°Silly child, don¡¯t think that everyone will help you.. And you know that I¡¯ve tried this method before, but was it useful?¡± Chapter 311: 311: Temporary Regret Chapter 311: 311: Temporary Regret
Trantor: 549690339 At the beginning, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak didn¡¯t understand why, but the older sister simply refused to ept their help and didn¡¯t speak at all. After hearing these words, they finally understood. It turned out that the child had thought of using such a method from the beginning, but she didn¡¯t expect that everything she did would be in vain. Maybe she had told other people, but they didn¡¯t help her. Instead, they deceived her.
No wonder she didn¡¯t want to trust them from the beginning. Upon hearing this, Lucy didn¡¯t know what to say. Her face was very pale. Yes, it was up to the oldest sister to fight for their chances time and time again. Back then, their younger sisters could only stay aside, not daring to do anything. They didn¡¯t know if they would be beaten again after speaking out. Or even worse things. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t dare do anything from the beginning. Seeing her sisters beaten and bullied so badly, the oldest sister couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. So, she plucked up the courage to seek help from kind-hearted people. But she didn¡¯t expect that her courage was met with mockery and endless humiliation. Not only that, but in the end, all her efforts turned out to be futile. Even those who had initially promised to help them didn¡¯te to their rescue, and probably had never seen them again. They had been through too many such experiences, so by now they were used to it. Yes, even if someone noticed something was wrong here, what could they do? Those people came here to consume and have fun; they were not on the same page with the girls.
Even if the girls revealed their most vulnerable side to them, they might just find it amusing. Little did they know the girls had endured so many difficulties and beatings to muster up the courage. At this point, Suri and Yigol slowly began to understand why the youngdy had chosen to reject them at first. After sighing softly, Suri turned her gaze to the youngdy. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Hearing this, the youngdy simply replied ndly. ¡°Zara. ¡± Suri spoke earnestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had gone through so much, and I can understand why you didn¡¯t want us to help you at first.¡± She paused. For some reason, seeing these young women made her heart ache.
They were in the prime of their youth, yet they were deceived into doing such things. Moreover, they didn¡¯t get much money, and they were now covered in scars. This was a shadow that would haunt her for a lifetime. Perhaps they would remember it forever in their long lives. After a while, Suri spoke again. ¡°Zara, I can understand why you don¡¯t want to trust us again, because you¡¯ve been let down too many times before. But no matter what, this time we really want to help you.¡± She believed she had made herself clear. Yigol, on the side, immediately frowned and said, ¡°Yes, no matter what, we will save you from this suffering. Since we¡¯ve already said so much, we can¡¯t do nothing.¡± Suri thought she saw a hint of happiness in Zara¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared quickly. Perhaps she still didn¡¯t fully trust them yet.
But Suri could understand. Maybe when they desperately told the guests for help, the guests turned around and reported them to the manager in the end. The manager would punish them even more severely then. It was repeated disappointments that had made them lose all hope in human nature. Otherwise, they, youngdies, wouldn¡¯t be so indifferent now. She thought about her own age when she was still studying, ignorant of the dangers of society. She didn¡¯t know what it was like outside then. She thought everything outside was good. Compared to the youngdies, she was much better off. ¡°But you have to tell me some crucial information so that I can save you more easily.¡± She spoke very sincerely. She didn¡¯t want to miss any opportunity. Initially, when Zara refused their help, she thought Zara had given up and didn¡¯t want to escape from Thand. But now, it turned out not to be the case. If that was the case, they still had a chance to help them. Seeing the sincerity in Suri¡¯s and Yigol¡¯s words and the clear eyes, Zara felt a little moved in her heart. What if they seeded? What if they could escape from here? But in the next second, the glimmer of light in her eyes, which had barely appeared, faded again. Finally, she just shook her head gently. ¡°Forget it, just save my younger sisters. I don¡¯t need it.¡± They thought she would change her mind, but after all they had done, they still got nothing. Her words came as such a surprise that Suri and Yigol were taken aback. Both of them had their eyes as wide as copper bells. They opened their mouths, but in the end, they were at a loss for words. Right now, they didn¡¯t know what to say. Mainly because they found everything too bizarre. How could this have happened¡­ Suri noticed that even Lucy, who was nearby, was stunned by these words. It seemed she was as surprised as they were. Before they could say anything, Lucy stepped forward and grabbed Zara¡¯s shoulders, shaking her body. ¡°Zara, what do you mean? Do you want to stay here forever? Why? Isn¡¯t it better for us to leave together?¡± Chapter 312: 312: Figured It Out Chapter 312: 312: Figured It Out
Trantor: 549690339 She buried her head deeply and stared at the floor the entire time, not uttering a single word. Both Suri Drew and Yigol Novak next to her didn¡¯t know what to say either.
This matter really left them speechless. Just when they were hesitant, Lucy suddenly broke out hysterically. ¡°Zara, are you worried about your family? Don¡¯t be scared. If needed, we besties can rent a ce together! Even borrowing money is fine! You mustn¡¯t go back there! That home is like hell!¡± Hearing such mysterious words from Lucy, Suri¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and she immediately asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Seeing that Lucy seemed to want to say something, Zara grabbed her hand and shook her head. Lucy¡¯s words nearly slipped out, but seeing Zara¡¯s expression, she swallowed them back down. It was clear that Zara didn¡¯t want to bring up those matters. But Suri had already roughly understood some of it. She noticed that after mentioning it, there was a change in Zara¡¯s heart. Zara must have thought about leaving with her at that time.
But then her thoughts changed abruptly, probably because of something else. Suri had pondered over it yet still couldn¡¯t understand. But once Lucy spoke about it, she finally understood. It turned out that Zara¡¯s family wasn¡¯t treating her well either. After weighing the matter carefully, she finally spoke up. ¡°Zara, do your family members also hit you?¡± If they did manage to resolve this matter, thesedies would surely have to go home. If her family treated her poorly, there would be no difference between staying here and going home. Worse things might even happen. Hearing this, Zara immediately shook her head in denial. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just don¡¯t want to leave this ce.¡± Seeing her expression, how could they believe her words? Yigol also shook his head. ¡°All right, Zara, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Since we¡¯ve already agreed to help you, don¡¯t worry about anything else. Tell us if you encounter any difficulties; we¡¯ll help you solve them one by one.¡±
He spoke from the heart. Since they hade so far, they couldn¡¯t just leave things unresolved. What problems would arise once the matter was settled? If there were any issues, they¡¯d just solve them. Zara looked at Yigol¡¯s sincere expression and felt very overwhelmed. Her expression turned cold after a while, and she looked at Yigol Novak and said. ¡°If you really want to help us, why did you take advantage of me from the beginning?¡± Hearing this, Yigol felt like crying. He didn¡¯t expect her to bring up this matter even now. Suri immediately stepped in to exin. ¡°You misunderstood. We only had suspicions at first and didn¡¯t know whether the situation here was just as we imagined. That¡¯s why we came to test you.¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would he do those things to you in front of his wife, which is
¡°And you should have noticed, he was very cautious and didn¡¯t do anything too excessive.¡± Suri started to earnestly exin. She didn¡¯t want such a misunderstanding to arise now that they were close to sess. As long as they rified the misunderstanding, everything else would be fine. Yigol nodded and added. ¡°Yeah, from the beginning, we just wanted to test your reactions to determine if our deductions were correct.¡± After hearing these words, Zara indeed hesitated. She didn¡¯t know if what they said was true. She wasn¡¯t sure whether she could trust these two people in front of her. The main reason was that she had been lied to too many times before. Otherwise, under these circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t have been so cautious. After some moments, she finally uttered a word. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak didn¡¯t urge her at this time. It was her choice whether to trust them or not. It had nothing to do with the two of them. Meanwhile, they needed to think about how to solve this problem. ¡°Have you thought of a solution?¡± Suri asked with a frown. Because she knew that this matter wasn¡¯t that simple. If they wanted to solve it, it would likely cost a lot of time and effort. Not only that, but they couldn¡¯t let the management staff discover the truth; otherwise, their efforts would have been in vain. They had to preserve the evidence now. Though there were witnesses here, there was also physical evidence. Those whomitted such acts mustn¡¯t be let off easily. They had to make sure they went to jail. If they didn¡¯t make them realize how terrible their actions were, it wouldn¡¯t change in the future. Otherwise, all their efforts would be in vain if they continued to get away with it. Yigol Novak rubbed his chin, then said. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking carefully, and it seems that having their testimony alone isn¡¯t enough. We need some physical evidence as well.¡± He spoke very seriously. Even betore Suri could respond, he spoke again. ¡°Besides, they¡¯re already so crazy. What if they do something even more insane? We must ensure thesedies¡¯ safety.¡± He was very worried about it. After hearing this, Suri didn¡¯t hesitate to nod in agreement and said wistfully. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. If they do something even worse, what will we do?¡± These people were crazy. When they came across those things, they became even more insane. Thus, they needed a foolproof n, making sure there were no errors. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a chance to take them all away? After careful consideration, Suri finally put forth this idea.. Chapter 313: 313: Testimony and Physical Evidence Chapter 313: 313: Testimony and Physical Evidence
Trantor: 549690339 At first, she really hadn¡¯t thought of such a possibility. Butter on, she reckoned that what Yigol said made a lot of sense.
After all, who knew what they would do if they were backed into a corner. They were all indeed crazy. Maybe in their desperation, they might do something irreversible. Just as the saying goes, a cornered dog will jump over walls. If anyone sensed anything off about their actions, if anyone took measures against them, they might even resort to murder. So no matter what, they had to be careful. They should never let anyone find out their n. Otherwise, all their efforts would be in vain. They were merely trying to help, and if in the end they caused harm instead, they would absolutely feel guilty about it. So anyway, they had to devise a foolproof n. Upon hearing this, Yigol, standing next to her, unhesitatingly nodded in agreement and said, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. We should certainly relocate the money.¡± This was something he had also considered from the beginning. But relocating was not a simple task.
Just then, as if a thought struck him, he turned his head, looked at Lucy and asked with a furrowed brow, ¡°How many of us are there in total?¡± Having heard this, Lucy thought about it for a moment. ¡°Around a few dozen.¡± He didn¡¯t expect there to be that many. Moving one, two or a few people would perhaps be easy. But with so many people, what should they do? Suddenly, their faces darkened a bit. Suri couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°There¡¯re just too many people. If we want to relocate, it won¡¯t be easy.¡± Yigol, standing next to her, unhesitatingly nodded. Of course, he knew very well how challenging this task would be. But if they gave up now, that would naturally be a bad oue.
His mind was working overtime at this moment. Somehow, he had toe up with a good n. All this was no less than dealing with a significant challenge. While it was possible for him to arrange a meeting with their boss, he struggled with what to say and do once face-to-face. He was not going to let this guy off the hook easily. Not just him, his aplices wouldn¡¯t get off either. As they have done such appalling things already, who knows what other outrageous acts they mightmit in the future. If they were let loose in society, they would be a societal scourge. ¡°No, we must think this through carefully. We can¡¯t let them find us out.¡± The more he thought about it, the more Yigol took it seriously. He genuinely did not want any mishap to happen. They had been nning for so long. Moreover, by now, they had almost total control over the information they needed. If anything went wrong at this critical juncture, it would definitely torment him. That¡¯s why he kept reminding himself again and again.
Initially, Zara had doubts about their intentions, unsure whether she should trust them or not. But, seeing both of them so engrossed in nning their rescue mission, she did experience a slight change of heart. Yes, it was clear that they were trying their best. Had they been merely ying with this, they wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time plotting. Therefore, her attitude indeed underwent a bit of change. And if she made the most of this opportunity, her life might change significantly as well. But for now, she didn¡¯t say anything, just discreetly observing Suri and Yigol. Based on her current perception, she couldn¡¯t be fully sure yet. So, she needed to keep observing and not make a snap decision. After a while, Yigol next to her finally spoke. ¡°If I want to meet their boss, I can certainly arrange a meeting. If I tell them I want to invest, they will definitely treat me nicely.¡± After all, he had no shortage of money now, and they would not refuse it. If someone genuinely wanted to invest in them, they would definitely cherish such an opportunity regardless. Above all, who in this world would pass on a chance to earn money? Suri, standing next to him, on hearing this, unhesitatingly nodded and replied, ¡°I know if you wanted to meet him, certainly you could arrange it. But what happens after that? We need a good solution.¡± After living with her husband for so long, how could she not know his capabilities? With his powerful influence, dealing with those bosses was a piece of cake. The main difficultyy in finding pivotal evidence to put them in jail. That was not an easy task. ¡°Indeed. ¡± A crease formed on Yigol¡¯s forehead that didn¡¯t ease up. He was deep in thought about how to navigate this situation. Just then, an idea suddenly popped up in his mind. Although he¡¯s unsure if it would work, he thought it was at least worth a try. Noticing the change in Yigol¡¯s expression, Suri asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you think up a n?¡± Without hesitation, Yigol nodded and began exining seriously, ¡°Yes, I did think up a n. But executing it might take some time and money.¡± There was also a crucial matter he left unsaid. When the timees, he would need to put on a fantastic performance. The reason he thought up such a n was due to the dire circumstances. If there were an easier solution, he wouldn¡¯t have taken this route. Following that, he added, ¡°I must earn his trust and make him deliver the evidence into my hands willingly..¡± Chapter 314: 314: Thinking of a Solution Chapter 314: 314: Thinking of a Solution
Trantor: 549690339 Hearing that, Suri Drew more or less understood. She nodded gently, but her eyes were filled with worry.
Since someone like this could have developed such a huge industry without anyone noticing, he must be very capable. Not only that, but he never considered any consequences and carried out crazy actions, which shows that he¡¯s a very sick person. Maybe if someone finds out, he¡¯ll do something stupid. If her husband had to negotiate with him personally, she would be afraid that her husband might get into trouble. So at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but frown and speak up. ¡°But if you really want to meet with him and gain his trust, wouldn¡¯t you have to do something that hurts yourself first?¡± After all, they already knew what exactly this boss did in his daily life. Hearing this, Yigol Novak immediately shook his head firmly. ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t stoop to his level. The only reason I¡¯m doing this is to gain his trust and collect evidence.¡± No matter what, he knows clearly what should be done and what shouldn¡¯t be done. The more critical the moment, the less likely he is to make a mistake.
If he messes up, he might regret it for the rest of his life. Honestly, Suri absolutely trusts her husband, and she believes that he can handle this matter perfectly. After all, Yigol Novak has always been smart and resourceful in dealing with any problems he encounters in daily life. Sometimes, even when she has no solution, he can still handle these matters well. However, in this case, she is really worried. She¡¯s not worried about what her husband will do but is worried about what the other party would do to her husband. So at this moment, she is also a little hesitant. After carefully thinking about it for a while, she finally spoke through clenched teeth. ¡°I know that right now, using money to get close to them is the best option, but there might still be some ws.¡± Suri also wanted to exin the matters behind this clearly. But since Yigol Novak had already thought of this method, how could he not have thought of the possible consequences?
He raised his hand and gently patted Suri on the shoulder tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my wife. I¡¯ve been involved in this industry for so long. I know what I should do.¡± And Suri spoke up again. ¡°If possible, I want to face any dangers with you. We can face them together. I don¡¯t want to face these dangers alone.¡± She steadied her eyes and spoke out, saying such words. After all, they¡¯ve been a couple for so long. No matter what, she doesn¡¯t want her husband to face anything alone, and if something does happen, she¡¯s prepared to bravely stand in front of him to protect him. Listening to his wife¡¯s words, Yigol¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but be touched. Their marriage happened really by chance. Originally, they thought they got together so quickly without really knowing each other and might have a lot of disputes afterward. Butter, they found out that after going through so many things together, their rtionship only grew stronger and their feelings deepened even more. Not only that, many times, they are very supportive of each other¡¯s ideas, and no matter what the other person wants to do, they are in full agreement.
It¡¯s precisely because they support each other that they¡¯vee this far. Otherwise, they might have already parted ways from the very beginning. So at this moment, Yigol naturally nodded immediately and said. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Then he went straight up to the two youngdies and said. ¡°I might not be able to take you back today, instead, tomorrow I¡¯ll first go meet this boss. At that time, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to bring all your besties together in one room. This way, we can find a suitable chance to get everyone out of here together.¡± Suri standing nearby immediately chimed in. ¡°And no matter what, don¡¯t tell anyone else what has happened today. Keep it to yourselves. Once the news gets out, our entire n will fail.¡± She was also earnestly instructing them. However, upon hearing this, Lucy¡¯s face turned anxious. She immediately stepped forward and looked at Suri with a pitiful expression. ¡°Sis, will you really bring me away? I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. When will you finally take us away? Tears filled her eyes. It was evident how much she wanted to leave this ce. If she hadn¡¯t been mistreated and humiliated so much here, she wouldn¡¯t be like this. Seeing her like this, Suri felt heartbroken. She raised her hand, rubbed Lucy¡¯s head gently, and spoke softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucy. My husband and I will get you all out of here as soon as possible. But we have to be careful not to alert anyone. Do you understand?¡± Lucy was a bit hesitant at first, but after thinking about it, she nodded gently. She knew that having such an opportunity was already very rare. Seeing her being so understanding, Suri felt even more distressed. If she could, she would want to take everyone away right now, but this matter isn¡¯t something she can decide on her own. They must have a good n. So at this moment, she spoke up once again. ¡°Our priority is to ensure your safety because you know what kind of despicable things they¡¯re involved in. With people like them who have no humanity, we have no idea what they might do if they found out we are investigating.¡± She was also earnestly exining everything to them. Upon hearing what she had to say, Lucy suddenly understood. Her eyes widened slightly, and she asked incredulously. ¡°Are they¡­ are they going to kill us?¡± Hearing this, Suri hesitated for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but if they go crazy, they might be capable of anything..¡± Chapter 315: 315: Let’s Make a Bet Chapter 315: 315: Let¡¯s Make a Bet
Trantor: 549690339 After hearing this, they finally understood what was going on. Thinking about it carefully, they really needed to be a bit more careful and not be discovered by others.
Because this matter was originally carried out in secret by them. There had already been painful lessons in the past. Back then, the elder sister indeed trusted the customers too much and told them about their experiences, hoping that others woulde to rescue them. Butter, those customers not only didn¡¯te to save them, but also told the manager about it. So what they got was not brightness, but an even darker darkness. After learning from those lessons, they definitely wouldn¡¯t recklessly publicize this matter again. But Lucy was really very scared in her heart, and she really didn¡¯t have confidence in it. For all these years, she really hoped every day that she could escape this cage. Such a good opportunity finally came, and she really didn¡¯t want to let go. So at this moment, she held on to Suri Drew tightly and didn¡¯t want to let her go. Just like grasping thest straw to save her life.
How could Suri not understand their feelings? So at this moment, she thought of a way to reassure them. She suddenly spoke up. ¡°I know, how about wee here every night? I think you should all have a number assigned.¡± If she remembered correctly, when she first came here, the waiters there really asked them if they had any special numbers they wanted to pick. Upon hearing this, Lucy immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I am number eight, and my sister is number one.¡± Since that was the case, it would be easier to handle. So Suri turned her head to look at Yigol Novak and started discussing. ¡°Why don¡¯t wee here every night to see them? This way, they can rest assured, and we can directly order their numbers in the future.¡± After hearing this, Yigol naturally had no objections and immediately agreed without hesitation. He thought that this might make the two kids feel more at ease. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s just a matter of money, and that doesn¡¯t count as a big deal for us.¡±
Seeing that they both agreed, Lucy was so moved that she almost cried out. Based on her first impression, she believed that the elder sister in front of her was a good person. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have told her all about these things. What she didn¡¯t expect was that the elder sister really considered her feelings and arranged everything so well that they didn¡¯t have any worries. She kept mumbling, After hearing this, they both just smiled lightly and nodded. But now it¡¯s time for them to leave. So at this moment, Suri said to the two little masseurs in front of her, ¡°You two should behave well in the next few days and don¡¯t cause any trouble. We will definitely save you as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry at all, my brother and I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Upon hearing this, Lucy naturally nodded like pounding garlic. How could she not be happy after hearing such words?
This was what she had been dreaming of. She didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly. ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded heavily, as if to say she agreed. Then the bell rang by the side. This sound meant that it was time. So they finally left the ce. When the two little masseurs returned to their room, Lucy closed the door properly. Luckily, the two of them were in the same room. She approached Zara¡¯s direction and whispered, ¡°Sister, I think we really can get out this time.¡± Upon hearing this, a glimmer of light appeared in Zara¡¯s eyes, but she quickly restrained it. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had hoped for this. But she didn¡¯t know if her hopes were of any use. After so many things happened back then, she believed one person after another, but ended up with such a result. So right now she didn¡¯t know whether to believe it or not. After a while, she could only smile bitterly and say, ¡°Hopefully.¡± But Lucy immediately patted her shoulder, ¡°Zara, I know you may not want to believe them, but this time please trust them. How about this, let¡¯s make a bet, alright?¡± Upon hearing this, a sh of doubt arose in Zara¡¯s eyes, not knowing what she meant. With a slightly furrowed brow, she washed her clothes and asked, ¡°What?¡± Lucy immediately spoke up, ¡°You told the customers several times about the situation, hoping they would help us. But they not only didn¡¯t help us, they even told the manager, which is why you were brutally beaten.¡± Zara didn¡¯t say a word. And then Lucy immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet this time to see if the manager wille to trouble uster.¡± After all, every time it happened, the manager would alwayse to find trouble with them. Not only would they be scolded and beaten, but their money would also be deducted. Sometimes they would even do more excessive things, such as bullying them. Zara¡¯s eyes dimmed a bit. Without waiting for her to speak, Lucy spoke up again, ¡°I believe what the brother and sister said is true, this time the manager won¡¯te, which means they haven¡¯t told the manager.¡± In normal days, the manager would usuallye on the same day to teach them a lesson. But now it was already the second day.. Chapter 316: 316: They Really Want to Help Us Chapter 316: 316: They Really Want to Help Us
Trantor: 549690339 Perhaps in the beginning, they were still hesitating, unsure if what the people said was really true or not. But once it passed midnight, other thoughts also appeared in her heart.
Zara slowly raised her head and nced at the clock beside her, realizing it had just passed midnight. Normally at this time, the manager would have gone to sleep. So Lucy was very excited at this moment, immediatelying up to her and speaking happily. ¡°Sister, I told you, they definitely won¡¯t deceive us this time, they really want to help us.¡± She said these words with great certainty. She was originally afraid that if their efforts didn¡¯t pay off, their hearts would be filled with pain. But now, after waiting until midnight had passed, she naturally felt delighted. After all, they knew that if the guests had really reported them to the manager, he would have confronted them by now, and he wouldn¡¯t wait until the next day to scold them. Zara hesitated for a moment and finally said, after much consideration. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe they really want to help us¡­¡± But after careful consideration, she felt that if they were to take them all away, it would be very difficult.
Moreover, thepany had been established for so many years andid a good foundation. She felt that the people here were very rich, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t do such things. The brother and sister they met today had the appearance of being wealthy, but they didn¡¯t seem as extravagant as the others she had seen before. Maybe they were only going to help out of sympathy, but they hadn¡¯t fully considered how to do it, and even if they tried, it might not have results. So how could she not worry about it at this moment? After a while, she finally spoke softly, frowning and holding Lucy¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, I understand how much you want to leave this ce and bring everyone else with you, but you also know that we¡¯ve been struggling for so long with no result. Just by what those two siblings showed us, do you really think they can do anything about it?¡± She too became very serious when she said these words. Honestly, she wasn¡¯t against leaving from the beginning. It was just that she felt it would be too difficult to carry out such a n and didn¡¯t know how to make it work. Since she had never reached this point before, she naturally didn¡¯t know how, and her understanding of others wasn¡¯t enough.
Little did she know that Suri Drew and Yigol Novak had far exceeded her imagination. At first, Lucy had a happy smile on her face, but when she heard these words, she realized that her sister made a good point. Yes, their boss was powerful, and if the brother and sister really wanted to help them, they would have to put in a lot of effort and time. Not only that, but it might take lots of money as well. And they had no way of repaying them in return. If these people really wanted to help them but were still suppressed by their boss, then all their expectations now would be in vain. So the smile on her face gradually disappeared, her eyebrows knitted together in worry. After quite a while, she sighed softly and said: ¡°Alright, what you said makes sense. If they are really unable to overpower our boss, then we can only stay here for the rest of our lives.¡± She shook her head slightly. After all, she was younger than Zara and couldn¡¯t think through everything soprehensively. But now that Zara had pointed this out, how could she not realize the difficulty of the situation?
If they managed to resolve it, it would naturally be suitable for them, but if not, all their previous expectations would be in vain. Zara, seeing the sadness on Lucy¡¯s face, raised her hand and gently rubbed her head, speaking softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sister, don¡¯t be too sad. Maybe they will seed, so don¡¯t think too much about it now, but don¡¯t put all your hopes on them either.¡± Mainly because she had been disappointed so many times already, she wanted to be more cautious. Lucy next to her couldn¡¯t help but know what her sister was thinking. So at this moment, she nodded gently and said, ¡°Alright, I understand, sister. I know you care about me, so don¡¯t worry. Even if they can¡¯t save us, I won¡¯t be too heartbroken.¡± Although she said this, how could Zara not know what Lucy was really thinking? She could see that Lucy truly believed in the brother and sister. If they couldn¡¯t resolve the situation, Lucy would definitely be sad to some extent. She only said this now to reassure Zara and stop her from worrying too much. But Zara didn¡¯t expose her and simply took her to bed. ¡°Alright, alright, we still have work tomorrow, let¡¯s get some rest early.¡± Luckily, there were no customers for them thiste, so they could rest a littleter than usual. If there had been customers, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to rest sote and would have had to attend to them all first before returning to their room. They bothy in bed and started to think back on everything that had happened before. All of these experiences could indeed be counted as part of their growth. But they really didn¡¯t want to stay in such a broken ce any longer. If they continued to stay, it would be a cruel torture to both their hearts and their minds. Just as Lucy was about to fall asleep, she seemed to dream of some bad things, which scared her into screaming suddenly. This was because she had experienced these things and couldn¡¯tpletely ept them for the moment. Seeing her like this, Zara felt heartbroken, and with tears in her eyes, she hugged her tightly.. Chapter 317: 317: There Will Definitely Be a Way Chapter 317: 317: There Will Definitely Be a Way
¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not afraid, your sister is here.¡± She could only say these words while crying. At the beginning, when she experienced these things, she couldn¡¯t sleep at night. Once she fell asleep, those things would haunt her dreams and torture her constantly.
Butter on, she gradually got used to it. Mainly because she saw her younger sisters so pitiful, she didn¡¯t want to show her vulnerable side and wanted to be strong for them, to protect them. So now she tries her best not to indulge in those sad emotions but tofort her sisters constantly, telling them that everything will pass eventually. Although she knows that solving this problem is beyond their abilities, and they need to rely on some external help. But she doesn¡¯t believe the world will abandon them without even giving them the slightest chance. So at this moment, she hopes the older siblings they met today can help them solve the problem and leave this miserable ce. When Lucy woke up, she immediately raised her hand and gently hugged Zara in front of her, her voice filled with a little sadness. ¡°Sister, I really don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡± Her eyes were already slightly red, and the words kept repeating in her mouth. Seeing her like this, how could Zara not feel heartache? She understood it all too well. If there were such an opportunity, she would definitely leave without hesitation, rather than staying here and suffering like this. So at this moment, she tightly hugged the person in front of her.
¡°It¡¯s okay, everything has passed.¡± She could only helplessly say these words. After an unknown amount of time, the two of them gradually fell asleep. Fortunately, they both slept well that night and didn¡¯t have any more nightmares. At this moment, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak had naturally left and returned to their hotel. Frankly speaking, the things they heard today hadpletely exceeded their expectations. So for a while, no one spoke. Theyy on their beds and looked at the ceiling, feeling very helpless. After a while, Suri finally spoke. ¡°Honey, do you think we can really save them?¡± Truth be told, she knew this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as they initially imagined, and it would likely be very difficult to aplish. So at this moment, they had toe up with a good n.
Seeing Suri frowning and looking so worried, Yigol finally spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m thinking of a way now. They¡¯re quite pitiful, we promised them, so we must do everything we can to help.¡± Hearing these words, Suri felt relieved and nodded. She thought about how her husband could always handle anything that came their way, so she shouldn¡¯t doubt him now. Since he said he had a n, she should trust him unquestionably. So at this moment, her mood improved slightly, and she obediently nodded and said. ¡°I knew my husband would have a way. In that case, let¡¯s go have a meal now. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Hearing this, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but smile and raised his hand to tap her nose and said. ¡°Alright, you little glutton.¡± As soon as Suri heard about the food, her spirits lifted, and she got up from the bed and started to choose clothes.
Seeing her getting dressed, Yigol asked. ¡°By the way, dear, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to try the local cuisine here?¡± Upon hearing this, Suri immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, honey! I almost forgot! Let¡¯s not waste any time and go eat now.¡± She was very eager to try the bread. She had heard it was a delicious local specialty, but she never tasted it before. After all, the bread was unique to this ce, and she was previously an outsider who had never been here before. How could she have tried it? If it weren¡¯t for her husband¡¯s sake, she wouldn¡¯t havee to such a ce. Since she was already here, she wanted to taste the local specialties and see what made them so special. The two of them got ready and set off. On their way, Suri asked. ¡°Where are we going? We¡¯ve never been to this street before.¡± Hearing this, Yigol mysteriously smiled and nodded, saying. ¡°Of course! The ce we¡¯re going to is a very old restaurant, one I¡¯ve been going to since I was a kid.¡± She didn¡¯t expect it to be such an old ce. However, when she heard this, she became even more excited and looked forward to trying it. She had heard that those very old restaurants generally had excellent taste; otherwise, they would have closed long ago and wouldn¡¯t still be around today. And now, under such circumstances, she had the chance to taste it, so she was naturally very happy. So at this moment, she said without hesitation. ¡°Great! I can¡¯t wait to taste it.¡± Just as she finished speaking, it was as if she suddenly realized something, and she frowned and asked. ¡°Wait, wait! You haven¡¯t been back here for so long, do you even know if that old restaurant still exists?¡± Hearing this, Yigol could only helplessly shake his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure right now, so let¡¯s drive there and see. Maybe it¡¯s still there.¡± She thought her husband was certain about the restaurant¡¯s current existence, but he had just said these words. This surprised her quite a bit. She couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I thought it was still open. What do we do if it isn¡¯t?¡± At this moment, she was genuinely concerned. After all, when she first heard about the restaurant, she had been very excited about it.. Chapter 318: 318: The Miraculous Fate Chapter 318: 318: The Miraculous Fate
Trantor: 549690339 But now, even her husband is not sure if this ce is still open. If they came here with high expectations only for disappointment, he would definitely feel very upset.
Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but notice the grim expression on Suri Drew¡¯s face. He just slightly lifted the corner of his mouth into a smile, giving off apletely unworried vibe. Then he reached out, gently touched her head, and spoke softly. ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry. Besides the ce I frequent, there are a few other old shops nearby. Our luck wouldn¡¯t be so bad that they¡¯re all closed, right?¡± Hearing this, the dimmed light in Suri¡¯s eyes finally burst out again. So that¡¯s the case. In that case, she had nothing to worry about. Thus her expectations red up once again at this moment. ¡°Great, great, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± She must be very happy. As long as her expectations weren¡¯t dashed, she wouldn¡¯t care about any other difficulties that came her way. After a while, they finally arrived at their destination.
They got out of the car together and saw a bustling scene not far away. Although the facilities here don¡¯t look ordinary, unlike those in big cities, it seems like everyone in the neighborhood knows each other. They would greet a few people at the side after just a few steps. It¡¯s obvious that they were very enthusiastic and had good rtions with their neighbors. But if they were in the big city with the top gun, even if they were in the same building, they probably wouldn¡¯t greet each other because everyone has their own life and a fast pace. Sometimes people only want to do their own thing and don¡¯t want to waste their time on others. But if you live in a slow-paced small town like this one, everything is definitely different. However, everyone has their own preferences, so it¡¯s not up to anyone else to decide what style they like. Suri Drew walked alongside Yigol Novak, unable to hold back herment. ¡°My goodness, the rtionships here seem so good, it feels like everyone knows each other, greeting each other every few steps.¡± When Yigol Novak heard those words, he immediately nodded and replied.
¡°Of course, it¡¯s nothing like being in a big city. Almost every household here knows each other, and if something happens in one house, everyone else Imows about it.¡± ¡°So, when we see each other on the street, we always greet each other, not pretending not to know one another.¡± Suri Drew touched her chin and thought for a moment before sharing her opinion. ¡°I think it¡¯s nice like this. As the saying goes, ¡®Better a close neighbor than a distant rtive.¡¯ If something were to happen, maybe the neighbors would help.¡± Yigol Novak, on the other hand, grabbed her hand and walked into a small alley. The alley seemed quite old. There was even some moss on the sides. Although Suri didn¡¯t know what Yigol was up to, she obediently followed him. After a while, they finally saw a small shop at the end of the alley. When Suri saw this, her eyes instantly lit up, and she eximed excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±
Upon hearing her words, Yigol naturally nodded without hesitation. He didn¡¯t expect the ce to still be here, as it had been a long time since hest came. But to be honest, he had already decided in his mind that if the ce was really closed, he would take his wife to another shop. Although the other ce might not taste as good as this one, it would still be more authentic than many other ces. However, seeing that the shop was still open, his heart filled with happiness, d that none of his previous concerns hade true. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to still be open, that¡¯s fantastic! Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± How could he not be excited about this? By his side, Suri could hardly hold herself back anymore, smelling the aroma and speeding up her pace to the front of the small shop. As soon as she arrived, an olddy next to her slowly turned her gaze to Yigol Novak, carefully examining him for a while before eximing with pleasant surprise. ¡°Novak, is that you?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, the olddy would still be able to recognize him. Surprised, he immediately nodded his head and responded. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Suri, watching this, was also somewhat stunned. She had no idea that the two knew each other. At this moment, the olddy standing in front of her had white hair and appeared to be quite old. Not only that, when she looked at people, she seemed to have to squint to see clearly. But even so, she still remembered Yigol Novak. This showed that he must have been quite unforgettable to her. ¡°My goodness, I didn¡¯t expect you toe back after all these years. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time,¡± the olddy said, weing them to sit down as she spoke. Hearing this, Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but smile and replied. ¡°Time has flown by so fast, and we just happened to have some free time today, so we came over.¡± Neither of them expected that under such circumstances, the olddy would still recognize them. Truth be told, he was still happy about it. Not only that, the olddy was still as kind and enthusiastic as before. However, it didn¡¯t seem like she was busy with the shop. Upon closer inspection, they found that several young people were bustling about. Perhaps seeing Yigol¡¯s gaze, the olddy beside him immediately pointed to them and introduced. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m old and can¡¯t do much anymore, so I let my grandchildren and children do the work.¡± ¡°I just happened to be passing by today and wanted to rest in the shop for a while. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you so coincidentally.¡± Even the olddy felt this was a miraculous fate.. Chapter 319: 319: Still Open After So Many Years Chapter 319: 319: Still Open After So Many Years
Trantor: 549690339 After hearing this, Yigol Novak naturally found it even more magical. He never expected that they would bump into each other at such a moment.
¡°So that¡¯s how it is, what a coincidence with Grandma.¡± Then grandma¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on Suri Drew, and after taking a close look, her eyes sparkled, and she immediately gave a thumbs-up and praised her. ¡°Is she really your wife? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± After hearing this, Suri Drew also spoke very politely. ¡°Thank you for liking me, Grandma. Grandma looks pretty too.¡± She had indeed been observing the old grandma all along, and although the grandma was old, she could tell that she was a very polite person, and familiar in everything she did. So in Suri Drew¡¯s mind, this grandma was indeed quite nice. But upon hearing this, the grandma just raised her hand and gently shook it as she spoke. ¡°Oh dear girl, you love to joke with Grandma. I am old now, how could I still be pretty?¡± But Suri Drew immediately affirmed her gaze and repeated it once again. ¡°Not at all, Grandma is prettier than many other grandmas I¡¯ve seen, not only pretty but also kind-hearted.¡±
Seeing this youngdy praising herself so much, Grandma naturally felt very happy. Then, as if she thought of something, she raised her hand and waved it. ¡°Look at me, I almost forgot. You must havee here for the bread feasts, right? I¡¯ll have my son make a bowl right away. I was just so caught up chatting with you that I almost let him make it.¡± After hearing this, they both chuckled lightly. Then, without any hesitation, they nodded their heads. ¡°Yeah, we came today to eat bread, didn¡¯t expect that this old shop is still here.¡± After saying that, Grandma immediately spoke to the son who was cooking the bread on the other side. ¡°Remember to make two bowls with a bit more.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Her son immediately replied and then immersed himself in his work again. Perhaps because of seeing an old acquaintance, she had a bit more to say at the moment.
At first, she only passed by here, wanting to rest a while before going home. But now, she never thought she would meet Yigol Novak. Perhaps for the two of them, this could be considered a special kind of fate. Grandma raised her hand in the air and thought for a while before saying. ¡°At that time when you first came here, you were only about this tall, and now you¡¯ve grown so much taller than me.¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed, raising his hand to scratch the back of his head. ¡°Yes, I was still quite young back then, but this bread is really delicious, so I always likeding here.¡± Moreover, for some reason, he could never be obsessed with eating anything else in his daily life. But for this bread, he had wanted it for a long time. It¡¯s just a pity that he hadn¡¯t had it for many years. Now that he has this opportunity, he certainly wants to taste it well.
Back then, he was still in elementary school, and even through junior high and high school, he still loveding here to eat. It seemed that no matter what, he could never get tired of it. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but no matter how much I ate back then, I could never get tired of it. It went on for several years.¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about that time. In truth, a lot did happen at school, but most of it had passed. There might have been some good things, some bad things, but as time went on, he was almost forgetting them. After all, people go through so much in their lives that they can¡¯t remember every single thing. But as for the bread, he remembered it for a long, long time. Even the taste of it seemed toe to mind inexplicably at times. Mainly because the bread had truly been a part of his entire adolescent life. ¡°After that, I woulde here almost every morning for a bowl, feeling like I was surrounded by deliciousness.¡± He chuckled and continued. ¡°Yes, I remember you a+nd some friends woulde here every morning to buy a bowl, eat it quickly, and then hurried off to school.¡± After the old grandma said this, Yigol immediately smiled again. ¡°Yes, we brothers loved to sleep in back then, so we were oftente. Sometimes we simply didn¡¯t have time to finish our meals, so we had to eat while we walked to school.¡± After saying this, he felt a little embarrassed and nced at Suri Drew. Although they had been together for a long time and had been together for such a long time, they had never talked about each other¡¯s adolescent days before. So under these circumstances, bringing up the past, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward in his heart. Seeing his expression, Suri naturally understood what he was thinking, so she immediately smiled andmentated. ¡°That must have been really interesting.¡± He had originally thought that his wife would dislike that he used to oversleep and always bete, but she unexpectedly said this. Suri Drew thought carefully for a moment before speaking. ¡°No matter what happened when I was young, I never took a day off. Every day I went very early, afraid of beingte, and I never did anything like that.¡± ¡°But in hindsight, there are some regrets. I never did anything rebellious when I should have been.¡± Everyone¡¯s life is different. And everyone¡¯s mentality is also different to some extent. In Suri Drew¡¯s view, if she could go back to the past, she would want to experience the things she never had the chance to experience. But to Yigol Novak, these things were simply normal and meant nothing to him. He never expected his wife to say something like this, which really made him feel incredible. Just as he was about to say something, the bread was served by the person next to them. ¡°Here are your bread, please enjoy.¡± When the two bowls were ced in front of them, both of them were immediately attracted to it.. Chapter 320: 320: Noodle Skins Made with Meat Chapter 320: 320: Noodle Skins Made with Meat
Trantor: 549690339 Suri Drew never expected that even the bowls here would be so distinctive. There seemed to be some strange things carved on them.
Since she didn¡¯t know what it meant, she raised her hand to point at the bowl and asked. ¡°What does this mean? What¡¯s carved on this?¡± Upon hearing her question, the olddy smiled. She looked in the direction Suri was pointing and began to exin seriously. ¡°This bowl is a local specialty here, and the characters carved on it represent a wish for the safety of those who eat from it.¡± Unexpectedly, there¡¯s such a meaning behind it. Yigol Novak, who was beside her, also nodded in agreement without hesitation and said, ¡°Yeah, I used to have these kinds of bowls when I was a kid. I never thought they would remain unchanged for so many years. ¡± He was very curious about this as a child, so he asked some questions too. Later, he finally learned what was going on. It must be said that this indeed counted as a local specialty.
Elsewhere, such things would never be done. Afterward, Suri couldn¡¯t help it any longer and immediately picked up a spoon to feed herself one. As soon as she took a bite, her eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Oh my god, this is so delicious!¡± This was indeed beyond her imagination. She initially thought that the bread here should be simr to those found in other ces, like dumplings or m chowder. But now, it seemed that this wasn¡¯t the case at all. Not only that, but the meat and dough were also both delicious. She felt that the dough was different from those in other ces. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but ask with a mouthful of food. ¡°Oh my god, how is this dough different from the ones I¡¯ve had before?¡±
Upon hearing her question, Yigol exined. ¡°You¡¯ll never guess what this dough is made of.¡± Seeing Yigol¡¯s amused expression, she became increasingly curious. She racked her brain to figure out what the dough could be made of. But she couldn¡¯te up with anything after a long while. Finally, she had to ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t it made of flour?¡± If she remembered correctly, the dough for dumplings and m chowder was made of flour. Although this tasted slightly different, it appeared quite simr. However, Yigol shook his head without hesitation after hearing herment. To her surprise, he shook his head. It was truly unbelievable for Suri. If not flour, then what could it be made of?
At this moment, she thought hard for a long time but couldn¡¯te up with a suitable answer. Seeing her deep in thought, Yigol found her to be quite adorable. But since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, he couldn¡¯t keep it a secret either, so he began to exin. ¡°Actually, the dough you see is made of meat.¡± The olddy beside him also slightly nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, the dough for our bread here is made of meat, but you won¡¯t taste any greasiness when you eat it.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she found it hard to believe the words she had just heard. It took her a while before she finally snapped out of it. She asked incredulously, ¡°Oh my god, is it really?¡± She never imagined the dough would be made from meat, as she didn¡¯t feel that way at all while eating. Both the olddy and Yigol nodded without hesitation. And the more they confirmed it, the stranger she found it. ¡°But I can¡¯t taste any meat at all in this. Hold on, I need to try another one.¡± After saying that, she picked up another one and ate it slowly, savoring it and chewing carefully. However, after eating it for a while, she still couldn¡¯t feel the dough being made of meat. After she finished eating another one, she instantly picked up a ss of water and drank a sip before quickly speaking to Yigol and the olddy. ¡°Well, if you hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known at all. This taste is really amazing, and even the dough is different from anywhere else.¡± It was mainly because she had never eaten such a thing before, so the first taste made her somewhat curious. Seeing her like this, the olddy felt even more fond of her. ¡°If you like it,e to our store more often in the future.¡± Of course, Suri couldn¡¯t possibly refuse. She had indeed experienced many delicacies in the past, but this was the first time she had tasted something so unique. Now that they would be staying here for a while, she couldn¡¯t possibly pass up such an opportunity. Whenever she got the chance, she¡¯de over for more. So, she nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Of course, no problem. We¡¯ll definitelye here often if we have the opportunity.¡± Yigol was naturally delighted as well. He hadn¡¯t eaten these foods from his childhood for a long time, but he found it surprising that their taste hadn¡¯t changed at all after so many years. After all, many things have changed over time. Not just food, but even the streets he once knew had be unrecognizable. Although everything was ever-changing, he never expected this store would remain unchanged. Not only that, but the portions here were also just as generous as before. It was truly a great value for money. Moreover, it seemed that there hadn¡¯t been a price increase over the years. Yigol¡¯s eyes filled with a happy smile as he spoke. ¡°We¡¯re so lucky to have found this ce today. We¡¯ll definitelye often if we have the chance.¡± ¡°I was worried that this ce might not have been able to keep going since my grandma is getting older.¡± Upon hearing these words, the olddy seemed to remember something, her expression turning somewhat mncholy. After a while, she sighed softly and waved her hand dismissively. Seeing her like this, both Suri and Yigol felt puzzled, unsure why she reacted this way.. Chapter 321: 321 Extremely Clear Chapter 321: 321 Extremely Clear
Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but ask a question. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandma? Did you remember something unhappy?¡±
Perhaps it is because girls¡¯ sixth sense is more urate, so when she saw Grandma¡¯s expression, she already had some guesses. Grandma didn¡¯t expect Suri to guess so urately, so she gently nodded her head and began to exin. ¡°Yes, well, there was a period when my health was really bad, so I nned to close the shop.¡± After hearing this, Yigol Novak had some doubts in his eyes, he never thought that such a thing had actually happened. It could have been because he was working outside during that time and didn¡¯t really pay attention to everything that was happening. At that time, he rarely came home, not to mention having a bowl of hot bread. Even if he asionally returned, it was only because something had happened in the family. In such a situation, he definitely wouldn¡¯te to a shop to eat bread. So he didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of these things, and after hearing this, he was genuinely curious about what had happened. He looked at Grandma with a slightly furrowed brow and asked, ¡°And then what happened?¡± After hearing this, Grandma shook her head gently.
¡°A while ago, my husband¡¯s health was failing, and he couldn¡¯t get out of bed.¡± When they heard this and saw this expression, they knew that Grandma must have wanted to do something upsetting, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have looked so sad. So, at this moment, they also felt a little distressed. If they grow old, they will definitely encounter various problems. After all, once a person gets old, the immune system of various organs will have obvious problems. At that time, it seemed that any disease could find you. So in such a situation, they wouldn¡¯t think about how they would be when they get old. If they had health issues and left the ones beside them, it would be very distressing for their loved ones. After considering it for a moment, Grandma continued. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal to tell you, after all, we have such a close rtionship, and I have watched you grow up.¡± She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed about this.
Perhaps it¡¯s because she had always had a good rtionship with Yigol. Moreover, in so many years, how many people coulde back and eat her bread again? After all, everyone has their own life, and everyone has their own things to do, so there is hardly a chance toe back again. Even if someone really wants to eat it, they may not be able to do so because of various reasons. ¡°Originally, I closed the shop for a while, but many people really missed the taste of it, so I reopened it. But you should also know, after getting old, there will be all kinds of problems, and it¡¯s hard to continue maintaining the business. ¡± Everyone naturally understood this. Suri nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t even imagine how I would be when I get old.¡± Although their current situation is very good, who could guarantee that it will continue to be like this in the future? If they encountered any problems in the future, they might end up spending a lot of money on treatment. And they wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy avish lifestyle, they won¡¯t be able to go anywhere they want like they are doing now. Even if they have money, they can¡¯t necessarily enjoy their lives freely.
So she thought it would be better to have fun while they are young so that they vvull L nave lebLeL3 vvne?ll Luey geu enu. If they only knew how to work hard and earn money, but forget to have fun, they might have regrets when they grow old. What¡¯s the point of having money when you¡¯re old? By that time, their health would be very poor, and it could be painful even to sit in a car for a while. Not only that, there was also a critical problem. When you get old, you might not be able to eat the things you want to eat. Sometimes when you want to eat some ice cream, your teeth might hurt. Even eating something spicy could upset the stomach. So it¡¯s better to enjoy life while they are young. ¡°So,ter, I had no choice but to let my children reopen the shop, and the business was still good. After all, many people know about this ce, so I guess I was clever.¡± After hearing them talk about it, they finally understood what had happened. It turned out that the shop was indeed closed during that period. But because many people thought it was too delicious and couldn¡¯t forget the taste, they reopened the ce again. No doubt, the taste here is much better than many other ces. Otherwise, how could Yigol miss it for so long? So at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But your craftsmanship is really great. You might even try opening a national chain restaurant.¡± In fact, this would also be a profitable idea. Hearing this, Grandma just smiled lightly, raised her hand to gesture, and began to exin. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of that approach as well, but now that I¡¯m older, I don¡¯t care too much about it. The young people can do whatever they want, as long as they don¡¯t lose this taste.¡± Now, she doesn¡¯t really care anymore. For her, no matter how much money her children make, it has nothing to do with her. If they wanted to use this approach to expand and strengthen the business, she would have no objections. But if they didn¡¯t want to do that, she wouldn¡¯t force them, and she had always respected their opinions. Hearing this, Suri and Yigol were both quite impressed. It seemed that although Grandma had lived for so long, her life had definitely been worthwhile and very enlightened. She had aprehensive understanding of many things and was not like some people who only knew how to control others¡¯ lives. Some older generations really liked to control the life of the younger generations. They thought that the younger generation must follow their instructions, otherwise, they would be considered disrespectful. Little did they know, their actions would actually backfire.. Chapter 322: 322: See You Next Time Chapter 322: 322: See You Next Time
Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but give her grandmother a thumbs up and said. ¡°I want to learn from you in the future. Grandma, vou really understand many things and see through them very clearly.¡±
Upon hearing this, the grandmother just gave a light smile. ¡°Alright, I should go now. You two should also go home and rest early.¡± She had almost done what she needed to do here, and it was already dark. She couldn¡¯t possibly stay in the shop all the time. After all, her descendants would take care of the store, so she didn¡¯t need to do anything more. After their conversation, Suri and Yigol Novak nodded their heads without hesitation and waved goodbye. ¡°Alright, Grandma, we¡¯ll see you next time.¡± Watching the grandmother¡¯s figure disappear in front of them, Suri and Yigol couldn¡¯t help but look at each other and smile. For some unknown reason, they felt very sweet and happy. Perhaps it was because this was a memory exclusive to the two of them. Others wouldn¡¯t know what was delicious here, or have experienced what they just went through. But they both knew it.
After finishing her bowl, Suri still felt unsatisfied and decided to order another one. With anticipation, she said. ¡°I still think having a craft of one¡¯s own is very important.¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol naturally nodded in agreement without hesitation. He definitely understood the importance of having a craft. If you don¡¯t have any skills, it might be difficult for you to survive in society. But if you know something, you could always find a way to make a living, no matter where you are. Initially, he had a hard time surviving as well. Back then, he was just a delivery man, working tirelessly for meager wages every day. If someone gave him a bad review, his pay would be deducted even more. If he hadn¡¯t met his wife, his life wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to enjoy the good things he¡¯s experienced, let alone help others.
So, he was truly grateful to his wife and the System for everything they had given him. How could he not be happy about it? This was a turning point in his life. ¡°Yeah, so if we have children in the future, let¡¯s have them learn a trade. This way, even if we¡¯re no longer around, they can live well on their own.¡± Upon realizing how far ahead Yigol was thinking, Suri couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled and asked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yigol didn¡¯t see anything wrong with what he had said, so he frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t think I said anything wrong. If they have their own craft, they won¡¯t be afraid wherever they go.¡± ¡°Besides, we can¡¯t be with them forever, so we have to let them learn to grow up on their own.¡± After hearing this, Suri yfully chided him. ¡°When did I say I¡¯d have children for you? You¡¯re already considering their future.¡±
Upon hearing this, Yigol immediately nodded and said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to my wife. We¡¯ll have children whenever she wants.¡± ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t want to have children, that¡¯s fine too. We can enjoy our world of two and just travel all the time.¡± He didn¡¯t have any specific requirements. After all, his family was already gone. And for him, carrying on the family line didn¡¯t seem that important. A lot of things depend on people¡¯s decisions. If they insist on having a child, it could potentially be a burden on his wife¡¯s health. But if his wife wants to have a child, he wouldn¡¯t stop her either. Moreover, with his financial capabilities, he could definitely hire the best doctor to take good care of his wife. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t let his wife¡¯s health be harmed. After all, his wife meant everything to him. If not for his wife, how could he be enjoying such a good life right now? People need to know how to be grateful. Although she didn¡¯t know his secrets, she still treated him well. That was more than enough for him. When he was a struggling young man, his wife had chosen him. He was genuinely surprised at her choice back then. But fortunately, their lives got better and better. As they continued discussing this matter, the server brought them another bowl of bread. Seeing the bread, Suri¡¯s eyes were immediately fixated on it and she began to eat again. It tasted so good. She had eaten a lot of things in her daily life, but today¡¯s meal was truly special and delicious. Seeing his wife enjoying her meal, Yigol just smiled and watched her without interrupting her. As Suri continued eating, Yigol¡¯s cellphone suddenly rang. He took out his phone, wondering who was calling him at this time. Upon realizing that it was the person he had initially entrusted, a glint finally appeared in his eyes. It seemed his n was really effective. Suri was initially engrossed in savoring her meal when she heard the ringing. Unable to help herself, she looked at her husband, wondering what had happened. ¡°What happened?¡± Yigol lowered his voice and replied. ¡°The fish has taken the bait.¡± Seeing his lips curl into a triumphant grin as he said this, Suri was extremely curious and wondered what exactly he was talking about. As she swallowed a bite of bread, she asked. ¡°What fish has taken the bait? Are you done with that matter?¡± She was not foolish, of course, and naturally, she knew what he was referring to. Listening to her, Yigol nodded without hesitation and said. ¡°Yes, I contacted someone to help me handle it when we first thought of this n. I didn¡¯t expect it to be done so quickly, and the business owner really wants to meet me.¡± Hearing this, a smile appeared on Suri¡¯s face as well. She had initially thought that it would take a long time to get it done. However, it seems that she had underestimated her husband¡¯s capabilities.. Chapter 323: 323: The Strength of My Wife Chapter 323: 323: The Strength of My Wife
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Great, great, but what should be our next step?¡± She was quite excited about it.
After all, she knew that if apany couldst for such a long time and be passed down from generation to generation, it must have umted a lot of manpower, resources, and finances. Therefore, hispany¡¯s background must be very strong. If they want to further resolve this matter, it will not be that simple. So under such circumstances, she thought that it might take them quite a while to deal with it. But it turns out that it is not what she thought at all. Her husband had handled this matter quite effortlessly. ¡°Oh my god, darling, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± At this moment, her eyes were filled with admiration. Had it not been for having such a capable husband, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to help those youngdies with their problem. So how could she not be happy now? Hearing his wife praising him, Yigol Novak was absolutely delighted. He immediately nodded his head and replied. ¡°Alright, alright, baby. Don¡¯tpliment me too much, or I¡¯ll get conceited.¡± Hearing this, Suri Drew just smiled. However, upon more careful thought, this matter might not be as simple as they had anticipated.
If they want to handle this properly, she still needs to make some effort. Therefore, her expression became slightly troubled. ¡°If you guys meet, would I not be allowed to go?¡± Yigol Novak has always been keen at discerning Suri¡¯s emotions. He would always notice if something seemed off with her. So, when he saw Suri¡¯s face appear slightly troubled, he wondered what could have caused it. However, after hearing Suri¡¯s question, he finally understood what she was worried about. Turns out, his wife was worried about the situation she had anticipated. After considering it for a moment, he gave a slight nod. ¡°Yes, I might have to go alone, as the nature of this situation is a bit different.¡± From the start, Suri imagined this oue.
However, despite expectedly so, she still felt a bit disheartened. No matter what, she really wished to apany her husband. If possible, she wanted to fight the battle side by side with him, not just stand on the sidelines doing nothing. However, she also knew the gravity of the situation and that if they wanted to make sure it went smoothly, she had to n it carefully. The reason she had to let her husband go alone this time was due to the nature of the problem. Despite her disappointment, Suri only shrugged in response. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± It seemed there was no other choice. How could Yigol fail to notice Suri¡¯s displeased expression? He was also torn between his choices. At this moment, he was contemting a solution.
If he could, he would love to bring his wife along with him. Perhaps due to the previous dilemma, Suri didn¡¯t say a word during this period. Clearly, neither of them was in a particrly good mood. After a while, Yigol finally broke the awkward silence. ¡°Let¡¯s not fuss about it too much, let¡¯s go together.¡± Suri wanted to raise this question, but she didn¡¯t expect him to suggest this solution ahead of her, which was quite surprising. She frowned incredibly and asked. ¡°Really?¡± Now that Yigol had said it, how could he possibly deceive her? So, he simply smiled at her and replied. ¡°Of course, honey. If you want to go with me, let¡¯s go together. It won¡¯t cause too big of an impact.¡± We just have to adapt our roles ordingly. When seeing Chakes, he wanted to present himself as very dominant in front of the boss. If his wife wanted to apany him, that persona may not work out. Thus, they might have toe up with a different n. Suri never expected her husband to make such a decision for her. So, how could she not be happy at this moment? She was so touched that she nearly burst into tears. She then leaned closer to Yigol and gently said. ¡°I knew you would always consider my feelings!¡± However, after a while, she soon regained herposure. Although deep down inside, she wanted to fight alongside her husband, she also understood the gravity of the situation and knew she couldn¡¯t be too self-willed. After all, many a time, things can¡¯t always go her way. She has to consider therger picture. During this period, they had discovered a good solution. It wouldn¡¯t be nice for her to hinder their n, and it could potentially add to their difficulties. She definitely wouldn¡¯t want that. So, after calming herself down, she raised her hand, grasped Yigol¡¯s hand and earnestly said, ¡°Alright, honey, I understand. You¡¯vee up with this idea to make me happy, but no matter what, I know the importance of this situation. Don¡¯t worry about me. Do what you think is right.¡± Yigol was surprised to hear Suri¡¯s response. He was taken aback and asked. ¡°Honey, are you serious?¡± Although it might be difficult for her, she was certainly serious. Suri solemnly nodded and said, ¡°Of course, darling, why would I lie to you?¡± Actually, when Yigol saw Suri¡¯s thoughtful consideration, he was very happy. Even though Suri may seem carefree most of the time, she can be unusually thoughtful. She often takes his emotions into ount.. Chapter 324: 324: Find a Way Chapter 324: 324: Find a Way
Trantor: 549690339 If it were someone else, they might not be able to achieve this easily. Even though he used to be a good-for-nothing, his wife always took great care of his emotions.
It has been like this from the very beginning, and nothing has changed even now. He must be delighted with this. But since they had already agreed on this, he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word. He raised his hand, gently rubbed her head, and spoke softly. ¡°Alright, honey, I know you¡¯re considering my feelings, but since I¡¯ve made up my mind, we¡¯ve got to figure out what to do next.¡± He didn¡¯t beat around the bush on this matter. Besides, it was a decision they made together from the start, so how could he possibly let her do it alone? Hearing this, Suri Drew was even happier. Originally, she wanted to refuse, but after thoughtful consideration, she really wanted to fight alongside her husband. Refusing would be against her heart. Moreover, since her husband had already said it, it wouldn¡¯t be quite right for her to keep refusing. So, she finally looked determined and said, ¡°Alright, honey, let¡¯s tackle this issue together and face that boss.¡±
She was very serious about this. She wouldn¡¯t ck off in dealing with this matter at all. She knew that if they made any mistakes, those lunatics could potentially harm the girls. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t want those young girls to get hurt. So, under these circumstances, she was determined to give it her all to protect them. Seeing his wife¡¯s determined expression, Yigol Novak felt relieved. He felt that many things had gotten better since he had her by his side. After they finished eating that bread, they got in the car together, preparing to return to the hotel to discuss their next steps. During the drive, they continued discussing their personal facade. Yigol Novak didn¡¯t hesitate to share his recent ideas. ¡°At first, when I was nning on going alone, I wanted to portray a more debaucherous image.¡±
Hearing this, Suri nodded and said, ¡°I already guessed that. After all, there must be a reason why you didn¡¯t want me to go.¡± Yigol took a sip of water and started thinking about what roles they should y when they went together. At this moment, Suri was also not idle. She took this matter very seriously. So, she definitely needed to think about it carefully. After a while, they both seemed to havee up with a solution and looked in each other¡¯s direction. Seeing their expression, they both knew what the other meant. Yigol then said, ¡°You go first, honey.¡± He wanted to hear his wife¡¯s opinion and see what she hade up with. Upon hearing this, Suri began to speak very seriously.
¡°I think maybe we can act like two people who are ying around, like each one doing their own thing. I¡¯ve seen simr situations in many dramas.¡± If they did this, they could divide and conquer the boss. The boss might even lower his guard against them. Yizol couldn¡¯t help but zive her a thumbs up and said, ¡°Well done, honey, this n is indeed feasible.¡± However, Suri wanted to hear Yigol¡¯s idea as well. ¡°What about you? Your expression just now hinted that you also thought of a way, right?¡± Yigol immediately nodded and began to exin, ¡°Actually, my idea is simr to yours, but there¡¯s a slight difference. In my version, you are the good one, and I¡¯ll secretly discuss other matters with him.¡± After hearing his exnation, Suri understood his idea. His intention was for both of them to appear close and intimate in front of the boss as a couple. But when Yigol met the boss alone, he would propose some other demands, projecting himself as a very debaucherous man. Actually, this could work too. As long as he establishes a debaucherous image, they would have more chances to meet those girls. This would increase their chances of taking them away. It was because they thought of such a critical point that they came up with these methods. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have developed their ns in this direction. Afterparing their ideas carefully, they felt that Suri¡¯s method was indeed more effective. This way, they could potentially lower the boss¡¯s defenses. If both of them had the image of being flirtatious behind each other¡¯s back, it would be more credible. After discussing carefully for a long time, they finally made a decision. ¡°So when we¡¯re together, we¡¯ll appear very close in front of him, but when we¡¯re apart, we¡¯ll secretly discuss some matters with him.¡± After summarizing, Yigol agreed without hesitation. He had no objections to this. The n they had devised after this discussion seemed very feasible to both of them. When they returned to the hotel, they immediately picked out some formal clothes. When they left earlier, they had just casually put on something to grab a bite to eat. But now that they were meeting the boss, it was different. As the saying goes, ¡®clothes make the man.¡¯ Under these circumstances, they needed to dress up properly to project the right image. If they were sloppily dressed, people might look down on them. After getting ready, they headed to the meeting spot with the boss. When the boss learned that Mr. Novak was nning to invest in them, he was delighted. Who could refuse money, after all? Chapter 325: 325: Temporary Change Chapter 325: 325: Temporary Change
Trantor: 549690339 So in this situation, he naturally agreed without hesitation and quickly wanted to meet with Yigol Novak. After agreeing on a hotel, they went there at the appropriate time.
It was almost evening now. They were discussing those important matters they had talked about while in the car. Anyhow, they couldn¡¯t reveal any ws, otherwise, all their efforts would be in vain. As they were about to get out of the car, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak looked at each other as if to encourage each other. ¡°We will definitely seed!¡± As soon as Suri said this, Yigol nodded without hesitation. He certainly agreed with this. No matter what, they had prepared for so long, spending so much manpower and money. In that case, how could they not handle this matter properly? Not only that, they also needed some skills when talking about cooperation. They had to make them think they wanted to invest, but it always seemed a little off. This way, they would keep giving and giving.
Yigol had thought of this n from the beginning. After all, he doesn¡¯tck money, so it doesn¡¯t matter to him. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived in the private room. The moment they pushed open the door, they saw the boss they had been wanting to meet was a very young man. As soon as the young man saw them, he immediately stepped forward and said respectfully. ¡°Mr. Novak, hello.¡± Then he looked at Suri Drew next to him. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be Mrs. Novak, right?¡± Yigol did notugh, but just nodded slightly and sat down next to him. Suri also followed him and sat down next to him. Seeing their high-cold appearance, the boss felt a little nervous. He had already heard from others that Yigol Novak was really powerful and had considerable assets. Not only that, he had invested in many industries.
And money seemed unimportant to him. If he could invest in hispany, it would naturally be a great thing for his business. So, no matter what, he had to seize such an opportunity because his industries desperately needed money recently. With a money god in hand, how could he let him go? Once everyone was seated, he politely introduced himself. ¡°Hello, both of you. I¡¯m Mr. Cooper.¡± Unexpectedly, the man¡¯sst name was Cooper. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak just nodded slightly. Mr. Cooper was observing their state, and he didn¡¯t know why, although they were a couple, he felt that they didn¡¯t seem very close. This puzzled him, and he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be husband and wife? Why did their interaction seem so distant now?
At first, they did agree to appear very close in front of the boss and then be cold to each other after separating. But they discussed this matter again in the car, feeling that it was somewhat inappropriate. It would be better just to be cold from the start. This way, they could maintain their persona to the end. It felt a bit better. So they changed their n temporarily. Not only that, they thought of a reason that they could use to exin the situation. If it were just about cooperation, the husband would havee alone. Why would he bring his wife too? In order to deepen their personas, they added a small detail to their story. The reason they came together to discuss cooperation was that they imed their family assets were divided half and half. So when discussing any cooperation, both of them would consider whether they should agree. This way, their personas wereplete. It must be said that they were very thoughtful about this. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have thought this far. Seeing that they didn¡¯t say a word after entering the private room, Mr. Cooper felt quite awkward. So he immediately gestured to the waiter standing nearby. The waiter understood the signal and naturally knew what he should do. Then they stepped forward, arrived in front of them, and put the menu in front of Mr. Cooper. Mr. Cooper immediately ced the menu on the table in front of the couple. ¡°You can order first, order whatever you like.¡± Suri just nced at it briefly, then casually ordered a few dishes she liked. Although they were here to discuss cooperation and were in a critical moment of acting, they still had to eat, right? After all, people need food to survive. Many times, the issue of eating cannot be neglected. Then she quickly passed the menu to Yigol next to her. It was as if the two of them were deliberately trying to avoid touching each other ¨C they had no physical contact at all. Their performance was very natural, with no visible ws, which made others feel that this was how they had always behaved. Mr. Cooper naturally saw this scene clearly. Honestly, when he saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Yigol had also been using the corner of his eye to observe Mr. Cooper¡¯s eyes carefully. At this moment, every look in Mr. Cooper¡¯s eyes was clearly visible to him. So at this time, he could see the slight doubt in Mr. Cooper¡¯s eyes. He knew why he was perplexed. It must be because their acting was too sessful, which made him feel strange. In that case, they would definitely maintain this state. He also casually ordered a few dishes and then handed them to Mr. Cooper. Mr. Cooper quickly looked at the order and said a few words, then ordered the waiter to prepare the dishes. After the waiter left the room, he finally said with a smile. ¡°I have long heard of Mr. Novak¡¯s glory. Seeing it today, it is indeed Chapter 326: 326: Just Say It Chapter 326: 326: Just Say It
Trantor: 549690339 I didn¡¯t expect them to start ttering right from the beginning. But Yigol Novak was already used to it.
After all, the current situation couldn¡¯t bepared with what had happened before. This person needed something from him, and as such, he had to adopt a more humble attitude. ¡°Overpraise.¡± He simply said two words. Unexpectedly, their personalities turned out to be so peculiar, and he initially thought they would be rtively easy to deal with. Butter, he realized that he hadn¡¯t considered this thoroughly. Since they were already wealthy, their temperaments wouldn¡¯t be like ordinary people¡¯s. As he was about to say something more, Suri Drew next to him spoke impatiently. ¡°Where¡¯s the contract?¡± Her current role was that of a very impatient person. So under such circumstances, she naturally had to hurry things up.
Unexpectedly, they were talking business right away, which was beyond Mr. Cooper¡¯s imagination. He frowned slightly, seemingly shocked. Their personalities werepletely different. Although different, there were simrities too because they seemed to be indifferent to him. Before he could speak, Yigol Novak nced at Suri Drew, looking very unhappy. ¡°Can¡¯t discussing this wait until after dinner? Do we have to talk about it now?¡± Suri immediately gave him a roll of her eyes without hesitation. ¡°Why put it off? Wouldn¡¯t a quick resolution be better?¡± They seemed ready to start arguing as they spoke. Mr. Cooper was dumbfounded by their bickering, never expecting their interaction to turn out like this. He tried to speak several times but found his voice overridden by the two of them.
He couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to chime in. At this moment, he was very ufortable, unsure how to handle the situation. As they started arguing incessantly, he nced back and forth between Yigol and Suri, opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out in the end. When Yigol and Suri were arguing, it was quite amusing. They both knew that they were just putting on an act. However, they also saw Mr. Cooper¡¯s worried expression in the corner of their They wondered if he was fearing that their quarrel would lead to the cancetion of the investment. Initially, they came here to discuss coboration. If something went wrong this time, it would not bode well for them. Upon seeing that Mr. Cooper was almost at his wit¡¯s end, they shared a look, giving him an opportunity to intervene. Of course. Mr. Cooner hadn¡¯t noticed anv of this. However. once he saw his opportunity, he immediately spoke up. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s eat first.¡±
The next second, the dishes were served. It was only then that they stopped talking, but not before giving each other another eye roll. Mr. Cooper looked at them, feeling helpless. He had never expected things to turn out this way. Under such circumstances, he didn¡¯t know which approach to take to handle the situation. It wasn¡¯t until a whileter that he spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s great to meet both of you today. I¡¯ve specially booked this hotel, and I hope you¡¯ll be satisfied with the dishes.¡± He appeared very respectful, which was not the same as what they had imagined before. It could be that he was just too good at disguising himself because they couldn¡¯t find any ws. However, Yigol and Suri knew what he was up to behind the scenes. So in this situation, they thought that all this was just part of his disguise. As a result, they knew what they should and shouldn¡¯t do, and what they should and shouldn¡¯t believe. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the coboration.¡± Suri Drew, while eating her food, said such a statement. After all, the persona she was supposed to maintain was that of an impatient person. So at this moment, she had to act ordingly. Just as Yigol seemed about to argue with her, Mr. Cooper interjected. ¡°Ah, wait, actually, we can discuss this issue calmly and properly.¡± After saying so, he looked at his assistant, who immediately understood and handed over two sets of documents to Yigol and Suri. ¡°Please take a look at the information provided by ourpany,¡± Mr. Cooper said while pointing towards it. Not having the appetite for the food served anymore, Yigol and Suri began going through the documents. Meanwhile, Mr. Cooper provided exnations. ¡°As you already know, our family business has been focused on service and entertainment types, with our most famous establishment being the massage parlor.¡± Upon hearing this, both of them nodded in agreement. They must have understood some aspects before agreeing to invest in Mr. Cooper¡¯s business; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have scheduled this meeting blindly. If they didn¡¯t properly understand the situation, they would inadvertently expose their ws. So from the beginning, Yigol had collected all the information on Mr. Cooper and shared it with Suri Drew. This allowed them to have a general overview of the situation, and they couldn¡¯t slip up during the conversation. They found that although the legacy was a massage parlor, he also had some investments in other areas such as tourism. So, it wasn¡¯t just the massage parlor that brought him money. It was because they had already understood all of this that they were able to handle the documents presented to them. After carefully reviewing the documents, Suri Drew finally remarked. ¡°We¡¯re not interested in the other businesses, we just have our eyes on your massage parlor, a legacy that has spanned decades.¡± Yigol Novak nodded immediately, adding, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy for this industry to havested until now. We also want to expand and strengthen it..¡± Chapter 327: 327: Appreciation Space Chapter 327: 327: Appreciation Space
They had already made their intentions very clear. At the beginning, Mr. Cooper had some thoughts about this in his heart. He knew what these people were here for.
But he never expected that they would speak so bluntly. After all, hispany also has some other side industries. Sometimes they may open other kinds of shops, which may seem unrted, but are indeed managed by hispany. Usually, some investors would talk about irrelevant things first and then get to the main point. However, this couple was not like that. They entered the main topic directly without any dy. It was indeed a shocking point for Mr. Cooper. Yet this was enough to show that these people were really wealthy and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Otherwise, they would not have been able to speak up so boldly. So, Mr. Cooper nodded his head and said. ¡°I know, of course, this industry is what the couple wants to interest you in.¡±
However, he really needed money for his other industries. So, he wanted this couple to invest in his other industries. If possible, he even wanted to work together with them. In such case, Mr. Cooper could get more money. However, it was not an easy task convincing them in such a short time since he figured out these two were not easy characters to deal with. Under these circumstances, how could he not cherish this opportunity? If possible, he would like to make this deal a sess. So, he spoke seriously at this moment. ¡°But actually, our other industries also have room for appreciation, if you are willing to invest, I am willing to give you the greatest benefits.¡± Yigol Novak and Suri Drew never expected that he would say such words, which was beyond their imagination. At least for him, the most profitable part should be that massage parlor.
After all, everyone knew it, and at least it had a very high reputation. It was, to some extent, an old industry passed down from their ancestors. To be honest, it was already quite phenomenal. After all, sometimes, industries can be eliminated due to the changing times. However, they were not affected, but rather, they were doing better and better. It was unknown why he chose to use this opportunity for such purposes. When he brought up investing in other industries, the couple was even more shocked. Could he not tell which was more important? Under such circumstances, why not seriously consider how to make more money? Could it be that he preferred to do things that he could not get payback for after investing? He is the boss now, how could he be this foolish?
For a moment, they couldn¡¯t figure it out. They didn¡¯t understand why he made such a foolish decision. Wouldn¡¯t this be like giving up a watermelon for a sesame seed? With that, they were more and more confused. All of these events really went beyond their imagination, and they didn¡¯t know what kind of thought process he had. So, without hesitation, Suri Drew directly asked. ¡°But as far as I know, those other industries don¡¯t make as much money as the massage parlor, so why invest in them?¡± After that, Suri Drew looked coldly at him and spoke again. ¡°Our money doesn¡¯t fall from the sky, we invest to make a profit, not for charity.¡± Her words were very sharp as well. Mr. Cooper didn¡¯t expect that the woman would speak so incisively. His face seemed to turn a bit unpleasant. However, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t give up under this situation. Since this demand has been mentioned, what to do next depends on them. But before they made any decisions, he must do everything he could. If possible, he hoped that they would listen to his words carefully. If they really were willing to invest in him, he would be thrilled. However, what he wants is not only investment for the massage parlor but also his other industries. After Suri Drew asked such question, her eyes were fixed on Mr. Cooper, waiting for his response. After a good while, Mr. Cooper finally spoke unhurriedly. ¡°I know you must have some understanding of my business. But you can look at the current situation, those industries may be small now, but with your investment, we can surely make a lot more money.¡± Isn¡¯t this just promising the moon? They didn¡¯t see any potential in those industries to make more money. So, at this moment, they couldn¡¯t understand his thought process. Moreover, what he said now was not feasible at all. Nobody would believe him. No matter what, if he imed that there was room for appreciation in his industry, he should present data and evidence to prove it. If he couldn¡¯t provide anything, how could anyone believe him? So, at this moment, under these circumstances, he should think about what to do instead of talking about these empty words. Suri Drew, being direct, asked him. ¡°Really? It doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. I wonder if Mr. Cooper has any relevant data to support this.¡± A meaningful smile appeared at the corner of her mouth as she spoke. It was clear that thisdy was not easy to deal with. In addition, she was not easy to fool. However, Yigol Novak next to her seemed to have been quiet since the beginning and only spoke more when he was arguing with his wife. Since she asked for the data, he couldn¡¯t refuse to show her. After all, this was a matter of cooperation between both parties. So, at this moment, he signaled his assistant to hand over the two dossiers to them. After browsing through the contents carefully, they found that his so-called appreciation potential was nothing. The industries he was running now were mostly about food, entertainment, and pleasure. Chapter 328: 328: Changing Strategy Chapter 328: 328: Changing Strategy
But it should be apparent to anyone with discernment which industries make money and which ones don¡¯t. After all, that old brand of their business has been passed down all these years; how could it possiblypare to the new industries he is currently investing Only he knows what¡¯s going on in his mind, why he finds all this so important.
If he¡¯s not stupid, there must be hidden reasons behind it. Under such circumstances, Yigol Novak also found it very strange and wanted to figure out what he ultimately meant. If possible, he even wanted to investigate whether there were any underhanded dealings in those industries, just like in the massage parlor. However, it is not easy to find out the truth now; it would require more manpower and resources. So under such circumstances, he had to wait and see for now. ¡°Really?¡± After a while, he finally squeezed out these words through his teeth. On the other side, Mr. Cooper nodded without hesitation and said. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± But looking at him like this, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but feel that he seemed a bit guilty for some reason. He could only rely on his gaze to observe. However, he didn¡¯t know if there was a mistake in what he saw. At present, there is no evidence to prove that all his spections are correct, so no matter what, he cannot act rashly.
The more he is in such a situation, the more careful he has to be, not to make any mistakes, otherwise, all the previous efforts would be in vain. But they came here to invest in the massage parlor, and if it involved investing in other industries, they would never agree. After all, investment is for making money, and if it results in losses, how could they possibly do such a thing? So at this moment, Suri Drew also immediately spoke up. ¡°However, our intention has been very clear. We only want to invest in your family¡¯s old industry, and we don¡¯t want to get involved in anything else.¡± She spoke very seriously. No matter what, she had to build a proper character for herself. At this time, she didn¡¯t want any mistakes to ur. Seeing her so determined, Mr. Cooper found it very difficult internally. He originally wanted to persuade them to invest in his other industries, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so resolute. If that¡¯s the case, it might be difficult. So at the moment, he furrowed his brow and carefully considered what to do next.
This is not a simple matter. After some time, he finally spoke up with a smile. ¡°Actually, I understand your decision. After all, you¡¯re investing just to make money. But I can assure you that if you invest in my other interests, I can give you more dividends and profits.¡± Unexpectedly, he used this matter to tempt them. How could he value it so much? That he could ignore the old businesspletely and focus on investing in these new industries? Suri and Yigol really didn¡¯t understand this and had no idea why they would do it. Under such circumstances, their eyes were filled with a bit of confusion. But no matter what, they couldn¡¯t let anyone in front of them discover it, so they quickly hid the look in their eyes. From the beginning, it had been Suri who disyed a very firm attitude, and Yigol had hardly spoken. This was the adjustment they made through the person in front of them.
Rules are dead, but people are alive. Although they had indeed discussed, first and foremost, how to proceed, they could still make changes in the meantime. It¡¯s not to say that they would always do what they decided at the beginning. If they found something different in the process, they could also change their original n ordingly. As long as they¡¯re on the right track and aplish their goals, other things are not so important. Later, the two of them nced at each other and knew that the other party had already made some changes, different from the original script. So they would follow the other¡¯s script. From the beginning, they hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Cooper to take his small industries so seriously. So now they wanted to find out if there was any extraordinary information in those small industries. It was not easy to get an investment, so how could he give up those small industries? So he immediately started to continue talking. ¡°I know you two are smart people, but in this case, I can¡¯t possibly deceive you.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m willing to offer more dividends to make you more money.¡± He kept talking, trying to persuade Suri and Yigol to invest money in his small industries. Suri, from the beginning to the end, was very persistent, insisting that she would never make such a decision no matter what. Yigol, however, remained silent. Not only that, but he asionally nced in Suri¡¯s direction as if he was carefully observing her facial expressions. He pretended to act this way toy a foundation for his future close rtionship with Mr. Cooper. It must be said that Mr. Cooper indeed noticed his performance but didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. He just felt very surprised that Yigol seemed to be afraid of his wife. That was the impression he gave. This made him feel a bit strange. But he couldn¡¯t say anything else at this time. He kept on talking about how great those industries were, how much room for appreciation they had, and how much money they could make if they earned money? Finally, Suri shook her head resolutely after he had spoken for a while. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Today, Mr. Cooper doesn¡¯t seem to be sincere. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡± After she finished speaking, she immediately stood up, ready to leave with her bag. Mr. Cooper didn¡¯t expect her to sav such thinzs; thev hardlv ate anv of the food on the table.. Chapter 329: 329: Unequal Money Chapter 329: 329: Unequal Money
Yigol Novak hadn¡¯t anticipated that Suri Drew would get up to leave. He paused slightly, then hurriedly moved forward to step behind Suri. He originally wanted to say something, but the moment he caught up with her, he noticed Suri throw him a nce.
Even though neither of them spoke, from that nce alone, Yigol knew what Suri was intending. Therefore, at that moment, he blinked in a way that indicated he understood. On the other hand, Suri demonstrated extreme anger as she stormed out of there. Yigol, on the other hand, put on a show of trying to stop her from leaving. He quickly blurted out a few lines: ¡°All right babe, don¡¯t be mad anymore, okay, let¡¯s not get too worked up.¡± ¡°Oh babe, let it go, huh?¡± He was embodying every bit of the ¡°scared of his wife¡± stereotype. However, Suri didn¡¯t react to him at all and briskly left. Mr. Cooper hadn¡¯t expected that they would leave so quickly. He was somewhat startled and couldn¡¯t believe what was happening right before him. Hadn¡¯t he done anything wrong? He never imagined that Mr. Novak¡¯s wife had such a vtile temper.
Furthermore, it seemed as if Mr. Novak was terrified of his wife. He treaded on eggshells around her and didn¡¯t dare to go against her will in any way. This was truly too strange. The rumors he had heard before seemed off somehow. But after careful thought, in those rumors, it was also mentioned that Yigol treated Suri extremely well. Could this be his way of treating her well? But the more he thought about it, the stranger it all seemed. They had just behaved with such cold indifference, hadn¡¯t they? As he was pondering, a familiar figure suddenly appeared before him. Upon closer inspection, he realized Yigol had returned. Noticing Yigoling back to him, he quickly approached and expressed his concerns. ¡°I am sorry if I upset your wife earlier.¡± Upon hearing these words, Yigol just raised his hand and waved it off. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry too much. She¡¯s got a bit of a temper.¡± He looked nonchnt, nothing like the meek husband persona he had presented earlier. His tone wasced with a sense of challenge.
He seemed slightly annoyed, as if impatient. Theplete change in his demeanor after Suri left was indeed strange and bewildering for Mr. Cooper. Mr. Cooper was confused to some extent. However, he would not show his feelings openly. After all, he was only interested in the couple¡¯s money, not in the state of their rtionship, so he wouldn¡¯t meddle in their affairs. He knew where to draw the line. Unless it concerned his investment, he wouldn¡¯t concern himself with the details. Yigol then sat down where he had just been sitting and began to exin. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue discussing the coboration from before.¡± Unexpectedly, he was still willing to continue discussing this matter with him. Initially, he thought that both of them were extremely angry and were going to pull out of the coboration. Turns out, it may have been a misjudgment. And it was quite clear that his assumptions were incorrect.
But how could this not be a lucky break for him? Initially, he was worried about missing such an opportunity. But now it seemed his worries were unfounded. Thankfully, Yigol had returned. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known what to do. Then he respectfully spoke again. ¡°Thank you for giving me a second chance.¡± The reason for his humility in front of Yigol was because he knew Yigol was incredibly wealthy. Even though he hadn¡¯t heard about him during his younger days, recently he had heard Yigol¡¯s name from various sources. And ording to his friends, he was exceedingly wealthy, so much so that it was iprehensible. It was stated he was among the richest people not only here but also in big cities. Hence his deep gratitude for being chosen by them. He had lowered his guard, which was not usual for him. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to behave like this towards me¡­¡± Seeing Mr. Cooper¡¯s behavior, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but speak his mind. His strange remark delivered out of the blue puzzled Mr. Cooper. He didn¡¯t know what Yigol was getting at. He gently furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Pardon my ignorance, but I fail toprehend what Mr. Novak is implying.¡± Hearing this, Yigol let out a deep sigh, shaking his head. ¡°As you saw earlier, truth be told, I am quite scared of my wife. It¡¯s not for no reason; she is in control of a lot of our money.¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Cooper was taken aback. He had never anticipated such a scenario. The rumor about the filthy rich man being scared of his wife because his wife held most of his wealth, was something he had never heard before. Hence, upon hearing it from the man himself, he was utterly bbergasted. He was stunned on the spot, as if he had just heard earth-shattering news, and didn¡¯t utter a word. Seeing Mr. Cooper¡¯s reaction, Yigol knew he had achieved his goal. This was precisely what he aimed to do. Although this was probably not what they had agreed upon initially, he would certainly discuss it with Suri after returning and rectify it. After quite some time, Yigol finally spoke again. ¡°Although I do have some loose change to spare, Suri is wealthier than me. Thus, there are times I cannot make decisions on my own. Even in Harriet Bet¡¯s case, I had asked her to join me.¡± He purposefully appeared extremely disconste. This was quite a humiliating situation for just about anyone.. Chapter 330: 330: The Fish Takes the Bait Chapter 330: 330: The Fish Takes the Bait
Trantor: 549690339 Many people would probablyugh at him if this kind of thing got out. He didn¡¯t expect him to reveal it to himself like this.
Honestly, when he heard the news, he couldn¡¯t fully ept it either. He originally thought it was kept in the ice chips before, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be kept in Suri Drew¡¯s hands. But after a while, he finally snapped out of his own world. Even if it¡¯s just a tiny amount of money for Yigol Novak, it¡¯s not a small amount for him. So if he could invest some money in him at this time, it would be a great deal. There was no way he would stop trying to please him just because Mr. Novak had said such things. So at this moment, he showed a hint of a smile on his face again and said. ¡°Oh, Mr. Novak, you¡¯re really joking. Who else would keep their money with their wife nowadays? It just shows that you¡¯re a good man.¡± He thought carefully for a long time before finally saying such a sentence. This statement also gives Mr. Novak face, and even praises him as a good man. But little did he know that the next second, Yigol Novak¡¯s words hadpletely shattered his imagination.
Yigol Novak¡¯s mouth corner hooked up a meaningful smile, looked at him, picked up the wine ss, and gently shook it before saying. ¡°Actually, the reason why I stayed this time is because of an important matter.¡± Seeing him say this out of nowhere, Mr. Cooper naturally became very curious, wanting to hear what kind of thing it was that he mentioned. ¡°I wonder what instructions Mr. Novak has?¡± Then Yigol Novak began to speak slowly and deliberately. ¡°I heard that your massage parlor is quite fun.¡± He didn¡¯t say it directly, but used a more implicit term. At first, Mr. Cooper didn¡¯t know what he meant, but he finally understood after hearing this sentence. Before Mr. Cooper could say anything, Yigol spoke again. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really annoying being controlled by my wife every day. If I could let loose for a while, maybe I¡¯d invest a bit more.¡± After saying this, he couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips, looking like he really wanted to do it.
Little did Mr. Cooper know that this was all just an act by Yigol. However, Mr. Cooper didn¡¯t see any ws in his act, and instead thought this person waspletely beyond his imagination. At first, he thought Yigol was really afraid of his wife, but he didn¡¯t expect him to make such a request now. Although Yigol didn¡¯t make it very obvious, how could Mr. Cooper not understand his meaning, after all, they were both men. So, a smile immediately appeared on Mr. Cooper¡¯s face, and he nodded his head and said, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no problem with that. If Mr. Novak wants that, I¡¯ll arrange it for him right away.¡± He said with a grin, feeling very happy inside. If he could sessfully pull this off this time, how could it not be a good thing for him? After hearing his words, Yigol also pretended to be very happy and gently patted Mr. Cooper¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± As soon as he heard those words, he didn¡¯t hesitate to raise his hand and repeatedly waved it, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no trouble at all. This is what I should do, making Mr. Novak happy is our duty.¡±
He didn¡¯t expect to be so good at talking. But since this was the case and the fish had taken the bait, there was no way he would let it go. He wanted to quickly deal with the matter, so he immediately put his arm around Mr. Cooper¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Mr. Cooper did not hesitate to signal the nearby waiter, who must have understood what to do next. After all, the hotel he had chosen was indeed his ce. He had also invested in it before. So naturally, everyone here was his people. Once the waiter heard the instructions, he immediately went to prepare. Just then, Mr. Cooper seemed to have thought of something and hesitated in his eyes. After all, it had already been made very clear earlier that most of the money was in his wife¡¯s hands. If it was really like this, then wouldn¡¯t it mean that this time he had lost a watermelon but picked up a sesame seed? In the beginning, Suri Drew also wanted to invest in his business. However, they only wanted to invest in the massage parlor business. But Mr. Cooper wanted to use the money for his other industries. If at this time he took his wife¡¯s husband to y, and it was discovered by his wife, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to get the investmentter. So, as soon as he thought of this, he stopped in his tracks. Seeing him in this state, Yigol naturally found it very strange and didn¡¯t know why he suddenly stopped, so he prepared to ask. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± He showed an extremely ugly expression, turned his head slowly, and stared at Yigol, then after a while, he hesitantly squeezed a few words out of his teeth. ¡°But if my wife finds out, she¡¯ll definitely me me.¡± Little did Yigol know, what he was worrying about was just this. Yigol waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Alright, alright, you know, I know, heaven and earth know. As long as no one says anything, there¡¯s no way she can find out.¡± After that, he turned to look at the waiter next to him. Seeing his gaze, Mr. Cooper naturally understood what he was thinking and immediately said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Novak. My people here are all my own and they wouldn¡¯t say such things.¡± When he said this, Yigol patted his back and said, ¡°Exactly, so what are you worrying about? These people are all yours, they can¡¯t sell you out, right?¡± After that, before Mr. Cooper could say anything, Yigol added, ¡°Besides, I wouldn¡¯t tell my wife if I went to such a ce either..¡± Chapter 331: 331: Luxurious Private Room Chapter 331: 331: Luxurious Private Room
After hearing what he said, Mr. Cooper¡¯s heart finally fell back into ce from its previously hung state. When he had been there, he worried about himself, afraid that a single misstep would cascade into more. But after some thought, it seemed there was nothing to worry about.
Since the situation had reached this point, he felt there was no need to worry too much. Afterward, he went straight to the massage parlour. Not only that, but he brought Yigol to a very luxurious private room. ¡°I prepared this just for you.¡± Saying that with a smile, he led Yigol through the door. Upon entering the room, Yigol immediately saw just how luxurious the room was. Not only was there afortable massage bed like the ces they had visited before, but there was also a swimming pool and a bar. There was also a huge cab in the back of the room filled with all kinds of liquor. He never expected a ce like this to exist. It was a pleasant surprise. However, he soon thought that this was certainly not a good ce after all.
He didn¡¯t know how many youngdies had been harmed here. Now, he felt an increasingly ufortable emotion in his heart. If it weren¡¯t for fate, he wouldn¡¯t know so much about this ce and wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this matter. But since the situation had developed like this, he must strengthen himself and solve this problem as soon as possible. Although he was ufortable, he still endured it. Then, he pretended to be very debauched and smiled. ¡°What a great ce! I was here a few days ago, and I didn¡¯t expect such a ce to exist. ¡± Hearing this, the man¡¯s eyes shone with confusion as he hadn¡¯t expected that Yigol had visited before. With this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Novak had already experienced this ce before.¡± Hearing that, Yigol revealed a meaningful smile and licked his lips. ¡°Yes, I only found out how wonderful this ce is after trying it myself. I then told my wife about it and nned to invest in it, but I didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen today.¡±
He hadn¡¯t anticipated that it was because Yigol had experienced this ce for himself and then told his wife about it that they decided to negotiate cooperation with him. This exceeded Mr. Cooper¡¯s wildest imagination. It seemed from the beginning, Yigol knew what kind of ce this was and what happened here. In that case, they couldn¡¯t hide anything from him. Since the conversation had reached this point, they couldn¡¯t talk about anything else indirectly and could only be frank with each other. He raised his hand slightly and finally opened his mouth to say. ¡°Bring the girls! ¡± Upon hearing this, the attendants on the side immediately understood the meaning of Mr. Cooper¡¯s words. After nodding lightly, they left the room to go somewhere unknown. At this moment, Mr. Cooper turned his head, looked at Yigol beside him, and smiled. ¡°I guarantee you will be satisfied this time.¡± Yigol¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation.
He wanted to see how these young women were mistreated by others. By doing so, he would feel even angrier. With this anger, he would have more motivation to resolve this issue. Although it didn¡¯t feel good, he couldn¡¯t show any error in front of himself, so he let out a carefreeugh. ¡°Alright, let me see what kind of beauties you have.¡± As his voice fell, there was a knock at the door. In the next instant, they heard the voice of a waiter. ¡°Enter.¡± Finally, the waiters brought a group of very young lookingdies to their presence. It seemed like there were quite a few of them. Yigol quickly spotted the two he was familiar with among the crowd¡ªone was Lucy and the other was Zara. It was obvious that they had been staring at their feet the whole time, their eyes full of fear. At this moment, they still hadn¡¯t seen the person in front of them. Not only that, but nearly every one of them was wearing very revealing swimwear. Some didn¡¯t even seem to fit very well. It was probably forced on them by someone before they were brought here. Thinking of this, Yigol felt mixed emotions. However, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t let his true feelings show in front of this person, otherwise all his efforts thus far would be in vain. Although he was very unhappy, he had to maintain his previous persona no matter what. His eyes gleamed as he observed thedies in front of him. He then gave a lecherous smile and said, ¡°You sure did prepare quite a party for me.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Cooper nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course, Mr. Novak is an important person. If you want to have a good time, how could I ck off?¡± The young women looked quite young. Yigol decided to use this opportunity to ask a question and test Mr. Cooper. He picked up a wine ss and gently shook it, narrowing his eyes before saying with some hidden meaning, ¡°Thesedies seem quite young. How old are they?¡± Hearing this, Mr. Cooper seemed a bit nervous but quickly recovered and answered, ¡°They¡¯re all in their twenties.¡± He didn¡¯t expect him to hide the truth. However, upon further thought, it seemed reasonable. If they were actually underage, he could face even more severe consequences. Regardless, Yigol could still see whether these girls were of age or not. Upon hearing his lies, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but get angrier. However, no matter what, he had to endure for now and couldn¡¯t be too tant about it. ¡°Alright then, go and prepare food and drinks to fill this ce up!¡± Chapter 332: 332: Some Cloaks Chapter 332: 332: Some Cloaks
He waved his hand and immediately issued orders. Upon hearing this, Mr. Cooper couldn¡¯t possibly hesitate, and quickly gave a knowing nce to the nearby servers. They naturally understood what they needed to do and promptly prepared everything.
It had to be said that they were really fast, and soon everything Yigol wanted had been ced here. However, now that everyone had gathered, Yigol couldn¡¯t just do something in front of Mr. Cooper. Although he was acting, he couldn¡¯t really perform everything. He knew his identity no matter what. He came here not to bully these children, but to rescue them while seizing this opportunity. So, he must get rid of Mr. Cooper first. He meticulously examined thedies standing in front of him from top to bottom before speaking. ¡°Are you going to stay here the whole time?¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Cooper finally came to his senses and promptly shook his head, saying, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± As he prepared to leave, Yigol seemed to suddenly think of something. After looking around the private room, he asked,
¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any unauthorized gadgets here, should there?¡± At first, Mr. Cooper was confused and didn¡¯t know what he meant. But soon he figured it out. What Yigol referred to was probably surveince cameras or recording devices. He could not possibly have installed such things in this kind of ce. Usually, when a wealthy person came here, this private room would be specifically reserved for them. In Mr. Cooper¡¯s mind, Yigol naturally counted as a very powerful wealthy person. For this reason, he used this kind of private room, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t give away this private room for others to use at all. At this moment, he unhesitatingly nodded and assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Novak, there are none of those things.¡± With his reassurance, Yigol finally put his mind at ease. The reason he asked this was that he couldn¡¯t possibly do anything to these girls. If someone were to monitor him through the cameras, all his previous efforts would go to waste, and he would be exposed.
Now that there were none, he was relieved. However, he couldn¡¯t show this intention in front of Mr. Cooper. Upon hearing his words, Yigol finally nodded in relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After that, he moved closer to Mr. Cooper and whispered in his ear, ¡°You know, if someone takes this stuff and threatens me, tries to tell my wife, I¡¯m done for.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Cooper nodded in understanding. After all, he had witnessed the interaction between Yigol and Suri and realized that Yigol was really afraid of Suri. If Suri were to know about this. it would be really bad. At that time, it might even involve him. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. Yigol also thought this way, so he could be sure that Mr. Cooper wouldn¡¯t deceive him at this moment.
With this assurance, he finally felt at ease. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. If you need anything, just call me.¡± After saying this, Mr. Cooper finally left. Not only that, but he also took away all the servers surrounding the area and didn¡¯t leave anyone to serve them. After all, he figured out that this was Yigol¡¯s intention. Even though most of their money was in Suri¡¯s hands, the small amount Yigol had was still quite a lot for him. So, if he could win over Yigol, how could it not be a good thing for him? Once Yigol decided to cooperate with him, he might even persuade his wife to work together. Aplishing this through pillow talk would be very simple and clear. So, he wouldn¡¯t treat Yigol unfairly and would provide him with the best service. When all the people had left and only the group of girls and Yigol remained in the room, the girls stood still like sculptures. Seeing their demeanor, Yigol felt very ufortable in his heart. He knew what they had experienced before and it was really difficult for them. Moreover, the girls kept their heads down, not speaking or daring to look up at him. After a while, he finally spoke to them. ¡°Alright, they¡¯re gone now. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± They originally thought he would do something to them, but he actually said these words, whichpletely exceeded their expectations. The girls carefully raised their heads. When Lucy and Zara saw who was in front of them, they finally saw who this person was. At first, they were both unsure whether he could follow through with his ims. But now, seeing Yigol appear in front of them like this, their hearts were filled with excitement. Lucy couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s you, big brother!¡± Upon hearing her words, the others looked at Yigol with surprise, not knowing why she called him big brother ¨C could it be that they had met before? But quickly, Lucy realized what she was wearing and lowered her head in shame. Seeing her like this, Yigol didn¡¯t quite understand what was going through her mind. After all, he could be considered very perceptive. Moreover, having spent so much time with his wife, he more or less understood what girls were thinking. Without saying anything, Yigol searched the room for some clothes that could cover the girls. After a while, he finally found some clothes in a wardrobe. Although the clothes looked revealing, they had some cloaks to cover them with.. Chapter 333: 333: It’s Okay to Be a Little Slow Chapter 333: 333: It¡¯s Okay to Be a Little Slow
With that, he immediately handed the cloaks to the girls in front of him. After receiving the cloaks, the girls¡¯ eyes showed a hint of surprise ¨C this was the first time they had been treated like this. Lucy quickly put on the cloak, covering her exposed parts, feeling very warm inside.
Originally, she thought this might be very difficult to seed, but to her surprise, he really kept his word and came to see them. How could this not be a happy thing for her? She excitedly took a step forward and came right in front of Yigol Novak, and said. ¡°I knew you woulde to save us.¡± After saying this, she looked around the room carefully, but she couldn¡¯t see the sister from yesterday at all. So, she asked with a slight frown. ¡°Where is the sister from yesterday? Why didn¡¯t shee?¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak raised his hand to rub her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your sister didn¡¯t mention any issues, maybe this ce can only be entered by men.¡± Upon hearing this, Lucy seemed to have realized something, and her eyes dimmed once more. She nodded lightly, not saying anything. Yigol, of course, saw her reaction.
How could he not know what was in Lucy¡¯s mind? Frankly, he felt helpless about it. But there was nothing he could do. So, he tried to speak again at that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry though, I will save you all soon. This kind of thing will never happen again, and you won¡¯t ever return to this room.¡± For these children, this ce was like hell. At the beginning of their arrival, Yigol could clearly see the fear in their eyes. They didn¡¯t dare to look up, deeply staring at the floor. It seemed that the fear was etched into their bones. How could he not feel heartache over this? He didn¡¯t want this to happen in any way, but now that it had, he couldn¡¯t change it. However, he could change what happened next.
After a while, Zara gathered the courage toe in front of him. She slowly raised her head to look at the man in front of her. Seeing him, something stirred within her. Initially, she thought these people were just trying to deceive her and her friends, not taking their words seriously. But this time, he truly took action and didn¡¯t do anything excessive to them, even in this hellish ce. Not only that, but he also handed them the cloaks from the wardrobe to wear. This really touched her heart. So, at that moment, she sincerely said. ¡°Thank you, brother. I¡¯m sorry if I had some misunderstandings about you before. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± After hearing this, Yigol Novak smiled slightly, shook his head, and said. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±
He truly didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. Moreover, trom the beginning, he could tell. What had happened to Zara? She had trusted others time and time again, only to be met with betrayal. After many times, she would naturally have some defenses against others. That¡¯s perfectly normal. So, her initial reluctance to believe him and his wife was understandable. But no matter what, he took action, and these actions proved that his previous words were true. That was enough. He wasn¡¯t interested in dealing with superficial matters. Only by truly acting could he be considered as genuinely caring about this. The other girls, having heard them talking, were naturally very curious and perplexed, not knowing what had happened before. Moreover, the fear in their eyes seemed to have lessened a bit. At first, they were truly terrified. Because once they arrived at this ce, they knew what they would face. But they never imagined that this time would bepletely different. Moreover, this brother seemed to be a good person, not doing anything excessive to them. Not only that, but they also seemed to be able to tell that Lucy and Zara had known this brother beforehand. Because when Suri Drew and Yigol Novak were nning this, they asked Lucy and Zara to keep it a secret, so the others did not know about it at all. Luckily, Yigol had thought of all the countermeasures. So he hadplete control over the situation. These younger sisters were very curious about him, inching closer to him but still keeping a safe distance. Seeing their expressions, Yigol smiled lightly at them and ced the food in front of them. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time, so I should be able to take you out today.¡± After hearing his words, everyone¡¯s astonishment increased. They could hardly believe what they were hearing. So soon, tonight! Although they knew that this man really took action, they didn¡¯t expect him to act so quickly. If that was the case, how could they not be happy? But for them, this matter was really challenging. They didn¡¯t know what this brother would do. They didn¡¯t know what methods he would use. Zara, standing nearby, looked slightly more serious and whispered. ¡°Brother, I know you¡¯re eager to save us, but the boss here is not a good person. If he finds out your objective, he will definitely do unimaginable things to you.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to get hurt either. After all, she could tell that the brother and sister she met this time genuinely wanted to help her. As this was the case, she wanted them to be safe and for nothing to happen to them. Even if it took a little longer, it didn¡¯t matter to them.. Chapter 334: 334: Choosing to Believe Chapter 334: 334: Choosing to Believe
Trantor:549690339 Lucy had been remaining silent until she heard this. Upon hearing it, she immediately stepped forward. She nodded solemnly, and began to speak earnestly.
¡°Yes, Big bro, you must protect yourself. I think everyone here is a bad person!¡± She had witnessed all sorts of people before. She was also afraid of what those people might do to her siblings. After all, her siblings had worked so hard to rescue them. They were the ones who had freed them from their miserable existence. If they were treated this way after putting in all that effort, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Therefore, under these circumstances, they would rather take their time. They didn¡¯t want to see their siblings get hurt. When Yigol heard their sayings, he was deeply touched. He could clearly sense how much they cared about him. Although they were still young, they already understood so much. This was a good thing, but they had also experienced so many events.
This could be a life-shaping trauma for them. On the one hand, it was a bad thing, but on the other hand, they had met him. Under such circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have any other ideas about them. He would definitely help them. However, time might be a problem at present. He had to grasp the time well. And now that a lot of time had passed, he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. So now, he adjusted his expression slightly and spoke to the girls in front of him. ¡°I have a very important thing that I need your help with.¡± Hearing this, they were naturally puzzled, not sure what he meant. They felt as if they could do nothing, how could they possibly help? Therefore, right now, Zara raised her eyebrows and asked. ¡°Big bro, what do you need us to do?¡± Lucy on the side also rallied herself, regardless of the task, she would do her best, considering how much her big brother had helped them.
¡°Yes, Big bro, just tell us what you need, we¡¯ll try our hardest.¡± Hearing this, Yigol was very happy. With their cooperation, his task would be much easier. However, if he directly spoke about it at the moment, it might hurt them. So at this moment, he was very conflicted, not knowing how to phrase it. After thinking for a while, he finally let out a sigh. Seeing his expression, their doubt certainly increased. They didn¡¯t know why he looked like this. Didn¡¯t he just say that he could take them out soon? Why does he seem troubled? Zara continued to ask. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Big bro, tell us. If we can do it, we definitely will.¡± Seeing their sensible looks, Yigol didn¡¯t n to waste any more time and finally spoke. If I want to take all of you out, then I must use a method.¡± ¡°My n is to pretend I¡¯m interested in you, and I like all of you, and then bring you to my home. In this way, I can temporarily guarantee your safety, but I must act with you in front of Mr. Cooper. Do you understand?¡±
The acting he referred to was the experiences these young girls had had. After hearing this, how could these girls not know what he meant? So at the moment, theypletely understood. But right now, they were really conflicted and didn¡¯t know whether they should go along with it. Apart from Lucy and Zara, others had never met Yigol before and had no idea what kind of person he was. So when he suddenly proposed to take them away, although they were very happy and surprised. They also didn¡¯t know whether they should believe him. After all, under such circumstances, trusting a stranger really required great courage. They couldn¡¯t help but inch closer to Lucy and Zara, and asked in a low voice. ¡°Does he really mean what he says, big sis? We¡¯ve never seen him before, why does he want to take us away? ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve never had any contact with him before. Why does he suddenly want to take us away?¡± The young girls were somewhat scared, considering the mistreatment they had suffered before. So right now, they weren¡¯tpletely willing to trust anyone. At the beginning, Lucy and Zara felt the same way. But after seeing all that big bro had done. They suddenly felt that big bro was very serious about them. So right now, they also rallied themselves and said. ¡°Please, believe us, big bro really wants to help us. You don¡¯t want to stay here anymore, right?¡± This ce was a hell to them. So at this moment, they definitely didn¡¯t want to continue staying here. If there was a way out, they would have been discussing it already. Unfortunately, over the years, they had not found any life-saving straw. Even if they found one now, they were hesitant, not knowing if they should grasp it, because they were really scared of being cheated. They had been deceived too many times, and now had psychological shadows. If something serious happened, they didn¡¯t even Imow how to handle it. And Lucy immediately nodded and said a sentence. ¡°This big bro also has a wife. She¡¯s very nice. At the beginning, Zara and I met them. They already said they would save us, and now they have taken action.¡± She spoke solemnly, hoping her friends would believe her. After hearing her words, the others finally understood what was going on. But even so, they were still worried. How could Irene not see their worry? So at this moment, she also quickly spoke. ¡°I understand you might be suspicious of me..¡± Chapter 335: 335: Good Acting Skills Chapter 335: 335: Good Acting Skills
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°But no matter what, as long as I¡¯ve said these words, I¡¯ll definitely do it well. Please trust me.¡±
These were his heartfelt words. He also hoped that these girls would quickly believe him, so he could quickly get things done and not waste any more time. After all, the situation had be slightly tense. If these girls don¡¯t trust him, there¡¯s nothing he can do. So he didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen at this moment. He wanted everything to go well no matter what. He also hoped he could quickly get these girls out of this miserable ce. Not only was he saying all this, but even Lucy and Zara kept persuading them. He could understand these people. After all, they had never seen him before, so how could they easily believe him? But he believed that everything he had done could make them feel his sincerity.
After an unknown amount of time, those girls finally nodded slightly as if they already believed in his words. ¡°Alright, anyway, I don¡¯t want to wait any longer. Instead of always distrusting, it¡¯s better to hold onto this straw tightly.¡± ¡°Yeah, it might be the only chance for us. No matter what, we can¡¯t miss this opportunity again.¡± Those girls spoke one after another, seemingly determined. Mainly because under such circumstances, they really had no other choice. It has been a long time, and they have been tormented for so many years. Now there¡¯s finally such an opportunity, how could they not cherish it? Upon hearing their determination, how could Yigol Novak not be happy? Since it¡¯s like this, he would definitely implement his next n immediately. So at this moment, he smiled at everyone and said. ¡°That¡¯s great, in that case, let me tell you what to do next. I need your cooperation, otherwise, we¡¯ll definitely reveal our ws in front of Mr. Cooper.¡± After hearing these words, everyone naturally understood what they should do next and listened carefully.
Under these circumstances, they definitely didn¡¯t want any mistakes. Then Yigol started exining seriously. ¡°When Mr. Cooper enterster, act as usual, and treat me as more terrifying than the others. That¡¯s all we need to do.¡± Although these girls felt humiliated after hearing this, they knew it was their only chance. So they must seize the opportunity and act out this drama. The girls obediently nodded and immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, we know what to do.¡± With their assurances, Yigol felt even more relieved. There¡¯s nothing for him to worry about now. Next, he asked Lucy and Zara to quickly put the cloaks back into the cab. If Mr. Cooper saw this scer, he would definitely be suspicious. So under these circumstances, they had to be a little more cautious. He then scattered all the food on the table, breaking the tes with a crash.
It¡¯s called putting on aplete act. Since things have developed to this point, how could he not deal with these matters well? Not only that, but he also deliberately messed up the entire room. The girls nearby saw him working hard to set the scene and they couldn¡¯t help but join him. With everyone working together, the room was quickly set up. Before long, the private room looked like a battle had just taken ce, very messy. After getting things ready, the girls casually went to their ces. This was theirst gamble. They had to seed. If there were any idents this time, it would be terrible. So, under no circumstances could they allow such a thing to happen. After everything was prepared, Yigol quickly drank a bottle of red wine. After a while, a blush appeared on his face, and he looked drunk. Not only that, but his eyes and his emoji were also very wild. After all, he had to pretend to be like this in front of Mr. Cooper. It wasn¡¯t long before he went to the door and pressed the call bell. Then he went back to the middle of the pool, jumped in, and put his hands on the sides, looking like an old man. Not only that, there were several girls around him too. In a short while, Mr. Cooper finally entered the room. However, when he saw the scene in front of him, he was indeed shocked. He never expected that Yigol would y even more wildly than he had imagined. Yigol saw him enter, then raised his hand to wave slightly. Mr. Cooper quickly came to his side. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you, Mr. Novak? How has your time been? Are you enjoying yourself?¡± Hearing this, Yigol replied with a drunken tone. ¡°How can I have fun in this ce!¡± After saying this, he deliberately smashed the te with the steak on it hard to the front. In an instant, the te shattered into pieces. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have touched that thing, so how could he be so crazy? Later, Mr. Cooper thought about it and figured that Yigol must have been too oppressed by his wife for too long, which is why he acted like this now.¡¯ Seeing Yigol¡¯s angry look, Mr. Cooper nodded and bowed immediately. ¡°Mr. Novak, please don¡¯t be angry. If there¡¯s anything we have done wrong, please let us know. We will definitely make arrangements for you, and tell us if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with. ¡± Yigol seemed to think of something, and a meaningful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said to Mr. Cooper. ¡°This ce of yours is just too small.¡± After saying this, he pretended to be drunk and burped. As Mr. Cooper was very close to him, he naturally smelled the strong alcohol in Yigol¡¯s burp. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. But there was nothing he could say at this moment.. Chapter 336: 336: Achieving the Goal Chapter 336: 336: Achieving the Goal
Trantor: 549690339 So at the moment, he could only nod immediately and say. ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Novak is right. Well, my ce is indeed quite small, so I need investment.¡±
He even deliberately linked the conversation to investment. Yigol Novak waved his hand generously and nodded. ¡°Today, if you make me happy, investment will be a piece of cake!¡± ¡°Although most of the money is with my wife, what does it matter? I still have some money!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not only in terms of massage, but I can also invest in your other businesses. Don¡¯t we want to make money together?¡± He knew that Mr. Cooper really cared about his other businesses. So if he brought up this point, Mr. Cooper would be very tempted. At that time, he would definitely forget everything else and follow his suggestion. Just as he had guessed, when he said this, Mr. Cooper¡¯s eyes lit up, looking very excited. So at the moment, he nodded immediately and said. ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Novak is right. Indeed, our cooperation should be win-win. Mr.
Novak has a discerning eye and can see the potential of my businesses! ¡± Yigol Novak also nodded without hesitation, grabbing his shoulder and whispered. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s not like my wife who doesn¡¯t understand anything. I have to obey her words, or else she¡¯ll get mad at me!¡± After saying that, he pretended to be very angry and picked up the wine ss next to him and drank it all in one gulp. Mr. Cooper was also very good at reading people, and when he heard this, he followed up with Yigol¡¯s words. ¡°Ah well, it¡¯s a woman¡¯s mercy. They don¡¯t have the same insight into business as we men do!¡± Yigol Novak seemed to have drunk quite a bit and had just done quite a few things. Everything that needed to be said had been said, and the bait had been released. So now it was time to slowly reel in the. Yigol Novak raised his hand and pointed to thedies in the room. ¡°Are these all the youngdies you have here?¡±
Mr. Cooper naturally nodded without hesitation and said. ¡°Of course, when Mr. Novakes, how could I be stingy? I¡¯ve invited all our youngdies, even those who were working.¡± He didn¡¯t lie this time. Yigol Novak had already asked Lucy and Zara if there were any ¡®besties¡¯ missing, to make sure he didn¡¯t miss anyone. And they did confirm that all the ¡®besties¡¯ were there. From now on, it will be even better. So he won¡¯t have to ask to bring anyone else. Otherwise, it might be too deliberate. If this guy notices something is wrong, it would be terrible. He grinned at Mr. Cooper and said. ¡°Yes, yes, young girls are different, they can¡¯tpare to the tigress at home!¡± As he spoke, he sighed softly again. ¡°But this ce is really too small, there¡¯s nothing fun, it¡¯s not even as big as my courtyard. I feel like I can¡¯t really enjoy myself here!¡±
His words were very clear. He wondered if Mr. Cooper would understand the meaning of his words if he hinted like this. Seeing that Mr. Cooper¡¯s eyes turned around for a moment before he finally spoke up. ¡°Our ce is indeed a bit small. If Mr. Novak is willing, why don¡¯t I send thesedies to your courtyard?¡± He didn¡¯t expect the fish to take the bait so easily. He had thought that he might have to hint a few more times, but he didn¡¯t expect Mr. Cooper to be so easy to deal with. Perhaps it was precisely because he mentioned the investments in his small businesses. He didn¡¯t know why Mr. Cooper valued those small businesses so much. After all, those small businesses hardly made any money. Since he had made such a clear offer, how could he refuse? Under such circumstances, he definitely could not refuse. So at the moment, he smiled and patted Mr. Cooper on the shoulder. ¡°You know me so well!¡± For the sake of this cooperation, Mr. Cooper really went all out. Normally, he would never make such a decision. But now, his businesses were on the verge of copse, and if there was no investment, he didn¡¯t know how long he could hold on. So at the moment, he had to seize this opportunity no matter what. Otherwise, he might regret it for his life. Little did he know that all of this was just a trap. As the two people talked, the youngdies naturally heard everything very clearly. They originally thought it might take a lot of time, but they never expected that this guy would be so amazing. After all, their boss was untouchable to them on a daily basis. And this boss was even more ferocious than their manager. They didn¡¯t expect this boss to be so submissive and respectful in front of Yigol. It seemed that this man was truly extraordinary. Yigol Novak didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here, so he got up in a daze. In order to make his drunken act more natural, he almost fell down on purpose when he stood up. Fortunately, Mr. Cooper was quick to catch him, or else he would have fallen into the swimming pool. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first, andter I¡¯ll give you an address, send all thesedies there!¡± After saying that, his eyes couldn¡¯t help butnd on thedies, his gaze somewhat meaningful. Mr. Cooper who was standing next to him naturally couldn¡¯t refuse and agreed without hesitation. ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± At this moment, as if he had thought of something, he suddenly reacted, looking a little troubled and asked. ¡°But if we send them to Mr. Novak¡¯s courtyard, what if thedy finds out?¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak gave him a mysterious smile and said. ¡°This is my private courtyard. A man must have his own private space, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Cooper nodded in understanding, as if he had figured it out. And for Yigol Novak to appear even more like a rogue, he smiled at thedies and licked his lips.. Chapter 337: 337: Closing the Net Phase Chapter 337: 337: Closing the Net Phase
Trantor: 549690339 However, when Mr. Cooper saw Yigol looking like this, he was naturally deceived. Not only that, he thought to himself, Yigol usually seemed afraid of his wife in front of her, but when they were behind her back, they yed so extravagantly.
It seems there really is no difference between men. Being quite happy in his mind right now, having grasped this opportunity, he would be able to secure the investment. Perhaps to Yigol, this money was nothing. But to him, it was truly life-saving money. Under such circumstances, he naturally wanted to do this right and not allow any mistakes to ur. Even though there was no precedent of sending thesedies to someone¡¯s home, Yigol had already spoken, so how could he not agree? So at the moment, he was ready to gamble. If he could make him happy this time, then everything he had done would be worth it. Not only that, his goal would be achieved. So, one way or another, he must strive to please him and make him happy. At this moment, Yigol pretended to be drunk, even seeming to stagger when walking.
With Mr. Cooper¡¯s help, he finally got in the car. After helping him into the car, he didn¡¯t forget to shake his head, with a very confused look, spoke to Mr. Cooper. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you.¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Cooper naturally nodded without hesitation and spoke. ¡°Alright, alright, Mr. Novak, rest assured, everything I said will be done, please just wait at home infort.¡± Hearing this, Yigol¡¯s heart finally fell back into ce at this moment. With this, he had nothing to worry about. Waiting for the car door to close, he finally returned to his original appearance. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± This ce was where he had nned from the beginning, knowing that if he didn¡¯t perform well, Mr. Cooper would never trust him, so he had to do this well no matter what. At this point, his wife had been waiting for him for quite some time.
He couldn¡¯t possibly keep her waiting any longer. Now that everything was done, there really wasn¡¯t much to worry about. As he arrived, Suri hurriedly came to him. ¡°How did it go? Is everything done?¡± She was very concerned about this, wanting to quickly take the sisters and leave this ce, not wanting them to live in such an environment any longer. Upon hearing this, Yigol immediately stepped forward, hugged her tightly, raised his hand to rub her head gently and spoke softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is done, now we just need to wait for Mr. Cooper to personally bring them all over.¡± With his words, Suri finally felt some relief. Initially, she was very worried that there might be a problem with the phone, so she had arranged some people in advance at that ce. But after hearing his words, she thought her earlier worries were unnecessary. After all, she knew her husband¡¯s abilities well.
No matter what, she would do well in the end and not need to worry, so she believed in him. When her husband first told her about this ce. she was stunned: she didn¡¯t expect him to have arranged everything in advance. So at this moment, she was really very happy. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, if I had done this myself, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle it so well and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to deceive him.¡± Hearing this, Yigol shook his head slightly and hugged her tightly. ¡°What are you talking about? We achieved this together with our efforts, if you hadn¡¯t been so careful and observant, I wouldn¡¯t have known they were experiencing such mistreatment.¡± Sometimes, boys are indeed not as observant as girls. So he also thought that Suri¡¯s contribution was significant in this situation. Had Suri not noticed the girls¡¯ possible inhumane treatment, he would not have done all this. Who would have thought that she was so important to her husband, so how could she not be happy in her heart? With that, the smile on her face grew stronger and she said one word. ¡°Okay.¡± Next, they had to wait for Mr. Cooper to bring them all here. But Suri had to hide for now, because Yigol had previously imed this to be his private property and that his wife didn¡¯t know about it. Since he thought that Mr. Cooper was taking this matter so seriously, he would definitelye personally, and it would not be good if he saw Suri. They had to be careful in doing everything and not make any mistakes. Otherwise, the situation might be worse in the end. So, estimating that the time was approaching, Yigol spoke seriously to Suri in front of him. ¡°You should go upstairs and stay in a room for now, you can¡¯t be seen by him, he mighte himselfter to show his sincerity.¡± It had to be said, this was just like Mr. Cooper¡¯s typical style. Given that, how could Suri not know what to do? So she naturally nodded in agreement without hesitation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go upstairs now, you must handle him wellter and not make any mistakes.¡± Yigol naturally knew what should be done and what shouldn¡¯t be done. Now that they were approaching the final stage, there was simply no possibility of problems arising. So at this moment, he smiled and spoke. ¡°Alright, I know, you go ahead, nothing will happen to me.¡± With his words, Suri finally felt her concerns eased. So at this moment, she finally went upstairs and found a rather secluded ce.. Chapter 338: 338: Protecting Safety Chapter 338: 338: Protecting Safety
Trantor: 549690339 However, through the window, she could clearly see the situation in the garden. Outside the garden was the main gate, so if Mr. Cooper really came inter, she would have a clear view of it from here.
Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long before they heard the sound of a car approaching, so they immediately looked in that direction. Under such circumstances, Yigol Novak could not afford to reveal any ws, so he quickly went to the living room sofa, pretending to be drunk and lying on the soft sofa. And the butler he had just hired was attending to him by his side. Only when the car stopped outside did Yigol Novak give a nce to the butler, who naturally knew how to cooperate with him. He nodded slightly, then went to the door. Seeing their huge house, Mr. Cooper¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. Perhaps for Yigol Novak, this was just a small residence, but it was truly extravagant for him. It was even bigger than a ser field. As he saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. Thus, he continued to inspect the entire house. Apart from therge area of the house, the garden next to it also seemed very big. It was clear that it had been well maintained.
The formal butler approached them and respectfully spoke to Mr. Cooper. ¡°Mr. Novak has been waiting for you here for quite some time.¡± ¡°Pleasee in.¡± After hearing this, Mr. Cooper nodded and smiled, then led the girls from his car towards the living room. Along the way, they could clearly see the interior decoration of the living room, which was incredibly luxurious. The reason they could see this without entering was simply because the ss was transparent ¨C the room had floor-to-ceiling windows on all sides. The luxurious decoration inside, even the ceiling lights, looked very magnificent. When they arrived at the living room, Yigol Novak raised his eyelidszily for a moment before patting the seat beside him. ¡°Sit.¡± Mr. Cooper nervously sat down and thenughed and spoke. ¡°Mr. Novak, I¡¯ve brought all these girls here, and now it¡¯s up to you to do whatever you wish.¡± After saying this, Yigol Novak¡¯s gaze turned to the girls standing in front of him.
His eyes were clearly amorous. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on them. Seeing his behavior, Mr. Cooper didn¡¯t think he was pretending and instead believed him to be quite lustful, capable of going to such lengths. Subsequently, Yigol nodded toward Mr. Cooper, saying. ¡°Alright, I understand. You can leave now, and I¡¯ll personally send them back tomorrow.¡± Since Yigol Novak had spoken, how could Mr. Cooper possibly refute him? So at this moment, he nodded without hesitation, gave some more instructions, and then left. After leaving, he couldn¡¯t help but nce back, noticing a luxurious swimming pool behind the house. There, it was clear that someone had carefully set up the ce, with lights and fruit wine alreadyid out. It seemed he had intended to do something like this from the beginning, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have arranged everything so quickly. Little did he know, all of this had been part of Yigol Novak¡¯s n. To avoid exposing any ws, he had to carefully arrange everything. After Mr. Cooper drove away, Yigol finally stopped pretending.
Seeing the frightened looks on the girls¡¯ faces, he spoke to them. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be afraid. Take it easy, you can live here for now. Once we resolve this issue, I¡¯ll guarantee your safety and let you leave.¡± Meanwhile, Suri Drew, on the upper floor, also saw Mr. Cooper leave. She could no longer stay upstairs, so she quickly went downstairs to reunite with her husband and the girls. When she saw the fear in the girls¡¯ eyes, she immediately stepped forward and spoke. ¡°Alright, everyone rx, we¡¯re not bad people. We won¡¯t do anything to you. Rooms have been prepared for you inside the house. If you want to rest, go ahead and return to your rooms.¡± After saying this, the girls hesitated and looked at her, but some of them had never seen her and didn¡¯t know who she was. Zara and Lucy, however, excitedly ran to Suri¡¯s side. ¡°Sister, we¡¯re so d you¡¯re safe. We thought something happened to you since you didn¡¯te.¡± At the beginning, they were worried because they knew aplishing this was not an easy task. But now, seeing their sister safe and sound, their worries seemed unnecessary. Seeing their reactions, Suri Drew smiled, knowing she was truly concerned for the girls, and they seemed to care for her as well ¡ª a mutual devotion. Then Zara began to exin to the others. ¡°This is our brother¡¯s wife. It¡¯s because of them that we could escape that miserable ce.¡± Hearing this, everyone finally understood what was going on. They nodded, their eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°We¡¯re really grateful to you both. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Yes, brother and sister, no matter what, we will find a way to repay you both in the future.¡± They knew such an opportunity was extremely rare for them, so they had to seize it and hold onto this memory forever. If there was a chance for them to repay this kindness in the future, they would surely grasp it. However, looking at their wealthy brother and sister, who seemed tock nothing, they didn¡¯t know how they could repay them, since it seemed like their brother and sister were just purely doing a good deed. Seeing their expressions, Suri simply smiled.. Chapter 339: 339: Fully Prepared Chapter 339: 339: Fully Prepared
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°All right, all right, nothing to worry about. The rooms are upstairs if you need to rest now.¡± After finishing, it was as if she remembered something and raised her hand to gently pat her head, reopening her mouth to speak.
¡°I¡¯ve put some clothes in the closets of the rooms. You can wear them; they are all new.¡± Irene was very impressed that she even considered this, and it was indeed very thoughtful. Perhaps she was indeed very thoughtful in some rational matters, but she would definitely not be able to think so much about these small matters. It must be said that his wife was really useful. After all, women should be a little more meticulous. Suri Drew started to speak again. ¡°Not only that, but there are a lot of things that you should need in the cab under the toilet.¡± Although she did not say it directly, everyone knew what she meant. If by chance the timing was so precise and the girls needed those things, there was nothing to worry about after making full preparations. So at this moment, the girls all took turns in thanking her. ¡°Thank you for considering so much for us.¡± ¡°Yes, older sister, you must rest well, and don¡¯t think about it too much.¡± After that, they followed the housekeeper upstairs. There were enough rooms originally, but they were used to sleeping together, so they preferred to sleep in the same room rather than sleeping alone.
It¡¯s not just because they were afraid in a strange environment, but there was also an important reason. They felt that their older siblings had already helped them so much. If they wasted some of their resources at this time, it would seem somewhat inappropriate. The housekeeper, after observing this, came down and told Suri Drew and Yigol Novak. Upon hearing this, they looked at each other and understood what the younger sisters were thinking. No matter what, they already had some understanding of the younger sisters. They knew that these people were really not easy during this short period of time together. Moreover, they did not know what they had encountered during this period of time. They had just seen some scars on them. Thinking of this, Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help shaking her head slightly and started to speak softly. ¡°We saw that some of the younger sisters¡¯ bodies seemed to have some scars, some were new wounds, and some were old ones.¡± The sight of these scars on their exposed skin was truly heartbreaking. Hearing this, Yigol Novak also nodded without hesitation, then immediately waved his hand and ordered the housekeeper. ¡°Get some medication for them.¡±
The housekeeper heard the words and naturally knew what he should do. He prepared everything without hesitation. He could see that his wife had some unusual emotions after witnessing that scene. So, Yigol Novak raised his hand, massaged her head, and spoke softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we havepleted everything now. Everything will be handed over to me from now on. I will let him know what the price is for all of this.¡± No matter what, he has now indeed ensured the safety of these younger sisters. If they continued in that ce, even God knows what kind of things they would encounter. So for him, this is already very good. At least, they have bravely taken this step, and this step is very sessful, and it did not let Mr. Cooper see anything wrong. Upon hearing this, Suri Drew¡¯s heart finally felt a little better. She gently nodded her head and said, ¡°You are right, it is not easy for us to do this. From now on, we still have to rely on you. No matter what, we have to let him pay.¡± When she heard about the past from Zara and Lucy, her heart could not calm down. Seeing these young girls, each seemed underage, but experienced such things, her heart was very ufortable. If possible, she even wanted to take on some of these things for them, but there was no point in saying this now. They had already encountered it, and all she could do now was to work hard to help them and get them out of this quagmire.
Yigol Novak naturally knew how important the responsibility on his shoulders was. So at the moment, he nodded slightly and said solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wife. It¡¯s gettingte, go to sleep first. I¡¯ll handle some things.¡± It has to be said, after a busy day, she was already a little tired. Therefore, she must have a good sleep to face other things tomorrow. So, she couldn¡¯t possibly keep stalling. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, husband, I will sleep first. You have to finish quickly and thene to apany me to sleep.¡± Yigol Novak would definitely finish everything swiftly. After all, there are more important things to do tomorrow. He cannot put all of his time into this matter. ¡°You know, wife, go to sleep.¡± Finally, Suri Drew went to her room, and because of the exhaustion from the day, she fell deeply asleep in moments after closing her eyes. However, Yigol Novak was still arranging for people to collect the information he wanted to know. If he wanted to use Mr. Cooper, it wasn¡¯t such a simple matter; he needed adequate evidence. There is a simple method, which is the rted departments go to investigate while the persons involved weremitting a crime, and thus they get caught in the act. But if they utilized this method, they would have to let these sisters go back to that miserable ce and let them do those things again. No matter what, Yigol Novak did not want to see this happen. These sisters were finally rescued, how could they let them go back in? Even if there is such a method, he would not use it easily. Instead, he was thinking about solving the problem in a smarter way.. Chapter 340: 340: A Big Meal Chapter 340: 340: A Big Meal
Trantor: 549690339 Not only that, but it was also difficult to gather evidence that would teach him a lesson. So, no matter what, they had to do their best to do everything right this time, and not make any mistakes.
Embarrassed, he sent some people to investigate this time. After doing all this, he finally returned to his room. Seeing his wife sleeping soundly, he made his movements light, not wanting to disturb her. At this moment in the rooms above, the girls were lying on unfamiliar beds, staring at the ceiling with their eyes wide open, unable to sleep. Having several girls sleep in one bed wasn¡¯t an issue since it was arge bed, and their bodies were small. But because they couldn¡¯t sleep, they started chatting. ¡°Why do you think this brother and sister are helping us so much? We can¡¯t give them anything in return.¡± One of them couldn¡¯t help but say this. It¡¯s mainly because after being in such an environment for a long time, she knew that people were unpredictable and that there were usually exchanges of interests. At first, everyone seemed innocent and seemed to want to help each other. But in the end, you could see clearly that when interests were entangled, you would realize that everything is not as simple as you imagined.
That¡¯s why she had experienced so many things and seen so many things she never knew before, which made her form her own understanding. It is precisely for this reason that when they encounter such a good thing now, it is somewhat difficult for them to believe it. Because they usually encounter a lot of bad things. They also rarely meet good people. After hearing the conversation, the other girls also started talking. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Our luck has been too good. Also, this brother and sister seem very kind.¡± ¡°But what if they can¡¯t deal with the boss? You know how powerful he is.¡± They are a bit worried about this. They have been with thepany for so long, how can they not know how powerful their boss is? It would be very difficult to gather evidence against him and make him pay. Everyone¡¯s faces were very ugly, and they were also worried that Yigol and Suri would make some enemies because of this matter. They knew that the people who traded with them on weekdays were not ordinary people at all. They could tell that those people were powerful and influential, and they didn¡¯t know if Yigol and Suri could handle it or if they would be framed.
¡°What I¡¯m afraid of now is that Yigol and Suri might get dragged into this mess while trying to help us.¡± Zara couldn¡¯t help but frown and say, having seen too much, she had such concerns at this time. Hearing this, Lucy immediately held her hand tightly and said with determination. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yigol and Suri are so smart, it¡¯s already very difficult for them to bring us all here to ensure our safety. They can do better in the future.¡± Although she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but worry to some extent. Under these circumstances, she didn¡¯t want Yigol and Suri to get hurt trying to save them. The other young girls beside her agreed very much. They were afraid that although Yigol and Suri seemed very wealthy, it would be useless without power. At first, they were discussing all the rted matters, butter they just got too tired. In the end, they slowly closed their eyes and gradually entered the dreand. Waiting for the first rays of morning sun to shine on their faces through the ss window, the day finally came. Getting up today waspletely different from the usual, and how could this be considered a new experience for them?
Everyone looked very happy, getting up and changing into clothes from the wardrobe. These clothes didn¡¯t even have their price tags removed, and they were very suitable for their age group. It seemed that Suri really put a lot of effort into choosing their clothes; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed these details. After they got up and stepped out of their rooms, they smelled a delicious aroma. Looking downstairs, they saw the big table covered with all sorts of dishes. Their eyes sparkled with excitement, they never expected things to be so well-prepared. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t help swallowing their saliva and sped up their steps slightly, arriving at the dining table. At this moment, Yigol and Suri were sitting on the couch, chatting andughing. As soon as they saw the girls, they turned their attention to them. ¡°You¡¯re all up. Come and eat. After eating, we have more important things to do. ¡± Suri¡¯s eyes smiled, and she spoke gently to everyone. After hearing this, everyone immediately sat down without hesitation, and waited for Suri and Yigol to sit down before finally starting to eat. Truth be told, they really didn¡¯t get such borate meals in their daily lives. Although they made a lot of money, a lot of it was taken by people above them, leaving just enough in their hands to survive. And their daily meals were awful, nothing like they were having now. So their bodies were somewhat weak, and they appeared very delicate and small like they could be easily blown over by the wind. So, how could they not be happy when they saw such a feast? Chapter 341: 341: Ensuring Safety Chapter 341: 341: Ensuring Safety
Trantor:549690339 Seeing the children happily eating, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak naturally felt very happy too. As they ate, they noticed that Suri Drew and Yigol Novak sitting next to them seemed to hardly touch their chopsticks, which made them feel a little embarrassed to stop and look up.
Zara could see that these besties seemed to want to ask something, but because they were not familiar with the brother and sister, they hesitated, finally holding back their words. So, at this moment, she spoke to the siblings. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Upon hearing these words, Suri finally realized and smiled, picking up her chopsticks to start eating. She happily said while picking up some dishes. ¡°Seeing you all now with us, we are genuinely thrilled. We thought that it might be hard to make this happen.¡± Yigol next to her naturally nodded without hesitation, as that was what he was thinking too. ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to continue living those tough days, and of course, we are happy.¡± Hearing the siblings speak, they couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply moved. If they hadn¡¯t met the siblings, they might still be stuck in that ce and never be able to escape. But now things werepletely different, and they would definitely obediently listen to the siblings¡¯ words.
They knew clearly that this was a scarce opportunity for them, so they had to hold on to it no matter what. At this moment, they felt somewhat touched. ¡°Thank you, and we will definitely take good care of ourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, but there is one more thing¡­ ¡± Lucy hesitated for a while, as if she was pondering something. Seeing her like this, Suri naturally turned her attention to Lucy, asking with curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with yesterday?¡± She thought it might be that they were not prepared well enough, making them embarrassed to speak up. But it took Lucy a while before she finally spoke. ¡°But we were thinking about it carefully, those people are not ordinary; they are influential people. Brother, sister, can you really handle them well?¡± When she gathered the courage to say these words, the other besties also nodded solemnly, with concern in their eyes.
¡°Yes, we know they wield power and influence. If you encounter any problems trying to save us, we will feel extremely guilty, and we might not be able to do anything for you at that time.¡± The main reason was that they didn¡¯t have money or power. If they were wealthy and powerful, they wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a situation. If something happened to the siblings, they might not be able to save them either. That¡¯s why they discussed this matter for so longst night, hoping to talk with the siblings about it. If possible, they didn¡¯t want the siblings to fall into trouble because of saving them. Originally, they thought their sad expressions were because of something else, but it turned out that they were just worried about themselves. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak looked at each other, feeling quite moved. Although they were young, they had already understood many things. It was clear that they had already grown up. Perhaps because they went through various experiences, they grew quickly.
Because of this, the siblings felt quite heartbroken. If they hadn¡¯t been deceived intoing here and were still inside their home, they wouldn¡¯t have grown so fast. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know whether this was a good or bad thing. But it was because they knew that the people who organized these things were utterly despicable, so no matter what, they had to bring them to justice. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know what mistakes they had made, let alone repent. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry about us. Since he decided to do such things in the first ce, then he must have had ns.¡± ¡°Yes, we managed to outsmart Tony Tylor, proving that we are more than you imagined. So you don¡¯t need to worry about us. For the time being, stay here and take good care of yourself.¡± As soon as the words fell, Suri Drew raised her hand as if remembering something, lightly pped the back of her head, and spoke with an epiphany. ¡°I almost forgot.¡± Seeing this, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her, wondering what she meant. Then, Suri Drew finally smiled and said. ¡°Today, if Mr. Cooperes looking for people, we will never hand you over to him. We have to move somewhere else and cannot stay here any longer.¡± Upon hearing these words, the girls finally understood. But to be honest, they were still very worried. Although Suri Drew made it clear that they could handle these things, their hearts were still notpletely at ease. Yigol Novak, who was beside them, nodded immediately and added. ¡°Although you have finally escaped hell, you cannot return. So, I have arranged another ce for you to stay.¡± ¡°We will solve this matter first, and then we will make ns for the future.¡± He had already arranged everything. Having managed to bring thesedies out of Mr. Cooper¡¯s hands, how could he let Mr. Cooper take them back now? So, no matter what, he had to find a perfect solution. But if he refused, Mr. Cooper would definitelye looking for his people. So for now, they needed to disappear for a while until they found enough evidence to bring Mr. Cooper to justice, and only then could they safelye out. The sisters couldn¡¯t imagine some of their thoughts were so thoughtful. Chapter 342: 342: Change of Location Chapter 342: 342: Change of Location
Trantor:549690339 It was already incredibly difficult to help them, let alone that they had now taken such care to provide them with a new ce to stay. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what words of gratitude to say.
No matter how much they said right now, it seemed of little use. Suri Drew, perhaps seeing the emotions in thedy¡¯s eyes, finally spoke to everyone. ¡°Since I had already promised all of you before, that I will help you leave that ce no matter what, and give you justice, I will keep my word and not go back on it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilty in your hearts. In the future, if there¡¯s a ce where we can be of help, we hope you can help out more too.¡± In fact, from the start, she had wanted to help thesedies find a way out. She felt that the reason thesedies were tricked intoing to such a ce was greatly rted to their families. If they had been pampered and cared for since childhood, and well-treated by their families, they would not have been so easily deceived intoing here. So, it seemed that their families didn¡¯t really cherish them. If they went back to their original lives after this was all settled, they might still face some unpleasant treatment. It would be better to find them a job themselves. Maybe that would be even better for thesedies. In the beginning, she hadn¡¯t thought of this at all.
But after seeing the distress on Zara¡¯s face and learning about Zara¡¯s family situation from Lucy, she also thought of the otherdies. She felt that perhaps some of them were in the same situation at home as Zara. Even if the matter was resolved and they went back home, they might still be sold off by their family members. Rather than treating them this way, it would be better to let them sever ties with their families and find work for themselves. However, she couldn¡¯t reveal her n just yet. She was waiting for everything to be settled before preparing to talk to thesedies. ¡°Alright, everyone, don¡¯t just stand there. Go eat, and after we finish, we¡¯ll take you to your new ce.¡± After hearing what was said, thedies naturally knew what they should do. Obedient and talented, they immediately picked up their chopsticks and continued eating. Perhaps because they had been unsure of their next meal, the sight of so much delicious food made them want to have a proper feast. Seeing thedies¡¯ enthusiasm, both Yigol and Suri felt happy. After a while, the food on the table was almost finished. They didn¡¯t waste a bit, eating everything cleanly.
It seemed that they had indeed suffered a great deal, otherwise, they would not have reached this point. After they had finished eating, Yigol Novak immediately called for a car to pick them up. Subsequently, they all apanied the girls onto the vehicle. Because there were so many of them, they even rented a bus. Everyone sitting together seemed to be in a very rxed mood. Before, they had rarely smiled, and their faces were almost always filled with worry and sorrow. Even if they did smile, it was nothing more than a fake smile. As the saying goes, a person¡¯s appearance is derived from their heart. It was precisely because of the unfair treatment they had encountered in their daily lives that they couldn¡¯t genuinely smile. But today waspletely different, each of them had a slightly happy smile on their faces. In the beginning, they might not have trusted Yigol and Suri very much. But now, they had seen with their own eyes what both of them had done for them. How could they not believe now?
Since that was the case, they would definitely make the most of this opportunity. As they looked at the scenery outside the car, their eyes also showed a little nostalgia. It seemed that they were thinking back to when they first arrived here, longing for the life here. At first, they thought that they could earn money through their own efforts and hard work. But they never expected that they would encounter such eventster on, which caused them great pain in their hearts. Now they were seeing the outside world once again. But their mood waspletely different. They had always been trapped in thepany, unable to leave. Even on days off, they were not allowed to leave easily. It might have been to keep them imprisoned here. They couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since theyst saw the outside scenery. At first, they longed for it, but now they had a different feeling. ¡°I never thought that the outside world had changed so much.¡± Someone suddenly uttered these words, and the other girls nodded one after another, looking out the window with a hint of emotion in their eyes. ¡°Yes, when I first arrived here, I thought I could make a name for myself through my hard work. I never expected that¡­¡± When she reached this point, she suddenly stopped and sighed softly. Everyone naturally knew what she hadn¡¯t finished saying. After all, in the beginning, many of them had been unwittingly deceived intoing here. Seeing their expressions, Suri also felt sympathetic. She had long considered thesedies as her younger sisters. Their age was just right for being her younger sisters as well. Logically, they should be in school studying. Instead, they had taken such a path. If they could choose, they would certainly not want this to happen. However, it had already happened. Regret was useless, and all they could do now was to strive to change everything. So at this moment, Suri spoke up tofort everyone. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here now. Don¡¯t worry, with your big sister here, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡± Upon hearing her words, their hearts felt a bit more at ease. Yes, now when they saw Suri, they didn¡¯t have anything to worry about. After all, Suri had done so much for them already. This time, they might have to hide in the new ce for a while, listen to Yigol and Suri, and note out. But they knew in their hearts that this wasn¡¯t captivity. It was for their future. If their former boss knew where they were now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let them go so easily. Chapter 343: 343: With a Clear Conscience Chapter 343: 343: With a Clear Conscience
Trantor:549690339 After a while, they finally arrived at their destination. Only when they saw the outside did they realize they hade to a suburban area.
For some reason, they felt a bit worried in their hearts. Mainly because they had never been to such a ce before, and they were afraid that they would encounter trouble since they were strangers here. Perhaps sensing the anxiety in everyone¡¯s eyes, Suri Drew stepped forward and addressed everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sisters, I arranged for us to be in such a ce because it¡¯s rtively secluded and should be impossible for anyone to track us. Brother Yigol has already arranged for people to protect you.¡± Hearing these words, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. With that, they felt reassured. As long as they had people to protect them, they really had nothing to be afraid of. What they feared most was having no one around to help them, and with their current capabilities, there was no way they could protect themselves properly. If those people were toe after them, things would be very bad. So, under no circumstances did they want to see such a thing happen. Before they could speak, their older sister said it for them, and they felt very reassured.
Lucy also stepped forward and took her sister¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister, you really thought of everything. We didn¡¯t think of any of this.¡± Hearing this, Suri only raised her hand and gently pinched her nose. ¡°Of course, we went all this way to bring you here, we can¡¯t let you get hurt.¡± After saying this, Yigol on the side also immediately said something. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not stand here. Let¡¯s go in.¡± In the end, everyone went together and entered the small vi. It was indeed rather remote, located at the end of the suburbs. There seemed to be no other houses around. Not only that, but there were also hardly any passersby. And the reason Suri and Yigol chose such a ce was simply to ensure the safety of these girls while they dealt with this matter.
If they could stay here well, there should be no problems. Not only that, but this ce was so remote that even if Mr. Cooper wanted to find it, it would be difficult to locate in a short period of time. Moreover, they were very considerate, having arranged for security guards and bodyguards here. After all, they were strangers here, and staying in such a ce might make them feel uneasy. However, with these bodyguards present, there would likely be no problems. Once they went in, they would find that the space here was actually quiterge. Not only that, but it was very simr to the vi they had just seen, only a little bit smaller in terms of area. Seeing their elder brother and sister spending so much on them, they felt somewhat guilty in their hearts. So, at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°There¡¯s really no need to choose such a ce, it seems very expensive.¡± After one girl said this, the other girls around her nodded in agreement as well.
¡°Yes, brother, this ce is too expensive for us. We really can¡¯t enjoy such fortune.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know how to repay you. We don¡¯t have much money or influence.¡± That was indeed their heartfelt sentiments. If they could find a way to repay them, they would feel at ease epting everything. But now, they didn¡¯t know how to return their gratitude in a suitable manner. Even with their naked eyes, they could see that the ce they were in was very expensive. Unexpectedly, these girls were still thinking about such things. Suri and Yigol came forward and addressed them. ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s not a big amount of money. For us, this isn¡¯t a lot of money.¡± ¡°Also, we just heard that the reason we arranged for you to be in such a ce was for your safety.¡± The two of them started persuading the girls. They didn¡¯t want the girls to have any negative emotions from these matters. No matter what, they had done all of this with good intentions. So, they didn¡¯t want the girls to feel guilty about it. How could these girls not know what Suri and Yigol meant? But even so, they still couldn¡¯t ept it. After careful thought for some time, Lucy, as if finally thinking of something, directly approached them and said, ¡°How about this, since you¡¯ve already let us stay here, we¡¯ll take care of cleaning. There¡¯s no need for you to hire anyone else, and we can cook for ourselves.¡± Hearing this, the other girls also nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, sister, don¡¯t waste money on that.¡± ¡°We can take care of this ce well, and we can cook for ourselves too.¡± Since the girls had already said such words, Suri couldn¡¯t refuse them. Moreover, she knew that if she agreed, it might make the girls feel better. With that in mind, how could she refuse? At this moment, she smiled at everyone, nodded, and agreed. ¡°Alright, I understand. I promise you, I won¡¯t hire anyone else.¡± After hearing this, the girls were very happy. Then, they finally showed a slight smile on their faces, not as guilty as before. After that, they went upstairs to choose their rooms. When they got upstairs, they found that there were only two rooms, both of which were huge, with each room being simr in size to arge living room. Not only that, but there were also many beds around. They never expected there to be such a structure here. Yet, they were very happy with it. Perhaps because they were used to living with their friends, they might feel ufortable living in separate rooms. Chapter 344: 344: Very Thoughtful Consideration Chapter 344: 344: Very Thoughtful Consideration
Trantor:549690339 Suri Drew naturally noticed the joy in their eyes right away, and responded with a smile, speaking up. ¡°The housekeeper mentioned yesterday that you all didn¡¯t feelfortable sleeping alone in a room, preferring to stay together. Even though there¡¯s room in the bed for everyone, I still find it less than ideal.¡±
¡°So, I went ahead and arranged these two rooms today, hoping that you all would like it.¡± Having once been a young girl herself, she still had an understanding of their thoughts and feelings. After all, they were in a new environment and it waspletely normal for them to not fully adapt immediately. Since she had promised to help them, she had taken these considerations into ount. On hearing her words, a hint of gratitude shed in their eyes. They had not expected Suri to be so considerate about their needs. Even though they hadn¡¯t expressed their preferences, Suri had already figured it out. Would anyone else possibly treat them this well? So at this moment, they expressed their gratitude. ¡°Thank you, sis. We didn¡¯t expect you to consider our needs so deeply.¡± ¡°Yes, sis, we didn¡¯t say anything and yet you thought of everything.¡± Seeing the girls expressing their gratitude, she shook her head and spoke. ¡°I just wanted you to adapt quickly to this unfamiliar environment. After all, you have been through some unfavorable situations, and I don¡¯t want you to dwell on those painful memories.¡±
She said with a heavy tone. As long as all her efforts were worthwhile, she didn¡¯t think there was anything to worry about. No matter what, she hoped her efforts could be seen, and there would be positive feedback from everyone. Now it seemed everyone had truly seen, and it also helped them adapt faster to this ce, which was indeed a good thing for her. But now they had more important things to do and could not idle around here indefinitely. So, she prepared to leave. ¡°You all need to take good care of yourselves. If you need anything, remember to call me. I ced a mobile phone nearby, and my number is saved in it.¡± Seeing her about to leave, the younger girls wore worried expressions and cast their gaze on her, asking ¡°Sis, where are you going?¡± Seeing their concern, Suri knew what they were thinking, and began to exin. ¡°To handle this matter will take some time and requires sufficient evidence, so we won¡¯t be able to be with you all the time.¡± Everyone understood the situation after hearing her exnation, but they were still worried.
They knew how difficult this matter would be. What if something happened to their brother and sister? So, at this moment, they wanted their sister to remain with them. Everything could be taken step by step, they didn¡¯t want to rush. But if anything went wrong, they would certainly feel guilty and me themselves. Yigol Novak, seeing their reluctance to speak, could tell what they were thinking. So, he thought for a moment, stepped forward, held Suri¡¯s hand, and spoke gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, actually. I can let my assistant handle this matter, we don¡¯t need to reveal ourselves.¡± At first, he had nned to personally investigate this matter. But after thinking it over, he decided it would be better to delegate this task to people he trusted. If he and his wife were to appear, it would likely raise suspicion. It would indeed be better to stay here with the children in this regard. This would also be a better choice for them. Unexpectedly, Yigol offered to stay, surprising Suri beyond measure.
But since he said so, what else could she say? So, she hesitated for a moment and then cautiously asked. ¡°Can we really rely on them? Will they be able to collect the evidence we need?¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol nodded without hesitation and spoke up seriously. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry. The people I have chosen are very skilled.¡± Before Suri could speak again, he continued. ¡°Moreover, I have thought it over. If we show our faces now, Mr. Cooper¡¯s men might notice which could negatively impact this case. If they followed us here, they would find out where we have kept the girls.¡± Hearing this, Suri agreed that it made sense. They had worked hard toe this far and couldn¡¯t let anyone disrupt them. In that case, they would stay here for the time being. A smile appeared on Suri¡¯s face as she spoke to the girls in front of her. ¡°In that case, I will stay here with you all for now.¡± Upon hearing this, a sh of joy appeared in the girls¡¯ eyes. They were obviously very pleased with the arrangement. They had initially feared that their sibling figures would encounter problems, but now that the two weren¡¯t nning to leave, they figured there wouldn¡¯t be any issues. ¡°That¡¯s great! Please stay with us!¡± ¡°Yes, sis, we still don¡¯t know where you bothe from or what you did before. We can chat.¡± ¡°Yes, we already know each other so sharing these things isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± The girls appeared very enthusiastic, seemingly eager to chat with her. Under such circumstances, how could she possibly refuse? So, she smiled and nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to have a good chat, you might even have some interesting stories to share.¡± Chapter 345: 345: Very Envious Chapter 345: 345: Very Envious
Trantor:549690339 Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t possibly refuse them. Not only that, but he even had the housekeeper buy lots of delicious food for the house.
In this way, they could all chat and eat the delicious things together. After everyone settled in, they finally gathered in the living room. When they saw all kinds of food on the table, their eyes widened in disbelief, not expecting Yigol to have prepared so much. ¡°My god, this is too much delicious food! Did Yigol prepare all this?¡± ¡°I know, right? Yigol, you really went all out. We didn¡¯t need so much food; we already ate.¡± But Yigol, hearing this, just sat down and said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Chatting needs some tasty snacks. It¡¯s more fun to eat and chat together, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Since Yigol had spoken, the sisters couldn¡¯t say anything else and just continued to sit in their seats. In fact, Suri Drew also wanted to understand their past and n for their future ordingly. She didn¡¯t know how to start the conversation, but now she had an opportunity. Since this was the case, she thought she might as well take advantage of this chance and discuss her thoughts with everyone; maybe they would agree with her.
Seeing the girls¡¯ happy faces, she finally spoke up. ¡°Actually, I have something I¡¯d like to discuss with everyone.¡± When they heard her speak, their eyes showed confusion, and they looked at Suri Drew, wondering what she meant. But Suri hesitated, thinking that now might not be the right time. After all, they hadn¡¯tpletely resolved this matter yet, and speaking too soon might not be appropriate. Upon further thought, she could only raise her hand and wave it off. ¡°Ah, never mind, let¡¯s talk about it another day. Today doesn¡¯t seem to be the right time.¡± Although they were curious, they couldn¡¯t force her to talk since she had already said that, so they obediently nodded and didn¡¯t ask any further. Then one of them quickly changed the subject to break the slight awkwardness in the room. ¡°This house looks really expensive.¡± After carefully looking around, she couldn¡¯t help but bring it up.
The other sisters nodded, seemingly agreeing. ¡°Yeah, it really does look expensive. Yigol and Suri must have spent a lot on it this time.¡± ¡°I wonder when we can repay them.¡± Seeing them talk about Yigol, he immediately spoke up, saying. ¡°What are you talking about? We did all this voluntarily, how could we possibly ask you to pay us back?¡± Suri Drew also immediately chimed in. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t overthink it, kids. All we want is for you to get out of that quagmire, and we don¡¯t expect anything in return.¡± The reason they were so clear was that they knew these children were the kind to repay kindness. They weren¡¯t the type to ept others¡¯ help without giving anything in return. Once they epted someone¡¯s kindness, they would repay it a hundred or thousandfold, as shown by their actions. So they didn¡¯t worry about these girls taking advantage of them.
Even though Yigol and Suri had said this, the girls still had mixed feelings about it. At this moment, one of them raised her hand to her chin, her eyes filled with envy. ¡°If only my house was this nice, but that¡¯s just my own wishful thinking¡­ ¡± As soon as she said this, the others seemed to be a bit wistful. They nodded gently and couldn¡¯t help but start talking about their past homes. ¡°That¡¯s true, but my house was in the countryside and was a rundown house.¡± ¡°Same here, I¡¯ve never lived in a house this nice.¡± As they spoke, the conversation turned to what their previous homes were like. From their talks, it seemed their previous living conditions were quite difficult, and they couldn¡¯t even go to school, having to help with chores at home instead. Seeing them reminisce like this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak felt very ufortable. They didn¡¯t know how these girls couldpletely escape their troubled past. As they discussed their past, Lucy closely observed Zara¡¯s expression and held her hand tight. This scene, of course, caught Suri Drew¡¯s eye, and she couldn¡¯t help but look in their direction, finding Zara¡¯s face looking very unwell. She became very worried and asked her softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well? Do you want me to get you some medicine?¡± Because she was worried that they might have problems during this time, she had already prepared various medicines in advance. Not only that, but she also contacted a private doctor who coulde to the house. As long as there were any issues during this time, she would immediately have the private doctore to their home. Seeing her sister ask this, Zara buried her head even lower and gently shook her head. Seeing her like this, Lucy couldn¡¯t help but sigh an exasperated breath and spoke to Suri Drew. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Suri, don¡¯t worry too much. She might just be remembering some bad things from the past.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri finally understood what was going on. Some unimaginable things must have happened to Zara before, or else her personality wouldn¡¯t be the way it is now. But if Zara didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Suri wouldn¡¯t force her, no matter what. Suri Drew wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Chapter 346: Empathy Chapter 346: Empathy Trantor: 549690339 So at this moment, she could only stand up and take a step forward towards Zara, gently rubbing her head and lowering her voice slightly before speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, child. If you encounter any problems in the future, you can tell your big sister, and I¡¯ll do my best to help you no matter what.¡± She truly meant what she said. Anyhow, since she said it, she would definitely keep her promise. She knew that many children might not be able to reveal their scars to others. For them, it might be a shame in their lives. Regardless of how they feel, they might not be able to solve the problem on their own. If they really want to make the situation better, they have to speak out and work together to solve it. However, forcing them to talk about it might seem inappropriate. So, it¡¯s better for her to wait until the child decides to talk about it voluntarily; this way, it would be more reasonable. Lucy seemed to understand the situation very well as she looked worried at the moment. But since Zara, the concerned party, hadn¡¯t spoken out yet, Lucy couldn¡¯t possibly say anything else at this time. No matter what, she knew she couldn¡¯t say something bad under such circumstances. Those besties nearby seemed to notice Zara¡¯s current ufortable state. As they had been living here for quite some time now, they had gained an understanding of each other, regardless of their diverse circumstances. Somehow they knew what was happening in their lives. Some events might be good, while others might bring great changes to their lives. As the people involved didn¡¯t say anything, they wouldn¡¯t say anything either at this time. Seeing Zara¡¯s mood slightly improving, Suri then returned to her seat. At first, she thought that expressing her thoughts at this time might not be a good idea. However, sheter realized that she couldn¡¯t postpone it any longer. So, with a serious expression, she addressed everyone at this moment. ¡°Have you thought about where you would go once we solve this problem?¡± She straightforwardly asked them this question. Because she felt that not everyone might have a happy ending upon returning, so she would try her best to help them, to not let them suffer any harm. Everyone was initially chatting andughing about other things, but when they heard Suri¡¯s question, their faces became visibly uneasy. Yes, what should they do and where should they go after solving this problem? Everyone thought deeply about this issue, unsure of what choice to make. They knew it was a challenging matter for them as well. Many times, it wasn¡¯t just about what they wanted. Otherwise, they would have left that miserable ce long ago without the need for others to spend so much time and effort. After a while, everyone sighed heavily. They seemed helpless, and none had a good idea at the moment. Seeing them like this, Suri gained a rough understanding of their situation. It seemed that there might be some issues within their families that brought them here. So she then asked everyone, ¡°I want to ask all of you a question. When you were deceived intoing here and doing such a thing, did it have a lot to do with your family situation?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s a direct or indirect rtionship, I hope everyone can tell me the truth.¡± ¡°The reason I¡¯m asking this is that once we rescue you from this quagmire, I don¡¯t want you to fall into another. I want to take good care of all of you.¡± She expressed her intention very clearly. Yigol, who was nearby, looked surprised upon hearing her words. He never expected his wife to be so considerate. During this time, he had been busy arranging people to gather crucial evidence. He didn¡¯t know that his wife had already thought about the aftermath for these kids. At this moment, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but nce at his wife and said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to think about so much.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri smiled at him. ¡°Of course. We went through so much to bring them safely out of that ce. We can¡¯t put them back into the darkness again.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ve been working non-stop on this matter. How could I stand by and watch?¡± After hearing that, Yigol felt a bit relieved. He thought that everything he had done so far was worthwhile. Moreover, with his wife¡¯s help, they could solve the problem better together. It was apletely different experience from doing it alone. Finally, after giving it some thought, onedy managed to break the silence in the room. ¡°Yes, big sister, you guessed it right. I actually couldn¡¯t leave my family. I have a younger brother and a father. My mother died ofplications during my brother¡¯s birth.¡± As she spoke, her eyes seemed to be filled with tears. It was clear that she was truly upset. Seeing her like this, the besties nearby stepped forward to rub her head gently and patted her shoulder, hoping to give her some encouragement at this moment. After taking a deep breath, the girl continued, ¡°My family didn¡¯t let me go to school and wanted me to work to earn money for my brother¡¯s education. I found out about this ce through some channel, so I came here. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a miserable ce.¡± After she spoke out, those around her could deeply empathize with her situation. Chapter 347: Best of Both Worlds Chapter 347: Best of Both Worlds Trantor: 549690339 Because they all had more or less simr experiences, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t havee to such a ce. If their families had treated them well since childhood, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to consider so many things, and their situations wouldn¡¯t have be what they are now. After thedy shared her own experience, it seemed to open up the conversation for everyone else, and they all began to speak, recounting the things they had gone through themselves. ¡°I¡¯m the same, and in our family, there is only one younger brother, the rest are sisters, and all the girls in our family have already gone out to work.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the same too. Although my mother is still around, she is sick, and her health is very bad.¡± ¡°My situation is different from yours. I don¡¯t have a younger brother, but both my parents are in very poor health and need some medical expenses in the hospital.¡± ¡°Alright, well, I guess I¡¯m pretty much the same as you.¡± ¡­ Everyone had spoken about their own experiences, and it seemed that they were indeed all quite simr. Either they were the only girl in their family, forced to go out and work to support their younger brothers or elder brothers, or their rtives in their families didn¡¯t care about them at all. There were other situations as well. But all these circumstances were truly very helpless for them. If they could, how could they possibly choose such a path? They also wanted a good education. But now, talking about it so much is already of no use. They had all embarked on this path, and if they had older brothers or sisters, maybe they would still deeply immersed in this quagmire. So at this moment, their gratitude towards Yigol and Suri grew even stronger. If possible, they would also like to repay them well. But they also knew that they had nothing to offer, and what they had learned in their daily lives couldn¡¯t be applied to Yigol and Suri. After hearing his words, Suri understood that even if she saved them from the darkpany, they would still have to go home eventually. Once they went home, they wouldn¡¯t know whaty ahead of them; they might fall into the same situation or face even darker challenges. She didn¡¯t want to see this happen at all. So at this moment, she seemed to have made a decision in her heart. Looking into her eyes, which suddenly disyed a hint of determination, she turned her head towards Yigol, intending to discuss the matter seriously with him while thedies were still engaged in their conversation. Yigol was naturally very puzzled in his heart, not knowing what she meant when she suddenly looked his way. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, dear? Is something wrong?¡± Then, Suri finally spoke up solemnly to exin. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± Seeing her so serious, Yigol could guess what kind of issue it was. It must be because of thesedies. ¡°Is it because you think that after leaving thepany, thesedies won¡¯t have a good ce to go?¡± Not expecting that he would understand it so clearly, she had no choice but to nod and say. ¡°Yes, actually, I thought of a solution, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll agree.¡± And Yigol certainly wanted to hear her out. Indeed, he hadn¡¯t considered so much before, and his wife had thought about it very thoroughly. After pondering carefully for a long time, Suri finally revealed her idea. ¡°In fact, I was thinking, why don¡¯t we make sure this is done well and not let them go back? Otherwise, once they go back, we don¡¯t know what path they¡¯ll take next.¡± ¡°But if we don¡¯t let them go back, where can they go?¡± Yigol couldn¡¯t help but frown and asked. Although he knew that if another welfare institution was built, they might be able to live there, it would still take a lot of time and energy. He wanted to deal with this matter after the nursing home issue was resolved. The matter on the other side hadn¡¯t beenpletely settled yet, so if they were given another burden at this time, he wouldn¡¯t know when they could finish handling it. But then, Suri finally revealed a smile and spoke up. ¡°Actually, my idea is, why don¡¯t we let them live with the old women this time and help each other? Perhaps it would be better.¡± Yigol didn¡¯t expect Suri to say such a thing, which made him feel very incredulous. But after careful consideration, it seemed that there was indeed such a possibility. After all, they were originally nning to expand the elderly home, which would definitely free up many rooms. In this way, thesedies could be arranged there, and they could also help take care of the old women along the way. Some of the old women might have be very inconvenient due to their health, and perhaps thesedies could help take care of them. At that time, they would only need to provide wages for thedies. In doing so, they would be able to solve the problem of hiring caretakers for the old women, as well as the problem of where thesedies would go next. It was truly a win-win situation. Given this, how could Yigol possibly refuse? So at this moment, he didn¡¯t hesitate to nod and say, ¡°This is indeed a very good idea. In that case, let¡¯s discuss it with thedies and see if they are willing or not.¡± No matter what, they couldn¡¯t force others to ept their suggestions. If thedies were willing, then everyone would be happy; if they were unwilling, then so be it. So at this moment, they really needed to talk to thedies about it and see what choice they would make in the end. Thedies were still discussing their family situations with each other. Even those who were initially reluctant to speak up eventually did so at this time. Perhaps it was because their experiences were so simr that they felt a sense of camaraderie. And it was at this moment that Suri finally turned her gaze to them and spoke solemnly, ¡°I have a solution now, and I wonder if everyone would like to hear it?¡± Naturally, everyone nodded in agreement at hearing this. They obediently closed their mouths and perked up their ears, listening carefully, not knowing what Suri would say next. Chapter 348: 348: A Place to Stay Chapter 348: 348: A ce to Stay
Trantor:549690339 Suri Drew spoke quite seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, once we get you out of thepany, you won¡¯t be able to stay in this city any longer and might have to return to your own homes.¡±
¡°Once you return home, you¡¯ll probably have to face more unimaginable situations, possibly even getting beaten just by someone else.¡± They had just heard that some of them were treated as punching bags by their parents at home. Disciplining children might be reasonable, but these people¡¯s purpose was not educational, they simply vented anger on their own children. ¡°So, I also don¡¯t want you to experience the same treatment again when you go back, as it will definitely be worse for you.¡± She spoke very seriously, saying such a statement. Unexpectedly, her words moved them deeply, they didn¡¯t expect her to think so thoroughly. In the eyes of thesedies, there seemed to be some grateful tears. From the beginning, they had no idea what to do or where they could go once they left thepany. Despite the vast world, there was nowhere for them to settle down. So most of the time, they didn¡¯t know what choice they should make, even when leaving, where could they go? Suri Drew continued to speak.
¡°But recently I found a group of poor olddies, and I¡¯ve prepared a ce for them to live. If you want, you can join them.¡± When they heard this, they were quite surprised, never expecting Suri to say such a thing. This was indeed a good choice for them. But they still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the shock. At this moment, seeing their stunned expressions, Suri spoke again. ¡°However, the reason I¡¯m offering this option is to have you, if possible, take care of the elderlydies there as they cannot do everything themselves.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, if you take care of them, we will definitely pay you.¡± She made her intentions very clear. Regardless, she hoped that they would understand what was right and wrong. If any of them still wanted to return, she wouldn¡¯t stop them but would feel a great sense of regret. After all, she knew the consequences they would face if they went back.
At that time, the situation would be even worse, and everything would be gone. Perhaps after barely escaping from one dark ce, they would find themselves in another. Moreover, she personally heard that some of thesedies had been sent to such ces by their parents, unsure if they would be sent to another ce after returning. They were deeply moved by her offer and speechless for a while. After some time, their eyes reddened with gratitude, and they spoke. ¡°Thank you so much, sister. If not for you, we would never know where to go.¡± ¡°Yes, sister, we were in such a dilemma originally, unaware if there was any other solution besides returning home. Thank you for giving me this path.¡± This was truly beyond their imagination. They thought Suri¡¯s help was more than enough, but had no idea that she even arranged their future path. How could they not be happy about this? Everyone cried with joy and started to wipe away their tears with tissues instead of eating.
They didn¡¯t know how to express their feelings for the moment. They couldn¡¯t find words to express their gratitude. Yigol Novak saw their reaction and knew what they were thinking. So, he spoke to the young people in front of him. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be overly emotional, life still goes on. And the sry I¡¯ll be giving you might not be very high.¡± But that was already more than enough for them. Having such an option was already very fortunate, how could they possiblyin about anything? So, they seriously said to Yigol. ¡°Brother, we know you¡¯re doing all this for our own good. No matter what, we will seize this opportunity.¡± ¡°Indeed, we really don¡¯t want to go back home. If we do return, who knows what kind of trouble we will encounter.¡± At the start, they might have been naive, unaware of what they would face. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been deceived intoing here in the first ce. But now after experiencing so much, how could they not tell right from wrong? They knew very well that Brother and Sister were only trying to help them. Since that was the case, how could they not repay their kindness? Moreover, they just heard that the ce where the olddies stayed was also arranged by Brother and Sister. So, helping and taking care of them would indeed be a way to repay Brother and Sister. One of them stood up and spoke to Yigol and Suri. ¡°Brother and Sister, just having this opportunity is already a huge blessing for us. You¡¯re even providing meals and amodation, so there¡¯s no need to pay me a sry. I¡¯m willing to take care of the olddies without pay.¡± She was very serious when she said this. This was truly her heartfelt words. She said this because she felt she had received so much kindness from Brother and Sister and wanted to repay them well. However, Yigol Novak unequivocally refused her offer. Chapter 349: 349: Each Take a Step Back Chapter 349: 349: Each Take a Step Back
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Alright, alright,dy. I know what you¡¯re thinking. But I¡¯ve more or less agreed at the outset that I would surely pay you all. It¡¯s impossible for me to bail now.¡± To the side, Suri Drew seemed to have had an epiphany, a light blooming in her eyes as she addressed the rest of the group.
¡°But there¡¯s something else; something I¡¯d like to really talk about with all of you.¡± Once Suri Drew and the others began speaking, everyone started to direct their attention towards her, curious about what she would say next. Suri¡¯s face turned slightly serious before she began to speak. ¡°The reason I arranged this job for all of you is because I hoped you¡¯ll be able to save some money. If you ever wish to find work elsewhere, I¡¯mpletely supportive of it. There¡¯s simply no need for me to tie you down here.¡± It¡¯s been revealed that leaving thepany now means that it¡¯s almost impossible to get paid. Even if one is able to get the money, to carve out a living in the city probably requires some capital. So, no matter what, they¡¯ll have to find a jumping-off point now, or else they¡¯ll face immense difficulties in the future. Everyone was taken aback by Suri¡¯s words. Even Yigol Novak was utterly surprised. He had thought that Suri was simply finding a caretaker for thesedies, to tend to their grandmother¡¯s needs, which was a win-win situation. But surprisingly, it turned out that Suri had never intended to tie them down here permanently but to let them make their own decisions. If they choose to leave in the future, that¡¯s perfectly fine. Suri had no intention of stopping them.
At this moment, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but give Suri a thumbs-up, appreciating how thoughtful his wife was, which he hadn¡¯t considered at all. ¡°My God, honey. You¡¯ve thought about it so thoroughly. I¡¯m so impressed.¡± Hearing her husband¡¯s words, Suri Drew curved into a smile, nodding with self-confidence. ¡°Of course. After all, whose wife am I?¡± Seeing the loving interaction between the couple, the otherdies felt genuinely happy. No matter what, they believed that these two kind-hearted people will only continue to improve in future. Just then, someone stood up to address Suri and Yigol. ¡°I know, sis, that you¡¯ve always been considering for us, without thinking of yourself. You supported us with money and effort, even providing a backup n for us.¡± ¡°But, however it is, we need to repay your kindness properly. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to live in peace.¡± After this person spoke, the others also nodded in agreement. They all deeply agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right, sis. You two have done so much for us, and we want to do something for you.¡±
¡°Moreover, such an opportunity is hard toe by for us; there¡¯s really no need to pay us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, big brother and sister, we see all this as a return of goodwill. You provided both food and amodation, which is more than enough already. We can use this opportunity to look for some jobs elsewhere.¡± For them, returning goodwill is the most important thing. After all, they had received so much kindness and, if they just kept taking without giving anything in return, they would definitely feel guilty. Seeing their reaction, both Suri and Yigol were deeply touched. If it were anyone else, they might regard them as cash cows, continuously exploiting them for value and benefits. But those they encountered were entirely different. Be it the pitiful olddies before or the unfortunatedies now. Although they had given so much, these individuals were genuinely grateful, which truly justified their actions. Since they had chosen to voice their feelings, Suri felt there was nothing left to say. Moreover, if they genuinely decided to go ahead with their n, perhaps their guilt would decrease somewhat.
After careful consideration, Suri nodded to them before addressing them. ¡°Okay, okay. We know you¡¯re thinking of us, too. However, there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°But I know if I don¡¯t agree with this, you might feel guilty about it. So what do you say we meet in the middle?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone became curious as to what promise¡¯ she had in mind. And so, they turned their attention to Suri, curious about what she was going to say next. Suri smiled lightly, then earnestly started to exin. ¡°I know the reason you¡¯re doing this is just because you hope we can ept your goodwill. But, no matter what, if you really want to make a living in the city, it¡¯s not exactly easy.¡± Off to the side, Yigol nodded solemnly, too. He had fought his way up alone in the past, so how could he not understand the importance of money? No matter how tough it gets, he¡¯s a man who can endure hardship. But these girls are different. If they encounter any mishap, it¡¯s tough for them to fend for themselves. Therefore, finding a good job and managing to survive here isn¡¯t simple at all. Regardless, they hoped that the girls could prosper. After all their efforts to rescue these girls, they didn¡¯t want them to fall back into darkness again. So, Yigol immediately nodded and added, ¡°That¡¯s right, kids. It¡¯s not as easy as you think. We¡¯re merely lending a helping hand; there¡¯s no need for you to be excessively grateful.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Chapter 350: 350 Just Right Complement Each Other Chapter 350: 350 Just Right Complement Each Other
Trantor:549690339 This was indeed his sincere belief. Meanwhile, Suri Drew continued to speak.
¡°You might feel ufortable about us paying you wages, but no matter what, you need money. Living anywhere requires a lot of money.¡± ¡°Let¡¯spromise, we¡¯ll pay you a small sry. Is that okay?¡± After hearing this, thedies exchanged a look and finally nodded their agreement. Upon reflection, this was really the only option for now. Moreover, they understood the challenges of surviving in this city ¨C it required a considerable amount of money, no matter what. Even if it was to repay favors, they had to secure their own survival first. So after much deliberation, everyone eventually nodded and agreed, voicing their consent. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine with this, let¡¯s decide on this.¡± ¡°Yes, can¡¯t we disregard our own lives.¡± Seeing that thedies finally understood the rationale, Suri breathed a sigh of relief. Not only that, a faint smile lit up her face.
At least, in spite of everything, this showed that her efforts were worthwhile. No matter what, she would continue to do these good deeds and didn¡¯t allow any setback deter her from giving up. And now, everything proved that what she had done was indeed worthwhile. Not only was it worth it for the elderly women, thedies also felt so too. Despite the circumstances, they were still considering themselves and Yigol Novak. Since they¡¯d settled the matter, they didn¡¯t have anything to worry about. Suri then addressed the merrily chatting group before her. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s agree on this.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t possibly have any other thoughts. Everyone nodded and echoed their agreement. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re set then. We also want to meet the grannies and see if they like us.¡± At such words, Suri promptly responded.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the grannies are all very nice. No matter what, I¡¯m certain they will like you a lot. You¡¯ll surely get along well with them.¡± Yigol thought of how affable those old women were and naturally wouldn¡¯t worry about this issue. Without any hesitation, he also nodded and expressed agreement. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to worry about it at all. They¡¯re all very kind and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to live well together.¡± With such remarks, they genuinely had nothing to worry about now. Not only that, a sense of expectation seemed to emerge in their hearts, as they looked forward to meeting the grannies. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. The old people and rtives at home are not good to me. I want to have affable grannies.¡± It was precisely because of the unfavorable circumstances at home. That¡¯s why they had hopes for good things to happen. Surely, Suri and Yigol could understand. After all, it was really tough for thesedies.
So they began to chat as they picked at the food on the table. ¡°Actually, encountering these grannies could be considered as a stroke of destiny.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone got a bit curious. They were not aware of what had urred initially, so they wanted to understand more now. ¡°Really? Was your encounter as magical as ours?¡± Suri didn¡¯t hesitate to nod when Lucy posed the question. ¡°Yes, our initial encounter with the grannies was quite miraculous.¡± Everyone was somewhat curious about it. Considering they are about to live with the grannies, they wished to know more about them if possible. So, they began to make inquiries. ¡°Brother and sister, could you tell us about it? We want to hear.¡± ¡°Yes, can we listen, sister?¡± After hearing this, they honestly narrated their past encounters without any withholdings. Everybody was surprised by their recount. Who would have thought that each encounter would be so magical? It felt like it was all arranged by the heavens. They were utterly amazed at that moment. ¡°Oh my God, this is so miraculous, it feels simr to us.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, listening to brother and sister¡¯s description, I feel that the grannies must be very kind. I can¡¯t wait to meet them.¡± Seeing thedies talking about this, they naturally felt happy. As long as everyone could live in harmony, it would be a good oue for them. Although they had different experiences, they had empathy for each other¡¯s situations. There are a lot of ups and downs in life. However, the experiences they shared were significant shadows in their lives. As she gently stirred her coffee, Suri smiled at everyone and said, ¡°I believe the grannies will surely treat you kindly. Many of them had children before, but due to various idents, their children left them.¡± ¡°Some of you do have parents, but your parents didn¡¯t treat you well. You canfort each other and apany each other.¡± Hearing this, Yigol had an epiphany. Yes, both sides had much inmon. Considering that if thesedies were to live with the grannies, the grannies would definitely treat them well. So, he immediately nodded and expressed his agreement. ¡°Yes, if you live with the grannies, they¡¯ll certainly treat you like their own children. They¡¯re all very kind people.¡± Thesedies had never experienced any love in their homes, so they had a touch of expectation upon hearing this. If possible, they wanted to meet the grannies soon. Chapter 351: 351: Both Lack Love Chapter 351: 351: Both Lack Love
Trantor:549690339 How could they not cherish such an opportunity? That¡¯s why they were looking forward to it at this moment.
Both sides werecking love. On one hand, it was because their own child had left the world due to some idents. On the other hand, it was because their elders at home didn¡¯t treat them well. When they came together, there might be collisions and sparks, providing the love they both desired. How could they not consider this a good thing? Under these circumstances, Suri Drew was quite satisfied with the decision she had. Initially, she didn¡¯t think about it, butter decided that both sides could bebined. At first, she thought of other methods butter felt that they were not quite appropriate. For example, she thought the children who were not adults yet could be sent to welfare homes or schools. However, she didn¡¯t know any reputable welfare homes, nor did she know about the quality of management there. Instead of that, she might as well keep them by her side, and if they wanted to learn something or go to school, they could tell her.
Either way, they could make their conditions known. But since she had already pulled them out of the mud, she couldn¡¯t possibly continue to support them unconditionally. If she still supported them unconditionally under these circumstances, it would not be for their benefit, but would actually harm them. So, if they really wanted to study or do something else, she might lend them some money, but it would definitely be a loan, not a direct gift. After thinking about this, she told everyone about her idea. ¡°There is another essential matter.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone had a hint of confusion in their eyes without knowing what she was going to say. All eyes were on her, expecting something. Suri Drew then ced her hands together under her chin and carefully looked at everyone. After a while, she finally spoke. ¡°I have a question: did any of you do well in school and still love learning now?¡±
After hearing this, everyone looked at each other for a while, and finally, a few people slowly raised their hands. But only two or three did so. Seeing that others hadn¡¯t raised their hands, they felt a bit embarrassed and wanted to lower them. Seeing their actions, Suri Drew ced her gaze on them and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s fine; you don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed.¡± After saying that, she raised her hand and waved, indicating that they could lower their hands. Although they didn¡¯t know what Suri Drew was going to do, they still listened very carefully. No matter what, they would always listen obediently to the words of Yigol and Suri. After all, these two had helped them so much along the way; otherwise, it would have been impossible for them to escape safely. And now, Suri had a n for their future. This wasn¡¯t easy at all.
So, under these circumstances, they knew what they should do. Subsequently, Suri addressed everyone again. ¡°The reason I asked was that some of you might have a great talent, and if you¡¯re willing to study, we can provide you with some financial support.¡± Unexpectedly, Suri¡¯s words amazed everyone. Surprise appeared on everyone¡¯s face, including Yigol¡¯s. After all, from the beginning, he never thought that Suri would say such words to everyone. Later, Suri smiled lightly at them. The next second, her eyes showed a hint of sadness. ¡°I know that some of you might love studying and were good at it when you were younger, but due to ack of financial support from your family, you couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°If you still want to take that path, you can let us know, and we will definitely support you.¡± Upon hearing these words, those who raised their hands earlier were delighted, and they never thought there would be such an opportunity. How could they not consider this a good thing? Regardless, this was very precious to them. So, at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but ask incredulously. ¡°Really?¡± Since Suri had already spoken, how could she possibly deceive them? So, without hesitation, she nodded at this moment. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, since I¡¯ve already said it, I hope you can be honest with me.¡± But she didn¡¯t mention the most critical point. From the beginning, she intended to exin it to everyone. So, before anyone else spoke, she continued. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I want to tell you now: although we can provide you with money, it¡¯s not a direct gift, and you¡¯ll have to pay it back when you grow up.¡± Upon hearing this, the two or three individuals nodded without hesitation, knowing that they couldn¡¯t take Yigol and Suri¡¯s money for nothing anymore. Having such an opportunity was already incredibly rare, and they would surely pay it back in the future. So, how could they question it at this moment? They immediately nodded and said, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem. Brother and sister, helping us this far has already been incredibly difficult; we will definitely remember this kindness.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future, no matter what.¡± In Suri Drew¡¯s heart, whether they paid back the money or not didn¡¯t really matter. After all, she didn¡¯tck that little money. But the reason she had been so explicit from the beginning was not to set boundaries; it was because she wanted them to form a healthy social perspective. Many times, it¡¯s not possible to encounter kind people and good situations like this. And there¡¯s no reason for unrted people to help you. Chapter 352: 352: Found the Evidence Chapter 352: 352: Found the Evidence
Trantor:549690339 If someone is willing to help you, you can¡¯t keep sucking their blood like this. These children are at the age of growth, and they need to understand this principle in any case.
Although she won¡¯t say it directly, she must set the rules for these youngdies. Fortunately, what she worried about didn¡¯t happen. These youngdies are really obedient. After she said that, they not only didn¡¯t feel any pressure but felt relieved. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re inherently good people, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be like this now. So at this moment, Suri Drew felt that her decisions were very worthwhile. Anyway, she knew what she should and shouldn¡¯t do and would not do anything harmful to herself in this situation. Even if she and her husband were doing charity, they would never do something that helps others but harms themselves. And they would not always allow others to cling to them like grabbing a money tree. Others nearby were also very grateful for this. They didn¡¯t have this opportunity only because they knew that their learning ability was not very good. As such, they would certainly give this opportunity to those who are more deserving.
Lucy couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°You must cherish this opportunity. It¡¯s already very difficult for our elder brothers and sisters to help us to this extent. In any case, you must know what to do.¡± When she said this, Zara next to her also couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°That¡¯s right, there aren¡¯t many kind people now. We lost our chance because of poor grades. But you guys should seize this opportunity and study hard. Then you can make a world for yourselves.¡± After hearing this, the three people naturally knew what they should do. In any case, they will follow all of this. So at this moment, they nodded their heads without hesitation and said, ¡°Okay, we know, we will definitely do our best.¡± If this is the case, they have nothing to worry about. Now they have all spoken their minds openly. Honestly, this conversation was really beneficial.
At the beginning, Suri Drew paid great attention to their thoughts. Not only that, but she also hoped that through this conversation, she could understand the true situation of these girls¡¯ families. And this time, she really did. Not only that, but they also discussed some future matters, and each person was well-organized. If so, this would be a good thing for them all. At this moment, Yigol Novak¡¯s phone rang suddenly. He immediately took out the phone and looked at the screen. After seeing the message, he was so excited that he almost jumped up. Everyone looked at him curiously, wondering what had happened. After calming his emotions, he said excitedly, ¡°The evidence has been found!¡± When he said this, everyone almost jumped up from their chairs in excitement.
Originally, they thought it would take a lot of time and effort, but it was done so quickly. People couldn¡¯t believe this. So at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but focus their eyes on Yigol Novak. After a while, even Suri Drew raised her hand and gently tugged at Yigol¡¯s clothes and asked, ¡°Is it true? Have you found the evidence?¡± Yigol would not hide anything from her. So at this moment, he nodded gently and said, ¡°Of course, those people I called are very powerful, and they have exceeded my expectations.¡± After saying this, he handed the phone to Suri Drew. The phone contained information collected by those people. Suri was also very curious about this, so she looked at it carefully. When she found out that they not only collected information about the bad transactions but also collected more explosive news, her eyes showed a trace of surprise. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± How could she not be happy at this moment? After all, they had been working hard for so long, and now they finally have results. Next, they just need to submit some of this evidence to the court. At that time, thew will punish him. So at this moment, she immediately focused her eyes on everyone and said, ¡°This will be done soon, so I hope everyone can get a good night¡¯s sleep in this period of time!¡± After hearing this, everyone¡¯s face showed a hint of happiness. At first, they thought they could never leave that ce. Not only that, but they also thought they might have to stay there for their whole lives, in darkness, without any solution. But now, it seems that it was not what they imagined. At this moment, everything was almost done. Everyone could finally live a good life. So, how could they not be happy? Then, Yigol Novak¡¯s phone rang again in the next second. As soon as he answered, Mr. Cooper¡¯s voice was heard on the other end. ¡°The day is almost over. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Novak can return the youngdies to us.¡± After hearing this sentence, Yigol didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately hung up the phone. He didn¡¯t want to say a single word to this scumbag anymore. Every unnecessary word felt like a waste. Since the evidence has been found and these people are here, no matter what, they won¡¯t waste time and prepare to solve the matter immediately. ¡°Are you all ready? We will solve this matter right now.¡± After hearing this, everyone felt fear in their hearts. But this was their only chance, and they would surely seize it firmly. So at this moment, they still fixed their gazes and said happily, ¡°Okay, we can choose to testify in court.¡± In fact, Suri could see that some of them looked timid. After all, some bad things did happen to them. Chapter 353: 353: Having an Impact Chapter 353: 353: Having an Impact
Trantor:549690339 So, at this moment, she turned her head and spoke to Yigol Novak. ¡°It¡¯s better not to involve everyone, otherwise it will only make them reopen their own wounds and face those pains again.¡±
After careful consideration, Yigol also thought Suri Drew had a point. So at this moment, he didn¡¯t hesitate to nod and agree. ¡°Of course, no problem. You¡¯re right, we can¡¯t let thesedies get hurt again.¡± Then Suri turned around and spoke to thedies in front of her. ¡°How about this, I will choose two from among you, who is willing to go with me?¡± As soon as her words fell, both Lucy and Zara immediately volunteered. After all, everything started with them. So no matter what, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate under these circumstances and would bravely step forward. Seeing their determination, Suri couldn¡¯t help but smile, nodding gently to them. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go together.¡± Afterwards, Lucy turned around and addressed her besties behind her.
¡°You guys wait for us here, we¡¯ll definitely put up a good fight no matter what!¡± Everyone believed in them wholeheartedly. They solemnly nodded and spoke. ¡°We will wait for you here, you¡¯re sure toe back safely!¡± ¡°Yeah, we believe in you, you can seed this time!¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s confidence, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a little more motivated inside. After all, they had been bullied for so many years, and with such an opportunity to stand up, they would definitely seize it. As they were about to set off, Yigol suddenly seemed to think of something, and hesitated for a moment. Seeing Yigol¡¯s hesitation, Suri felt curious and waved her hands in front of his eyes, asking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Upon hearing her question, Yigol¡¯s face turned slightly pale, then focused on Suri, hesitated for a while, and finally spoke.
¡°Actually, I think we¡¯d better not take them with us for now.¡± Everything had been decided, but unexpectedly, he said such words. Suri was naturally puzzled. So she asked with a frown at this moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why? Did something happen?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if something urgent had happened. Yigol then shook his head seriously. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that they¡¯ll have to live hereter, and this event is going to be serious, maybe with a lot of media.¡± ¡°If their faces are exposed in front of everyone, maybe people will attack them in the future.¡± ¡°As you know, many people today don¡¯t bother to find out the truth of a situation, and then just freely criticize others.¡± When she heard this, Suri finally understood that she hadn¡¯t thought about this.
Her eyes widened, nodded, and said. ¡°Alright, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± After a while, she turned around and spoke to the two sisters behind her. ¡°You¡¯re right, regardless, we have to protect you now. You will still have to live here in the future. Some people can be very mean, so you better not expose yourselves to everyone¡¯s eyes now.¡± She hadn¡¯t thought about this crucial point from the beginning. But luckily Yigol had, otherwise who knows what the oue would have been. After all, people¡¯sments can sometimes have a real impact on someone else¡¯s life. Even if they were just deceived intoing here and then forced to do some things, in many people¡¯s eyes, they might think they brought it upon themselves. If their faces were exposed to everyone¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s hard to say what those keyboard warriors would do to themter on. So no matter what, they didn¡¯t want these things to happen. When Lucy and Zara heard this, how could they not be touched in their hearts? They never expected their brother and sister to consider them so much. So at this moment, they naturally thanked them wholeheartedly. ¡°Thank you so much, otherwise we would never have thought about this.¡± ¡°Yeah, no matter what, we will always remember your kindness.¡± These were indeed their heartfelt words. But they had seen many kinds of people on their journey, after all, they were in the service industry, and they had definitely met all sorts of people. But even so, they had never met anyone like their brother and sister today. They had even considered such matters for them. However, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak didn¡¯t think much of what they had done. They merely smiled, raised their hands and touched Lucy and Zara¡¯s heads gently, saying softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Now go back and wait for us. As soon as we finish this, we¡¯lle back as fast as we can.¡± They both knew what to do, so they obediently nodded and then prepared to leave. Then they returned to the room. When they returned, their besties were curious, not knowing what was going on. Everyone gathered around, asking curiously. ¡°What happened? Howe you¡¯re back so fast?¡± They really didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Upon hearing their questions, Lucy and Zara exchanged nces and began to exin seriously. ¡°We were going to go with them, but our brother and sister thought of something.¡± Everyone grew more confused. ¡°What is it?¡± Only then did Zara seriously begin to exin. ¡°Because they thought, we have to continue living here in the future. If we expose our faces now, it may affect our livester on.¡± Chapter 354: 354: Closing the Net Chapter 354: 354: Closing the Net
Trantor:549690339 After hearing that, they finally knew what was going on. Their hearts were genuinely touched.
Perhaps they hadn¡¯t expected this from the start, never having imagined their elder siblings would think of it. So, how could they not feel astonished at this moment? For a while, everyone sat down and started talking about it. ¡°My God, they thought of everything too thoroughly, even better than my own parents.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t even know what to do now.¡± ¡°Not only that, but they also arranged our future lives so well. If we want another path, they will support us. I never thought I would meet such good people in my life.¡± Everyone talked and felt happy about it; how could they not? They didn¡¯t know how to repay them in the future. This was an immeasurable blessing for them. Maybe they had thought of many possibilities before. But after experiencing disappointment time and time again, they knew that leaving was not going to be simple and they weren¡¯t sure how much effort it would take.
However, this time they met good people who allowed them to leave this miserable ce with ease. So how could they not be happy at this moment? Lucy also nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Yes, our older siblings did so much for us this time, no matter what, we must repay them well in the future.¡± ¡°Although we don¡¯t have much right now, there will be opportunitiester. As long as we grow up and can make money, we must treat them well.¡± After hearing her say this, everyone agreed and nodded without hesitation. No matter what, they knew what they should do. They weren¡¯t ungrateful people, and they would certainly keep this kindness in their hearts. At this moment, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak, who had been on their minds, had already gotten in the car. Now they must go and settle this matter, getting justice for those youngdies. Those youngdies had not had an easy time, so they knew exactly how they should handle this situation.
On the way, Mr. Cooper¡¯s phone calls kepting in, trying to reach Yigol. But Yigol did not answer a single one. Under these circumstances, he naturally wouldn¡¯t answer the call from that person anymore. After all, he knew how disgusting this person¡¯s actions were, and he felt that speaking another word to him would be an insult to himself. Fortunately, everything went smoothly, and he was soon dered guilty. When it all happened, the media crowded around the courthouse entrance, wanting to find out about the case. They had be the original heirs, but now they had stepped onto this path. All of this had entirely surpassed their imagination. ¡°Mr. Cooper, can you tell us what you were thinking when you did such things? Knowing that if discovered, it could ruin you in an instant. Did you really abandon the family business?¡± ¡°Mr. Cooper, how do you view this incident? Do you still think you did nothing wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Cooper, now that the evidence is so clear, don¡¯t you feel guilty toward your ancestors?¡±
The reporters¡¯ questions were sharp, as they certainly didn¡¯t care about people¡¯s feelings. If this were any other time, Suri might think their words were too harsh. But now, she didn¡¯t feel that it was a big deal at all. After all, that person had done despicable things, and he deserved such treatment. She didn¡¯t have any sympathy for the viin in any way. Once everything was over, Suri and Yigol didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here, so they immediately prepared to go back. Their younger siblings had been waiting in the house for a long time, feeling anxious about the situation and wonder how things would develop. When they heard a car sound outside, they immediately looked toward the door. As they recognized the familiar figures, a glimmer of light bloomed in their eyes. They opened the door and ran toward them. ¡°Elder siblings, you¡¯re finally back! How did it go?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re so d you¡¯re safe, we were so worried.¡± ¡°Fantastic, you¡¯re finally back. We¡¯ve been waiting here for such a long time.¡± Everyone chatted, and Yigol and Suri could see the concern in their eyes. Then Suri reached up to caress the heads of her younger siblings. ¡°All right, it¡¯s settled now, and he¡¯ll face the punishment of thew.¡± When they heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but be happy. This had been their longsting wish, and it had finallye true. For a moment, they were almost too ted to speak. After a while, everyone finally cheered. ¡°This is great! I knew our siblings would seed!¡± ¡°Yes, we thought it would take a lot of time, but we didn¡¯t expect our siblings to win with a single decisive strike!¡± Seeing the happy faces on these children, how could they not be happy too? At the beginning, there were some worries in their hearts, but now everything had been resolved, so there was nothing left to worry about. At this moment, they all smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not stay out here, let¡¯s go inside.¡± After hearing this, everyone nodded and obediently went in. They couldn¡¯t stay out here forever. They had been waiting outside, and if other people discovered them, who knew how things would end up? After all, Yigol didn¡¯t let them attend from the beginning, wanting to protect their future lives. What if some unscrupulous media tried to invade their homes for information? Chapter 355: 355: The First Meeting Chapter 355: 355: The First Meeting
Trantor:549690339 So, they need to be more cautious next time under such circumstances. Whether it¡¯s for themselves or thesedies.
Everyone quickly arrived in the hall. They also wanted to know what exactly had just happened. Everything had tormented them for too long, and no matter what, they didn¡¯t want to continue wallowing in this pain. So, under such circumstances, they hoped that the culprit could be brought to justice and be punished by thew. ¡°Is everything really resolved?¡± A youngdy softly spoke, to be honest, these events were too sudden, and she found it hard to believe everything she heard. It was like an unattainable dream for her. She never expected her older siblings to aplish it so quickly. It was almost unbelievable for her. She even wondered if she was still dreaming. Seeing her like this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak naturally knew what she was thinking, and gently smiled at her.
¡°It¡¯s okay, everything is resolved. No matter what, he won¡¯t be able to cause you any trouble again, what awaits him now is the prison disaster.¡± Seeing everyone saying this repeatedly, the younger sisters finally put their minds at ease. No matter what, this was something worth celebrating for them. From the beginning, they wanted to witness this scene, and now that it had really happened, how could they not consider it a good thing? But without their older siblings, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to witness it all. And they couldn¡¯t have actually escaped from there, so they must be extremely grateful at this moment. ¡°Thank you, if it wasn¡¯t for you, we might have been stuck here forever, and he wouldn¡¯t have been brought to justice. It¡¯s all because of you.¡± After one of the youngdies spoke, the others around her nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, elder siblings, we¡¯ll do our best to repay your kindness. If there¡¯s anything we can do for you in the future, we¡¯ll definitely help with all our might.¡± Seeing their gratitude, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak were naturally very happy in their hearts. At least what they had done wasn¡¯t in vain, and it was firmly remembered by them.
But to be honest, there wasn¡¯t much they needed in return; they generally could obtain anything they wanted. However, having such a grateful heart was already very precious. At this moment, Suri Drew didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, so she smiled at everyone and said, ¡°Now that this matter is resolved, why don¡¯t we go to grandma¡¯s ce together now? I believe they can¡¯t wait to see you.¡± When she initially came up with the n and thedies agreed, she immediately informed her grandmother. Her grandmother, upon hearing the news, was naturally overjoyed and eager to meet the youngdies as soon as possible. They more or less knew about the origins and the consequences of this matter. Not only that, they also felt that these youngdies were pitiful. If they could rely on each other, it would be a good thing. Hearing this, the youngdies¡¯ eyes lit up with happiness, and they excitedly said, ¡°Really? Can we go now? That¡¯s great, I can¡¯t wait to meet them.¡± Since Suri Drew had already spoken, how could she hide anything from them? She simply nodded and said,
¡°Of course, we can leave anytime you¡¯re ready.¡± Everyone was eager to meet the grandmothers, so under such circumstances, they naturally wouldn¡¯t want to dy. They readily agreed and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now. I really want to meet these kind and amiable grandmothers.¡± As such, they didn¡¯t want to waste time here, and soon a vehicle was arranged to take them all in that direction. Before setting off, Suri Drew had already notified the grandmothers. When they heard that the youngdies wereing, they were very excited. One of the grandmothers was washing vegetables when she heard the news. Naturally, she excitedly stepped forward and shared the good news with everyone. ¡°The youngdies areing. Today we have to prepare a rich feast to treat them well and let them feel our kindness.¡± ¡°So soon? Let¡¯s act quickly then, lest we have to be busy with other things when they arrive.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll join you, and let¡¯s quickly prepare everything.¡± It¡¯s clear that everyone was very enthusiastic, and they wanted to quickly finish their tasks at hand so that they could meet the youngdies. After a while, the car finally stopped at the entrance. When the youngdies got out of the car, they saw the grandmothers busily working not far away. ¡°They heard you wereing early this morning, so they¡¯ve been preparing delicious food since then.¡± Suri Drew led them inside while exining with a smile. Upon hearing this, how could they not be touched in their hearts? Even if they returned home, they might not receive such treatment, and they didn¡¯t expect the grandmothers to be so kind to them. It truly made them very happy. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need. We can help the grandmothers, they don¡¯t have to trouble themselves.¡± Lucy spoke somewhat shyly. The people around nodded and hurried their pace, wanting to quickly help the grandmothers. When the grandmothers saw these lovely youngdies, they naturally said joyfully, ¡°You¡¯re here? Come and sit, our food will be ready soon.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s our first meeting today, we want to leave a good impression on you. Chapter 356: 356: Helping Together Chapter 356: 356: Helping Together
Trantor:549690339 But how could thesedies possibly have any free time now? They all shook their heads, then approached the olddies, smiling and saying.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Granny, we¡¯ll help you cook together, we know how to do all this too.¡± ¡°Yeah, after all, we¡¯re the younger generation, we can¡¯t let you elders busy in the kitchen while we y outside.¡± As everyone spoke, the grannies were initially very reluctant, but their hearts were touched by their words. At first, they thought they might not get along with thesedies, but it seems they were overthinking. Thesedies were really sensible and not like spoiled children. Maybe it was because they had experienced a lot of bad things since childhood, which led them to be like this. If it weren¡¯t for that, they wouldn¡¯t be like this now. With their hospitality, the grannies couldn¡¯t refuse. So in the end, they could only nod in agreement. ¡°Alright, alright, then you all work with us, it¡¯s almost done anyway, but please don¡¯t tire yourselves out, and if you feel unwell anywhere, be sure to tell the grannies in time.¡± After hearing this, thedies naturally knew what to do, and they also heard the strong concern from the grannies.
If they went home and did these chores, it would be a normal thing, and the elders wouldn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. But these grannies seemedpletely different, and they were even more concerned about various aspects of their lives. This really touched their hearts. Maybe at the beginning, they were somewhat worried about whether they could get along well with the grannies or not. After all, they hadn¡¯t met or interacted with each other before, so they naturally didn¡¯t know what the other person was like. But now that they¡¯ve interacted, they¡¯ve finally realized that their previous worries werepletely unnecessary, the grannies are really kind people. Anyway, they know what they should do under these circumstances, helping these grannies so they don¡¯t have to work so hard at their age. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak stood in the hall watching them, feeling very happy and thinking their choice was correct. Before Suri could speak, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up and say. ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re my wife! You came up with such a great solution. Now it seems they really get along very well.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri¡¯s mouth hooked into a confident smile, her chest slightly puffed up.
¡°Of course, don¡¯t you know whose wife I am?¡± As soon as the words fell, the fragrant food was ready, and everyone busily carried the delicious dishes from the kitchen to the big table outside. At this moment, Suri and Yigol weren¡¯t idle either, they immediately joined in and worked together to get things done faster. After a while, everything was finished, and they sat down, smelling the delicious fragrance of the food. It must be said that the taste was really irresistible. Thest time they knew the grannies¡¯ cooking skills, they had thought about it for a long time. The dishes outside seemed very expensive, but the taste was alwayscking. But after tasting the dishes made by the grannies once, they finally understood what that taste was all about. Everyone has their own habits when cooking, so every dish may taste different. But they really loved the dishes made by the grannies, which suited their tastes perfectly. Seeing that the dishes were all on the table, and thedies were still busy in the kitchen, the grannies immediately brought them out.
¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s do other thingster, let¡¯s eat first, otherwise the food will get cold and not taste as good.¡± Upon hearing this, thedies obediently followed the grannies to the table and sat down, ready to eat with them. But truth be told, their behavior seemed a bit constrained. After all, it was their first time here, and they were strangers to the ce and had little exposure to the grannies, so they couldn¡¯t fully understand them. Suri could see that they seemed shy at this moment. So she took the opportunity to speak to everyone. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s introduce ourselves so that we can have a deeper understanding of each other in the future.¡± She didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to be awkward, so she said such words. Hearing this, everyone immediately nodded without hesitation, they would certainly listen to Suri¡¯s words. After all, no matter what, Suri had done so much to help them both financially and physically. So how could they not realize that Suri was doing all this for their own good? The grannies also immediately began to liven up the atmosphere, nodding and saying, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be shy, girls, if my children were still alive, they should be about the same age as you.¡± ¡°Here, we are all olddies, there might be a generation gap between us and you, but we will definitely learn to get along.¡± ¡°Yeah, no matter what, if there¡¯s anything ufortable, you must bring it up promptly, don¡¯t keep it in your heart.¡± The grannies also began to speak. They wished thedies would tell them what they thought, and they didn¡¯t want the girls to feel bad inside. If there¡¯s anything that wasn¡¯t good about their interactions, talking about it directly might reduce a lot of trouble. Seeing the grannies so enthusiastic, they couldn¡¯t keep quiet any longer. Chapter 357: 357: Having a Kind Heart Chapter 357: 357: Having a Kind Heart
Trantor:549690339 So at this moment, they finallyughed together and started talking. ¡°Thank you, grandmothers, for taking care of us. We will also try our best to get along with you all.¡±
After that, everyone took turns introducing themselves, mentioning their ages and names. It took a while, but eventually, they all finished introducing themselves, and they got a general understanding of each other¡¯s names. After all, they would be living together, so it was important to remember each other¡¯s names; otherwise, it would be quite awkward. Seeing the conversation flow among everyone, Suri Drew was extremely happy. At the beginning, she was a bit worried because the age gap between the girls and the grandmothers was sorge. If they couldn¡¯t get along well on some aspects, she would be afraid too. But it turned out that her concerns were unnecessary. They got along really well and could consider each other¡¯s feelings. With this in mind, there was nothing to worry about. Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but join their conversation as well. When the grandmothers found out about some of the things that had happened to the girls, their faces showed a hint of surprise. Although Suri had told them a bit, she didn¡¯t disclose much. Hence, they couldn¡¯t fully understand the whole situation. But now it was different. The girls had voluntarily shared their stories with the grandmothers, and now the grandmothers had a rough understanding of everything.
However, this made them feel even more upset. The next moment, their eyes filled with anger, and they mmed the table hard, saying, ¡°My gosh, how can there be such people in this world? Anyway, they must face justice and go to jail!¡± ¡°Yes, they were indeed terrible. We will never forgive them easily!¡± ¡°No, this issue has to be resolved properly. We can¡¯t let them get away with it; who knows how many more people they will harm in the future.¡± After hearing these words, Suri immediately reassured them with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandmothers. We have already taken care of everything. He has indeed received the punishment he deserves, and we won¡¯t let him get away with it anymore.¡± Only after hearing this did the grandmothers finally breathe a sigh of relief and were reassured. They were initially worried that the girls wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the clutches of the viins. But now, thinking about it, with Suri and Yigol by their side, their worries were unfounded. After all, Suri and Yigol were incredibly capable; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have helped the grandmothers to this extent in the first ce.
Thinking about it, they felt a sense of pride in their hearts. Were it not for meeting Suri and Yigol, they would be in a difficult situation, unsure of what to do. Many things were not as simple as they imagined. But now, with the two of them, everything began to gradually improve. This was naturally a huge blessing for them. However, how they would live together in the future depended on everyone¡¯s efforts. So, at this moment, one of the grandmothers couldn¡¯t help but speak earnestly to the youngdies in front of her. ¡°Although you are still young, we elders want to tell you a few things.¡± Seeing the grandmothers say this, the girls¡¯ eyes showed a hint of confusion, wondering what they meant and what they would say next. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, grandmothers? You can just tell us directly, and we will definitely listen carefully.¡± ¡°Yes, please tell us.¡±
Then, the grandmothers spoke with serious expressions on their faces. ¡°You know that you¡¯re not rted to these older brothers and sisters. They helped you only because they are very kind-hearted.¡± ¡°So no matter what, I hope you can always remember them. We will also remember their kindness, for it was their help that has made us so happy now.¡± They thought it was going to be something else but turned out it was just this. Honestly, when they heard these words, how could their hearts not be moved? Suri was also very touched. She didn¡¯t expect them to think about this point for her. Maybe the grandmothers really didn¡¯t want her efforts to be in vain. Fortunately, these girls were indeed very sensible and well-behaved, not like those viins at all. So there was really nothing to worry about. The girls next to them nodded without hesitation and agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandmothers. We will definitely repay their kindness. We know they helped us not for their own benefit, but because they¡¯re kind-hearted.¡± ¡°Yes, so we will always remember that, no matter what.¡± ¡°This time, our older brothers and sisters have given too much, and we¡¯ve seen it all and remembered it in our hearts.¡± Tears welled up in the eyes of some as they spoke. They knew very well that if they relied only on their own strength, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from all this. But their older brothers and sisters had indeed given a lot. Otherwise, none of this would have been aplished so smoothly. With that in mind, how could they not know what to do? They would definitely remember and do their best to repay the kindness if the opportunity arose. Seeing how sensible and obedient these girls were, the grandmothers finally put their minds at ease. Now they realized that their previous worries were really unnecessary. Since Suri had chosen to help them, she must have had a rough understanding of their character. If these girls were truly stupid and evil, there was no way Suri would have done such a thing in the first ce. Besides, she wasn¡¯t a fool. Why would she do such thankless tasks? So, at this moment, the grandmothers finally let go of their worries. Chapter 358: 358: Right and Wrong, Good and Bad Chapter 358: 358: Right and Wrong, Good and Bad
Trantor:549690339 No matter what, they were still able to distinguish right from wrong. So under such circumstances, they finally let their guard down.
How could thesedies not see the thoughts of the grandmas? But they didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, after all, they knew that Suri Drew and Yigol Novak had the best intentions for them. Lucy was a very cleverdy, so she immediately smiled at these grandmothers and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandmas, we will definitely repay brother and sister for all they have done for us, we won¡¯t forget their actions.¡± After she said this, the otherdies around her naturally nodded without hesitation. They surely thought the same thing. All of this was so lucky for them because if they didn¡¯t have this good fortune, they might still be suffering humiliation from those clients. They didn¡¯t want such things to happen anymore, no matter what. So now that they¡¯ve met brother and sister, who have rescued them from the quagmire, their hearts must be filled with gratitude. Anyway, they would definitely repay them well. ¡°Yes, we really appreciate them this time, if it wasn¡¯t for them, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± Honestly, not only were they very grateful to brother and sister, but they were also very grateful to these grandmothers in their hearts.
Initially, they thought that once they told these grandmas about their experiences, they might be considered very dirty. After all, it wasn¡¯t a simple matter. This matter could not be exposed, and if it were known by others, nobody knows how many people would use them from a moral high ground. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯te forward when confronting Mr. Cooper at that time. It was because Yigol was afraid that their future lives might be affected, so he thought of this ce. And they must be aware of this reality in their hearts. Although there are good people in the world, there are also many bad people. They won¡¯t take pity on you simply because you were deceived or whatever. On the contrary, they would me you from a moral high ground, asking why you didn¡¯t bravely stand up and resist these things at that time. So under such circumstances, they were also afraid that you might feel that their bodies were very dirty, and even their souls had be dirty. But no matter what, at this time, they didn¡¯t show such emotions. Instead, they seemed to be very heartbroken for thesedies. How could this not be a good thing for them?
So at this moment, they were also very grateful. They couldn¡¯t hide their true feelings in their hearts. So, at this moment, Zara couldn¡¯t help but stand up and say to these grandmothers in front of her. ¡°Thank you grandmas for not looking down on us at all. Anyway, we can get along well sometimes.¡± This also struck a chord with the otherdies. After they heard these words, their hearts were touched to some extent. If it were someone else, they don¡¯t know what they might say about them behind their backs, and maybe they wouldn¡¯t show such a friendly appearance on the surface. But these grandmas truly cared about them, how could they not see it? So under such conditions, they were very grateful that Suri Drew gave them this opportunity, and that the grandmothers had so much faith in them and got along well with them. If possible, they also hoped to live a good life with the grandmothers because they felt this was their best chance for a way out. Now they have no way to return home.
They don¡¯t know what awaits them at home. Possibly even after returning home, they will still be sold by their parents to other darker ces and deeper quagmires. So no matter what, they didn¡¯t want to return there again. If it weren¡¯t for brother and sister giving them such an opportunity, they really didn¡¯t know where they should go. Truth be told, after such a short time together, the grandmas could see that these children were very filial. Not only that, they were indeed gooddies. It¡¯s unknown why they ended up on this path in the first ce. So at this moment, the grandmas¡¯ hearts were aching. If possible, they hoped to use their love to enlighten these girls. ¡°It¡¯s alright, there isn¡¯t anything to it. After all, you didn¡¯t willinglye here in the first ce, you were just deceived.¡± ¡°Yes, as long as you can correct your mistakes now, and it was the fault of others from the beginning, not yours, you don¡¯t need to always think of yourselves as terrible.¡± Seeing the grandmas say these words, they felt a littleforted in their hearts. Some of their previous clients not only bullied them, but also verbally insulted them. All kinds of harsh words have been spoken. But these grandmothers seemed to really care about them. So everyone was very moved in their hearts and they all harmoniously started eating. They had to admit that they hadn¡¯t eaten such a rich meal in a long time. Last time, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak also prepared a very rich meal, but the taste was indeed different from what the grandmothers made. After all, what they prepared might have only been takeout from a restaurant. But now the grandmothers have personally cooked this meal, and they really missed this taste. As they ate, some of thedies couldn¡¯t help but shed tears; their eyes became red. They really missed home. But they felt that they could never return to that home. If possible, they wouldn¡¯t want to return to that home. For many people, home might be their refuge. Once they return home, they might feel even morefortable. But for thesedies, it wasn¡¯t the case. When they returned home, they might face even worse things. How could the feeling of not being able to return to one¡¯s home not be terrible for them? ¡°I wish I could live well at home as well.¡± After onedy spoke with her head lowered, the otherdies around her also started talking one after another. Chapter 359: 359: Worrying About Being Harmed Chapter 359: 359: Worrying About Being Harmed
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Yeah, but even if we have a home, we can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not think about all the sad stuff now. This ce can also be considered our home.¡±
Zara noticed everyone¡¯s mood shift slightly, so she stood up and started talking to everyone. Everyone understood what Zara meant after they heard her. So they knew what they should do at this moment. They gathered their emotions and nodded in a show of strength. ¡°Okay, we understand. We won¡¯t screw up during this critical time.¡± ¡°We understand and appreciate how much thesedies love us. We will never let them down.¡± With their words, Zara finally felt relieved. In fact, just having a ce where they are epted is already a great fortune. Even if they go to other ces, they might be treated coldly. But here, it¡¯s entirely different. For her, this is really a huge blessing. Since it is such, how could they not seize this opportunity well and get along with thedies here? Upon hearing this, Suri Drew immediately turned around and started talking to the youngdies.
¡°Yes, no matter what happens, remember that we are always here for you. Don¡¯t try to bear everything on your own.¡± ¡°Furthermore, there are many things that you girls definitely cannot handle on your own. Continuing like this might actually lead to more harm than good.¡± She didn¡¯t want any of thedies to bear burdens out of pride and not share their problems. Given their current capabilities, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to handle everything. Take Zara, for example, she was probably disillusioned and didn¡¯t want to believe in her foster siblings. But everything they did had moved her to stand up and lead everyone in this fight. But if she had truly rejected them in the beginning, then what could she and her husband have done? They certainly wanted to lend a helping hand, but if they extended an olive branch and no one wanted to take it, then their efforts would be meaningless. Therefore, in such a situation, they hoped that if these youngdies have any difficulties, they must tell them in time. It¡¯s always better for them to solve problems together than for these girls to bear burdens alone. After hearing this, wouldn¡¯t everyone understand what Suri Drew meant? They all understood that Suri Drew was just showing concern for them. Without any hesitation, they nodded and responded.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. We definitely won¡¯t try to be something we¡¯re not.¡± ¡°Exactly. If anything happens in the future, we¡¯ll let you know just like before.¡± ¡°But you also shouldn¡¯t just help us for no reason. We will definitely repay you in the future.¡± Everyone began to express their deepest thoughts. Seeing that they understood her meaning, Suri Drew finally breathed a sigh of relief. This matter was finally resolved. This was truly a win-win situation for everyone involved. At the beginning, they were looking for caretakers for the elderly, but they were afraid that after hiring a caregiver, they might not get along well with the elderly. But now with these youngdies, they felt that everyone should get along well and they have nothing to worry about. Therefore, at the moment, their faces were filled with happy smiles. Not only that, Yigol Novak was not idle either. He immediately called someone over to take care of things.
The other rooms were not yet tidy, so he summoned some resources to clean up all the nearby rooms, which could also provide sleeping amodations for everyone. After a while, everything was finally settled. Then Yigol Novak turned to address everyone. ¡°I have just cleaned up some of the vacant rooms. After dinner, remember to pick a room.¡± Thedies heard this, knowing what they needed to do, and immediately nodded in response. ¡°Ok, ok, thank you, brother.¡± The elderlydies soon started talking about their past experiences. After all, they now had a general understanding of the caregivers and hoped for the caregivers to understand them deeply as well. As such when living together, they wouldn¡¯t have any conflicts. If everyone understood each other, they would know exactly what each person was like. Otherwise, unnecessary conflicts might arise. Seeing everyone chatting happily, Suri Drew was also very pleased. At least, everything that she did was indeed meaningful. So at that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Yigol Novak, standing beside her. ¡°I think what we did this time was really great.¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak did not hesitate to nod in agreement. He was definitely thinking the same thing. Perhaps in the beginning, he didn¡¯t know how to handle this situation. But after having his wife¡¯s support, he found her to be very meticulous and serious in handling these matters. In fact, she had thought about all the things he never considered. This was trulyudable. ¡°Actually, this time you¡¯ve helped me a lot, honey. After all, I¡¯m a man and I might not be able to think with as much detail as you women.¡± After finishing his sentence, he reached out his hand to hold Suri Drew¡¯s, his eyes full of affection. Perhaps in the beginning, he thought to handle these matters by himself. But after working with Suri Drew, he realized that she could also y a big role in all this. Upon hearing her husband¡¯s affirmation, how could Suri Drew be anything but happy? So, at that moment, she had a gentle smile on her lips and she gave a slight nod. ¡°Okay, I know, honey. In the future, I will definitely continue to support you.¡± As the saying goes, a husband and wife united in their efforts can aplish anything. As long as they work together, they can solve anything. Just as they were cooing at each other, someone suddenly turned their eyes to them and asked. ¡°By the way, where do you guys live?¡± Chapter 360: 360: Too Courageous Chapter 360: 360: Too Courageous
Trantor:549690339 Hearing the olddy suddenly ask such a question, Suri finally spoke up to answer. ¡°We¡¯ve been staying in a hotel recently, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±
Upon hearing this, they finally seemed to rx a bit. As soon as she finished speaking, the sisters on the side seemed to have thought of something, and looked at the two somewhat solemnly. After thinking carefully for a while, they finally spoke up. ¡°Sis and bro, you must be careful during this time.¡± As she said this, the otherdies seemed to have thought of something too, and their expressions became even more solemn. They nodded one after another, then echoed with agreement. ¡°Yes, you must be careful. If it¡¯s possible, why not stay with us? With more people around, we can help protect you.¡± ¡°I also think it¡¯s a bit dangerous for you to stay in a hotel right now. I¡¯m really scared that something bad will happen to you.¡± Seeing thesedies talking like this, Suri and Yigol looked at each other, naturally curious. They didn¡¯t really see any particr danger. So, Suri frowned and looked at them, asking.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Nothing¡¯s happened, right? Why are you so worried about us?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry. We definitely won¡¯t.¡± As soon as Suri finished speaking, Yigol also immediately spoke up. He really hadn¡¯t felt any danger nearby. Moreover, they had been staying at that hotel for quite a while already, and nothing strange had happened. Seeing how carefree Suri and Yigol were, thedies naturally grew more worried. So, at this moment, they finally spoke up. ¡°Our boss was involved with a really widespreadwork of people. If they want to take revenge on you guys, it could be quite dangerous.¡± When Lucy said this, all the otherdies nodded in agreement. They had all thought of that too. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve interacted with them and know how terrifying they are. They¡¯re capable of almost anything.¡±
¡°This time you guys directly disrupted their nest, it¡¯s hard to tell how they¡¯ll retaliate against you.¡± ¡°In any case, you have to be careful. It would be terrible if they did something appalling.¡± Initially thinking they were worried about something else, it turned out to be just this one issue. So, at this moment, Suri smiled gently at them and said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. The hotel we¡¯re staying at is very safe, and it¡¯s highly unlikely that anything like that will happen.¡± Mainly, she thought that with Yigol around, none of those things could happen. Yigol, without hesitation, nodded and directly hugged Suri¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can rx. With your brother around, nothing will happen to your sister.¡± With these words, everyone finally felt somewhat reassured. Thinking carefully, since Suri and Yigol managed to bring down their enemies so quickly, they must be really skilled, and it was unlikely they could be so easily targeted for revenge. With that thought, they were able tofort themselves.
But even so, some of the more cautious among them remained somewhat worried. Despite the assurances given, they still felt there was some danger. But considering that Suri and Yigol had already said so much to make them worry less, It seemed inappropriate to say anything more on the subject. So, they closed their mouths one by one, stopped talking about it, and changed the subject. After a while, everyone had eaten their fill and seemed quite satisfied. Each person sat in their chair, patting their round bellies, looking very happy. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been this happy.¡± One of thedies, with a smile in her eyes, said. The otherdies naturally nodded and spoke in agreement. ¡°Yes, honestly, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve been this happy.¡± ¡°So many things have happened today, and that scoundrel finally got what he deserved. This is already good news for us.¡± Because of the events that happened today, everyone¡¯s mood was quite good. Otherwise, they might not have been able to ept all this. Many things were difficult for them to deal with on their own. If they were to solve all this by themselves, they might not be able to. But this time they met Suri and Yigol. After waiting for them to rest for a while, everyone couldn¡¯t keep sitting here for too long, so they got up to clean up the food on the table and take it to the kitchen together. Thedies got up first, followed by the olddies. But seeing the olddies also wanting to help clean up, the youngdies gently shook their heads and said. ¡°It¡¯s alright, grandmas. You just rest here, and let us, who have a sry, take care of you.¡± Although the olddies really wanted to help, the youngdies were too enthusiastic. So, in the end, they let them handle it themselves. These youngdies seemed very capable, and none of them were idle. They all took this very seriously. While thedies were busy working, the olddies couldn¡¯t help but speak up to Suri. ¡°Thesedies are really good girls. You guys did a great job rescuing them this time.¡± Hearing this, Suri naturally agreed. ¡°Yes, when we first interacted with them, we felt that they had good personalities. It¡¯s just some unfortunate circumstances that led them down the wrong path.¡± ¡°But anyway, since I met them, I can¡¯t just give up on them. This small matter still needs to be done.¡± The olddies were indeed very impressed with Suri. Needless to say, even if they knew and fully understood the situation, they didn¡¯t have the courage to stand up against it and resist. Because all these things were not as simple as others imagined. Certainly, a lot of people and interests were involved. Once you offend someone, it¡¯s hard to know what kind of methods they might use to retaliate against you. So, under these circumstances, they knew very well how dangerous it was for Suri and Yigol to do what they did. Chapter 361: 361: Deception Chapter 361: 361: Deception
Trantor:549690339 So under such circumstances, how could they not worry about these two people? Anyway, they hope that they can be well and nothing will happen. Otherwise, they will definitely feel guilty in their hearts.
It is really difficult for them to face this situation. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak must have noticed the concerns of their besties. It¡¯s probably because thedies had just mentioned their concerns, which made them think about it. Before this, they really had nothing to worry about. But after thinking about it carefully, it seems that it is indeed possible that anything could happen. After all, the people they offended are not ordinary people. No matter what, they must be careful and cautious. In case of any mistakes, everything will be terrible. Their expressions changed slightly, and they said to their besties. ¡°We know, don¡¯t worry, we will be fine and careful. You should also protect yourselves well.¡± Seeing that they finally took this matter seriously, their besties heaved a sigh of relief. They couldn¡¯t bear to see something happening to Suri Drew and Yigol Novak either.
So under this kind of situation, they naturally hope that they can be well. Thosedies had already cleared the tableware quickly. Later, they immediately came to the front of Suri Drew, Yigol Novak, and their besties. No need to say, their actions were quite efficient, probably because of everyone¡¯s cooperation, making everything go smoothly. ¡°I think the environment here is really good.¡± Someone in the crowd suddenly said this, and everyone nodded, seeming to agree. ¡°Yeah, I think this courtyard looks just like where we used to live.¡± After all, they were cheated from another ce, but they were still near that area. So, the features of some houses are more or less the same. Under the current situation,ing here would somewhat evoke memories of the past. But where they used to live waspletely different from now.
That¡¯s because the ce they lived in before was filled with violence and contempt for them. However, in the courtyard now, besties treat them very well, and Suri Drew and Yigol Novak also take good care of them. This is apletely new environment for them. ¡°Actually, my hometown is simr to here, but the people there arepletely different from here.¡± Lucy smiled and said such words. Others nodded. Many people knew each other and were from the neighboring vige or small town. From the beginning, things here were not as bad as they had imagined. But they didn¡¯t expect that after gathering more people, the higher-ups began to implement some very violent methods on them. Lucy mentioned it before but did not exin it clearly. At this stage now, how could she hide anything from everyone? So, she sighed heavily and said. ¡°At the beginning, when we first came here, the wages and the treatment were very good.¡±
Hearing this, everyone nodded their heads and eagerly said. ¡°Yes, when we first came here, we felt that the people here were doing a great job, butter, when we recruited more people, the situation changed.¡± They thought that this ce really was a very good ce, with good wages and amodation, so they invited some friends to join them to work with them. But they didn¡¯t expect that as more and more friends came, some changes started happening here. Although Suri Drew and Yigol Novak had some understanding of the situation, they didn¡¯t know the specific details. So when they heard this, they finally understood what was going on. ¡°So from the beginning, they were indeed good to you all, but they just used you as bait to deceive more girls, right?¡± Suri Drew¡¯s face became slightly serious as she asked. Hearing these words, Lucy nodded angrily. ¡°Yes, we thought that it would be a good opportunity for our friends to work and earn money. At first, nothing happened, but as more people came, they started using violent methods.¡± Actually, they originally had good intentions. After all, in their hometown, many people favored boys over girls and wouldn¡¯t treat their daughters very importantly. So they preferred to sell their daughters rather than raise them at home. Because their daughters would be bullied at home, they thought that if they could give these friends an opportunity, they could do a good deed. Not only that, they also knew that these friends must have been having a very difficult time at home, so it would be better for them to go out and work. Since almost everyone had simr experiences, they were very sympathetic towards each other. But they never expected that things would turn out like this aftering here. By the time they realized that things had changed, they couldn¡¯t leave. At that time, the higher-ups had already imprisoned them here and didn¡¯t allow them to contact outsiders. Even in terms of choosing masseuses, they were separated from the old masseuses. Because they were required to do excessive things to thedies. ¡°At that time, even if we wanted to talk a few words with the old masseuse, they would refuse, and if we said anything we shouldn¡¯t or leaked anything we shouldn¡¯t, we would be beaten severely.¡± After saying this, one of thedies couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. She feels that time was so dark; she doesn¡¯t want to go back to that kind of life no matter what. If possible, she doesn¡¯t even want to remember it. Chapter 362: 362: Guilt in the Heart Chapter 362: 362: Guilt in the Heart
Trantor:549690339 But it was precisely because they wanted to tell these things to the people who had helped them so much that they spoke up. With all the effort others had put into helping them, how could they possibly withhold any information at this point?
Upon hearing this, Suri Drew felt very angry in her heart. They indeed did not expect that the people above could be so despicable. She raised her hand and mmed the table heavily, stood up, and spoke. ¡°This is really too much. No matter what, we can¡¯t let them off the hook easily. Otherwise, they¡¯ll never know how big the world is.¡± Seeing his wife so angry, Yigol Novak immediately nodded and chimed in. ¡°Yeah, whatever happened, grown men should not be able to do such things to the youngdy. They are really a disgrace to us men!¡± He had seen some of the mastermindsst time. He also didn¡¯t expect that those masterminds would look so young. It seems that each of them has inherited their family¡¯s business, and this time, the big boss is Mr. Cooper, whom they had seen before. He also inherited his family¡¯s business. But why did they do this? All of these things that their ancestors had worked hard for generations were destroyed by them like this.
Yigol found it incredible and didn¡¯t understand why they made such a foolish choice. Logically, if they worked hard to make their family business flourish, they would have their days of sess, especially since they already had a solid foundation. But they didn¡¯t. From the perspective of a man, he felt that these people were really too foolish. He realized that they were beyond redemption. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°I never expected why they could do such things. The main culprits are quite young, as you might have seen. Moreover, they all inherited their family business.¡± Upon hearing this, thedies nodded lightly, as they had indeed seen those people. But they didn¡¯t know much about them, nor did they know what their families were like. However, just by looking, they could tell that these people were indeed very wealthy and influential. Otherwise, how could they do such things to them without fearing any consequences?
But this matter was reallypletely different from what they had thought. ¡°No matter how hard their ancestors worked to pass down their family business, if they had managed it well, things would be better now. I¡¯m looking forward to them eating jail food for real. I don¡¯t know what they were thinking to make such a decision.¡± After saying that, Yigol shook his head helplessly. Upon hearing this, Suri finally realized that something seemed wrong in all this. She furrowed her brow lightly, as if carefully pondering something. The whole matter was truly unthinkable for her. She had no idea what those people were thinking. ¡°Yes, darling, you are right. If they cherished the business, they wouldn¡¯t be in this state now. But why risk it all for quick money like this?¡± ¡°Besides, this kind of thing has a high risk of exposure. Didn¡¯t they ever think of what they would do if they got exposed?¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol could only shrug helplessly. How could he know what those people were thinking? Under these circumstances, he could not judge why they had done what they did, but he knew that they were both foolish and wicked.
In any case, they deserved punishment. Now, all their efforts were aimed at making them take responsibility for their actions. Of course, thedies didn¡¯t know much about it, and they couldn¡¯t join the conversation this time. However, just then, Zara¡¯s mood seemed to be off. She buried her head deeply and didn¡¯t speak, looking very upset. Luckily, Suri noticed her unusual behavior and immediately focused her attention on Zara, tenderly asking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well somewhere?¡± She thought Zara might have some health problems. If so, she would definitely take her to the hospital without hesitation. Zara had always been silent,pletely immersed in her own world. When she heard these words, she finally looked up at her. She opened her mouth, but in the end, she didn¡¯t know how to say it properly. At this moment, her heart was very hesitant and unsure of what to do. Seeing her like this, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to her, wondering what was going on. They were all besties, so they couldn¡¯t help but worry a little. No matter what, they didn¡¯t want things to go in a bad direction. It would be better for everyone to solve any problems together. There was nothing that couldn¡¯t be solved. But obviously, Zara seemed unwilling to speak up. Originally, the grandmothers were listening carefully to everyone telling everything, but when they heard these words, they immediately looked towards Zara. They indeed saw that something was wrong with Zara¡¯splexion. But they didn¡¯t know why Zara was like this. So at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but frown worriedly and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lady, if something bad has happened, you can tell us no matter what. We will definitely help you solve it.¡± ¡°Yes, if you have any pressure or burden now, be sure not to keep it to yourself. It might be bad for you. Tell us, and we¡¯ll definitely work together to deal with it.¡± The grandmothers also spoke gently and kindly to her. Even though they had only known her for a short time, they did feel that everyone was very nice people during their interactions. And they would be living together in theing time, so they would definitely be considerate of each other¡¯s feelings. Not expecting everyone to be so concerned about her, she felt touched in her heart. Chapter 363: 363: Untying the Knot in the Heart Chapter 363: 363: Untying the Knot in the Heart
Trantor:549690339 Seeing this, she finally mustered the courage to speak to everyone. ¡°Actually¡­ actually, I¡­¡±
But these words were really difficult to say, and she didn¡¯t know how to say them properly. Many things might not be as simple as they imagined. Initially, when she saw these kinds of benefits, her mood gradually improved. Butter, when she thought of some other things, her mood worsened again. It was mainly because she had talked about the matters inside thepany. Lucy, who was next to her, saw her hesitation and seemed to understand something. She sighed softly. But since no one was saying anything right now, she couldn¡¯t possibly speak under such circumstances. So at this moment, she could only helplessly say a sentence. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re all here.¡± After she said that, the people around her also nodded one after another, their eyes bing more determined as they spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter what happens, we¡¯re by your side, so don¡¯t be afraid or let any bad emotions get to you.¡± This was also what they truly felt.
They had already experienced so much together and could now be considered besties. So no matter what, they hoped that they could share their problems openly and solve them together. If they kept hiding their true feelings, the whole situation might be even worse. They didn¡¯t want their emotions to be bottled up inside. After a while, she finally mustered the courage to speak up. ¡°Actually, I was one of the first people to join thepany. I introduced you all here because of the good benefits. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be here, so I¡¯m really sorry, and I don¡¯t know how to make it up to you.¡± It was because she thought she had made a mistake that she couldn¡¯t forgive herself for a long time. If she hadn¡¯t brought them to this ce, maybe there wouldn¡¯t have been so many problemster on. They originally thought she was upset about something else, but it turned out to be just this matter. It seemed that they didn¡¯t care about it at all. So now they just smiled and shook their heads. Seeing their inexplicable smiles, Suri Drew felt a bit strange and didn¡¯t know why they were acting that way.
Her face became a little gloomy, and she didn¡¯t know why her friends would act like this. After a while, someone finally stepped forward, raised their hand, gently patted her shoulder with a serious expression, and said, ¡°At first, I thought you were unhappy because of something else, but it turns out it¡¯s just this matter. When did we ever me you?¡± Seeing that Zara wanted to say something, she immediately interrupted her. ¡°Besides, from the very beginning, it was our own choice toe here. At that time, you didn¡¯t even know there would be so many problemster on. How can you me yourself for all this?¡± No matter what, they didn¡¯t want Zara to keep dwelling on this negative thing. Hearing this, everyone around instantly nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, Zara, don¡¯t think all this is your fault. We decided to stay here because we thought the sry was good, and some of us were even introduced by others, which has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter what, don¡¯t keep thinking about it. This will only make you feel worse and make us very unhappy.¡± Everyone started to chime in, trying tofort her, never ming Zara in their hearts. Under such circumstances, if they med her, it would certainly be inappropriate.
Moreover, they never really thought that way. So now, they didn¡¯t want Zara to think about anything else. Upon hearing this conversation, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak immediately spoke up. ¡°Zara, don¡¯t think like that. We all became besties because of fate. We¡¯ve already resolved this matter, so don¡¯t me yourself and be sad. It will only make things worse.¡± Yigol Novak also nodded without hesitation. He really thought the same way. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t truly understand the emotions among the girls. But no matter what, he could see that their feelings for each other were genuinely strong. So at this moment, he also spoke to everyone. ¡°Actually, I think what you girls said is not wrong. You all have this fate to be together, so why waste it by ming each other?¡± ¡°I know you never had any ill intentions against Zara, but Zara, you also need to stop dwelling on this. It will only make you more tired.¡± How could they not know what to do after hearing all this? So at this moment, they nodded their heads and enlightenedly said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We can¡¯t keep thinking about it like that.¡± Seeing that almost everyone had spoken encouraging words to her, Zara knew that she couldn¡¯t keep going like this. Everyone had been so good to her, so how could she let them down? At this moment, she was extremely touched and nodded her head softly as she spoke to everyone. ¡°Thank you all so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might still be trapped in my emotional turmoil.¡± However, nobody thought that this was a big deal. As long as they could break through this mental barrier, it would be the best thing for them. If they kept dwelling on this issue, the entire situation would only get worse, and they didn¡¯t want that to happen. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte now, so you should all rest. We¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± Suri Drew couldn¡¯t keep bothering them here either. Chapter 364: 364: Return to the Hotel Chapter 364: 364: Return to the Hotel
Trantor:549690339 Upon hearing these words, it was clear what they needed to do. Moreover, this was their first time here, and they had to adapt to the new environment no matter what.
Undoubtedly, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak had their own affairs to attend to, and it was not possible for them to always stay around. As such, they grinned at Suri Drew and Yigol Novak, waved their hands, and spoke up. ¡°You must take care on the way.¡± ¡°Yes, brothers and sisters, it might be very dangerous during this period, so you have to be more careful, and don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± They were indeed a little scared. What would they do if something happened? So, it was clear to him at this moment what he should do. As for Suri Drew and Yigol Novak, how could they not know that at this moment, they were genuinely worried for them? If that was the case, he would definitely take good care of himself and wouldn¡¯t allow them to worry. Thus, they chuckled and nodded their heads before speaking up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. You go back first and don¡¯t see us off any more.¡± Once they got in the car and left, everyone returned to their own rooms.
This could be considered their new home now. Therefore, at this moment, an air of excitement filled everyone¡¯s faces as theyy on their beds looking at the ceilings, appearing very happy. ¡°I never thought that I would be able to escape from that hell, let alonee to such a ce.¡± Unable to bear it any longer, one of them voiced out his thoughts. The others also nodded in agreement. They indeed agreed with him wholeheartedly. After all, they never thought that they would genuinely be able to escape. In the beginning, he did have some fantasies, but after repeated disappointments, they gave up on such hopes. But, they did not expect to meet Bonnie this time, along with the other brothers and sisters who helped them, sessfully leading them away from that ce. How could this not be a good thing for them? Therefore, they were genuinely happy.
¡°We are neither rted to the brothers and sisters nor do they have any obligation to help us like this. So, we must remember their kindness and repay them properly.¡± Lucy said this, speaking in a more serious tone. Even though they had said this many times, he hoped that everyone would keep it in their hearts. After all, there was no obligation for them to help, and the reason why Suri Drew and Yigol Novak would do such things was because they were exceedingly kind-hearted. With that being the case, how could they forget? Zara also felt the goodwill from Suri Drew and Yigol Novak. From the beginning, she held a vignt heart, fearing she may be deceived again. But, when she discovered that these two were genuinely good people, there was no worry. ¡°Moreover, I feel the grandmothers here are also very kind, taking good care of us, even better than how my parents treat me.¡± After speaking, the rest of them also nodded their heads. ¡°Yes, when we first started interacting with these grandmothers, I could already feel their kindness. This is really great.¡±
¡°Since they are so good to us, we should also be kind to them.¡± Everyone agreed with this. They were not ungrateful people. So, under such circumstances, they naturally knew how to repay kindness with kindness. At this moment, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak had already set off towards the hotel. The day had genuinely made them very happy. Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but move closer to Yigol Novak, hold his hand, and joyfully said, ¡°Husband, I thought this matter would take some time to solve. I never expected my husband to be so capable, solving it so quickly.¡± Hearing this, Yigol Novak merely smiled. ¡°No matter what, since my wife considers this matter important, I would undoubtedly handle it well. How could I let my wife down?¡± But honestly, the speed of resolution this time was beyond his expectations. Initially, he thought it would take a lot of time and effort to collect all kinds of evidence to let them know the power of thew. But now it waspleted so quickly, which was certainly a good thing for them. The smile remained on Suri Drew¡¯s face. She thought it was effortless and pleasant to get along with the youngdies and grandmothers. Being with them, she felt an unprecedented rxation. She was indeed oppressed by some things most of the time. Even though her husband was always by her side, there were times when she would overthink, leading to internal conflict. But now, after chatting and talking with these people, she felt very rxed. ¡°Although thesedies have had some unpleasant experiences in the past, I believe that they will get better in the future.¡± Suri Drew truly hoped that these youngdies would get better in the uing days. No matter what, she thought these youngdies should have a beautiful future. There may have been some setbacks before, but under current circumstances, they could help them. So, they hoped that the future of these youngdies would certainly be bright. Hearing this, Yigol Novak unhesitatingly nodded. His thoughts were identical to his wife¡¯s. ¡°Of course, thesedies are indeed kind-hearted and good by nature. They will definitely have a bright future.¡± In their short time together, both of them felt that both the grandmothers and the youngdies were excellent people. As the saying goes, good deeds are rewarded, and evil actions bring retribution. As long as they keep doing good deeds, they will definitely have good luck in the future. Before long, they arrived at the hotel entrance. However, for some reason, as soon as Yigol Novak got down from the car, he felt something was amiss. A hint of doubt shed in his eyes, and he found it a bit odd. Chapter 365: 365: Bad Premonition Chapter 365: 365: Bad Premonition
Trantor:549690339 Seeing him standing confused in ce, Suri Drew on the side also didn¡¯t know what had happened, so she furrowed her brows and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Hearing his wife¡¯s words, he finally snapped out of his own world. After deliberating carefully for a while, he eventually squeezed out a few words between his teeth. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a bad feeling¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know why he felt this way at this moment, and he couldn¡¯t exin it. Suri Drew hadn¡¯t expected him to say such a thing under these circumstances, which made her feel a bit puzzled. She carefully looked around but didn¡¯t find anything strange. So, she just shook her head. ¡°What are you talking about? I haven¡¯t noticed anything. Are you overthinking?¡± Despite her words, Yigol Novak still felt something incredible. In the end, he nodded slightly and said. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking. Let¡¯s go upstairs instead of standing here.¡± After all, it was gettingte and night was falling, he really should get some rest.
They had resolved many issues today. No matter what, everyone was somewhat worn out, and they must take a good rest under such circumstances. Suri Drew immediately stepped forward, grasped his hand, and lightly patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡± She didn¡¯t sense anything wrong. Perhaps she was too nonchnt on ordinary days and didn¡¯t pay much attention to these details. But Yigol Novak never thought that he would have such a feeling inexplicably. With his wife¡¯s statement, how could they keep standing there? So, hand in hand, they arrived in front of the elevator, ready to go upstairs. With a ¡°ding¡± sound, the elevator doors opened. They both walked in. But as soon as he walked in, Yigol Novak felt something was off. There should be many people here on ordinary days, so an elevator wait would typically take a long time.
But oddly enough today, there was not a single person waiting for the elevator, and when the doors opened, they found it empty. This made his mind more and moreplicated, he didn¡¯t know what on earth was going on, could it all be this odd? If he hadn¡¯t thought in this direction, nothing would have been a big deal. It was because he had been thinking about some bad things from the very beginning, which made him so tense now. So even though the elevator doors had already opened, he still carefully looked around, trying to see if there were any suspicious people around. After carefully looking around and seeing that people weren¡¯t paying much attention to them and that nothing seemed suspicious, he confidently walked in. But how could Suri Drew on the side not notice? At this moment, Yigol Novak really was not feeling right, was he? She didn¡¯t know what Yigol Novak was thinking now, and why his face was so serious. So, at this moment, she raised her hand, waved it gently in front of him and spoke. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Honey, are you feeling unwell? I feel like you¡¯re acting a bit off.¡± She thought it was because they had handled too many things today and it had tired her husband out, causing him to act so strangely. But when Yigol Novak heard this, he shook his head without hesitation, conjured a smile for her, and said.
¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go to our room.¡± He couldn¡¯t exin the feeling in his heart now, so he could only say that. No matter what, he didn¡¯t want his emotions to affect his wife. So until he figured out what was going on, he wouldn¡¯t make any moves. Besides, he couldn¡¯t spread any anxiety in this situation, otherwise, it would make his wife nervous. Even though he was deliberately hiding it, how could Suri Drew not see through it? After all, no matter what, they had spent a lot of time together and had a good understanding of each other. It was impossible for Yigol Novak to hide anything. So, at this moment, Suri Drew immediately grasped Yigol Novak¡¯s hand, sat him down on the couch beside her, looked at him seriously, and asked. ¡°Honey, what happened? Tell me what¡¯s going on, and we¡¯ll deal with it together. Please don¡¯t try to shoulder all these responsibilities by yourself.¡± She thought Yigol Novak was hiding something from her and wanted to handle it himself, so he was unwilling to tell her. Seeing his wife thinking this way, Yigol Novak felt somewhat amused. Indeed, he didn¡¯t have that thought. After thinking it through, instead of constantly hiding, it was better to tell her his internal thoughts directly, so as to avoid many misunderstandings and troubles. So at this moment, he took a deep breath and said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I¡¯ve been feeling a bit uneasy, as if something is about to happen.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ve been on edge all the way here. Don¡¯t worry too much, it¡¯s probably just me overthinking.¡± She sighed a sigh of relief, thinking it was really just that, and patted his shoulder tofort him, saying. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry too much. Whatever happens, we¡¯ll handle it together. Besides, this hotel is very safe, so nothing should happen.¡± After all, the hotel they were staying in wasn¡¯t any ordinary hotel. As a five-star establishment, the security here was certainly robust. With Suri Drew¡¯s words, he felt somewhat reassured. But, no matter what, he remained alert. He may not have noticed these signs in ss, butter, he found that the olddies and girls were right. Chapter 366: 366: Supporting Each Other Chapter 366: 366: Supporting Each Other
Trantor:549690339 He always felt that those people wouldn¡¯t let them off so easily. So anyway, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down, nor could he take his own life and his wife¡¯s life lightly.
Even though Suri said so, he still held her hand firmly, his face bing serious as he spoke to her solemnly. ¡°Honey, I know you might not care about this right now, but anyway, we must be careful. After all, those people are not to be trifled with. In case they take revenge on us, we may not be able to avoid getting hurt.¡± Seeing her husband speaking so seriously, how could she not know what she should do? So at this moment, she nodded gently and said to her husband in front of her. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child anymore. I definitely know how to take care of myself. Besides, I have you by my side, don¡¯t I? As long as you¡¯re with me, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± If she were alone, she might have already been terrified in such a situation. But because she had her husband beside her, she didn¡¯t feel the situation was that frightening. After so many days together, she had spent a long time by her husband¡¯s side, and there were many things that she didn¡¯t know how to deal with without him. When she was alone, she would feel somewhat scared of this situation, fearing that she might indeed suffer such revenge. But with her husband beside her, everything had changed, and she really wasn¡¯t as scared in her heart. When Yigol heard Suri¡¯s words, he was delighted. At least all his efforts before had not been in vain, and everything he had done had been seen and remembered by her. He was certainly very happy about it.
So in theing time, he would definitely strive to protect both himself and his wife, making sure nothing happened to her. ¡°Alright, alright. I think you might be getting hungry now. I just found a dessert shop nearby and bought some.¡± He remembered Suri had been craving these desserts a few days ago. It was just that too many things had happened recently, so he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it at the time. Looking at Suri¡¯s expression, she seemed to have forgotten what she had said. After all, her memory wasn¡¯t that good. But no matter what, after he finished his work, he knew what he had to do and bought her the desserts she wanted so she could enjoy them and be happy. When Suri heard this, her face showed a surprised expression, and then she smiled happily. She almost forgot about it, and she didn¡¯t expect her husband to remember it so clearly. Then she immediately rushed forward, hugging Yigol tightly and giving him a kiss on his face. ¡°Oh my God, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember, I forgot about it myself.¡± Hearing this, Yigol raised his hand, gently tapped her forehead, and smiled with an indulgent expression. ¡°How could I forget what my wife wants to eat? I will definitely keep it in my heart.¡±
The way they got along was really happy. Although they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time, they still had a general understanding of each other during this period. More than that, they could indeed see how much they cared for each other. Under other circumstances, they might not have been able to achieve such a level of rtionship. When the concern and love are mutual, if only one person does it while the other does nothing, it is impossible for the rtionship tost like this. But they werepletely different. It was because they cared about each other so much that their feelings were so good. Even if it was just a casual remark from Suri, Yigol still remembered it in his heart. Not only that, but sometimes Suri was really good to Yigol, too. In many ways, she really took him into ount and could even be his strong backing. If it were someone else, they might not be able to achieve such a level. Theyy on the sofa, turning on the projector in front of them. They had been working hard for a while, so they really needed to rx now.
At first, Yigol was worried that something bad might happen, but it turned out that all his worries were unfounded. So he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. ¡°We¡¯ve done a lot of good things today; let¡¯s rx and enjoy the day.¡± He said with a smile, while choosing a movie. At this moment, Suri naturally leaned into his arms. They were in a very sweet position. As they snuggled on the sofa, choosing a movie, their faces disyed a hint of blissful smiles. ¡°Do you have anything you want to watch, honey?¡± Yigol looked for a long time but didn¡¯t know which movie to choose, so he asked for his wife¡¯s opinion. Hearing this, Suri started to think seriously. She raised her hand and gently touched her chin, then said a sentence. ¡°How about we watch a romantic drama? We haven¡¯t seen one in such a long time.¡± As for Suri¡¯s suggestion, Yigol naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. So he immediately handed the remote control to Suri and said. ¡°Sure, no problem. You can choose; see if there¡¯s any romantic drama you¡¯d like to watch?¡± Then Suri took the remote control and started selecting seriously. As she chose, she couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°We haven¡¯t snuggled up like this to watch a movie for so long.¡± Yigol sipped his milk tea and chimed in. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve had a lot to do these days, but no matter what, I¡¯ll do all these things with you.¡± Although they really should live a good life, romance is also necessary. It¡¯s an additive to love. If they only dealt with the tasks pushed to them and neglected their own lives, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Chapter 367: 367 The Doorbell Rings Chapter 367: 367 The Doorbell Rings
Trantor:549690339 Actually, in many matters, they really had a consistent view. Including things that happened before, even if the problems might be worse and more serious, the solutions they thought of were not quite the same.
But still, their intentions were good, and they were trying to help others, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have put in so much effort to do these things. Moreover, there¡¯s another critical point. For them, some things were indeed quite difficult. But even so, they could still strive to cooperate and get things done, which to him was really rare. ¡°I heard someone say that a couple is like birds of the same forest but always face problems separately. When we encounter problems, we never do this.¡± Quickly, Suri Drew chose a movie and started talking while opening it. Yigol Novak¡¯s smile naturally grew as he listened to her. ¡°Yeah, we definitely won¡¯t be like that. I could never give up on you no matter what.¡± Through their time together, they had a deeper understanding of each other, and they genuinely felt that they were the right person for themselves. With this being the case, how could they not know how to handle things? Hearing Yigol¡¯s words, Suri¡¯s heart was very happy.
To her, this was also a promise. She¡¯d had past rtionships, but those people had let her down. However, Yigol was entirely different; he remembered all her likes and dislikes, every word she said, and every little detail. This would be impossible for others to achieve. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t think about those sentimental things now. Let¡¯s just watch the movie, the milk tea and cake will arrive soon, and you¡¯ll love it.¡± As soon as Yigol had finished speaking, Suri immediately nodded and theny in his arms. Their cuddling was really warm and intimate. They chose a romantic drama this time, and although Yigol might not be a huge fan of such films, he was willing to watch it for her sake. Fortunately, the ending of the romantic drama was not a sad one. So they knew from the beginning that the movie had a good ending, which is why they chose to watch it. After some time, as they were snuggling on the couch watching TV, the doorbell suddenly rang. Yigol smiled at Suri and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to get our takeaway.¡±
Suri obediently came out of his arms and sat beside him. She knew what she should and should not do. ¡°Be careful.¡± After Suri said that, she returned her gaze to the big screen and started watching closely. Meanwhile, Yigol didn¡¯t hesitate and got up to get the food from outside. But who could have known that the moment they opened the door, they found two ck-d men standing outside? In an instant, he was rooted to the spot,pletely frozen and unable to react. After all, this happened so suddenly that he didn¡¯t know what was going on. The next second, he realized what was happening and tried to close the door immediately. But it was toote; the two men had already closed in on the doorway, preventing him from shutting the door. Suri felt something was wrong; he had been gone for so long, but still hadn¡¯t returned.
So she turned her head and called out. ¡°Haven¡¯t you got the food yet?¡± Since she was in the bedroom, she couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside. Even after she said this, there was still no response from outside, which made her heart grow more confused. Logically, it was just a trip to the door for a takeaway. How could it take this long? It truly made her heart wonder. Could something have happened? But then she thought about it and felt that something was off. How could that be? They were in a hotel now; what could happen? So she tried asking again. ¡°Where are you, honey? Where did you go to get the delivery?¡± At this moment, she felt that something was off and became more vignt. Regardless, she had to handle this situation well.` Little did she know that Yigol was already being captured by the two ck-d men, with tape covering his mouth. Because of this, he couldn¡¯t speak at all. Even if he wanted to make a muffled noise, the two men guarding him prevented him from doing so. Furthermore, the two ck-d men were fully armed and looked quite intimidating. They had no idea about the intentions of these two men. His wife was still in the bedroom. How could he not be worried? When he heard his wife¡¯s voice, he naturally worried even more. If only he had been more careful, his premonition was not wrong. From the beginning, he had an inexplicable fear in his heart. At that time, he didn¡¯t know what was going on. He thought it was just his imagination. But now it seemed that it was not that simple. No matter what, he did not want his wife to be harmed. But this matter was not something he could decide on. Suri, who was still in the bedroom, realized that something was amiss. Anyhow, she couldn¡¯t go out easily. She knew the situation outside must be beyond her imagination. At first, she thought her husband¡¯s thoughts were just overthinking. But now it didn¡¯t seem that way. From the beginning, her husband¡¯s concerns were justified, and it was likely to happen. It was just that she hadn¡¯t paid attention. But talking about it now was useless; she had to think of a way to deal with it. This matter was crucial to her, and she couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes. She had already thought of the worst possibility. That was, there were many strong men outside waiting for her toe out. Chapter 368: 368: Uninvited Guest Chapter 368: 368: Uninvited Guest
Trantor:549690339 So under these circumstances, she must be careful and figure out a foolproof n. Otherwise, she might not be able to save herself, and her husband might risk his life for her too. No matter what, she has to be safe.
She cannot just leave now. If so many people are waiting for her, wouldn¡¯t it be fatal? So, she immediately took out her phone and sent a message to the bodyguards she hired, asking them toe back immediately. She also informed them about the possible situation outside. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Once the bodyguards arrive, she might feel a bit better. But even after doing these things, she still feels afraid and doesn¡¯t dare to go out. She¡¯s also afraid of what problems she might encounter if she goes out now. Under such circumstances, anyone would be afraid. But her husband is outside, and she¡¯s terrified of what those people might do to him. At this moment, her heart was racing uncontrobly. Although she doesn¡¯t know why those people outside haven¡¯te in yet, she¡¯s still frightened.
¡°No, I must calm down. No matter what, I shouldn¡¯t panic too much.¡± She tried to reassure herself. After all, in this situation, she can¡¯t afford to panic and lose her calm, otherwise, things might get even worse. Since there¡¯s no movement outside, that means her husband should be fine. Perhaps they are just waiting for her to go out. No matter what, she must not act rashly and give them what they want. So now, she¡¯s thinking carefully about what to do next. At this moment, she¡¯s hiding on the couch, not daring to move. Then after a while, she suddenly stood up as if she thought of something and started looking for something to defend herself within the bedroom. If they do break in, maybe she¡¯ll be able to fend them off if she has something in her hand. Without a weapon, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.
So no matter what, she must find something that can help her now. At this moment, Yigol¡¯s heart is also filled with anxiety. His hands and feet were bound, making it impossible for him to move. Not only that, but he can¡¯t even make a sound. How could he possibly not worry about his wife? But since his wife hasn¡¯te out, his long suspended heart finally falls back into ce. As long as she stays inside for now, it¡¯s a good thing. Although he doesn¡¯t know why the burly men guarding him have no intention of going inside. No matter what, he doesn¡¯t want his wife to be hurt. Suri is now searching the bedroom for something she can hold to protect herself. After a long search, she hadn¡¯t found anything useful.
Eventually, she could only pick up the high-stemmed ss next to her. If broken, it might be used for self-defense. After all, it¡¯s made of ss, and when shattered, it will have sharp edges. That way, if someone tried to approach her, she could use the sharp edges against them. But she was also afraid that she might make a mistake inside, which could attract the attention of people waiting outside. So now, she doesn¡¯t dare to act recklessly and just holds the high-stemmed ss. For now, she must remain calm. No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t be too panicked. Although she can¡¯t break it now, when they burst in, she can swiftly grab it and smash it against something nearby. Even something this simple can be used for self-defense, and she won¡¯t be as scared as before. But if she doesn¡¯t have anything to defend herself with, she would be even more afraid. Not only that, she carefully got off the couch and moved to the side of the door, hiding in a blind spot. After that, she pressed her ear against the door, listening closely to the outside. That way, she could not only hear what¡¯s going on but alsounch a surprise attack if someone rushed in. At this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to even take a deep breath, looking extremely cautious, fearing that she might make a mistake. After all, she can¡¯t afford to be careless about such matters. Otherwise, not only would she fail to save her husband, but she might also endanger herself. She doesn¡¯t have to think too hard to know that there must be several strong men outside. The strength disparity between men and women is significant. She can¡¯t beat even one man, let alone many of them. Although she doesn¡¯t know how many men are outside right now. But no matter what, she can¡¯t simply go out, or else the situation might get even worse. No matter what, she doesn¡¯t want any of this to happen. But who would have thought that even though she didn¡¯t go out, the people inside didn¡¯te in either? After a long time, there was no abnormal movement outside. This made her feel a bit strange, and she didn¡¯t know what was going on. As the saying goes, knowing oneself and the enemy ensures victory in a hundred battles. But since she doesn¡¯t know what the situation outside is like, how can she cope? Suri¡¯s heart beats faster and faster, continually sending messages to the bodyguards, wondering when they can arrive. Who would have thought that in the next second, the doorbell suddenly rang. She clearly hears the doorbell ringing in her ears. Both the two men in ck outside and the bound Yigol inside naturally hear everything clearly as well. Everyone inside the room has their thoughts and doesn¡¯t dare to answer. All be quiet because no one speaks. The person outside pressed the doorbell again. They then said, ¡°Your delivery is here. I¡¯ll leave it at the door.¡± But still, no one dares to say a word inside. The delivery person also found it a bit strange, not knowing why there was no movement inside. However, since they already made the delivery, they wouldn¡¯t bother with such matters. So they left the delivery at the door and left the ce. It was just delivery after all. Suri thought it was the bodyguards who had arrived. Chapter 369: 369: Advancing by Retreating Chapter 369: 369: Advancing by Retreating
Trantor:549690339 She initially thought there might be somemotion. But she didn¡¯t expect that there was no sound at all outside.
This made Suri Drew more and more unable to figure out what those people were thinking. At this moment, her heart was extremely anxious. If she knew what was going on, she wouldn¡¯t be in this state now. But because she didn¡¯t know much about it, she was very ufortable. So at this moment, she really didn¡¯t know what to do. And she carefully set her phone to silent mode. If the bodyguards message herter, it won¡¯t attract the attention of the people outside. But just when she was carefully considering what to do next, some footsteps suddenly were heard from outside the door. She clearly heard someoneing in her direction. Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, But how could she not worry about this? At this moment, her face also changed slightly.
The wine ss was tightly held in her hand. If someone really tried toe in and do something to her, she would definitely stab the ss into his body at an extremely fast speed. She couldn¡¯t care too much now; after all, this was legitimate self-defense for her. As long as she could protect herself, she would have a chance to save her husbandter. If something happens to her at this time, she can¡¯t even think about saving her husband. So at this moment, she was naturally a little nervous. But who would have known that at this moment, she heard the footsteps stopping at the door. Not only that, but there were also some sobbing sounds. She had lived with Yigol Novak for so long that she could more or less distinguish that the voice was his. It seems that his mouth must have been blocked by something, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a sound. Indeed, her thoughts were exactly correct.
Currently, the only reason that Yigol would make such a sound was because he saw one of the men in ck inexplicably going towards the direction of the bedroom. He did so only to remind his wife to be careful. If he could be stronger at this moment, he would not have to worry, and these two men in ck would not be able to subdue him. But talking about this now is really of no use; After all, he couldn¡¯t protect his wife. Instead, he was the first to be tied up by these two men in ck, which made him feel terrible. If possible, he would hope to have another chance. If given another chance, no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t have this problem. But it¡¯s no use saying anything now. When he felt the men in ck walking step by step towards his wife, his heart was very excited. If this man in ck dared to do anything to his wife, he wouldn¡¯t let him go easily no matter what. His body moved violently, trying to break this restraint as quickly as possible.
He really didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. He wanted to protect his wife, not to be tied up here, not being able to do anything and even move. But this is really not so easy. The man in ck who had been guarding him saw that he kept moving, so directly raised his foot and kicked him fiercely. It¡¯s clear that he showed no mercy. This kick made Yigol¡¯s face turn green and purple. But even though he didn¡¯t give up, he had to break free from the binding as quickly as possible and then save his wife. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch something happen to his wife. Although this matter might be very difficult, he didn¡¯t want to give up. Even if there was some pain in his body, he was still struggling to break free as quickly as possible. The other man in ck who was watching him became more and more impatient and came up to kick him a few more times without any hesitation. He gave him a warning look, not to continue moving, but didn¡¯t say a word. But Yigol doesn¡¯t easily give up. Although he had already decided what to do, he wouldn¡¯t be affected by this. Even if this person killed him, he wouldn¡¯t give up easily. Seeing the man in ck just about to enter his wife¡¯s door, If he still waited for death, what kind of a man would he be? So anyway, he would use all his strength to protect his wife, not sit here and do nothing. At this moment, Suri was also very conflicted on the inside. The ce was very quiet, how could she not hear the slightest movement outside? She clearly heard the sound of a chair being dragged on the floor, and not only that, but also the sound of someone being kicked. Even though she couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside, she could still deduce what was going on by the sounds. It seems that those people, those men in ck, must be doing something to her husband. She was furious in her heart. But no matter how angry she was, she knew the stakes. She was clear about what should and shouldn¡¯t be done in any situation. If she made the wrong choice at this time, it would only make things worse. So anyway, she had to calm down now. Otherwise, if she rushed out angrily, she would fall into the enemy¡¯s trap. Not only that, but she also heard someone walking towards her door and stopped after reaching it, without making any moves. She didn¡¯t know what the person was thinking and didn¡¯t know what he would do next. But no matter what, she had already made thorough preparations. At this moment, she was holding the wine ss tightly in her hand, as long as he came in, she would definitely hit him without hesitation. In this situation, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off easily. As expected, the person hesitated for a moment, and then immediately raised his hand to hold the doorknob, trying to open it. But he found out that it was impossible to open. That¡¯s because Suri had already locked it from the inside. Chapter 370: 370: Sowing discord Chapter 370: 370: Sowing discord
Trantor:549690339 She wasn¡¯t a fool, under such circumstances, how could she not know how to protect herself properly? So when she heard movements outside, she had already locked her door.
In this way, even if people outside wanted to get in, it would be a challenging task. Although she couldn¡¯t escape, preserving her own life was the top priority for now. Whatever happens, she knew what she should do. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t be overly impulsive. The person outside the door didn¡¯t expect her to have locked it. A sh of anger appeared on his face, and he began to pound on the door forcefully. At this moment, Suri Drew was by the door, her heart pounding at the sound of the knocking. Every knock seemed to be proiming his anger. He seemed to have suspected from the very beginning that the door might be locked, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be true. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so he roared out loud. ¡°Open the door! Open the door for me!¡±
He kept yelling angrily, but Suri inside simply ignored him, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything. How could Suri Drew not be afraid? But no matter what, she knew she couldn¡¯t let her fear take over. She had to stay calm so she could deal with what wasing next. Therefore, she appeared very calm at the moment, not responding to the person outside. Given the current situation, she knew how dangerous it was. ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t open the door, huh?¡± Suddenly, the knocking ceased, and the person outside enigmatically uttered these words. When Suri Drew heard this, she had a bad premonition. She gripped her cup tightly, her heart racing. Outside, when Yigol Novak realized that Suri Drew had already locked the door, a relieved smile appeared on his face. He knew his wife knew how to handle the situation. If that was the case, he didn¡¯t have anything to worry about. As far as he was concerned, it wasn¡¯t important what happened to him as long as his wife was safe.
But who would¡¯ve expected that the man in ck standing in front of the bedroom would have started walking towards him? Not only that, but the person¡¯s face looked very solemn. As if he was about to do something. ¡°You won¡¯te out, huh? Then forget about seeing your husband!¡± Right after saying that, he lifted his hand and punched Yigol in the stomach. Not only that, but he also removed the gag from Yigol¡¯s mouth. There¡¯s no way Yigol could stand the pain. Immediately, he cried out in pain. How could Suri inside not hear themotion outside? She never would¡¯ve imagined they would treat her husband like this. It sparked her anger! However, even though she was angry, there wasn¡¯t much she could do.
After all, she definitely wasn¡¯t their match. Neither did she have any idea how many of them there were. Even if it was only one person, she still wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Thus, she felt so utterly helpless. She had no idea what to do. This was like a crushing blow to her. If possible, she wanted to rush out to protect her husband, but she knew shecked the strength. After removing the bandages from his mouth, Yigol finally shouted out loud. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, my love. No matter what, you can¡¯te out.¡± Now he was deeply worried about his wife. No matter what, he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. He could bear whatever injury he suffered. After all, he was a man, but if his wife got hurt, he would feel immense pain. When Suri heard Yigol outside calling out to her like this, her heart wasden with grief. Tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly, streaming down her cheeks onto the floor. Everyone wished for a different oue if it was possible. But everything had happened, she really didn¡¯t know what to do. She couldn¡¯t just impulsively rush out, could she? She didn¡¯t understand why the bodyguards hadn¡¯t arrived yet. By all ounts, they should¡¯ve arrived by now, but even until now, she heard no movement from them. Suri found this strange, unaware that the bodyguards had been intercepted at the elevator. The men in ck were very organized. They weren¡¯t just two men. They had almost taken control of the entire hotel. So if Suri and Yigol wanted to escape their clutches, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Recognizing that there might be a problem with the guards, Suri hurriedly sent a distress message. In such a situation, she needed to think of another solution. Then there would be might be an additional route for survival. However, if something happened to them during this time, the situation would worsen. Who knew that when the man in ck heard Yigol¡¯s words, he became even angrier and directly kicked him in the stomach again. ¡°It seems like you two are quite close, huh? If that¡¯s the case, then why is your wife always hiding inside, noting out to save you?¡± How could they not understand? This man was trying to sow discord between them. But honestly, his words did feel like sharp arrows piercing Suri¡¯s heart. If she had the ability, there¡¯s no way, she would be behaving like a shrinking violet, always hiding inside the room. But she earnestly didn¡¯t have the strength or ability to win against them. She was clear that if she really went outside now, she would just be a sitting duck, and it wouldn¡¯t change the current situation at all. At the moment, Yigol did not care about his words at all and responded with, ¡°None of your fucking business.¡± Despite feeling pain from all over his body, under no circumstances would he allow himself or his wife to be manipted by them. His injuries didn¡¯t matter at all. No matter what harsh words they could say, he would never let it get to him. Chapter 371: 371: Did Not Come Chapter 371: 371: Did Not Come
Trantor:549690339 Even if he was injured, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him. But how could Suri Drew, who was standing next to him, not feel heartbroken?
Her heart ached like it was being stabbed with a knife every time she heard a screaming from the other side of the door. But she didn¡¯t know what she should do. Under such circumstances, they both felt deeply powerless. If they could, they would want to be stronger to face these challenges, but they couldn¡¯t, and that was a heavy blow to them. So at this moment, Suri clenched her fists tightly, even when she cried. She couldn¡¯t do anything but cry non-stop here. If she could, she would definitely rush up to save her husband without hesitation. The men showed no mercy, continuously beating and kicking Yigol Novak. Not only that, they taunted him with their words. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your wife wouldn¡¯te to save you. Seems like your rtionship is just like that.¡± ¡°I thought you two had a great rtionship, but it seems pretty average now.¡±
¡°Might as well just beat you to death. Anyway, your wife is so beautiful, she should be able to find someone else.¡± ¡°Ah, right, I don¡¯t have a wife now. Maybe your wife can be my wife.¡± During their other conversations, Yigol could pretend not to care. But he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Under no circumstances could he allow others to joke about his wife. So he began to struggle fiercely. However, the two men in ck next to him only found this amusing and burst into unbridledughter. ¡°Hahaha! Look at you trying to break free. You can¡¯t escape anyway.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. It was him that caused us to lose everything and destroyed our family. No matter what, we have to let them know how powerful we are!¡± After hearing these words, Yigol had a rough understanding of their identities. They must have been involved in the same incident as before.
Perhaps they had made some bad deals and were now being hunted down by the police. Unexpectedly, they were still on the run and had managed to take revenge on them while doing so. If he had known, he would have been more cautious when the olddy and other women had warned him. The situation wouldn¡¯t have be this terrible. But it was useless to regret now. What had happened had happened, and he had to keep his mind alert. Kicksnded on his body one after another. The pain was unbearable, but he clenched his teeth and did not make a sound. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t appear weak at that moment. But Suri heard these sounds, and how could she not feel heartbroken? Yet, there was nothing she could do. She had been unable to handle such situations in the past.
Tears the size of beans slid down her cheeks, and she clenched her fists tightly. How could she deal with such a blow? She thought that her security guards must have been stopped or dyed. Otherwise, they would have arrived by now. But if that was the case, what should they do now? Should they fight those people outside with their bare hands? Moreover, she could tell from their words that they were rted to the incident they had just dealt with. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have gone to such extremes, almost driving them to death. Regardless, she had to calm down and think about what to do next so as not to make things worse. She could hear her husband¡¯s continuous screams outside. Her heart felt like it was being stabbed with a knife. But she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it all. Perhaps it was because her husband had always helped her deal with everything, so she never thought much about it. But now that things had happened, she couldn¡¯t think of any solutions at all. She felt extremely guilty about this. If she had known, she would have trained herself in daily life, so this kind of problem wouldn¡¯t have urred. She shouldn¡¯t have left all these problems to her husband, and instead, she should have thought about how to solve them herself. But now it was toote, and she had to be self-reliant. So at this moment, she felt very helpless and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Think fast,e up with a n!¡± ¡°Otherwise, my husband might be beaten to death by them!¡± No matter what, she didn¡¯t want her husband to leave her. However, the current situation was not as simple as she had imagined. Just then, she began to think seriously, looking for other ways to solve the problem. At this moment, she carefully observed the room¡¯syout. Checking if there was anything useful to her. Although she might not be very familiar with it, she would think carefully about every possibility to see if it could be solved. After a while, an idea finally shed through her mind! Right, there was a smoke rm, wasn¡¯t there? As long as she created a fire and set it off, the water would pour down, and that would definitely attract their attention. Perhaps this method really did work. But she had to approach them first. And she didn¡¯t know if there were still people guarding the outside. If it wasn¡¯t as simple as she imagined, and there were still people guarding outside, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to escape. Chapter 372: 372: Finding a Solution Chapter 372: 372: Finding a Solution
Trantor:549690339 Just as she was thinking of picking up her phone to seek help from outside, there was suddenly no signal. Misfortunes nevere singly.
She hadn¡¯t thought that this would happen as well. It seemed like even the heavens were against her. So how could she not feel desperate at this moment? But even though she was extremely desperate, she could not give up on her husband, nor could she give up on herself. The more she was in this situation, the more she knew what she should do. She had to calmly think of a solution to safely get both herself and her husband out of this predicament. At first, one method seemed feasible. This would draw their attention, then switch to a n to get her husband out as well. But even at this moment, she was wondering what if there were more people in the corridor or other ces? In this case, she also had toe up with a good n to get them past the numerous crowds. If something went wrong at this point, the whole situation would be even worse.
Although she didn¡¯t know if there were any other people outside, she had toe up with a full-proof n and not allow for any problems. Once she had a rough n in her mind, she carefully went over it again. She didn¡¯t want any problems to ur. So at this moment, she took a deep breath and spoke a sentence to the people outside the door. ¡°I¡¯ming out.¡± After hearing this, the people outside finally stopped beating Yigol. When they heard her words, they smirked and looked at Yigol, saying. ¡°Tsk tsk, your couple¡¯s rtionship is really good; she can stille out in such a situation.¡± ¡°Yeah, I underestimated you at first.¡± The two peopleughed and said such words. But when Yigol heard this, he was extremely desperate. From the beginning, he didn¡¯t want his wife toe out. He felt that he was beaten so badly and didn¡¯t like seeing his wife getting hurt.
He knew these people outside were literally fearless. Once caught, they would be unable to get out of prison. That was why they firmly grasped thest opportunity toe out and take revenge on them. So they might not be afraid that they might actually beat someone to death. On the contrary, they wanted to take revenge for all the resentment they had umted over the years. So if his wife came out, there would only be a chance of worse things happening. They might not show any mercy to a woman and might even do more outrageous things to her. For this reason, even if he was feeling weak and in pain all over his body, he still immediately said. ¡°Wife, just stay in the room obediently, don¡¯t mind me, and don¡¯te out. Don¡¯t worry, my body is strong, and there won¡¯t be any problems!¡± Despite being weak, he still forced himself to say these words. No matter what, he didn¡¯t want his wife to get hurt.
The more this happened, the more he hoped his wife would listen to him obediently. When Suri heard Yigol¡¯s weak tone, she couldn¡¯t help but cry even more. How could she not know that the reason Yigol did this was for her own good? No matter what, she would never abandon him. If she hid inside and did nothing, they might eventually beat her husband to death. She didn¡¯t want to see this happen. Now that she hade up with a solution, she couldn¡¯t care about wasting any time. Otherwise, her husband¡¯s situation might get even worse. So at this moment, she held back her tears and said to the people outside. ¡°Stay away from me, or else I won¡¯te out.¡± Even though she didn¡¯t know why they insisted on getting her out, she knew for sure it wouldn¡¯t be anything good. If they really caught her, they might do even more outrageous things to her. How could she not know all of this? It was for this reason that she, at all costs, had to make a sessful escape. Otherwise, once caught, it would only be a dead end; even an appeal to heaven or earth would be futile, and everything would be over. ¡°Yo, I didn¡¯t expect you to start ordering us around. Don¡¯t you think about your current qualification to negotiate with us?¡± ¡°Yeah, what do you mean by that? Are you saying I should just listen to you obediently?¡± These two continued to mock her with their words and sarcastic tone. Suri knew that if she went out and didn¡¯t run at the first chance, she might get caught. However, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t stay in this room forever. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her husband. She had to do something. So at this moment, she said. ¡°Fine, then just don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll nevere out for the rest of my life.¡± Actually, from the beginning, she didn¡¯t quite understand why these two insisted on hering out. But after seeing their attitude and hearing their conversation, she had a general understanding. It seemed that the reason they wanted her toe out was not just to torment her and her husband more conveniently. And what kind of method could they possibly use that she wouldn¡¯t know? She was an adult, after all, she knew some things. So the reason they wanted her toe out wasn¡¯t just to torment her and hurt her. By doing so, in front of her husband, they would possibly feel even more excited and feel that they had taken great revenge. Little did they know that they were already scum because of what they had done before, and all this suffering now was well-deserved. Even if they had done wrong before, Suri and Yigol had punished them for it. But they never expected them to still be stubborn and try to persecute Suri and Yigol even now. Since that was the case, she might as well let them know her strength. Furthermore, if she really couldn¡¯t escape sessfully this time, she would rather die with them than let them hurt her in any way. No matter what, she had to let these people know. That she, Suri, was not to be trifled with! Chapter 373: 373: Distress Signal Chapter 373: 373: Distress Signal
Trantor:549690339 They never expected her to say such a thing out loud. It took them a while before they finally took a few steps back.
¡°Alright, we¡¯ll step back, and youe out.¡± Seeing that they had finallypromised, Suri Drew knew that the situation was likely as she had guessed. Their current behavior was probably just to get her out so they could torment her and her husband more effectively. But no matter what, she would never let them seed. So, at this moment, she took a deep breath and went over the n in her head one more time. She also smashed a wine ss on the floor. Then, she collected the shards of ss into her pocket. If anyone tried to get closeter, she would quickly take out the ss shards. Having some means of self-defense was better than having none at all. After all, in the bedroom, she really couldn¡¯t find any other items she could use. Having this was already not easy for her. Yigol Novak didn¡¯t know what his wife was thinking, but when he heard her nning toe out, he became very anxious.
So he kept talking without stopping. ¡°Honey, can you please behave? Don¡¯te out. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me. Stay inside, they can¡¯t get in.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m really fine. Please don¡¯te out, alright? Promise me.¡± He was really panicking, and his speech sped up without him even realizing it, hoping Suri could take his words to heart. But how could Suri really stay inside the whole time? The situation was no longer as simple as they had imagined. From the very beginning, she had called for her bodyguards. But now she guessed that the bodyguards must have encountered something on their way. Otherwise, after such a long time, they would have arrived here already. Something must have happened on their way. And if nothing had happened at the hotel, the bodyguards would have been able to get in with no problem. So she deduced that something had already happened at the hotel. Moreover, from the very beginning, her husband had sensed that something was off with the hotel. She didn¡¯t think it was a big deal back then, but now that she considered it, it was indeed suspicious that there were so many people missing today.
It felt like this had been a trap from the start, and she just hadn¡¯t thought about it that much. If she had known this, she would have been more careful at the beginning. She should have listened to her husband and been more sensitive to her surroundings. That way, none of this would have happened. But talking about it now was already pointless. She had done what she could, but the rescuers simply couldn¡¯t make it, and now she couldn¡¯t even send messages with her phone nor ask for help from others. So she couldn¡¯t just watch her husband being beaten by them the entire time. No matter what, she had to do something. As she prepared to go out, a thought suddenly popped into her head. If they rushed out so recklessly and the entire hotel was under control, they might not be able to escape at all. So at this moment, she had to find a way to ask for help from the outside world. Since her phone was no longer usable, there was only one solution she could think of.
Luckily, their bedroom had a ss window. Not only that, it was a floor-to-ceiling window. And the floor they were on wasn¡¯t very high. If she put some help signals on the ss, other people might be able to see them. Passers-by would likely be somewhat sensitive to these signals. Doing so might ensure their safety and prevent anything from happening to them. So at this moment, she immediately began searching for a way to write on the ss window. After some searching, she finally found something. There was a marker on a cab nearby, along with a few sheets of paper. These items seemed to be for note-taking purposes only. But thankfully there was a marker, so she could use that to write a help message on the ss window. So Suri then grabbed the marker and wrote three letters on the ss window. The international distress signal, SOS. Not only that, but the letters she wrote were huge, almost filling the entire ss surface. Afterpleting all this, she immediately grabbed a lighter and the sheets of paper she had found. She did this to prepare to ignite the roomter. All of her ns had been clearly formted in her mind. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t allow any mistakes to be made, as her husband was inside and in great danger. Once she had everything ready, she went to the door. People outside had grown impatient, wondering what was taking her so long, and what she was ying at. So at this moment, they once again came to the door and yelled loudly. ¡°What are you doing in there, dawdling? Didn¡¯t you say you wereing out? Come out quickly!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te out soon, we¡¯ll kick the door down!¡± The two of them sounded extremely angry. And Suri knew that it would not be good to provoke them further now. So, no matter what, she had to stay calm and carry out her n. Then she addressed the people outside the door. ¡°But you¡¯re still so close to me now. I can tell from your voices. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d step back?¡± After hearing this, the two of them were very unhappy. But thinking about how they could torment the couple more thoroughlyter, they eventuallypromised and dragged themselves several steps back. ¡°We¡¯ve already stepped back quite a bit. Can youe out now?¡± Suri could tell from their voices that they had indeed obediently moved back several steps. So, at this moment, she took a deep breath, nodded, and said. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ming out now. Just don¡¯t go back on your word.¡± At this moment, she held the lighter in one hand and the sheets of paper in the other. Chapter 374: 374: Reacting Chapter 374: 374: Reacting
Trantor:549690339 She had already decided that when she left the room, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say much to them. No amount of talking would help. As a woman, she couldn¡¯t physically overpower them, so she could only outsmart them. Furthermore, if she dyed any longer, they could rush in at high speed, and her n would be ruined.
So, no matter what, she understood what she should and should not do right now. She must execute all of this properly. As soon as she opened the door, she stepped out immediately. However, upon hearing the door open, Yigol Novak¡¯s heart broke. He had not expected that Suri Drew would actually attempt to step out. But what awaited her after stepping out was a terrifying oue. He felt helpless and didn¡¯t know what to do. Everything that needed to be said had been said and everything that needed to be done had been done, this was how the situation had unfolded. If he could break free, he wouldn¡¯t be in this state. But since he couldn¡¯t free himself, he was utterly powerless. When he saw his wife at the door, he was surprised and had not expected her to be holding a lighter and tissues. The two men beside him were also stunned, they didn¡¯t expect Suri to still have a backup n. If she really set a fire, they might be trapped here, with no way out.
What did all this mean? Did she intend to die along with them? When they had collected their thoughts, they prepared to move forward and take everything from her hand. But Suri kept her eyes on them the whole time, knowing that if they made any move, she would immediately light up the items she was holding. Seeing these two men, she shouted at them. ¡°If youe any closer, I will light it up! I can¡¯t escape and I can¡¯t save my husband. So, let¡¯s die together here. At least we would havepany on the way to the underworld.¡± She knew this tactic might not work. It could only be temporarily effective. After all, these men were desperate, and it was likely that they didn¡¯t value their own lives. Their initial hesitation was just due to the shock of her actions. But once they collect themselves, they might not care. Therefore, she needed to execute her n as quickly as possible and not give them any opportunity to take advantage.
As expected, the two men were stunned, and seemed a little scared for the moment. ¡°Calm down, we can talk it over.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re not bad people. We just wanted you to see your husband. Why are you being so rash? If you really light it up, won¡¯t we all die here?¡± Although they were saying these things, Suri didn¡¯t respond to them. She was watching her husband closely. Furthermore, she was also watching if the two men would recover from their initial shock. Given the current situation, she knew she had to be extra careful and not fall into their trap. Being at a disadvantage, if she fell into their trap, the situation could be even more difficult. Seeing that they hadn¡¯t recovered yet, she had to do more in this short period of time. So, she paid attention to the corridor outside the door. As expected, there were more people there. It seemed that her assumption was correct. This hotel had been taken over by them, or her bodyguards would have arrived by now. They must have been stopped.
Escaping would indeed be challenging. Moreover, the condition of her husband wasn¡¯t good. How could she not notice that? Seeing her husband all bloodied and bruised, her heart ached. But there was nothing she could do. Once the two men recovered, she would instantly ignite the items she was holding. What would happen next depended on her luck. She could only prepare for everything in the brief time avable to her. She took a step towards her husband, while the two men, apparently scared that she would ignite the items, moved in the opposite direction. At this moment, one of them seemed to realize something and gently tapped his head. ¡°Wait a minute, she was in there for so long, could she have done something?¡± When he voiced this, another man suddenly grasped something and quickly pointed towards the bedroom that Suri had just exited. ¡°You go and check if anything happened.¡± The other man nodded and entered the bedroom. But when he looked carefully, he found nothing out of the ordinary. Then he came out. Luckily, after Suri had written a distress message on the window, she had pulled the curtains. Hence, they couldn¡¯t see anything inside. Fortunately, she had been cautious, if not, they might have discovered everything. While they weremunicating, Suri quickly moved towards Yigol. Not only so, she cautiously put an object from her pocket into Yigol¡¯s hand. Since she had done this swiftly, the two men didn¡¯t notice. Moreover, their attention was entirely on Suri and whether she would light the fire. Under such circumstances, they naturally didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else. Upon receiving the object, Yigol knew exactly what to do next. He never thought there woulde a day when his wife would have to rescue him. This tormented him, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. He should be the one protecting his wife. But there was no use saying these words now. Chapter 375: 375: A World of Darkness Chapter 375: 375: A World of Darkness
Trantor:549690339 Knowing that the two people were almost entirely focused on his wife, he carefully used a broken piece to cut the rope binding him. Meanwhile, Suri Drew was also trying to buy more time.
¡°If you don¡¯t back off now, I¡¯ll set this on fire!¡± These two people must have been significant figures before, or else they wouldn¡¯t be armed like this. Moreover, if they had done this kind of thing often before, they would not have been so careless. It was because of these details that Suri knew they hadn¡¯t fully transitioned from their previous identities. If they were already unafraid, they wouldn¡¯t think there was anything serious about it. After all, it¡¯s just a matter of life or death. Even if they were caught and continued to eat jail food, they would still keep doing it. Even after getting out, they wouldn¡¯t be as prominent as before, and they might even face severe criticism, which would be a heavy blow to them. So rather than that, they might as well die with them now. It¡¯s just that they haven¡¯t thought about this and haven¡¯t turned their minds around, so Suri has to take advantage of this opportunity to do everything she needs to do. As expected, the next second, the two of them seemed to react to something.
They immediately shook their heads, and then smiled and said. ¡°Oh my God, if you want to light it up, just do it! We¡¯ll just die together here.¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t react just now, but now I finally did; it¡¯s not about me apanying you on the way to the underworld, it¡¯s about you apanying me.¡± When they reacted, Suri knew that now was indeed the right time. Since they didn¡¯t care what she would do, they wouldn¡¯t care if she let them die with her. So at this moment, she hesitated no more, lit the fire directly, and threw it on the sofa next to her, the fire quickly zing up. Perhaps the two of them hadn¡¯t expected Suri¡¯s speed to be so fast, they never imagined that she would actually do all this. This was because there were too many mmable items inside the hotel, making it impossible to control the fire at once. Moreover, the smoke rm did nothing. Originally, they thought that when he appeared, he might create chaos, but now, whether he was there or not didn¡¯t matter. Then Suri couldn¡¯t waste any more time, so she immediately pulled Yigol Novak and ran towards the door.
Luckily, it was Yigol who had already cut the rope on his body during that time, otherwise, they might have wasted even more time now. They cooperated in perfect harmony, and their pursuers had no time to react. They ran to the safe passage without even thinking about waiting for the elevator. If they really waited for the elevator, wouldn¡¯t that be delivering their heads on a te? By the time they waited for the elevator, they would have already been caught up to. Both of them ran very fast, not daring to stop for a second. If something happened to them now, neither of them could take responsibility for it; there were still many things they had to do, and there was no way they could die in a ce like this. Besides, their lives in the future were bound to be very good. They hadn¡¯t done anything illegal before, and they would definitely get betterter on, so there was no way they would be willing to die here. So, even though Yigol was in a lot of pain, he didn¡¯t stop; he knew that he had to leave this ce safely with his wife no matter what. As they ran in that direction, the two people behind them became furious and immediately pointed at them, yelling loudly.
¡°Hurry up and chase them!¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and chase them!¡± Upon hearing this, the people in the hallway also started running. They knew exactly what they should do, and they wouldn¡¯t let Suri and Yigol get away from them no matter what. The fire spread more and more, and they couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, so they all left the area. Later, when they reached the next floor, one of them patted the other on the shoulder and said nonchntly. ¡°Rest assured, this entire hotel is filled with our people; there¡¯s no way they can escape our grasp.¡± Hearing this, the man who was furious finally felt a little relieved, nodded slightly, and a smile appeared on his lips as he said. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, no matter what they do, they can¡¯t escape; if they really want to do something this time, let¡¯s all go down together.¡± It was possible that they no longer cared about their own life or death. Before all this, they still had their own homes and families; but now, their wives and children were gone, and everything was destroyed; what was there to miss? So, under these circumstances, they wanted to bring someone down with them. They wouldn¡¯t let Suri and Yigol leave here safely no matter what; they had to seek revenge. But right now, Suri and Yigol were running as if their lives depended on it; under these circumstances, they couldn¡¯t afford any dys. If they didn¡¯t go faster, everything they had done before might be in vain. Although they were now holding hands, they were still running with all their strength, not daring to say a word. The footsteps behind them, of course, also reached their ears. They heard clearly that people were chasing them non-stop; if they didn¡¯t hurry, they might be caught. But just as they were about to reach the lower floors, a pair of hands suddenly grabbed Yigol¡¯s tightly. Those hands seemed very powerful. When Yigol was pulled out, Suri was naturally pulled along. Before they could react, everything before their eyes changed, and they suddenly entered darkness. They had no idea what was going on, nor did they know why they came here inexplicably. They didn¡¯t even know where they were now. Chapter 376: 376: Can’t Leave Chapter 376: 376: Can¡¯t Leave
Trantor:549690339 Just as Suri Drew was about to speak, her mouth was suddenly covered by something. And a voice sounded in their ears.
¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± Although they didn¡¯t know who the other person in this dark space was, in any case, they had to be careful under such circumstances and couldn¡¯t say anything more. This was because they clearly heard that those people had alreadye downstairs from the upper floor, and if they were caughtter, the situation would only get worse. So at this moment, everyone held their breath and didn¡¯t speak or make any other movements. Under these circumstances, they were definitely a little scared. At the beginning, they thought they were really out of escape routes. If the entire hotel were controlled by them, there would be no way to escape. But instead, such a pair of hands appeared, as well as such a mysterious person. Moreover, they didn¡¯t know where they were now because it was so dark that they couldn¡¯t see their surroundings. Those people had searched up and down several times but couldn¡¯t find where the two had mysteriously gone. They were also very curious about this, wondering how two living people could have disappeared so mysteriously. Yigol Novak and Suri Drew could even hear their conversation outside. ¡°Where are they? Howe they¡¯re gone? I remember they went down through the emergency exit.¡±
¡°Yeah, we saw it with our own eyes. We didn¡¯t expect these two living people to somehow disappear, which is really strange.¡± ¡°My God, let¡¯s just keep looking for now. If we don¡¯t find themter, they¡¯re going to be furious at us.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but be afraid after hearing the conversation not far away. Because they didn¡¯t know what kind of situation they were in at the moment, they were genuinely worried about it. If something went wrong, they wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Moreover, they knew nothing about the whole situation and didn¡¯t know who controlled the hotel or who had such power. For a while, they could hardly believe it. Until he had run up and down several times and the footsteps were still ringing in their ears, yet he still hadn¡¯t found them, did they finally feel somewhat relieved. Although they didn¡¯t know why this person wanted to save them, they could at least be sure that the person was indeed trying to help them and was a good person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have reached out to help under such circumstances, since it¡¯s already difficult enough to survive. But under such a critical situation, he actually helped them. How could this not be considered a good thing for them?
They didn¡¯t know how long it had been before it finally quietened down outside. Frankly, they finally breathed a sigh of relief. But even so, their worry hadn¡¯t disappeared, and they still didn¡¯t dare to speak. Because they were afraid that their voices would be heard by others, and if those people found out where they were hiding, it would be even worse for them. Not until the other person finally spoke. ¡°Alright, who are you and why are you here?¡± They couldn¡¯t see the other person¡¯s face at all, but they could only hear his voice and discern that he should be a male. Yigol Novak and Suri Drew¡¯s hands were still tightly held together. Only by holding each other¡¯s hands in such darkness could they slightly reduce their fear. After a long time, Yigol Novak finally started talking. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? Why did you save us?¡±
Instead of answering the question, he asked back. After hearing this, the person didn¡¯t answer them again, and everything seemed to be very quiet for a while. They didn¡¯t know what was going on or why everything was happening like this. They didn¡¯t even know where they were at the moment. So naturally, both of them were extremely confused and didn¡¯t know what to do under these circumstances. Since no one spoke, they could only squat there obediently and not dare to do anything. Because they didn¡¯t know what was around them. How could they see clearly in the dark? After a long time, the person finally spoke again. ¡°Tell me or else I¡¯ll let you out.¡± Unexpectedly, he said such a thing, which was really incredible to them. He had indeed saved them at a critical moment just now, and now he was acting like this. Though they didn¡¯t know his background or why he was doing all this, it seemed that this person was probably a good person, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have saved them in that situation. So at this moment, after Yigol Novak took a deep breath, he began to exin. ¡°We were originally staying in this hotel and didn¡¯t expect to be found by our previous enemies, almost getting hurt.¡± ¡°In any case, thank you for saving us in a critical moment. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± Suri Drew also nodded immediately and chimed in. ¡°Yeah, the situation just now was really urgent, and we didn¡¯t expect you to be willing to save us.¡± They knew how to repay kindness, and in any case, under these circumstances, they would definitely repay this person well. But since they didn¡¯t even know who he was, they also didn¡¯t know if they would have a chance to meet again in the future. After the two spoke, the person didn¡¯t say anything else. Then Yigol Novak finally tried to speak. ¡°Thank you for letting me stay here for a while, but we have to leave now.¡± Chapter 377: 377: The Mysterious Stranger Chapter 377: 377: The Mysterious Stranger
Trantor:549690339 But who would have known that after he said such words, the man suddenlyughed. Not only that, but theughter seemed to be quite mocking.
Although Yigol didn¡¯t know why he was doing so, he couldn¡¯t help but look towards the source of the sound. Suri, standing beside him, also didn¡¯t know what kind of person this man was. When he just spoke, his tone was quite indifferent, as if he had nothing to do with the situation at hand. But even so, he had saved her at the most crucial moment. Thus, even if his current attitude was somewhat puzzling, she still felt gratitude towards him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Unable to hold back, Yigol asked the question at once. Only then did the mysterious man respond. ¡°Do you know how to get out of here? Can you even see where the enemy is? How can you leave if you can¡¯t see anything?¡± After hearing this, they both thought the man made a good point. After all, they couldn¡¯t see anything clearly at the moment. All of this was of no use to them.
For a moment, they both had their mouths open but didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, the stranger¡¯s words were indeed urate. Not waiting for them to speak, the man spoke softly again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize the whole hotel has been taken over by them? Do you think you both can easily escape?¡± Upon hearing these words, they finally could confirm their prior suspicions. It seemed to be true. Initially, they thought all of it was just their conjecture, but now it appeared that if the whole hotel hadn¡¯t been taken over, how could the situation be so dire? So, their faces turned very ugly at this moment. Despite being in darkness, they were still tightly holding each other¡¯s hands, not letting go. Because they knew that as long as they had each other, that would be enough. If they were separated at this moment, they would be even more afraid, fearful of something else happening.
Regardless, they now needed to figure out where they were and who this person was in front of them. What should they do next? Right now, they were in a very passive state. They didn¡¯t understand anything and were clueless about what to do. But, it seemed that only this man knew where they were and what was happening outside. Although they didn¡¯t know why he was so informed about everything, this person was truly their lifesaving straw. If they wanted to know more, they had to rely on him. So, Yigol softened his tone a little and expressed his gratitude again. ¡°Thank you so much for helping us just now. We¡¯ve considered the possibility that the hotel may have been taken over, and we may not be able to escape. However, we still want to give it a try.¡± Suri, standing beside him, nodded her head and added, ¡°Yes, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, we might have already been captured by them.¡± Hearing that, the man nonchntly shook his head.
Although Suri and Yigol could not see his face or his actions, the man finally replied after a while. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He simply said these three words. Hearing this, both Suri and Yigol were at a loss for words. Their hands gripped each other even tighter. Earlier, they had no idea what to do. Although they still had notmunicated about it, they now knew what they should do next. At the moment, their top priority was to figure out where they were and how to get out of there. If the whole hotel had indeed been taken over, they would have no hope of leaving. After all, they couldn¡¯t keep hiding there forever. Moreover, they didn¡¯t know when they would be safe again. So, they had toe up with a reasonable n. But they were too unfamiliar with their current circumstances to figure out what to do. It took Yigol a while before he found the courage to speak again. ¡°Can you tell us where we are and how we can get out? Since there are people guarding the back, how should we safely get through?¡± He decided not to beat around the bush and simply asked the question. Most of the time, when people skirt around a topic, the issue doesn¡¯t get resolved, but if stated directly, the solution might be easier to find. Moreover, he had somewhat discerned during their conversation that this man had a straightforward personality, not one for beating around the bush. With that in mind, there was no need for them to keep dancing around the subject; it was better to just express their thoughts directly. After hearing this, the man fell silent for a while. He didn¡¯t say anything, as if deep in thought. Meanwhile, Suri and Yigol quietly waited without saying anything further. They knew that if the man didn¡¯t want to talk, they couldn¡¯t force him At this moment, they had to think about their next steps. If they couldn¡¯t resolve this situation, their circumstances would be even worse. But how could they not realize this was a difficult problem for them to solve? Finding a solution would likely take a lot of time and energy. After an unknown amount of time, the man finally began to speak slowly. ¡°If you want to leave, you won¡¯t be able to do it anytime soon.¡± Suri and Yigol knew this all too well. They both nodded and said, ¡°We understand that leaving will be incredibly difficult, but can you tell us where we are right now?¡± Chapter 378: 378: Unfazed by the Strange Chapter 378: 378: Unfazed by the Strange
Trantor:549690339 Even if they couldn¡¯t leave for now, they still needed to understand where exactly they found themselves. Suri Drew, who was standing nearby, immediately nodded and chimed in.
¡°Yeah, can you tell us?¡± Her mind began to recall the moments leading up to this point. She clearly remembered being pulled into this ce after turning a mysterious corner. However, while running, she hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual about that area, nor any hidden passages. Thus, she was utterly clueless about what was happening, and how could she not be puzzled? It couldn¡¯t possibly be a space that just materialized out of nowhere, could it? This made no sense at all. Under these circumstances, Suri was indeed curious to know where they were and what they should do next. It was only after a while that a faint glimmer of light finally appeared before their eyes. But the light was very dim. With this faint light, they finally saw where they were.
They never expected to find themselves in a small room. Moreover, there seemed to be two beds, a desk, and some stools nearby. So they didn¡¯t know what kind of ce this was, but they were nevertheless intrigued. Not only that, they immediately looked at the person holding the shlight. Upon closer inspection, they realized a young man around their age stood before them. He appeared to be even younger than them. They wondered why he was living in such a ce, and found the situation quite odd. However, no matter what, they were grateful to him. Moreover, the fact that he could share such a ce for them to hide for a while was already a wonderful thing indeed. Otherwise, who knows how bad things might have been? Finally, the young man spoke up. ¡°You can just call me Price.¡±
Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak approached him and asked, ¡°How long have you been living here? When will we be able to leave?¡± Upon hearing this, Price just sat on a nearby chair. He paused, looked at the two people in front of him, and began to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve also been hiding here all along. If you want to leave, it might be difficult and take a long time.¡± Upon hearing this, they seemed to understand something. Soon, the young man continued talking. ¡°You guys must be the ones who reported them, right? I saw it.¡± Before Yigol and Suri could reply, he unexpectedly revealed this piece of information. ¡°How did you see it?¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask.
Price looked up at the ceiling and replied, ¡°On TV. I remember you guys reported them and even sent them in yourselves. But how could they still get out?¡± Now that he asked, how could they not know? If they had known there was a fish that slipped through the, they would undoubtedly have been more cautious and not let their guard down. They initially thought they had captured many people, but they never expected there would still be others. However, discussing this now was of no use. After all, terrible things were bound to happen to them now. ¡°Since you know who we are, can you tell us who you are? Why are you hiding in a ce like this?¡± Suri asked as well. Honestly, she was very curious about Price¡¯s identity and wondered who he was, why he came here, and most importantly, why he reached out to them at such a critical moment. After a while, Price finally spoke seriously. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve known from the beginning that simr transactions were happening in several ces. But I couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so I¡¯ve been collecting information about them.¡± Both Suri and Yigol were taken aback upon hearing this. They looked at each other, their eyes filled with shock. He had known about this situation from the beginning. What Price said next was even more unbelievable to them. ¡°And this hotel is simr to the ones you¡¯ve investigated before, doing almost the same thing.¡± They never imagined that such a high-end hotel would engage in such heinous acts. So they couldn¡¯t help but be a bit skeptical at this moment. ¡°Oh my god, are you serious?¡± Suri looked deeply concerned. She really couldn¡¯t believe it. Mainly because they specifically chose this hotel for its upscale reputation and assumed nothing bad would happen. They had encountered problems at other hotels before. Some hotels had rooms for rent, but then there would be massage parlors below. Not only that, some hotel basements even had KTV, and it seemed that other activities could be performed inside those KTVs. Given their assumption that this hotel didn¡¯t have any of those chaotic situations, they decided to pick this ce. But now, they never expected it to turn out just like their previous experiences. ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe this. If we had known this beforehand, we would never have chosen such a ce.¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help but say this. It genuinely expressed what she was feeling. Having heard Suri, Yigol immediately nodded and added, ¡°That¡¯s right. When we chose this ce, we thought it would be cleaner and not messy like previous ces we¡¯ve been to. But it turns out to be no different.¡± The news they were now learning was indeed shocking. However, Price, who stood before them, didn¡¯t seem to think it was a big deal. He seemed to have gotten used to it by now. Chapter 379: 379: Empathy Chapter 379: 379: Empathy
Trantor:549690339 From the beginning, it seemed he already knew what was going on. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been hiding here, let alone rescue them at such a perfect time. But how did he know?
This raised a certain curiosity in Suri Drew and Yigol Novak, and they wanted to learn more from his story. Perhaps he saw the confusion on their faces. That was when he began to speak. ¡°Actually, I felt something was not right the first time I went to the ce you visited. Their business just started and I noticed it was off. Maybe it¡¯s a reporter¡¯s intuition.¡± Hearing this, they finally knew who Price really was. He was a reporter, no wonder he had such sharp response to these situations. If it weren¡¯t for him, they might never have discovered all this. The only reason they discovered these things was that they found the people¡¯s faces weird and the incident didn¡¯t make any sense. And maybe it was because their imagination was broad enough to think of all this. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have thought to go in this direction. Who would have thought this was indeed the case? Fortunately, it was discovered in time, and adequate measures were conceived in a timely manner. Otherwise, thosedies might still be trapped there, living an unknown kind of life.
Then Price, with a pen in his hand and an apparent interest, approached them. ¡°Later, after some investigation, I found out that not only were such transactions happening there, but also in other ces, like the hotel where you are staying right now.¡± ¡°In fact, simr transactions seem to be happening in all their properties. Although I have found a lot, this is not enough to send them to jail, so I¡¯m really helpless.¡± ¡°To my surprise, both of you appeared and handled everything so perfectly. I really admire you.¡± With that, a look of relief crossed his eyes. It was obvious that he was really happy and he wouldn¡¯t look like this in the opposite case. But Suri Drew and Yigol Novak were a little surprised. They didn¡¯t expect him to make their acquaintance this way. ¡°But you¡¯re extremely sharp. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way you could have noticed all this.¡± Yigol Novak greatly admired him. After all, they didn¡¯t notice these things in the beginning, it was his wife who found that something was wrong. If it were not for what his wife had witnessed, maybe even he wouldn¡¯t have known what was going on.
But the man simply shook his head. ¡°Even though I knew, there was nothing I could do. Having no power and influence, I had no way of rescuing them. It¡¯s the reason I stopped being a reporter.¡± In fact, Suri Drew could really understand him. Yigol Novak could also understand him. He didn¡¯t always have money, it took him a long period of hardship to get rich. So, how could he not understand that if you don¡¯t have money or power, it¡¯s hard to get anything done? Even if you feel very angry and want to resist, if you don¡¯t have any material means, all words and no action doesn¡¯t change anything. But no matter what, he stuck to his course, which was incredibly difficult. If it had been anyone else, they might not have been able to go that far. That¡¯s why they found it so incredible at this moment. Suri Drew nodded and said,
¡°Yes, it¡¯s very hard for you to keep digging and sticking to your guns, especially when everyone else is scrambling to make a living. It¡¯s not feasible to devote all your energy to such a thing.¡± Everyone has their business to attend to; not everyone has the leisure. But after he got wind of the matter, he didn¡¯t give up. He has been investigating tirelessly, and even has more information than Suri Drew and Yigol Novak. It¡¯s really not an easy feat. If they can get out, they definitely won¡¯t miss any opportunity and will surely address it efficiently. So Yigol Novak reassured him, ¡°Rest assured, as long as we get out safely this time, I assure you we¡¯ll clean up, and we will most certainly rescue those people who are trapped in darkness.¡± Upon hearing this, happiness shed across Price¡¯s eyes. He knew he hadn¡¯t saved the wrong people. With that in mind, what was there to worry about? At this moment, a small smile arose on his face. He nodded gently at them and said, ¡°I knew you would join me in dealing with these matters. My strength is meager, but you guys are different. I know you sent those people to prison. You guys are quite capable.¡± When he saw the news on TV, he was amazed. He had been investigating matters for a long time, but never made any significant progress. Even when he found evidence, it was just hearsay and not substantial evidence. So, he was troubled, believing he had no chance of pulling them down. But now it¡¯s different, with the two of them around, he believes they could make a significant difference. In that case, how could this not be a good thing for him? The refusal from Suri Drew and Yigol Novak is most unlikely. No matter what, they knew it was a good thing. They couldn¡¯t ignore the suffering of people. Though they might find it challenging previously, And they could just mind their own business, Now they have money and power, seeing people who were like them, they felt sorry. If possible, they would like to make a good effort to help them. Otherwise, they would feel guilty. Chapter 380: 380: Extremely Safe Chapter 380: 380: Extremely Safe
Trantor:549690339 ¡°But trying to get out of here now is not going to be an easy task.¡± As Suri Drew spoke, a trace of sadness appeared on her face.
She knew that this task was indeed quite difficult. If they wanted to carry it out, it would require a lot of effort. Moreover, if the people outside were really guarding every exit, their escape would be even more difficult. Price and Yigol Novak, who were standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but nod after hearing her words. How could they not understand what she meant? However, no matter what, they would surely think of a solution instead of just waiting here. At this moment, Yigol seemed to have thought of something, and a glimmer of light appeared in his eyes as he turned to Price and asked. ¡°By the way, how did you know about this ce, and why are you hiding here too?¡± After hearing these words, Price smiled. He knew they would be interested in this matter. Perhaps at the beginning, he could not tell them his past experiences, but now that he knew they were on the same side, there would be no need to hide anything from them in the future. Thus, he began to speak.
¡°Actually, I came here to investigate some matters concerning this hotel because I noticed that you guys seemed to be unaware of some of the hotel¡¯s secrets.¡± ¡°Butter, I felt that something was off. Usually, there would be many people around, but at that time, there was almost no one.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± After hearing this, Suri and Yigol recalled that when they first entered the hotel, they also felt that something was unusual. At that time, they didn¡¯t think too much about it; they just assumed they were overthinking. If they had paid more attention back then, perhaps the situation wouldn¡¯t be so bad now. Therefore, they nodded in agreement, feeling somewhat helpless and sighed. ¡°Yes, we did notice it at the beginning, but we didn¡¯t think much about it.¡± From the start, their grandmother and otherdies had warned them, but they never realized how dangerous the situation actually was. However, discussing this now was useless. All they can do is try to think of a way to escape. Then, Price continued to speak.
¡°So, I felt that something was wrong, and then I saw a group of ck people suddenlying up from downstairs. That¡¯s when I immediately left my room and found this ce.¡± After finishing speaking, he lightly tapped the back of his head. ¡°You must be wondering how I knew about this ce. You should know that I am a journalist, and I am naturally more aware of these things than you. Actually, ever since the hotel was built, there have been many secret passages.¡± Upon hearing this, the confusion in both their eyes deepened,pletely unexpected that there would be such a thing. Why did a decent hotel have so many hiddenpartments? What on earth did they want to do? This prompted Suri¡¯s face to be slightly more serious as she asked. ¡°It¡¯s just a hotel. Why are there so many hiddenpartments? Are they trying to hide someone?¡± After hearing this, Price did not hesitate to nod and exin further. ¡°It¡¯s not because they want to hide people. In fact, from the beginning, this ce has served as an illegal transaction venue.¡± ¡°And every time they were about to be caught, they would hide in here.¡±
Upon hearing these words, they finally understood the whole story, though they still felt somewhat astonished. They never thought that in such arge hotel, there would be a ce like this. If this was the case, staying here would be too dangerous, wouldn¡¯t it? Perhaps one day, a stranger might suddenly crawl into your room without any exnation of who they were. Fortunately, they had never encountered such a situation before. Price continued to exin. ¡°But in fact, most people nowadays don¡¯t know about this. I found out about it while investigating the hotel and hearing it from the older generation.¡± At that point, Yigol considered the possibility. Perhaps, this ce was never originally a hotel. The current luxurious looking hotel was built upon its earlier foundation. So, those hiddenpartments remained. Some might no longer be usable, while others could still be used, such as the one they were in now. As the hotel owner had changed so many times, only a few people knew of this secret now. However, this was also the reason why they could safely evade capture. Without these structures, they might have been caught long ago. ¡°Since only older people know, it means that many people here are unaware. So, is it safe for us to hide here temporarily?¡± Suri asked cautiously. Price nodded without hesitation. If this ce wasn¡¯t safe, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed here either. ¡°I wanted to leave as soon as I noticed something was wrong, but as I was about to leave, I found out that all the exits had been blocked and guarded, so there was no way to get out.¡± ¡°So, with no other option, I had to hide here. Fortunately, I stayed hidden and safe without being discovered.¡± Both of them also nodded, acknowledging that this ce was indeed very safe. They could hear footsteps outside, but those people never discovered them. This was a fortunate thing for them. They supposed that the other people were furious by their inability to find them. But as long as they were safe, it didn¡¯t matter. It was fortunate that they had already eaten and drank well if they hadn¡¯t, the current situation would have been even worse due to hunger. However, they certainly didn¡¯t want to stay in here forever. But to leave this ce was no simple task. Chapter 381: 381: Feeling a Bit Relieved Chapter 381: 381: Feeling a Bit Relieved
Trantor:549690339 However, at this moment, they are outside, and their search for Yigol Novak and Suri Drew has been fruitless, which is starting to frustrate them. ¡°What? Say that again?¡±
The gang leader spoke with a serious expression on his face. The group of underlings beside him looked somewhat panicked, ncing at each other. After a while, they finally squeezed out a few words through gritted teeth. ¡°We¡¯ve searched the whole ce several times, but we still haven¡¯t found any trace of them.¡± ¡°What about surveince? Have you checked the surveince footage?¡± The leader was naturally furious when he heard their response. He didn¡¯t keep so many people around just for them to do nothing. And besides, how could two living, breathing people just disappear into thin air? No matter what, he would not give up on finding them. But the underlings just shook their heads helplessly and shrugged, speaking up again. ¡°There are no surveince cameras in the emergency exits. We have no idea where they¡¯ve gone.¡± ¡°Hurry up and find them! If you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll all be sorry!¡± The leader was clearly enraged. He did not believe that two living people could just vanish without a trace. It must be because these underlings hadn¡¯t put enough effort into looking for them. But the underlings also looked quite helpless. They had genuinely done their best to search, but what could they do if they hadn¡¯t found them?
They had clearly heard the footsteps of Yigol and Suri, but somehow, their targets had vanished. The situation seemed strange to them, and for a moment, they couldn¡¯t make sense of it. Where could they possibly start searching now? But since their boss had already spoken, they couldn¡¯t just stand around doing nothing. They had no choice but to search the area once more, from top to bottom. Fortunately, they were quick to react and managed to extinguish the fire earlier. Otherwise, the situation could have be much worse. The two men in ck finally took off their coats and changed into their usual clothes. Sitting in a room, they contemted the situation and began to speak. ¡°How could those two just vanish like that?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s strange. They should¡¯ve been closely followed all this time. How could they suddenly disappear?¡± ¡°And besides, we¡¯re controlling the entire hotel right now. If they were really gone, we should be able to see them. There¡¯s no way they could escape the hotel.¡± Both men found the situation difficult to understand, and they had no idea why any of this was happening. Little did they know that the people they were searching for were hiding in the safest ce possible, where they would never be able to find them. At this moment, Suri and Yigol had also be used to their current surroundings.
At first, they were very ufortable because they had never been to a ce like this before and didn¡¯t know what kind of area they were in. But now, they were gradually getting used to it. After all, they now had a rough understanding of the ce they were in and the identity of the person who was with them. They knew what this person had done in the past, and they considered themselves as being in the same boat. Thus, they didn¡¯t have much to worry about at this point. However, they didn¡¯t want to stay here indefinitely. If they were going to be stuck here for a while, they didn¡¯t know how long it would take. A look of seriousness crossed Yigol¡¯s face as he sighed and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± Suri, who was next to him, nodded without hesitation and agreed, saying, ¡°Yeah, me too. But if the hotel is really under their control now, we can¡¯t leave easily.¡± Price, who was nearby, seemed not to worry at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have plenty of food and drink tost us for a while. Don¡¯t be anxious; we¡¯ll have the opportunity to get out of here eventually. For now, we just have to stay put so we won¡¯t be discovered by them.¡± It was fortunate that they had chosen the emergency exits when they were on Amazon because had they picked another location, there might have been surveince cameras. In that case, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to find such a safe hiding spot. Luckily, there were no cameras in their current location, so their pursuers had no idea where they were hiding. At this moment, Suri seemed to have an idea, and a glimmer of light shone in her eyes. She began to speak to Yigol and Price.
¡°You both need not worry too much. Before I left the bedroom, I used a marker to write ¡®help¡¯ on the window. I believe passersby outside will notice it, even if just a few.¡± No one had expected that she thought of this. How could they not be happy about this? After all, if the hotel had been under the enemy¡¯s control from the start, there would have been no way to get any information out. Moreover, since they didn¡¯t have any means ofmunication, they couldn¡¯t send any messages to the outside world. But if Suri had indeed done this, they wouldn¡¯t have much to worry about. They believed people passing by would see the message and sense that something was wrong with the hotel. Then, they could get timely assistance. Yigol gave Suri a thumbs-up and praised her, saying, ¡°You truly are my wife, thinking of all this.¡± Price, who was nearby, was also amazed. This relieved the anxiety in his heart to some extent. He then couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You both are indeed quite capable.¡± With this in mind, he was confident that when they eventually left the hotel, they would be able to aplish what he had entrusted them with. Thus, he had no reason to worry. After all, a single person might not have been able to achieve everything. But if the two of them worked together, they believed everything would gradually improve. The atmosphere among them shifted slightly at that moment. Initially, they had all been filled with worry and anxiety. But now, those feelings seemed to have lessened somewhat. Chapter 382: 382: A More Serious Matter Chapter 382: 382: A More Serious Matter
Trantor:549690339 After all, they knew that there seemed to be some changes to the situation. From the very beginning, Suri Drew had already had everything under control, so how could she be worried all the time? If that were the case, all Yigol Novak needed to do now was to wait quietly. He believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he would hear something from the outside. As long as there were peopleing to the hotel from the outside, they could leave.
Although they were indeed feeling a bit stifled at the moment, great ns would be ruined without enduring the small inconveniences. Price quickly arrived at the small doorway they had just used. Then, he carefully looked through one of the peepholes. He saw that there were really no people up and down the stairs, which made him think that they hadn¡¯t even considered this possibility. Suri and Yigol, who were nearby, noticed him making this move and immediately moved closer, curiously asking. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Price didn¡¯t have any reason to hide anything from them, so he began to exin. ¡°I¡¯m checking if there is anyone outside.¡± Hearing this, their confusion deepened as they hadn¡¯t thought it was possible to see the outside from here. ¡°Can you see outside from here? Let us have a look.¡± As soon as Yigol said this, Price stepped back, giving them the spot, and then began to exin.
¡°Of course, how else would I have seen you being chased earlier and then managed to pull you in?¡± Upon careful consideration, it really did make sense. If he couldn¡¯t see outside from within, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see everything and rescue them at the crucial moment. ¡°I see. I never thought it would be possible to see outside from here.¡± The two of them looked carefully and realized it was indeed true. Moreover, they could clearly see that there were no people on the stairs. After seeing this, they were finally reassured. How could such a thing be anything but good news for them? However, even if that was the case, they still couldn¡¯t show themselves at this moment, not knowing if there were people outside. If all the exits were guarded by then, they would have no way out. It would be better to stay here, at least they wouldn¡¯t be bullied by others. After the two of them had watched for a while, they returned to their original positions and sat down on the sofa beside them. For a moment, nobody spoke, and the room fell into silence. At this point, they really didn¡¯t know what to say.
Everything had happened so suddenly that they were caught off guard, and their hearts were indeed filled with difort. But no matter what, they wouldn¡¯t give up any opportunity. It seemed that they weren¡¯t speaking, but in their minds, they were seriously considering what to do next. Not just that, they were also listening carefully to the movements outside. If something really went wrong outside, they would definitely take action. But thinking about it, this ce was quite hidden, so it wasn¡¯t likely that they would be discovered so easily. Therefore, they weren¡¯t too worried right now. Even so, they needed to be a little more cautious. If something went wrong, things would get very bad. After quite a while, Price finally opened his eyes and looked at the two of them before speaking. ¡°Do you know of any simr transactions happening elsewhere?¡± Hearing his question, Suri and Yigol shook their heads gently, for they really didn¡¯t know much about it. They only knew about the massage ce, and they had no idea about anywhere else. If they had known, they would have already dealt with those matters.
However, they didn¡¯t know at this point, so they didn¡¯t know how to proceed. ¡°We really didn¡¯t know before since we only went to that one massage parlour and nowhere else.¡± Even now, when they hade to this hotel and had stayed here for several days, they hadn¡¯t noticed any abnormal situation. It was possible that nothing unusual had happened during these few days, so they hadn¡¯t paid any attention. When Price heard their exnation, he realized that they indeed didn¡¯t know much about it. Under such circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have any reservations and decided to speak up. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve investigated many ces in this world. Some ces look no different from ordinary ones, but they are engaged in illegal transactions behind the scenes.¡± Frankly speaking, he was astonished when he first discovered it, feeling that those people didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. Moreover, those people were acting quite openly, as if there were someone behind them protecting them. Even if they slightly concealed it, it was still obvious to the discerning eye. He found it unbelievable, so he began to speak out his thoughts. ¡°Also, I feel that they don¡¯t seem to be afraid of being discovered. It feels like there¡¯s someone behind them protecting them. I believe that in addition to these transactions, there are others, more severe ones.¡± Hearing this, the two of them couldn¡¯t help but feel incredulous. Were there more severe things happening apart from what they knew now? If that was really the case, then perhaps this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as they had thought. So at this moment, they both involuntarily took a deep breath. ¡°Are you serious? Which aspect do you think it is?¡± Hearing this, Price¡¯s face suddenly became serious. After pondering for a moment, he finally spoke through clenched teeth. ¡°I always feel it¡¯s rted to politics.¡± As he said these words, the confusion in the eyes of Suri and Yigol grew even thicker. They hadn¡¯t expected Price to say such a thing. If this were an illegal transaction, thew would naturally impose sanctions. Chapter 383: 383: Simply Don’t Care Chapter 383: 383: Simply Don¡¯t Care
Trantor:549690339 If it is indeed about political matters, it would be even more difficult to find the right solution. And it is indeed rted to every citizen.
If they were to do something truly outrageous, then no matter what, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak would never just stand aside. However, they didn¡¯t know how to resolve the situation at hand, and even their personal safety had be a significant concern. So how could they not feel helpless at this point? After quite some time, they finally recovered from their shock, and throughout this period, many possibilities had already crossed their minds. Suri lowered her voice slightly and said, somewhat disbelievingly. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Price¡¯s face was also very serious, and he cautiously nodded and said. ¡°Yeah, I always feel that there must be a more severe organization behind them. We just haven¡¯t found it yet.¡± ¡°And have you not noticed anything suspicious?¡± Seeing him speaking so mysteriously, everyone grew even more curious and immediately focused on him, wondering what he would say next. Suri immediately asked curiously.
¡°What suspicious things?¡± He then began to exin. ¡°This hotel is considered a veryrge enterprise, but they can control the entire hotel, and the founder of the hotel has nothing to do with the investigation you did before, so why would they help him?¡± Everyone understood what he meant after hearing this sentence. But when they thought about it, they felt that what he said was indeed right. Logically speaking, this hotel is a chain enterprise and should not be involved in these matters. Moreover, they had already gone too far, so if they were involved in these matters, they might ruin everything they had worked hard for. Yet they seemed not to care at all. Additionally, they seemed to be even more reckless, involving the entire hotel in this matter. Don¡¯t the founders consider what kind of impact this would have on them and their influence? As the saying goes, ¡°paper can¡¯t wrap fire.¡± This matter would eventually be exposed unless the people involved today didn¡¯t n on letting them leave alive.
But what if something went wrong? For example, even if those people wanted to find them, they couldn¡¯t because they had already hidden themselves. And the ce where they were hiding was rtively safe, and others couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°That¡¯s right, this matter will eventually be exposed. When ites to light, it will affect him, hispany and everything else, but he just doesn¡¯t seem to care.¡± Suri also nodded thoughtfully, saying this as well, feeling that it was indeed a bit too coincidental. If they had found out about the Modin Hotel in the beginning, they would never have chosen such a hotel to live in. It was only because they had not found out that there was no need to think about it, and they hadn¡¯t considered it being a simr situation. Yigol, who was beside her, seemed to have thought of something and said incredulously. ¡°My god, isn¡¯t this the kind of thought we had about the massage parlor owner, that he was ruining himself by doing this?¡± After hearing this, Suri suddenly realized and nodded. Yes, she had almost forgotten such a critical matter at the beginning.
In contrast, Price didn¡¯t quite understand their conversation and asked. ¡°What are you talking about? What massage parlor owner? Is it the one you investigated before?¡± Hearing this, the two of them naturally nodded without hesitation, as there was no need for any concealment between them at this point. ¡°Yes, we were talking about that.¡± ¡°At first, we were thinking that doing such things would eventually be exposed, after all, paper can¡¯t wrap fire. But he did it anyway. You know, their business was well-established, with a good reputation inherited from their ancestors.¡± After hearing this, Price finally understood what they were talking about. To be honest, he found it truly incredible. ¡°Yeah, if it were me, I would definitely cherish such a good reputation. But I didn¡¯t expect her to destroy it all.¡± ¡°Not only that, the hotel owner is the same, seemingly not considering the impact on their own industry at all.¡± The more they thought about it, the more they realized that something was wrong. At first, they didn¡¯t associate this aspect with the matter, but now that they had, they knew that it was not as simple as they had imagined. If this was the case, then Price¡¯s idea might be possible. There were even more serious things happening besides what they knew, and they just hadn¡¯t found out yet. Thinking of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. If this was true, the matter would certainly be even moreplicated, making it harder for them solve. So at this moment, everyone¡¯s expression was somewhat difficult, and they were thinking hard about what to do next. However, they couldn¡¯t even get out of here, let alone solve everything. So in the end, Yigol could only shake his head helplessly and said to the others. ¡°There¡¯s no use in thinking too much right now; we¡¯re still trapped in here, unable to get out.¡± He wanted to go out as soon as possible. However, the situation was indeed uncontroble. If possible, he and his wife didn¡¯t want to stay in such a cramped space. But this matter was not something they could decide at the moment. Chapter 384: 384 Unequal in Size Chapter 384: 384 Unequal in Size
Trantor:549690339 Noticing that her husband seemed a bit off, Suri Drew immediately held him tightly, softly assuring him. ¡°Everything is okay, Honey. I¡¯m here with you. Don¡¯t worry, the passersby will see my distress signal very soon.¡±
To be honest, he did feel much better after his wife¡¯s embrace. Initially, he was really worried that they might be trapped here indefinitely if no one noticed them, unable to escape from this narrow space. But now the situation hadpletely changed. He believed that the signal his wife made would be discovered by somebody. All they needed to do for now was wait patiently. Price, sitting nearby, immediately nodded, echoing his sentiment. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry too much. Best case scenario, they haven¡¯t noticed us yet.¡± At least they were no longer being restrained and constantly taunted as before. Compared to the previous situation, this was already much better. If the three of them were still bound and subjected to random hits and verbal abuse, it would be awfully hard for them to bear. Upon careful thought, they agreed that what Price said made sense.
So, their mood calmed down a bit, no longer as depressed as they had been before. After a while, they seemed to hear some movement outside. Initially, it was absolutely quiet outside with no legitimate reason for anyone to pass by. But suddenly, it seemed like someone kept going up and down the stairs outside. ¡°Has someone found us? Has someonee?¡± Suri¡¯s face turned pale, she quickly turned to the two men and asked. Upon hearing her words, the two men nced at each other before looking out the door through the peephole. Upon closer inspection, it was true. People were persistently going up and down the stairs, and it was unclear what they were doing. Not only that, but they also seemed slightly perturbed, hurrying along. This confused them about what everyone was actually doing, why were they suddenly behaving this way? So, Yigol Novak turned around and said to Suri.
¡°I don¡¯t know either; they just keep going up and down the stairs, like they have something to do.¡± Suri also found it strange but had no idea what was going on either. In the end, all she could do was give a helpless shrug. She couldn¡¯t think of a good solution to this situation either. So, after watching for a while, they once again sat down on the nearby couch, thinking about all they had just seen. What could those people possibly be doing? They tried to figure it out, but no usible scenario came to mind. After a while, Yigol Novak finally turned his attention to Price with a serious look and asked. ¡°Do you know what they are doing?¡± Upon hearing this, Price immediately shook his head, stating softly. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, how could I? We both saw the same thing.¡± His mind was also in a total mess right now.
Initially, he had hidden here, hoping to escape amidst the chaos. But unexpectedly, after such a long time, even after two people had entered, they were still unable to leave. This was indeed quite frustrating to him. If it was possible, who would want to stay in such a ce? But saying these things now was of no use. All they could do was wait patiently and calmly. If they grew too anxious at this point, they might potentially worsen the situation. Perhaps due to extreme nervousness, Suri had unintentionally drunk an entire bottle of water without realizing it. After finishing it, she felt an urgent need to use the restroom. After holding it in for a while and unable to hold it any longer, she looked helplessly at her husband and said, ¡°What do we do, Honey? I need to use the restroom.¡± Before Yigol could respond, Price pointed out a direction. ¡°Over there, go ahead.¡± Luckily, there was a small restroom in here. Otherwise, she would not have known how long she could hold it in. Also, considering that she was the only woman in a room full of men, she couldn¡¯t just relieve herself in front of them. In the end, Suri turned to him and thanked him. ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying this, she walked towards the restroom. Shortly after, just as she was about to get up after finishing up, she noticed that the restroom seemed somewhat odd. So for the moment, she chose not toe out and stood there observing. Normally, all restrooms would be about the same size. But this one was not only extremely narrow, but the tiles were also of different sizes. This struck her as odd, she felt there must be something wrong here. Yigol and Price waited for her outside for a long time, wondering if something had gone wrong. Thus, Yigol approached the restroom and asked, ¡°Honey, what are you doing? Why haven¡¯t youe out yet? Is something wrong?¡± Hearing this, Suri finally snapped out of her thoughts, she opened the door and approached them. Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong with me. I just found something strange in the restroom, so I wanted to take a closer look.¡± The two men were naturally curious upon hearing this. What was strange about the restroom? So, they involuntarily moved closer to the restroom. Upon close inspection, they couldn¡¯t find anything wrong, except that it was indeed much smaller than most restrooms. So Yigol, with a puzzled face, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? I can¡¯t see anything strange.¡± Price also chimed in with his opinion. Chapter 385: 385: Mechanism Chapter 385: 385: Mechanism
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t notice it either.¡± Then Suri Drew quickly pointed to the side.
¡°Look, this part is totally different!¡± Everyone followed her gaze and, upon closer inspection, found that it was exactly as she had described. The sizes of these tiles were not quite the same, some were concave, and others protruded. ¡°Are you talking about these tiles?¡± Yigol Novak moved closer again and carefully observed the surrounding area. Hearing this, Suri Drew didn¡¯t hesitate to nod and speak. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking about this.¡± She also found it incredible. At first, she indeed hadn¡¯t noticed this detail, but now, after a closer look, she genuinely saw that something was off. It was like an intuition telling her that something was wrong here. They had just arrived at this ce, so they definitely hadn¡¯t been here as long as the other person.
So, at this moment, they turned their gaze to that person and asked. ¡°Did you notice anything unusual here before?¡± Hearing this, Price immediately shook his head without hesitation. ¡°I didn¡¯t really notice.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for her pointing it out, he might not have noticed anything different about this toilet at all. ¡°Suddenly, an idea came to my mind.¡± A glimmer of light shone in Suri Drew¡¯s eyes, and she excitedly said to the two people in front of her. After hearing this, they became curious and focused their attention on her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Yes, what did you think of?¡± Both of them naturally wanted to hear what kind of possibility she had thought of.
If it hadn¡¯t been for Price telling her about the many hiddenpartments earlier, she might not have thought of this. It was precisely because she suddenly recalled the introduction Price had given her that she had such an inspired idea. She was thinking that maybe these hiddenpartments could somehow be connected on some level. ¡°I think there might be a passage from this hiddenpartment we¡¯re in to another one.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was astonished and could hardly believe that she would say such a thing. But after thinking it through, they realized that what she said made sense. If they could find a way to connect them, they could potentially move from this room to another or even get out. It would naturally be a good thing for them. But whether this conjecture is correct or not, they still couldn¡¯t bepletely sure. However, since they had this idea, they would definitely take action and give it a try. If they could leave, it would be great. Price, of course, agreed since he didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer either.
How could Yigol Novak not care about this? This idea came from his wife in the first ce, so he would certainly listen. So at this moment, he readily nodded and said affirmatively. ¡°It might really be the case. Let¡¯s give it a try now, maybe it¡¯ll work.¡± He trusted his wife¡¯s intuitions. After all, from the beginning, it was his wife who had been very observant, which allowed them to discover all this, otherwise, they would have been at a loss. So now that his wife had this idea, how could he not go along with her to give it a shot? If it works, it would naturally be a good thing for them. Seeing everyone¡¯s support, Suri Drew was genuinely happy, at least they were willing to take her ideas into consideration. No matter what, she believed that she had be good friends with them, and her husband supported her unconditionally, which might be impossible for other people. So at this moment, she happily nodded to the few people she knew and said. ¡°Alright, I understand, I¡¯ll definitely work together with you all to solve this issue.¡± Each of them was utterly thrilled because they really wanted to unravel the mystery surrounding everything. They had been here in this miserable ce for far too long, and no matter what, they wanted to leave as soon as possible and not stay here any longer. So, under these circumstances, how could they not know what they should do? Everyone began to examine everything carefully; they were utterly curious and wanted to uncover the truth quickly. Not only that, but the surrounding area also appeared quite bizarre to them. Logically, there shouldn¡¯t be such a difference suddenly appearing, so they thought there might be some kind of mechanism on this side. ¡°Actually, I think there might be some sort of mechanism here.¡± Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but voice her inner thoughts. Hearing this, Yigol Novak immediately agreed without hesitation. ¡°Yes, since it¡¯s been made to look like this, I think there must be something wrong here, waiting for us to explore.¡± He also thought that the person who designed this had a purpose from the beginning. It¡¯s just that they hadn¡¯t discovered it at first. But now that they had some opinions on the matter, how could they not seize this opportunity? Then Suri Drew went in and carefully felt each tile, hoping to find the answer from these tiles. This was incredibly important to her as she wanted to solve the problem quickly without wasting any more time. Meanwhile, the other two were not idle; they not only carefully examined the tiles in the toilet but also went to the adjacent room. Maybe there would be more surprises hiding in the other room. If they found a mechanism there, then it would naturally be a good thing for them, and they wouldn¡¯t give up such an opportunity. If they find it, naturally, it¡¯s a good thing. Chapter 386: 386: Almost There Chapter 386: 386: Almost There
Trantor:549690339 At this moment, Suri Drew seemed to have discovered something, and excitedly spoke to Yigol Novak and Price outside the door. ¡°You guys,e and have a look!¡±
Hearing this, they naturally rushed to her side at top speed, wanting to see what she had discovered. Upon closer inspection, it turned out that she had actually pressed down on a recessed tile. No one had expected this turn of events. ¡°My goodness, how could this be pressed down?¡± Even Price was dumbfounded. He had been in this ce much longer than Suri and Yigol, yet he had never noticed it. Yigol Novak standing nearby was also extremely puzzled. He too had not expected these events to unfold. Unable to believe it, he also voiced his thoughts. ¡°This is truly incredible. We didn¡¯t notice this at all. We¡¯ve been searching around here for so long, but found nothing unusual.¡± Price nearby immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t find anything either.¡±
They had indeed been searching earnestly, looking for any other mechanisms inside the room that could lead elsewhere. They had already spent too much time here and didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, so if there were no signs of rescue, would they be trapped here forever? They couldn¡¯t bear the thought of that happening. Now that they had a way to escape, they certainly didn¡¯t want to waste any time in resolving this issue. After all, they had many more matters to deal with once they got out. If they rmed their pursuers, the situation could be much worse. They had to leave as quickly as possible and gather evidence as fast as they could. Only then could they send all of them behind bars, otherwise the criminals might have a chance to escape. How could Suri not be happy at this time? Relying on her efforts, she had actually found the answer. So at this moment, she nodded her head in delight. ¡°You guys shoulde in and have a look. I think there must be some mechanism here that can take us to another ce. This bathroom is really strange and different from the others.¡± She had initially felt that something was off when using the bathroom, which led her to consider this possibility. Otherwise, she would never have thought of it.
Yigol and Price, knowing how important these details were, began to look around carefully. They couldn¡¯t afford to miss any details. Moreover, this situation was quite unique for them. If they could live well here, staying for a few days wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, there were limited supplies, not enough for them to eat, and they had more important matters to deal with. They couldn¡¯t stay here forever. So regardless of the situation, they had to focus on escaping quickly, instead of staying in this ce. They both moved closer in Suri¡¯s direction, carefully examining the area for any parts that could activate the mechanism. Although the whole bathroom was very narrow and had a strange smell, they had to endure it to find a way out. After carefully observing the bathroom, Price finally furrowed his brow and shared his opinion. ¡°Actually, I think there is something different about this cepared to the others.¡± ¡°Not only does it look different from the others, but even the way the tiles are ced is strange. And, because you were able to press it down, it likely triggered some kind of mechanism that we haven¡¯t discovered yet.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Yigol nodded without hesitation, inplete agreement. When Suri first mentioned her discovery, an understanding had already formed in his mind. He thought that perhaps this was not just a single switch, and they had to activate all of the switches in order to open the passage. Now that they had this idea, he wouldn¡¯t keep it to himself. So he immediately spoke up. ¡°I think we should try pressing all the tiles. We might find something unusual, and by opening all the mechanisms, we may be able to leave.¡± Everyone agreed with his suggestion, understanding the meaning behind his words. Suri directed her gaze at her husband and asked. ¡°So you think that if we open all the mechanisms, a secret passage will appear?¡± On hearing her question, Yigol nodded, as that was precisely what he had meant to say. One had to admit that his wife had an intuitive understanding of his thoughts. In many things, even if he did not state them clearly, she could still grasp his meaning. Perhaps this was because they had been together for such a long time and had a good understanding of each other. Others might not be able to grasp each other¡¯s thoughts so quickly. Price, who had been listening to their conversation, finally understood the meaning behind their words. Honestly, he also believed they had a strong rationale, and so he began to carefully inspect the tiles and nned to press them. Everyone began to focus on this task, without a bit of carelessness. They were definitely serious about it. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t make any mistakes. Otherwise, the situation might be even worse. They wanted to leave as soon as possible, instead of being stuck here doing nothing. Although they believed the ce was safe for now, if they were discovered, there would be nowhere to hide. So, rather than waiting, they should think about how to get out. After a while, a strange noise suddenly emerged in front of them. It sounded like something moving. Chapter 387: 387: The Power of Friends Chapter 387: 387: The Power of Friends
Trantor:549690339 When they suddenly heard the sound, their eyes lit up, and they were undoubtedly very delighted. It seemed that the secret passage would appear soon, and all they had to do now was to wait quietly.
Originally, they thought it might take more time, but they didn¡¯t expect the three of them to solve this so quickly. ¡°Is it ready now?¡± There was a hint of disbelief in Suri Drew¡¯s eyes. Perhaps it was because everything happened too suddenly that she couldn¡¯t believe she had such potential. Yigol Novak, who was beside her, immediately held her hand tightly and smiled tenderly at her, then said. ¡°It should be alright. We¡¯ll leave as soon as the passage opens.¡± After a while, a small door finally appeared in front of them. However, this door was really small, and they had to squat down to pass through. Despite this, they were still very happy when they saw this scene. There was a slight smile of happiness on everyone¡¯s face. After all, they initially thought that they might spend a lot of time on this, but now it seems that their previous concerns were unnecessary. They must leave as soon as possible.
Even though they didn¡¯t know if there were any dangers along the way, they wouldn¡¯t stay here doing nothing forever. Hope appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. Price didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, so he turned around and looked at the two people behind him, speaking excitedly. ¡°Shall we go now?¡± Of course, Yigol Novak and Suri Drew wouldn¡¯t have any objections. So they agreed without hesitation at this moment. ¡°Alright, no problem, let¡¯s go now.¡± So Price took the lead, followed by Suri Drew in the middle, and Yigol Novak at the rear. ¡°Everyone, be extra careful. This ce is too low; we have to squat down to go through.¡± After entering, Price noticed this problem. He thought that it was just small on the outside, and they would still be able to walk inside. Now, it seems that it was not what he imagined at the beginning. So he immediately reminded the two behind him.
How could the two behind him not know what to do in this situation, so they nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine. You should also take care.¡± After all, the person in the front might encounter more dangers. In any case, they wouldn¡¯t want Price to face any danger. Even though they had not been together for a long time, they already had a rough understanding of each other. They also knew why Price came here, his identity, and that their goal was the same, which was to uncover the conspiracy behind everything. Since that¡¯s the case, they were in the same boat, now consideredrades. How could they hope for Price to get hurt? Price was indeed ted. Initially, he only thought he would resist the conspiracy alone, but now it seemed that he had friends by his side. As the saying goes, there is strength in numbers. When solving problems alone, it might be challenging. However, it could be much simpler if other people were there to help.
For example, Price had already been here, but he never found any mechanism in the restroom. He merely thought of waiting for safety before leaving. But what if those outside never leave? What if they would always stay here? Wouldn¡¯t he die here then? So he never thought of this possibility before. But with the arrival of the two, they not only encouraged him, but also discovered such a special ce that he might never have found if he were alone. So, solving problems together was definitely different from doing it alone. Moreover, if they encounter any difficulties along the way, it might be moreforting to know that friends are by their side. But if theye across any difficulties and don¡¯t have friends with them, it could be even more unbearable for them. Being alone is indeed worrying and scary, for one might encounter many dangers. But with everyone¡¯s help now, even if theye across danger, his heart seems less fearful, thinking that everyone can help him solve it together. After a while, they had been crawling for a long time, but they still hadn¡¯t reached their destination, and they couldn¡¯t see anything in the dark. Price had already put the shlight in his mouth, and they could only rely on this dim light to see what was in front of them. But this dim light couldn¡¯t shine far away. Besides, the shlight seemed to be running out of battery, flickering on and off. So at this moment, Price couldn¡¯t help but stop and take out the shlight, letting out a long breath. ¡°Oh my God, we¡¯ve been walking for so long, and we haven¡¯t reached the destination yet. I don¡¯t know when we can get there, as my shlight is almost out of power.¡± Upon hearing this, the two beside him couldn¡¯t help but shrug their shoulders in helplessness. How could they know what to do next? Then, Suri Drew could only say, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be too nervous for now. Let¡¯s rest for a while since we¡¯ve been walking for so long.¡± Yigol Novak beside her also nodded and said, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry too much. We will definitely get out of here. If we keep wearing ourselves down like this, we won¡¯t be able to deal with any dangers that maye.¡± After hearing this, Price indeed understood many things in his heart. Truly, having friends nearby when the resolve falters allows them to tell what to do. But if facing these things alone, the exhaustion might make them want to give up early. So at this moment, Price¡¯s troubled expression finally disappeared. Chapter 388: 388: A Little Comfort Chapter 388: 388: A Little Comfort
Trantor:549690339 He smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth and then began to speak to the two people in front of him. ¡°I really owe a lot to you guys, otherwise I might still be upset. Friends have indeed given me much encouragement.¡±
Upon hearing his words, the smiles on Suri Drew¡¯s and Yigol Novak¡¯s faces naturally grew denser. Honestly, from the beginning, they hadn¡¯t thought much of it. Perhaps it was because they had experienced many things before, which were considered growth for them. At the beginning, when they faced some troubles, they would feel very vexed, thinking that they couldn¡¯t solve everything. But with more experiences, he now has a good mindset. Whatever major incidents they encounter, they will handle them calmly, not allowing themselves to be swayed by emotions. Once trapped in the emotional cycle, it¡¯s hard to handle everything well, and things might even backfire. It was because of simr experiences they had in the past that they now know how to handle situations better. Even though they are indeed having difficulty resolving these issues right now, they will still earnestly try to address them, not overlooking any tiny detail. While they were resting, they discussed what might happen next. ¡°Actually, I think we might not be able to leave at all, but rather go to another hidden cab.¡±
After carefully considering for a moment, Suri uttered these words. Upon hearing this, both Price and Yigol felt that her words made sense. After all, it¡¯s not easy to leave at this point. They couldn¡¯t just crawl through a passage and leave, that would be too easy. They believe the original design of the hotel wouldn¡¯t be like this. Besides going into other hiddenpartments, there seems to be no other possibility. Price nodded gently and said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I think, too. But it¡¯s okay. As long as we break through one by one, we¡¯ll be able to leave eventually.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that there wouldn¡¯t be a single hiddenpartment leading outside, did he? Yigol nearby also nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Yes, as long as we strive to get out of here quickly, I believe the exit is waiting for us ahead.¡±
Usually, they are optimistic people, so even if they encounter some difficulties now, they won¡¯t easily give up. Right now, this matter is essential to him, so they cannot let go of any thoughts of giving up. After a good while, Price felt that he had rested enough and spoke to the other two. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and get going now.¡± Neither of them had any objections, and they both nodded in agreement. They then prepared to continue their journey forward. After they had walked a considerable distance, they discovered that they no longer needed to crouch down as they walked. Finally, they could stand up straight. Crouching all this time had been a considerable drain on their knees and stamina. So when they found they could finally stand up, their mood improved a lot. ¡°Oh my God, my legs are sore beyond belief, I¡¯m d I can walk upright now.¡±
Price couldn¡¯t help but express this sentiment. Suri and Yigol shared the same feeling, as they were also starting to struggle. Usually, they didn¡¯t really exercise, so facing such a situation would be somewhat tiring for them. If they exercised regrly, this little journey might not be a challenge for them at all. However, even before this, they never thought they would encounter such a situation. So, under these circumstances, they naturally couldn¡¯t anticipate and resolve everything in advance. After a while, Suri seemed to see something and excitedly raised her hand to point ahead. ¡°Look, there seems to be a door over there!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately looked in the direction she indicated. It seemed that there was indeed a small door there. When they saw this hope, they got even more excited. At the beginning, they thought they might not be able to see any hope at all. After all, they had walked for so long, and their initial hope had gradually faded. But now, things were different. A glimmer of light shone in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Great, let¡¯s speed up and get there quickly. Maybe that¡¯s the next secretpartment.¡± Price spoke excitedly,pletely forgetting about the aches throughout his body. How could the two people beside him not know what they should be doing right now? At this moment, there was excitement in their eyes, and they immediately sped up their pace, heading towards the door. Right now, they indeed took this matter very seriously. After a while, they finally arrived at the door. Price took a deep breath and finally opened it. When they opened the door, they found that the ce they had arrived was simr to the one they had just left, and in front of them was still a bathroom. Unbelievable. For a moment, Suri was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Oh my God, this is where we were just now, right? Are we back here again?¡± Because it was too dark earlier, her sense of direction was weak, so she didn¡¯t know if she had turned back. However, Price beside her immediately shook his head without hesitation, denying her spection. ¡°How could that be? You¡¯re overthinking. We¡¯ve been walking straight the whole time; there¡¯s no way we¡¯d be back in the same room.¡± Hearing this, Suri nodded lightly and said, ¡°Alright, I must be getting a bit confused.¡± Of course, they couldn¡¯t keep staying in this passage and stepped inside. When they were all in, they carefully closed the door. Chapter 389: 389: The Hidden Room Chapter 389: 389: The Hidden Room
Trantor:549690339 Afterward, the three naturally began looking around to see what was inside. They were definitely very concerned about it.
But when they came out, they discovered that there was just one room, simr to the one they had just opened. There wasn¡¯t much difference at all. Except that there was nothing to eat inside. They did see some food, but it was all expired. They couldn¡¯t possibly eat expired stuff now, could they? ¡°God, how are we supposed to leave this ce now? We can¡¯t possibly go back the same way, there were no other forks in that passage earlier.¡± After hearing this, Suri Drew on the side also chimed in immediately. ¡°Yeah, we left through the toilet passage earlier, but now we came here through the toilet door.¡± This was indeed a question worth considering for them. How should they leave now? Everyone¡¯s face felt very ufortable, not knowing what to do, as this matter was indeed very important to them. After a while, Price on the side finally spoke his opinion.
¡°Let¡¯s take a closer look around for now. Maybe the passage is hidden in another corner of this room. In any case, we can¡¯t give up, can we?¡± Although that was the case, they all felt extremely helpless in their hearts. If they could, they wouldn¡¯t want all this to happen. They originally thought that this matter might be slightly simpler, but now it seems that they were just overthinking it. This wasn¡¯t simple at all. Suri and Yigol couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other and sighed. ¡°Let it go, babe. Let¡¯s find a way out first, that¡¯s most important now. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± After hearing this, Suri naturally knew what to do. Although everyone¡¯s mood was a bit bad, they could indeed adjust their mood in a short time. This was truly a good thing for him. So they needed to adjust their mood slightly, so they could have more energy to deal with what wasing next. If they were always trapped in such a bad mood, they might find everything very difficult and they wouldn¡¯t want to see that happen anyway.
Everyone seemed very serious, searching each corner of the room. Unfortunately, there was no light in the room, so they could only search in the dark. At this moment, Suri seemed to have touched something; a glimmer of light appeared in her eyes. When she picked it up to see, she spoke excitedly. ¡°Look at this!¡± When everyone heard this, they immediately looked in her direction, curious about what she had discovered. Upon closer inspection, they found that she had actually spotted a shlight. After seeing this, everyone naturally felt very happy, as they really needed such a thing now. Price couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up. ¡°Great! Now we have two shlights, although the one I have seems to be running out of battery.¡± At first, he was worried about his shlight running out of battery, wondering what they would do then. They couldn¡¯t keep searching in the dark, could they? But now it seems that his worry waspletely unnecessary, as God had given them another one. Yigol on the side was also very happy.
He knew that his wife would definitelye in handy. So at this moment, he also spoke up. ¡°My wife is amazing. Let¡¯s continue searching.¡± Suri nodded her head with a smile, then turned on the shlight and ced it in the center of the room. Now everyone could see clearly what was inside the room, and it would be much more convenient for them to search for any hidden mechanisms. Otherwise, they might not have been able to see clearly or find what they were looking for in a short period of time. Perhaps because of the shlight¡¯s help, Yigol quickly noticed something unusual. He realized that the desk didn¡¯t seem to be movable at all. At first, he didn¡¯t know if he was overthinking it, but when he pushed it gently, it turned out to be welded in ce. That made him feel that something was off. Normally, a desk shouldn¡¯t be welded like that. So now he began searching seriously, looking for any noteworthy spots around the desk. Maybe they could actually find something different. At this moment, he was very nervous about this matter and then turned his head to see the bookcase next to him. The next second, he walked over to it, stood in front of it, and with a gentle push Surprisingly, it did move. When the other two heard the movement, they naturally looked over in his direction, not expecting such a thing to happen. They immediately stopped their search and went over to him. At this moment, they were also in awe of what had happened. ¡°Oh my God, I can¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Me neither! I never expected it!¡± Both of them eximed in astonishment. They didn¡¯t expect Yigol to find this so quickly. They originally thought it would take him a long time, but now it seems that with Yigol on their side, they didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. ¡°How did you find it?¡± Suri¡¯s eyes also held a hint of worship. Seeing his wife looking at him like that, Yigol was naturally very happy, so he said. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you see who your husband is?¡± On the side, Price saw the way they looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but smile. But his smile was naturally filled with helplessness. ¡°Enough, can¡¯t you guys show some concern for my feelings? Being all lovey-dovey in front of me, I¡¯m just a single dog here, what did I do wrong?¡± Seeing him like this, the smiles on Suri and Yigol¡¯s faces naturally grew thicker. And when they pushed the bookcase aside, they finally saw a small room hidden inside. Chapter 390: 390: Quick Action Chapter 390: 390: Quick Action
Trantor:549690339 To be honest, they really didn¡¯t expect this. There is actually a room like this here, and there is nothing living inside it, very clean, and only a few square meters in size.
Everyone immediately went in, as they naturally wanted to quickly find something they were looking for. But with the room being so clean, they didn¡¯t know where to start. Surprise appeared on everyone¡¯s faces, as they had no idea what was going on. ¡°Oh my God, what should we do now?¡± Suri Drew frowned slightly and asked such a question. After hearing this, the two people next to her shrugged helplessly. How could they know? They were indeed quite helpless about the situation. ¡°It¡¯s too clean here; it might be very difficult to find what we need.¡± Even Yigol Novak immediately said such a thing. How could he not know? It might be hard to find anything in here. If it were about something, perhaps they could deduce what was going on with some reasoning, but now it seemed a bit difficult to find any clues.
There was nothing here, just bare tiles and floor. However, no matter what, they couldn¡¯t give up under such circumstances. So at the moment, Price also reinforced his confidence. ¡°No problem; let¡¯s just keep looking. We might find something. We can¡¯t give up now, no matter what.¡± At first, it was the coupleforting him, but now he wasforting others as well. After a while, they finally spoke. ¡°Fine, we understand. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re justining. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± After hearing this, the worry hanging in Price¡¯s heart finally settled. If it¡¯s like this, then it¡¯s all good. In the end, he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and began to search seriously. The two people next to him naturally knew what they should do at this moment, so they stopped chatting and began searching earnestly inside the room. They were indeed taking this matter very seriously.
No matter what, they wanted to leave this miserable ce as soon as possible. However, there was a silver lining for him. Since they had alreadye to such a ce, it was unlikely that those looking for them would easily find them. So at this moment, they could finally rx a bit. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t know what would happen if they were found, and things might be even more difficult. But now, they didn¡¯t have to worry about that. After a while, Price seemed to notice something and looked up at the ceiling. ¡°Do you see a symbol up there?¡± At first, they had searched around for a long time and found nothing useful. But now, hearing this, they immediately looked in the direction he was pointing and saw that it was indeed true. ¡°Oh my gosh, I wondered why we couldn¡¯t see anything around here, and it turns out it¡¯s on the ceiling.¡± Suri Drew touched her chin thoughtfully and said such a thing.
Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but take this very seriously. He had been wondering why they had searched the room for so long without finding anything. It turned out that it was because of this reason. ¡°But what does that symbol on the ceiling mean? And we can¡¯t reach it at this height, we need a chair.¡± As soon as he finished saying this, Price had already brought a chair in from outside. He was indeed fast, knowing what he should do in this situation. He quickly ced the chair in an appropriate position and stood on it. They carefully supported the chair from below, fearing he would fall off. ¡°You have to be careful; don¡¯t let anything happen.¡± Yigol Novak looked up at him and said. Of course, after hearing this, he knew what he should do and replied without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± He really didn¡¯t have anything to worry about at the moment; he just wanted to solve this mystery as quickly as possible. At any cost, he had to leave this ce. He had investigated this matter for too long, and now that he had a bit of a clue, he couldn¡¯t give up easily. You could see just how much Price took this matter to heart. To be honest, Yigol Novak and Suri Drew also felt the same way. But they could see that Price was even more dedicated. However, no matter what, they would ensure Price¡¯s safety and prevent him from getting hurt. Because the situation now isn¡¯t something they could control by themselves. If anything happened to one of them, everything would be very bad, and they didn¡¯t want to see such a scene. Price reached up and tapped the symbol on the ceiling, but nothing happened. This made him feel a bit strange. Normally, the symbol should have triggered something, but nothing happened. This was truly bizarre. So at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and say, ¡°That symbol should have triggered something, but when I touched it, it seemed as if it was solid and couldn¡¯t be pressed or pushed.¡± Hearing this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak, who were standing below, were also curious about what was going on. They looked at each other, and after thinking for a while, they both said, ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Yeah, normally, there should be something special happening with this kind of symbol, but nothing happened.¡± Chapter 391: 391: Floor Chapter 391: 391: Floor
Trantor:549690339 For a moment, they really didn¡¯t know what was going on. They had assumed that these symbols should correspond to some sort of mechanism, but they searched for a long time, and couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious.
So, how could they not feel puzzled at this moment? They looked at each other, their gaze filled with some confusion, not knowing what they should do next. After a while, Yigol Novak raised his head and said to Price, who was in front of him. ¡°Forget it, you bettere down first, in case something happens up there.¡± Upon hearing this, Price nodded and came down immediately without any hesitation. He couldn¡¯t possibly stay up there forever. What¡¯s more, they couldn¡¯t find a solution to this issue at the moment. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t afford to waste time. If they cannot find the solution here, then they need to change the ce. Maybe they could find some other significant clues somewhere else. Yigol was very confident about this. They couldn¡¯t possibly just block all their retreat paths.
So they believed that as long as they tried hard, they would find the key. But if the opportunity had been in front of you and you just didn¡¯t treasure it, you wouldn¡¯t seed no matter what. Then, Price carefully came down. After he came down, Yigol stroked his chin in confusion and asked, ¡°What on earth is going on? Why can¡¯t we find anything¡­¡± He always felt strange. Logically, it should be here. Why had they spent so much time, yet still didn¡¯t get any results? Upon hearing this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak were also puzzled. They lightly shook their heads, not knowing what to do next. ¡°We don¡¯t know either, in theory, the symbol here should lead us to some key clue, but we really haven¡¯t seen anything. Let¡¯s shift our focus elsewhere for now.¡± If they couldn¡¯t find any other key information here, then they would have to look elsewhere. They couldn¡¯t just waste time here forever.
On careful thought, they felt that Yigol was right. Since that was the case, they carefully began to search elsewhere. But who knew that a thought suddenly popped up in Suri¡¯s head at this moment. Although she didn¡¯t know why this thought suddenly came to her. But since this had happened, she would surely share it with everyone and see if they were thinking the same as her. ¡°Oh yes, I just thought of something.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone turned their eyes to her, unsure of what she meant. Yigol Novak asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Anything happened?¡± She nodded resolutely, then began to exin. ¡°Actually, I think maybe our initial idea was wrong, they are not corresponding to the ceiling, but to the ground. This is indeed a possibility.¡± Because they hadn¡¯t found anything on the ceiling, so now they wanted to check the floor.
In fact, this was just a thought that popped up in Suri¡¯s head. She had no idea if her idea was right. But no matter what, once she had the idea, she would surely tell everyone, not keeping it a secret. After telling everyone, they would hopefully give her a better answer under such circumstances. After all, she really didn¡¯t know what to do now. Moreover, she believed that the symbol must have a purpose for being here, it couldn¡¯t appear here for no reason. Hence, they could change the perspective instead of focusing on one part. The other two heard her and thought what Suri had said was quite reasonable. So at this moment, they nodded without any hesitation, eximing as if they had a sudden realization. ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± ¡°My God, we never thought of this. We should really think about this carefully and see if we can find a solution.¡± They both seemed to agree with her idea greatly, so how could Suri not feel happy? No matter what, she knew that there might be errors in her ideas. But if she voiced out her thoughts at this moment andmunicated well with everyone, then these mistakes could be avoided. After all, the current situation was quite difficult for them. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t escape from here by relying solely on her own strength. Instead of doing so, it would be better for her tomunicate with everyone and express their real thoughts. Perhaps this could make things better. Just like the proverb, three cobblers could make a Zhuge Liang (An idiom means collective wisdom surpasses individual intellect). Perhaps he felt stuck and trapped now, but if everyone put their ideas together, things would be simpler. Then, the two of them immediately turned their gaze towards the ground. Although they hadn¡¯t found anything special when they came in, they should take a good look now. If they found something now, it would indeed be a good thing for them. Just at this moment, Price seemed to have spotted something. His eyes were shining slightly, and he said excitedly, ¡°My God, it looks like there¡¯s really a mechanism here.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak immediately turned their attention to where Price was looking. Upon closer inspection, it seemed that this area was a bit different from the other parts of the floor. It was just that the difference was really minor, which was why they didn¡¯t notice it at first. You had to be up close and really look carefully to see that the crevices here were a bit different from other ces. Price also immediately voiced out what he saw. ¡°I found that the seams here seem to be different from other ces, but if you don¡¯t look carefully, you won¡¯t notice it at all.¡± Chapter 392: 392: Finally Leaving Chapter 392: 392: Finally Leaving
Trantor:549690339 Hearing this, they both looked carefully and found out that what he said was indeed true. It seems to be the case.
Surprise emerged in their eyes, followed by happiness on their faces. How could this not be good news for them? In any case, they have made some discoveries now, which is indeed quite good for them. If they hadn¡¯t known what to do from the beginning, they might still be at a loss, not knowing what to do in this situation. ¡°See if you can push it open.¡± Yigol was also a little excited. They had finally found such an unusual ce, and naturally, they want to take a good look at whether it is really different from other ces. When Price heard this, he knew what to do. So, he immediately nodded and then pressed forcefully to see if there were any mechanisms here. If there were, discovering them now would be a good thing indeed. But if not, they should cut their losses as soon as possible.
Right now, they must focus their time on meaningful things, rather than wasting time on meaningless ones. After he pressed gently, he found out that this ce seemed to be movable. Therge gaps existed only because there was a mechanism here. So, he happily said, ¡°It seems to be a bit different, let me research it.¡± After he finished speaking, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak immediately joined him, knowing how important this matter was and that they would definitely find a solution to it. Finally, they discovered that the floor seemed to be movable. And the gaps were indeed of different sizes. The gap he was looking at now was certainly more noticeable than the previous one. Honestly, Suri also found it incredible. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s great. We can get out of here immediately.¡±
When she just said these words, Yigol nearby nodded without hesitation, his eyes filled with a bit of happiness. ¡°Yes, we can finally get out of here quickly. I really don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡± Although they had only recently arrived in the hidden cab, their patience had already worn thin. If possible, he would also rather leave quickly, rather than stay here all the time. Either way, this is a glimmer of hope for them. Moreover, it¡¯s pitch-dark here, and they can only rely on shlights to see what is around them. How could this not be a bad thing for them? So at the moment, everyone does not want to stay here any longer. For them, the best way to relief is to leave faster. After quite a while, Price finally figured out how to open it. He excitedly opened the mechanism and then looked up to speak to the two in front of him.
¡°Great, it¡¯s finally opened!¡± Upon hearing this, a hint of excitement appeared on the faces of the other two, knowing that with Price¡¯s help, everything could be sorted out. At first, they were somewhat worried, fearing that they might not able to solve these problems. Because the mechanism they encountered this time was different from the previous one, previously, it was at least on the wall, but this one is on the floor. So, there is some difference after all. Now they finally discovered that this was a secret passage. And when they saw this, they were naturally shocked. ¡°My god, I never thought there would be a secret passage like this here.¡± Suri spoke incredulously to Yigol. Yigol on the side also found it very strange. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, I never thought there would be a passage like this. I have no idea where it leads.¡± Of course, they were very curious about this. Either way, they wanted to find the answer to this matter as quickly as possible. After all, in such a situation, they really don¡¯t want to waste any more time; the more they know about their situation, the clearer they know what they should do. If possible, they would also like to leave here quickly. Then, Price excitedly said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go, stop standing around. Let¡¯s go down quickly.¡± How could they someone find a mechanism and do nothing about it? Hearing this, Suri and Yigol naturally knew what they should do. So, without any hesitation, they nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go down now.¡± Afterward, they left together. The order of their walking was still the same as before ¨C Price went first, Suri in the middle, and Yigolst. But after walking a considerable distance down, they noticed something was wrong. There seemed to be a terrible smell down here. It was as if something had rotted and smelled bad. Initially, they thought it was just their heightened sensitivity creating an illusion. Butter on, they carefully smelled the air and discovered it wasn¡¯t their imagination. Suri frowned slightly, sniffing the smell in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Oh my god, what on earth is this? It smells so bad¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol didn¡¯t hesitate to nod and say, ¡°Yes, I smelled it too. I thought it was just me experiencing it.¡± Even Price, who was walking ahead, couldn¡¯t help but stop. His face turned awful, smelling the rancid odor in the air. It must be said that the odor was really terrible, making it hard for him to bear for a moment. After a while, he finally managed to speak with an ugly expression. ¡°Oh my god, this smell is really unbearable.¡± As he said this, Suri beside him nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I can barely stand it anymore. I can¡¯t imagine what¡¯s causing it.¡± Chapter 393: 393: The Stench of Decay Chapter 393: 393: The Stench of Decay
Trantor:549690339 Seeing that Price had already stopped, they naturally didn¡¯t continue forward. For the moment, they were at a standstill here, unsure of what to do next.
Yigol was at the back, so the smell he sensed was naturally less intense. After a while, he finally spoke up, frowning slightly. ¡°Are we going to stay here, or are we going to keep moving forward?¡± Upon hearing this, they both shook their heads without hesitation. No matter what, they had alreadye this far, and there was no way they would give up easily. So at this moment, Price bolstered his resolve and said, ¡°No, we have to keep going. We can¡¯t just stop here.¡± Suri also strongly agreed with this. They had alreadye such a long way, and they couldn¡¯t just stop now. So she immediately chimed in as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, we do need to keep moving forward. We can¡¯t give up now, or else things might be even worse.¡±
Although she had thought of many possibilities and spected what could be causing the smell, even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate at this moment. So now, she knew what they needed to do. Since the two of them had made such a decision, how could Yigol not support them? So he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, of course, no problem. If you want to keep moving forward, then I¡¯ll definitely apany you from behind.¡± Afterward, they continued silently moving forward without any discussion. But as they kept moving, the smell became more and more unbearable, causing them to feel nauseous. Originally, they hadn¡¯t eaten much, but after smelling this, they lost their appetite entirely. Before, when they hadn¡¯t eaten anything, their hunger was somewhat bearable, but now, feeling so nauseous, they had no desire to eat at all. After a while, they finally saw a small door not far away.
But Price could clearly see that the small door was slightly ajar. When he saw this, he became somewhat cautious and raised his hand to signal everyone to stop. He also stopped in his tracks. The two behind him naturally didn¡¯t see what was happening up front, so they looked puzzled, not understanding why Price had stopped out of the blue. Suri immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Why did you suddenly stop?¡± Hearing her question, Price finally turned his head and shook it seriously, gesturing for her not to speak loudly. His caution was only because he was afraid that there might be someone else in the room. He clearly saw that the door was not closed properly. If there were others, his current situation would be extremely dangerous. After all, he didn¡¯t want to bring his friends into danger. Upon seeing Price¡¯s behavior, both Suri and Yigol became increasingly puzzled, clueless about what was going on. Soon after, he cautiously said,
¡°That door seems to be open, and I¡¯m worried that there might be someone inside. Let¡¯s be careful for now. If there are indeed people inside, it might be even worse.¡± Price spoke in a very low voice, and they finally understood his meaning. Initially, they didn¡¯t understand why he had suddenly be so cautious. But now they knew. It was only because he feared there might be someone in the room. Since that was the case, they would definitely be more careful and try not to let their worst fearse true. Suri began to think seriously after hearing his words. It took her a while before she finally said, ¡°But just now, we didn¡¯t see any signs of people on our route. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone here, right?¡± She always found it strange since logically, that should not be possible. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t bear to stay here any longer, as the strong smell was causing her nausea to rise. After carefully considering her words, Price thought they made sense. And, at the moment, Price found the smell unbearable as well. So after thinking for a moment, he nodded gently. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look. Maybe we¡¯re just overthinking.¡± After saying that, he mustered the courage to walk towards the front. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t give up now. They hade this far, and there was no turning back. Any effort they made before would be wasted otherwise, and they couldn¡¯t let that happen. So at this moment, they all cheered themselves up and continued moving forward. After some time, they finally arrived at the door. Carefully listening for a while, they realized there was indeed nothing inside and most likely no one there. Their fears of something happening had been unfounded. Price cautiously peered into the room. He was astonished by what he saw next. Unexpectedly, there was a corpse inside. Now he knew why they had smelled such a strong odor earlier; it wasing from the corpse. For a moment, he was stuck in ce, unsure of what to say next. This revtion dealt a significant blow to him. And the corpse was right before his eyes. He couldn¡¯t ept it. Naturally, the two people behind him didn¡¯t know why he had suddenly stopped. They both found it strange and didn¡¯t know what was going on. After a while, Suri finally asked again. Chapter 394: 394: Corpse Chapter 394: 394: Corpse
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you standing there without moving? Did something happen?¡± Upon hearing Suri Drew¡¯s familiar voice, Yigol Novak finally snapped back to his senses. He took a few deep breaths and then turned to look at Suri.
¡°Oh my god, look.¡± Eventually, he could only squeeze these words through his clenched teeth. Apart from that, he really didn¡¯t know how to describe what he was seeing now. Seeing his terrified expression, both Suri and Yigol became extremely curious and looked in the same direction. But when they saw the corpse, a hint of surprise appeared in their eyes. They didn¡¯t expect this at all. They exchanged nces, feeling the nausea stirring inside them once more. My goodness, how could this be? For a moment, no one spoke, and silence enveloped the room. How could this not be a huge challenge for them? A whileter, Yigol finally spoke up, unable to bear it any longer.
¡°My God, do we still have to go in? This is really unbearable. I bet this person has been dead for a long time, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a smell.¡± They do not know who the person who died here is, nor do they know his identity or why he died in such a ce. Suri was somewhat hesitant now. At the beginning, she had been firm and thought that there was nothing to be afraid of. But now that she had seen all this, she was really at a loss. She never thought that she would actually see a body that had been dead for so long. So she opened her mouth, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t say a word. After all, under such circumstances, she really didn¡¯t know what choice to make. Price¡¯s face also looked terrible at this moment, as if he had just eaten shit. But after a while, he finally mustered the courage to speak to everyone. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just go in for now. We need to find the other opportunity quickly and then leave this ce, otherwise staying here will only make us feel even more disgusted.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone agreed. Instead of staying here and wondering what to do next, it¡¯s better to take a bold step now and properly resolve this matter.
So at this moment, they all nodded promptly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in.¡± After that, they immediately entered and finally got a closer look at the corpse in front of them. Naturally, they could tell that this person must have been dead for a long time, otherwise, such a pungent, rotting smell wouldn¡¯t have emergence. Moreover, this person appeared to be a middle-aged man. But as to his specific identity and why he came here, no one knew what had happened here before. Everyone just rushed to take a nce and didn¡¯t want to linger on him any longer. After all, they really didn¡¯t want to look at such a scene or keep this image in their hearts forever. Then they began to search seriously. In such an environment, they wanted to find the mechanism to leave this room as soon as possible. They believed that as long as they left quickly, they wouldn¡¯t have to see such terrible things again.
But who would have known that it would be so difficult to find the mechanism in this ce? They had been searching for a long time but found nothing. For a moment, everyone¡¯s emotions becameplex, unsure what to do. Furthermore, they had indeed been putting in the effort, but at present, there was no reward. How could this not be considered a heavy blow for them? Although theyout of these rooms was more or less the same, they currently had not found the mechanism for this room based on their previous experiences. After a while, Yigol¡¯s face became uglier and he couldn¡¯t help but say something. ¡°My God, why is itpletely different from what we just found?¡± No sooner had his voice fallen than Priceined as well. ¡°Exactly, we¡¯ve already spent so much time but still haven¡¯t found it. If I have to stay in this room any longer, I¡¯m really going to throw up.¡± The main reason was that the overwhelming smell of decay filled the room. It was truly unbearable for them. If possible, they wanted to leave quickly, but they knew very well that it would not be a simple matter to leave sooner. Suri also tried to suppress her nausea. Apart from bearing with it, there was really nothing else they could do ¨C they couldn¡¯t just give up like this. Suri raised her hand to pinch her nose gently and then spoke in a stifled voice. ¡°Alright, enough. Let¡¯s not get too down on ourselves. Let¡¯s try our best to find it, maybe we will actually find something. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer either, but we mustn¡¯t let our emotions affect our judgment now.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately gained confidence. They were not fools. Having experienced so much, how could they not know what to do and what not to do? So under these circumstances, they would naturally muster their confidence to continue searching. The more critical it became, the faster they needed to find the solution, or else staying in this ce would really be the end of them. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, my love. We must not let this smell affect us.¡± In any case, Yigol always supported his wife no matter what she said. In their daily life, no matter what happened, he was unconditionally on his wife¡¯s side. So even under such circumstances, he would definitely listen to his wife¡¯s opinions. Price saw their deep love for each other and was actually very happy in his heart. Even though he said not to show off their love in front of him, seeing his friends so happy, how could he not feel joy? ¡°Alright, you two, stop being so lovey-dovey. Our main priority now is to leave quickly. Let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± ¡°We know, we know.¡± Chapter 395: 395: The Stench of Rot Chapter 395: 395: The Stench of Rot
Trantor:549690339 The surrounding stench was truly unbearable for them. So, understandably, they were eager to leave as quickly as possible.
How could they not know that their most urgent task at this moment was finding a way out. Therefore, time was of the essence, and they began to search earnestly. Were there any hidden traps or exits in their vicinity? However, after an exhaustive search, they found themselves empty-handed. This was immensely disappointing for them and felt like an intense blow. The expressions on their facesmunicated their hardship. It was bing increasingly difficult for them to tolerate the foul smell that permeated the whole room. While they initially held their breaths, as time dragged on, they could not continue to do so indefinitely. Eventually, Suri Drew could not help but heave a long sigh, shaking her head before she spoke. ¡°I really can¡¯t stand this anymore. The smell is unbearably foul. We¡¯ve been searching for so long but haven¡¯t found an exit. What on earth should we do now?¡± Upon hearing these words, Yigol Novak immediately moved by her side, lightly patting her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love. Aren¡¯t we still searching? We¡¯ll definitely find a way out. We absolutely can¡¯t give up.¡± Despite his encouraging words, Suri was still disheartened. She thought that this ce wouldn¡¯t be veryrge, and that they could perhaps find the way out in a few steps. However, it now seemed her initial thoughts were nothing more than wishful thinking. Despite searching this long, they were still unable to find a way out. Even Price, who had been silent until now, couldn¡¯t help but nod and echo in agreement.
¡°Yes, it shouldn¡¯t be this big in theory. Are there really so many rooms here?¡± Originally, he thought that this ce was nothing more than a simple tunnel with a few rooms. But now, having already passed through many rooms, he had no idea about the size of this ce, and when they could finally leave. Just then, as if she had suddenly realized something, Suri¡¯s eyes lit up with a glow of incredulity, and she said, ¡°What if¡­ What if we just can¡¯t find a way out? What if we just can¡¯t leave via these routes?¡± No one had promised them safe passage out from the start, so her heart was filled with a touch of apprehension. She wondered whether they could really leave this ce safely. At the outset, no one had considered this possibility, but after she voiced it out, it caused a spark of doubt to ignite within everyone¡¯s heart. Yes, what if they had gone in the wrong direction right from the beginning? What should they do then? At the start, they simply followed a piece of rumor iming there was an underground city. Yet, they had no idea about the existence of an exit leading out. The previously stoic Price¡¯s face also turned a shade uglier. He hadn¡¯t considered this possibility in the beginning. Caught in a moment of indecision, he opened his mouth to speak, but he didn¡¯t know what words could capture the situation. Yigol started doubting as well. If his wife was right, it meant all their efforts had been in vain. They had repeatedly searched the area without finding the exit.
They would have to return the way they came and wait for those people to leave before they could safely exit the hotel. Otherwise, they feared that they might have to spend the rest of their lives in this ce. There was even a chance of falling into the hands of those people. ¡°But no matter what, we¡¯vee this far. We can¡¯t just give up, right?¡± After a while, Yigol furrowed his brows and voiced his opinion to his wife. And before Suri could reply, he shifted his attention to Price and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have some understanding of this ce initially? Can you recollect and tell us about the intel and what you saw? Can you reiterate the details of the news you had?¡± The moment Yigol spoke, both he and Suri turned to look at Price. They were eager to find out what he could tell them. Both of them were utterly conflicted and unsure about their next move. They hoped that Price could clear their doubts at this crucial moment. Noticing their expectant gazes directed towards him, Price hesitated for a moment before revealing, ¡°Actually, all I knew from the start was that there was a massive ce beneath us. However, I did not know that we would have so many routes to choose from, nor did I know if we could leave this ce.¡± Thus, he was somewhat uncertain now.
Otherwise, when Suri spoke up earlier, it wouldn¡¯t have had an impact on him. Yet, now he was incredibly doubtful. He wondered whether Suri¡¯s words held some truth. To their surprise, Price¡¯s exnation only left them feeling even worse. If that was the case, then what should they do next? At the beginning, they had been avidly searching. But now, they were clueless about their next course of action. They felt as if they had wasted their time and energy, without finding any useful information. If the information they initially received was wrong and it was indeed impossible to leave this ce, then this location was just a hideout spot for the criminals from the past. The roads they had taken were all in vain, and the energy they had expended was equally wasted. Thus, nobody had the energy to continue their search. It was as if they were a tightly pulled string that had suddenly snapped, leaving them sprawled on the ground. The ce already smelled terrible, and now they had to stay here continually. This, without a doubt, delivered another heavy blow to them. But they genuinelycked the confidence to continue. They were afraid all their efforts would still lead them nowhere, robbing them of their desired oues. Chapter 396: 396: Waiting for Death Chapter 396: 396: Waiting for Death
Trantor: 549690339 So at this time, no one spoke again, and the whole room fell into silence. Under such circumstances, they really didn¡¯t know what they should say. After a while, someone finally spoke up, breaking the silence in the room.
¡°What should we do now? We can¡¯t just stay here like this, we must have a n.¡± After Price spoke, the gazes of Yigol Novak and Suri Drew finally fell on him. Not only that, Suri also turned off the shlight in her hand. After all, they only had two shlights now, and if they run out of batteryter, they might not even be able to see the road ahead clearly. So, they should save as much energy as possible now. Hearing this, they both began to think seriously, naturally knowing that they could not treat this matter lightly. But the information they have now is really too little, and there are many people waiting for them outside. Even if they really returned the same way and left through the small door, if they were caught by those people, the situation might be even worse, and they might not even be able to protect themselves. So, after thinking about it for a long time, the two still could note up with a suitable solution in a short time, and they seemed very entangled. After a while, Suri finally shook her head lightly. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, and I¡¯m worried too, but it¡¯s not an easy task to solve now, is it?¡± Yigol then pulled his wife into his arms.
To be honest, it was no small feat for his wife to stay calm at this time. Maybe it was because they had been through so much during that time but they had learned a bit from those experiences. No matter what happens, they must maintain an optimistic attitude, otherwise, they may handle things even worse. So, even though they were very conflicted right now and didn¡¯t know what to do, they remained optimistic. Even if it was hard to solve, they should try to think of a way. After careful thought, Yigol finally said to the two people in front of him. ¡°Actually, I think we might not need to stay here all the time.¡± Upon hearing this, their eyes turned to him, but they didn¡¯t speak, instead, they listened carefully. At the moment, their hearts were filled with different emotions. If possible, they would like to leave here quickly, but they also knew that leaving was not a simple matter. Now they must think carefully and share their thoughts, as one person¡¯s strength alone is not enough to aplish this.
¡°How about we continue searching for mechanisms in this room for now? After finding them, we can decide whether to go forward or back.¡± Staying here would only waste time, so they should make use of it. Even if they find the mechanismter, they can think about what choices to make next. If they don¡¯t find anything, but if they find any useful clues, how could this not be a good thing for them? If they just stay here and do nothing, they will not only waste time but also put themselves in a more anxious state. So, Yigol felt that everyone should not stay here, they should take action and solve this matter as soon as possible. After hearing this, everyone naturally agreed. They were not fools and knew the pros and cons of the situation. Even if Yigol didn¡¯t reveal his true intentions, they were all adults and would understand his thoughts. Moreover, Suri had been by Yigol¡¯s side for a long time and had a certain understanding of him. Since it was her husband¡¯s decision, how could she possibly oppose it?
Even though she was very ufortable right now, she had to persist, not just for herself, but for everyone else as well. So at this moment, she nodded without hesitation and said. ¡°Alright, no problem, let¡¯s continue searching now. I don¡¯t believe we really can¡¯t get out.¡± God helps those who help themselves, and she didn¡¯t believe that after trying for so long, God would y a joke on her. Since the couple was so passionate and energetic as if they had taken a shot of gin, how could she not do anything? So at this moment, Price also firmed up his gaze, nodded slightly, and spoke seriously. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re right, we must take action now, otherwise staying here will only dy us further and make things worse.¡± Then, the three of them stood up immediately, looking very determined, and knew what they should do under this situation. The more difficult the situation, the more united they must be in solving it. Everyone seemed to have taken a shot of gin and began searching the room at the fastest speed. Not only that, but they also found that this room seemed a bit different from the ones they had just been through. Even the structure was not the same. The structure of those rooms was almost simr, but this room waspletely different, which made them feel a bit strange. Everyone began to search carefully, hoping to find some clues that they could use. Their hearts were originally very ufortable, but at this moment, Yigol¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as if he had found something, and he said excitedly. ¡°I think I found a map.¡± When he said this, Suri and Price immediately stopped their actions and came to his side. Chapter 397: 397: Crucial Clue Chapter 397: 397: Crucial Clue
Trantor: 549690339 They could hardly believe what they were hearing. They immediately took a closer look at the object in Yigol¡¯s hand.
When they saw that it seemed to actually be a small map, they naturally became very happy. They didn¡¯t expect to receive such useful clues, so how could this not be considered a good thing for them? Everyone¡¯s eyes appeared a bit joyful, and Suri Drew immediately went forward and tightly hugged her husband, excitedly saying a few words. ¡°Oh my God, honey, you¡¯re absolutely amazing. Now that we have this map, we don¡¯t know where they are, and we can stop worrying about the problem we just encountered.¡± Price standing on the side was also very impressed. It has to be said, Yigol¡¯s ability to search for things is quite good. They had just finished searching this area and found nothing, but Yigol went through it again and actually found a very crucial item. He immediately nodded and said. ¡°Yeah, we were just wondering if we could actually get out by continuing this way. Never thought that after finding this thing, it would be so useful for us.¡± Finally, they turned their shlight on the map and prepared to see and determine their current position. At the beginning, they indeed didn¡¯t have much hope, after all, they had been searching here for such a long time.
However, it seems that now God has opened a window for them, giving them such an opportunity, how could they not seize it well? Everyone began to observe it carefully, their expressions bing very serious as they tried to get a good look. Suri Drew found that the map not only showed the structure of the hotel above but also the structure of the underground where they are now. ¡°Oh my God, I didn¡¯t expect this thing to be here. We can see every detail of the hotel clearly, it¡¯s unbelievable.¡± After she uttered these words, Price on the side also nodded without hesitation and said. ¡°Yeah, I never thought that we could find such a crucial thing.¡± The current situation was originally very tangled. In the beginning, they didn¡¯t even know what choice they should make, and didn¡¯t know if their previous efforts were worth it. But now that they have this map, they can also figure out their current location, and with that, they can decide whether to persist. However, they must know when to cut their losses. If there is no exit in this underground area, then no matter what, they can¡¯t continue walking like this.
If they knew about this situation, they would definitely return the same way and wait for those people to leave or wait for rescue and then sessfully get out of the hotel. Knowing that there is no exit and still continuing forward wouldn¡¯t that make themplete fools? As the two of them were discussing this, Yigol on the side finally saw that there were indeed exits in the underground city, and more than one. He immediately raised his hand, pointed to the ces he had discovered, and spoke excitedly. ¡°Look there!¡± After hearing this, their gaze naturally directed towards the direction he pointed, and they finally saw what he was pointing at. ¡°Oh my God, it really seems to be an exit.¡± Suri Drew was overjoyed, seeing that their efforts had been rewarded. Price on the side was so happy that he almost jumped, originally thinking they might have to spend a lot more time now seemed like only his assumption. ¡°This is great, this way we can continue forward. As long as we quickly find the mechanism and follow the route on this map, we can leave here faster.¡± They had spent too much time here, and didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.
How could Yigol not be happy? Seeing his wife so happy, he was also very excited. At this moment, with a smile in his eyes, he looked at the two of them and said. ¡°Yeah, we need to quickly work together to find the mechanism and get out of here. The smell of rotting corpses here is unbearable.¡± Moreover, this ce was an underground city, and the whole room was windowless. The smell pervaded their nostrils, filling the entire room. They could hardly stand it. If they stayed here any longer, they wouldn¡¯t know when they would pass out from the smell. When they smelled it, they felt very nauseous and wanted to vomit, feeling that their stomachs couldn¡¯t hold even the little food they had eaten. So, at this moment, everyone wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. But at this moment, the smile on Price¡¯s face gradually disappeared, as if he suddenly thought of something and asked. ¡°But do you guys know where we are exactly? It seems like everything drawn here is the same.¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes once again fell on the map, and after a closer look, they indeed found that it was just like what she said. Although they had sessfully discovered that there was an exit in this underground city, they had no idea which ce they were in. So, at this moment, having the map in their hands didn¡¯t seem to be of much use. At first, everyone didn¡¯t think of this, but after Price mentioned it, they finally realized it. For a moment, the smiles on their faces also slightly disappeared, not knowing what to do next. After a while, Suri Drew on the side gently nodded and echoed her thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re right, even though we have this map now, we still don¡¯t know which room we¡¯re in.¡± Yigol, standing next to her, couldn¡¯t help but nod repeatedly as well. Chapter 398: 398: Job Opportunity Chapter 398: 398: Job Opportunity
Trantor: 549690339 If that¡¯s the case, even if they know about this map, there¡¯s not much they can do about it. The smiles on everyone¡¯s faces disappeared once again, and they didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment.
The current situation seemed indeed difficult for them to solve. However, they only felt sad for a while, before Suri Drew immediately patted their shoulders. ¡°Alright, enough talking, as long as we know we can get out, let¡¯s hurry up and find the mechanism.¡± Thinking about it, Yigol Novak found her words reasonable and obediently nodded in agreement with his wife. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll continue looking.¡± Price also knew how to carry on. So, at this moment, he naturally nodded without hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s continue searching then.¡± Perhaps at the beginning, they would hesitate due to various problems and not knowing what they would encounter next. But now it¡¯s different, as long as they have each other, everything they do will be simpler. If they had to solve these problems alone, it would be very difficult to handle.
But if there are other people by their side, everything bes easier. Everyone began searching earnestly, and at this moment, Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help butugh and spoke. ¡°Guess what I saw.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes naturally turned in her direction, wondering what incredible thing she had seen. ¡°What¡¯s up, honey? What did you see?¡± Price quickly asked as well. ¡°Yeah, your smile seems to suggest it¡¯s something special, is it something very useful for us?¡± Hearing this, Suri gently shook her head and pulled a stack of money from the crevice. ¡°Look.¡± She waved it in front of them, and upon a closer look, they finally saw what she was holding. It turned out to be a sum of money.
Both of their eyes showed a hint of shock, not expecting to find a stack of money in such a ce. Yigol couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. ¡°What should we do with this? Even if we found this money, there¡¯s no way to use it.¡± After all, they can¡¯t use money in this ce, and having money doesn¡¯t mean they can leave. On the other hand, after seeing the money, a glint appeared in Price¡¯s eyes, and he rushed towards Suri. ¡°Maybe God wanted to reward us for our hardship, you guys don¡¯t need it, right? If not, give it to me, we can still use it after we get out.¡± Seeing his craving for money, Suri and Yigol exchanged a nce with a hint of a smile on their lips. However, they didn¡¯t really need the money, so they quickly handed it over to Price. ¡°Alright, here you go.¡± Suri handed it to him, and Price didn¡¯t hesitate to stuff it in his pocket. After putting the money away, his smile became even brighter.
Admittedly, he never thought he would find money under such circumstances. After a rough count, there should be several thousand dors. He was usually in desperate need of money, and he had gone through a lot in order to settle this matter. So, how could he not be happy after seeing the money? ¡°I haven¡¯t had any ie in a long time. I¡¯ve been living off my savings these past few days, otherwise, I might¡¯ve starved to death.¡± Hearing this, Suri and Yigol naturally became curious, and everyone began searching while talking. ¡°Howe? Aren¡¯t you working as a journalist? Why would you be running out of money?¡± Upon hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a heavy sigh. ¡°It¡¯s because I found something fishy with a hotel in the beginning, so I wanted to investigate and make a big deal out of it, but my supervisor suppressed the matter and insisted I stopped investigating.¡± His face became uglier and uglier, and the joy of finding the money seemed to vanish at this moment. ¡°But since I was young, my parents taught me to always uphold justice, not to be assimted by these people. So, I continued to secretly investigate the matter, but my supervisor found out and fired me.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone finally understood and couldn¡¯t help but sympathize. They never thought things would turn out this way. However, Price was indeed a good person. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go to such lengths. But he made a great effort to investigate so many things, which was enough to show how just he was. So at this moment, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs-up and apliment. ¡°Well done; it¡¯s just money, I have plenty of it, and you can always work for meter on.¡± Upon hearing this, Price¡¯s eyes filled with disbelief, not expecting him to say this under such circumstances. He seemed glued to the ground, unable to believe what he was seeing. After a while, he finally snapped back to reality and asked. ¡°Are you serious?¡± But since Yigol said it, why would he lie to Price? He quickly nodded in confirmation. ¡°Of course, for having such a heart, you¡¯re already doing great. If it were someone else, they would have given up long ago.¡± ¡°So, if you want to work for me, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of you. You won¡¯t be mistreated.¡± With such an opportunity in front of him, how could he not grasp it firmly? He immediately nodded and gratefully said, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Suri, who was standing nearby, also smiled and spoke to them. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that big of a deal. Besides, you¡¯ve done really well with all this and truly deserve it.¡± Chapter 399: 399: Strange Movements Chapter 399: 399: Strange Movements
Trantor: 549690339 Although he knew that these two people had nothing to do with him, and it was just a chance encounter that brought them together for such an experience. From the very beginning, the only reason he did this was to make himself feel better.
He had thought about giving up, but then he thought, if he gave up now, who else could save them? This was merely sticking to his true heart. From the very beginning, he never thought about any kind of revenge, and now that he has this opportunity, he is definitely very happy, feeling that all his previous efforts were not in vain. Since that was the case, he would definitely work even harder now to find the mechanism, and leave this ce quickly with everyone else. Over the past days, he had indeed found quite a few people, and to some extent, he could see the clues in their actions, but even if they discovered it, they would just turn a deaf ear, feeling that it had nothing to do with them. Many people might have wanted to cooperate with him in the beginning, but once they found out how much benefit was involved, they eventually gave up. Seeing these two people persisting to such an extent and doing so much with him, he was very impressed in his heart. ¡°You two are the first people I¡¯ve seen who can do such a dangerous thing with me.¡± Hearing this, they just smiled lightly, not feeling that what they had done was a big deal. Perhaps it was because Yigol Novak was originally a poor man. He actually understood a lot about various things, including the workings of society.
But it was precisely because he understood their struggles, and knew how difficult it was for them, that he wanted to help them now that he had money. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Actually, when I saw those girls, I really felt sorry for them. They were originally gooddies, but I didn¡¯t expect them to end up on this path.¡± ¡°As you may already know, many people were actually deceived into this, otherwise how could they possibly choose to work in such a ce?¡± Hearing these words, that person also felt a bit distressed in his heart. Some people might be naturally more emotional and determined to carry on once they set their mind on something. And he was just such a person. Even though he had lost his job by then. But he didn¡¯t give up and continued to move in the direction of his efforts. He nodded solemnly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but anyway, we can¡¯t stay here any longer, the smell in this room is too strong.¡±
Upon hearing this, everyone understood what they should do, so they stopped talking and began to search diligently. At that moment, the table in front of Suri Drew suddenly made a noise. The noise happened so suddenly that she couldn¡¯t help but jump in fright. It seemed like something was moving underneath it constantly. Yigol and Price nearby naturally noticed this quickly and ran towards her. ¡°What happened? I just heard something.¡± Yigol was a bit anxious, grabbing her hand and nervously asking. No matter what, he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to his wife, so in this situation, he would definitely protect her. Upon hearing this, Suri shrugged helplessly, honestly not knowing what had just happened. She immediately raised her hand to the table in front of her, frowning and opening her mouth to say, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened just now; it suddenly felt like someone was pushing it.¡±
Price was also very curious about this, not knowing what was going on. In any case, he had to make sure there were no other people around. After all, the table was an inanimate object; it couldn¡¯t possibly start moving on its own without reason. If there indeed were other people here, he would definitely investigate who they were. Once this thought crossed his mind, his face became slightly more serious, and his alertness increased. So, he immediately pped his hands lightly, gave them both a look but didn¡¯t say anything. If there were other people in this narrow room, thest thing they needed was to alert them, as it could worsen the situation if they were discovered. Seeing Price¡¯s mysterious actions, both Yigol and Suri were very puzzled, not knowing what he was up to. In the next moment, Price cautiously whispered to them, ¡°Could there be someone else?¡± Upon hearing his frank words, Suri and Yigol¡¯s faces suddenly turned pale. If this were true, it would mean that people had known about their presence since they entered. For a moment, none of them spoke, thinking seriously in their heads. The main reason was that their current environment was too dark, with only two dim shlights barely illuminating their surroundings. So, they simply couldn¡¯t be sure if what Price had said was indeed true. After a while, they finally looked towards the other end of the table and saw nothing but an old sofa, covered with various newspapers. They had never walked in that direction before, simply because it was a dead end. They thought there was nothing to look at there. But now, after such noises, they really wanted to figure out what was going on and started to investigate. The three exchanged nces and then carefully walked towards that direction. Not only that, Yigol also quickly took an old bottle from the table, as if he thought of something. In case something happenedter, perhaps he could use it to resist for a while. Chapter 400: 400: Nothing at All Chapter 400: 400: Nothing at All
Trantor: 549690339 He held a bottle of wine in one hand and gripped his wife tightly in the other, vowing to keep her safe no matter what. After a while, they finally reached a dead end and noticed a strangely ced sofa.
It was against a wall. The group stood there unsure of what to do next, baffled by the situation that exceeded their wildest imagination. After a while, Price finally broke the silence that had engulfed the room. ¡°Do you think the trigger might be here?¡± After his suggestion, everyone thought it sounded reasonable since they had thoroughly searched the house without finding anything unusual. Except for this unsearched area. Therefore, the ce they were looking for might be right here. They both nodded and echoed in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s possible indeed. Let¡¯s move the sofa. Perhaps there might be something important hidden underneath.¡± As soon as Yigol finished these words, Price instantly agreed, which reflected his own thoughts as well. Besides, they had already wasted much time and couldn¡¯t afford to stand idle anymore.
If possible, they wanted to leave this ce as fast as possible. That¡¯s why Suri walked cautiously to the side while the two men lifted the sofa and moved it aside. When they finally lifted the sofa, they found to their surprise that there was no floor underneath. This revtion brought a spark of excitement in their eyes. No wonder the cement of the sofa seemed so odd. It was strategically positioned against the wall to conceal the secret underneath. The puzzle finally made sense to everyone. Upon seeing this, Suri couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and said, ¡°We¡¯ve found the exit! Let¡¯s hurry down.¡± Upon hearing this, they nodded in agreement without hesitation. They promptly moved the sofa aside, squatted to scrutinize what was underneath. But it was pitch ck, blurring their vision. Even with a shlight, they could merely see a foggy figure up ahead.
¡°Should we really dare to go down?¡± Price squatted on the side without making any move. After a while, he finally voiced his concerns. Initially, when they found the triggers, they went straight ahead, aware of how precious time was. Besides, they had no food left. If they died of starvation, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. Now, he was hesitant. For he had heard some faint movements. He felt that inanimate objects couldn¡¯t possibly make that noise. There had to be someone else. Despite not voicing his doubts, Suri and Yigol, who had been with him for quite some time, could sense his concerns. They understood what Price was worried about. Honestly, they shared his concerns. They were unsure whether they could trust any stranger in this unfamiliar environment. If the stranger were benevolent, that would be ideal. But if they were unwilling to help, what then? After a while, Yigol finally took a deep breath.
¡°I will go first.¡± He felt they couldn¡¯t keep stagnant, someone had to take the plunge. But to his surprise, the moment he finished talking, Suri and Price immediately shook their heads, rejecting his proposal. If Yigol encountered any danger alone, Suri would surely worry, and Price would me himself. They didn¡¯t want Yigol to risk it alone. In the current scenario, they needed to be extra cautious. If anything went wrong, nobody would take the responsibility. ¡°No, what will we do if something happens to you when you go alone?¡± Suri gently furrowed her brows, pulling Yigol back, not wanting him to risk it alone. Price on the side also nodded in agreement, he too shared the same concern. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush into it, we should think it through¡­¡± But he paused abruptly, leaving his sentence unfinished. Although left unspoken, they understood the significance behind his unsaid words. After a while, as if struck by a sudden realization, Suri suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go down together? We can keep the same formation as before, but this time let my husband lead.¡± She suggested this because she knew they couldn¡¯t stay put and had to move forward. Not only that, she understood Price¡¯s fear and figured if her husband was in front, it might assuage Price¡¯s worries. Deep down, she was somewhat anxious, fearing unexpected people appearing out of nowhere since no one had been in this ce for so long. That thought terrified them all. While his wife had already voiced her concerns, naturally Yigol couldn¡¯t refuse. He readily agreed. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem, let¡¯s go down now.¡± After saying that, without any hesitation, he swiftly moved towards the darkness, Suri treaded cautiously behind him and Price brought up the rear. Eventually, they reached the bottom and to their surprise, it was an empty room. The emptiness raised more questions than before. Initially, they spected it would resemble the other parts of the house, but this was indeed a big surprise for them. ¡°My God, there¡¯s nothing here, not even a coffee table and chairs!¡± Even Suri couldn¡¯t help but exim at the sight. The rest of them shared her astonishment. They had never encountered a room like this before. At least the previous rooms had some objects to inspect. Chapter 401: 401: Empty Chapter 401: 401: Empty
Trantor: 549690339 This left them unsure about what to do. In this empty room, it wasn¡¯t easy to find anything.
If they were in a room filled with things, it might have been easier to find something. But now, it was really difficult, and they didn¡¯t know what to do. Everyone had spoken, and their faces became more serious as they thought about what to do next. After a while, they looked around the entire room and then sighed softly before speaking. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Price nearby was also at a loss, not knowing what to do at this moment. The main reason was that this was really a serious matter for him. They had finally found a map, and originally thought they could leave quickly by following the drawings on it. But now it seemed that everything was just their own guesses, and the matter was not so simple. After hearing this, Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but nod. She had been touching the walls, trying to find something that could be deciphered, but they were solid and nothing was there. So now she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and say. ¡°Yes, I carefully observed these walls just now, but there¡¯s nothing strange here. I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡± How could they just stay here? Otherwise, they would waste even more time and couldn¡¯t find a solution.
Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak¡¯s face turned serious. How could he not know how serious this matter was? But if they wanted to solve it, they had to carefully examine the entire room again. So he thought for a moment and then said. ¡°Let¡¯s not get too anxious now. It¡¯s normal for us to encounter such problems in a strange environment. Anyway, we can¡¯t give up now, or else everything we¡¯ve done before would be in vain.¡± Hearing this, everyone nodded and agreed, believing that his words made sense. It was indeed difficult to find a quick solution now. Even so, they wouldn¡¯t give up. Although they mightin, they knew how serious this matter was and couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes. ¡°Let¡¯s search the room thoroughly again. Maybe we can find something.¡± As the words left Suri¡¯s mouth, they both nodded without hesitation. They knew clearly what to do in such a situation. Then the three of them began to search the room again, looking for anything unusual. With that, they could use the unusual clues to leave the room. The room was indeed empty and narrow, and the three of them didn¡¯t need to walk far to explore the whole room.
However, they had no idea what the purpose of this room was. They didn¡¯t know what was hidden here, or why it was so carefully guarded against discovery. If it wasn¡¯t like this, why would it be set up in such a scene and ced here? Confusion filled their eyes as they wondered what was going on. They were very curious about it and longed to explore it. The three of them were somewhat disheartened; they had been looking for a long time and had found nothing. How could this not be incredibly demoralizing for them? Then suddenly, Yigol Novak seemed to have found something and excitedly said. ¡°Wait, there seems to be another room here.¡± When the two nearby heard this, they looked at him with confusion, not knowing what he meant. ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s another room? Did you discover something?¡± Everyone was curious and wanted to find out what was going to happen next.
They immediately went over to Yigol Novak and tried to see what was going on. Seeing their curious expressions, Yigol Novak raised his hand to point at the spot he had just discovered and began exining. ¡°Look here, there¡¯s something strange.¡± The reason he felt that there was something strange about that spot was that he had touched it and found it to be loose. However, he couldn¡¯t push it down or remove it no matter how he tried. So now he didn¡¯t know what was going on, and wanted Suri and Price to take a closer look, in case they could think of a solution together. The two of them also looked carefully and found that it really was just as he had said, so they became interested and wondered what was going on. ¡°It really seems that way; let¡¯s take a closer look and see if we can get out through this ce.¡± Price was delighted; they had been stuck here for a long time, and they needed to find a way to get out. Otherwise, everything would be even more difficult. Now that they had stumbled upon a clue, they would cherish it and try to solve it properly. Suri next to him was also very curious. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the spot, carefully examining it to see what to do next. After a while, Suri finally asked. ¡°Can it be pushed down? Like the mechanisms we encountered before?¡± Hearing this, Yigol Novak shook his head without any hesitation. Chapter 402: 402: A Need for Strategy Chapter 402: 402: A Need for Strategy
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I just tried that, but it¡¯s not like the mechanism we found before where you can press it or make it protrude, so it must be different from the others.¡± After hearing this, they finally understood the situation. It didn¡¯t seem to be a simple matter to uncover the secrets, so they had to carefully examine the surroundings to see if there were any clues.
They fiddled with it for a while but couldn¡¯t figure out how to open it. So at this moment, their faces were filled with disappointment. They initially thought that finding this ce would help them solve the issue, but it wasn¡¯t that simple. Right now, they had no idea how to unlock it or why such a thing appeared here. Was there really a mechanism, or had it changed due to years of neglect? ¡°Could we be overthinking it? Maybe this ce hasn¡¯t been visited in a long time, and that¡¯s why it loosened up. What if it¡¯s not really a mechanism?¡± After carefully considering this, Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but share her thoughts aloud. Mainly because she felt that if something extraordinary happened, it should be rted to a mechanism. But today waspletely different, making her feel a deep regret as they still didn¡¯t understand the situation. As they heard this, they also felt she made some sense. After pondering it for a moment, they nodded gently and spoke up. ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± With that, it seemed that the clue they discovered earlier wasn¡¯t very useful, which made them feel somewhat upset.
So, at this moment, all of their faces became somewhat unsightly. Perhaps initially, they had the motivation to find the mechanism and leave quickly, but now their morale had taken hits again and again. How could they not consider this a bad thing? Perhaps because she noticed their mood worsened from her words, Suri then addressed them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not worry about that for now. Let¡¯s focus on searching. Maybe we¡¯ll find some clue as to the cause. If we keep feeling down, things will only get worse.¡± Initially, they were unsure of what to do, feeling overwhelmed. After hearing her words, they finally came to their senses. That¡¯s right; they couldn¡¯t allow their mood to worsen, or everything would be even worse. They all nodded and began to search once more. They didn¡¯t dare be careless concerning this matter and wanted to resolve it quickly. After all, the current situation was indeed severe. They had to find these clues as quickly as possible or didn¡¯t know how things would developter on. And at that moment, they stopped thinking about bad things and began searching in earnest, their eyes filled with seriousness.
They must quickly resolve this matter, not wanting to stay here any longer. They had been here long enough and wanted to leave as soon as possible. After an unknown amount of time, they were all exhausted, with pain starting to appear in some parts of their bodies. Despite this, they had found no clues that could help them leave. How could they not consider this a cruel reality? They all sat down, nning to rest for a while, as they had been continuously searching, and it was starting to take its toll on them. Suri raised her hand and gently tapped her thigh before speaking up. ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for so long and haven¡¯t found anything. What should we do now? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be trapped here forever, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak began gently massaging her shoulder while responding. ¡°How could that be? No matter what, I won¡¯t let you be stuck here forever. We will definitely get out safely.¡± Although they had initiallye here because of their sense of justice, they never imagined encountering so many problems. Everything they experienced was entirely new to them.
Before this, they had never thought they would go through such an ordeal one day. Price, who was nearby, also realized that despite their efforts, they hadn¡¯t seen any results. But no matter what, he couldn¡¯t give up. Mainly because they had already put in so much effort. If they gave up now, their previous work would have been in vain, and he couldn¡¯t ept that. At this moment, he also looked intently at everyone and spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s just rest for a while. I can see that everyone is exhausted, but no matter what, we can¡¯t give up.¡± Even though these thoughts were normal, after so many setbacks, some reluctance was inevitable. However, they couldn¡¯t let such thoughts affect their actions, or else the situation would be worse ¨C something none of them wanted to see. Upon hearing this, they understood the meaning of his words, and everyone nodded in agreement. Although Suri was feeling down, how could she not know what she should do? Under such circumstances, they should join forces to solve the problem. At that moment, Yigol, who was next to her, also voiced his opinion. Chapter 403: 403: Serious Search Chapter 403: 403: Serious Search
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Actually, I feel if we keep searching non-stop like this, we might not be able to find anything at all, and we¡¯re just exhausting ourselves.¡± Because right now, they have no specific goal or idea, they are just searching continuously here without any logic.
After hearing this, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards him, unsure of what he meant. ¡°Darling, what do you mean? Otherwise, what can we do? We¡¯re already here, we can¡¯t just leave it like this, can we?¡± If they were to turn back now, things could get even worse. No matter what, they didn¡¯t want to go back again. They would rather continue to move forward rather than turn back because they knew what had happened in those previous ces. Although their previous experiences might speed them up a little, they also didn¡¯t want to do such things. If they were to go back, they could only wait for those people to leave and then take the opportunity to escape. But if those people just stayed there, unwilling to leave, then they would never be able to leave. Even after they left, they might still be caught by those people and they would never know what they were going to face next. So he preferred to move forward now, giving himself another chance rather than going back the way he came. At this moment, Yigol Novak started to exin seriously. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I think this room ispletely different from the ones we were in before, so we shouldn¡¯t solve this problem in the usual way. Exnation is also useless.¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes filled with confusion, wondering what he meant by his statement. After all, considering the current situation, it¡¯s crucial to think about what will happen next and what they should do next, instead of just leaving the thinking to one person.
After thinking carefully for a while, Suri Drew nodded in agreement. She naturally trusted her husband¡¯s words. ¡°I think what you said is indeed reasonable. After all, different situations might require a change in many respects.¡± Sometimes a solution could solve a problem, but it might not necessarily solve another problem. After all, people need to be adaptable. If they don¡¯t change, they won¡¯t be able to solve anything. Seeing everyone seemed to understand what he had said, Yigol Novak continued to exin. ¡°So, I think instead of looking around here tirelessly until we¡¯re utterly exhausted, it might be more useful to discuss a solution here.¡± No one expected him to say these words. But when they thought about it carefully, his words indeed made sense. So they immediately agreed without hesitation, ready to give it a try. ¡°Okay, no problem, let¡¯s discuss it properly now. Maybe we cane up with some solutions.¡± Instead of looking for clues tirelessly in this room and exhausting themselves, it¡¯s better to discuss it properly now, perhaps they coulde up with a good solution in advance. Three cobblers with their witsbined can equal a Zhuge Liang (a famous ancient Chinese strategist).
They didn¡¯t believe that, with the three of them thinking together, they couldn¡¯te up with a good idea. At this moment, Yigol Novak became very serious, and immediately voiced his opinion. ¡°The main reason is because there is nothing in this room, so the only things we could possibly be looking for are on the walls or the floor. Otherwise, we would not be able to find any useful clues elsewhere.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. In this situation, with the room being empty and no objects to manipte, it appears that the walls and floor are the only possible ces to search. So Suri Drew nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yeah, so should we focus our efforts on the walls now?¡± But as soon as she said this, she suddenly remembered that they had been searching the walls for a long time without finding any clues. This was a great disappointment. So at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head slightly, immediately changing her mind. ¡°No, no, we¡¯ve wasted so much time on these walls. We must change our focus. After all, we didn¡¯t find anything useful over here.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone agreed. They knew exactly what they had been looking for, how could they not know?
But now, to continue the search was not an easy task. So Price quickly spoke up with his opinion. ¡°Should we start with the floor? After all, it¡¯s closer to us.¡¯ Upon hearing this, Suri Drew immediately nodded in agreement. This was indeed her thought as well. Initially, they also needed to check the ceiling, but because the ceiling was too high and keeping their necks craned for an extended period would cause a sore neck, they might as well start with the floor. Yigol Novak also agreed with this opinion, so he nodded and spoke. ¡°Of course, let¡¯s act quickly now and not waste any more time.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone got up without hesitation, ready to start from the floor, hoping to find some key clues. Everyone took this matter very seriously, so there could be no mistakes. Everyone started looking carefully, not daring to miss any small details. No matter what, they had to examine everything very carefully. Chapter 404: 404: Little Details Chapter 404: 404: Little Details
Trantor: 549690339 After a while, they found nothing particrly odd about the ce. The floor was fine, and there didn¡¯t seem to be much difference from before.
So at this moment, the look of anticipation on everyone¡¯s face finally disappeared, and they had no idea what to do. They had just spent so much time discussing and finallying to this conclusion, but now it seemed utterly useless. Seeing how unhappy Suri Drew was, Yigol Novak immediately stepped forward, grabbed her hand, and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take it slow.¡± He didn¡¯t want his wife to be unhappy because of this, and it was indeed something that needed to be solved, but it shouldn¡¯t affect their mood too much. Otherwise, everything might get even worse. Suri Drew could only sigh helplessly. She didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. They had already done everything they could, but they hadn¡¯t seen any results so far. ¡°We still can¡¯t see anything in here. What should we do now? Are we really supposed to look at the ceiling? But the ceiling is too high, and I can¡¯t see it at all.¡± Hearing this, Price immediately moved closer to them, nodded, and said softly. ¡°It seems that¡¯s the only way now.¡± They had searched all the ces they could think of, but they still hadn¡¯t found any clues. Now they could only look at the ceiling.
Beyond that, they really had no other options. Since that was the case, they couldn¡¯t waste any more time. They had a clear goal now and needed to act immediately. Suri Drew¡¯s height might not be enough, but she was able to tilt her head back and look up. Meanwhile, Yigol Novak thought carefully about what he could bring in from the outside. If they could bring something in, it would be excellent for them, and they could use a stool to see if there was anything strange on the ceiling. Just then, he suddenly remembered that he had seen some small stools outside. So at this moment, his eyes lit up, and he said excitedly. ¡°I remember there are some small stools outside. Why don¡¯t I bring them in so we can take a good look together? With the stools, everything will be much more convenient.¡± Everyone was delighted to hear this. They had been worrying about what to do next, and they didn¡¯t expect Yigol to be so considerate. So, they nodded without hesitation and said immediately. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem. With the stools, we can proceed more smoothly with everything.¡±
Then Yigol Novak prepared to go out and bring the stools in, but when he got to the door, he found that the stools couldn¡¯t be brought in at all. The main reason was that the door was too small, allowing only one person to pass through. There was no way the stools would fit. So, at this moment, the smile on his face disappeared, and he couldn¡¯t help but say to the two people behind him. ¡°Well, this is difficult. The stools are too big, I can¡¯t bring them in.¡± They were still waiting for the stools, but he suddenly said such words, making them feel awful. So they could only helplessly shake their heads. ¡°It seems that even God is against us. Never mind, juste back. Since we don¡¯t have stools, we can only rely on our own height to take a good look.¡± Although it would be hard to see clearly by just tilting their heads back, they had no other choice at the moment. Thankfully, this was a basement, so the ceiling wasn¡¯t very high. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Many times they didn¡¯t even know what to do next, which was a heavy blow to them.
Fortunately, both Yigol and Price were quite tall. It wasn¡¯t very clear, but they could see it. However, Suri Drew was indeed struggling a bit. Even standing on tiptoes, she couldn¡¯t see clearly, and it only made her toes and neck sore. But it wasn¡¯t a big deal. After all, she wasn¡¯t the only one in the room, and she didn¡¯t need to worry about so many things. With two taller people around her, they should be able to see if there was any vital information they were looking for on the ceiling. So at this moment, she stopped looking and decided to rest a bit, since her neck felt sore. After a while, she squatted down to take a break. The two men then started looking intently, trying to see if there was anything of interest on the ceiling. They were very curious about this and wanted to know where the clues they were looking for were. They had already wasted too much time on this, so naturally, they wanted to resolve this quickly. At that moment, Price seemed to see something and, with a glimmer in his eyes, eximed excitedly. ¡°What is this that you see!¡± Initially, Suri Drew didn¡¯t have much hope because they had been looking for an extended period. But who would have thought that when she heard his words, the brightness in her eyes re-emerged? She excitedly got up and went to Price, asking happily. ¡°What did you see?¡± Yigol Novak was naturally very curious about this as well, so he immediately joined them and looked carefully in the direction they were looking. ¡°Yeah, what did you see?¡± After hearing his words, Price, somewhat excitedly, pointed in that direction. Naturally, everyone¡¯s gaze followed where he was pointing. Chapter 405: 405: Extremely Disappointed Chapter 405: 405: Extremely Disappointed
Trantor: 549690339 Upon closer inspection, they realized that there seemed to be a marked spot there. It looked like it was marked, but at the same time didn¡¯t, as if a small corner of the ceiling was mysteriously missing.
This made them feel a bit puzzled. At the beginning, they indeed didn¡¯t observe it; this was only because the small angle was too tiny to notice in a short amount of time without looking carefully. So, at the moment, they had no idea what was going on or what to do next. Suri couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s just too small. If you don¡¯t look carefully, there¡¯s no way you can see it,¡± she said. As soon as she spoke, Yigol nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, I just looked over here, but I didn¡¯t find anything. You¡¯re really paying close attention. It¡¯s amazing,¡± he said. Seeing the two of them praising him, Price couldn¡¯t help but smile embarrassedly and once again focused his attention on it. He gently shook his head, then earnestly started to exin. ¡°Actually, this is indeed a tiny spot, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s of any use. I just wanted to inform you guys because at this point, I really don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. If there¡¯s even the slightest detail, I¡¯d like to grasp it firmly,¡± he said. Although it might be considered a clue, it might also be everyone reading too much into it.
After hearing this, everyone finally understood what Price was thinking, but finding this ce was still a good thing, and they certainly wouldn¡¯t ignore it. So at the moment, they all nodded in agreement and started discussing. ¡°I know, we¡¯ll definitely research it thoroughly. These things are important to me as well. We want to find a crucial piece of information from this no matter what,¡± they said. Seeing everyone expressing such determination, Price¡¯s heart was filled with joy. After all, it meant that they believed everything he said, and there was nothing wrong with what he had done. How could this not be a good thing for him? If he had done his best but no one cared, his self-confidence would be damaged. So at this moment, he was very happy and quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll try pressing it and see if it can be pressed in,¡± he said. Hearing this, both Suri and Yigol nodded without hesitation. However, who would have thought that even on tiptoes, he couldn¡¯t reach the spot, which made his face turn a bit awkward.
For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do next. After a while, the two people next to him finally noticed his dilemma and shook their heads helplessly. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, neither can we,¡± said Suri with a sigh. After all, she was even shorter than Price. If she could, she¡¯d want to solve this issue quickly, too. However, it wasn¡¯t as simple as they had imagined. At that moment, a bright idea seemed to sh in Yigol¡¯s eyes, and he said to the others, ¡°I know, honey, youe onto my shoulders, I¡¯ll carry you, and then you can try pressing it.¡± Maybe one person couldn¡¯t do this task, but if they worked together, they might get it done well. Hearing this, Suri on the side couldn¡¯t possibly refuse. So at this moment, she agreed without hesitation. ¡°Alright, no problem. Honey, lift me up,¡± she said. Seeing that the two of them hade up with a n, Price didn¡¯t need to worry anymore. Now he just had to wait quietly for the result on the side. However, because they had already experienced too much disappointment, their expectations weren¡¯t very high now.
Moreover, they had already thought about what they would do if this ce didn¡¯t provide the clue they were looking for. After all, they couldn¡¯t force it. Insisting on it would only make things worse. Either way, they didn¡¯t want that to happen this time. Suri carefully climbed onto Yigol¡¯s back, and he immediately stood up and hoisted her in the air, trying to help her press the odd spot. At this moment, this matter was very important to them, and none of them wanted to waste any more time. After the two had prepared everything, Suri finally stretched out her hand and reached the ceiling. However, when she pressed the odd spot, nothing happened, leaving her puzzled and not knowing what was going on. Her face turned ugly, and she tried pressing again harder, thinking her strength wasn¡¯t enough just now. But still, nothing happened, which left her extremely disappointed. After all, they had spent so much time and energy on this matter, but it seemed that they still couldn¡¯t get to the bottom of it. It was a heavy blow for her. Seeing Suri frowning without saying a word, Price, who was standing nearby, probably understood the situation by now. It seemed that the problem couldn¡¯t be solved as easily as he had imagined, so in the end, he could only sigh helplessly and ask, ¡°Is it still not possible?¡± Suri originally wanted to try a few more times, but her many attempts resulted in the same oue. So in the end, she could only nod and answer, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s useless. Did we look in the wrong ce?¡± As soon as she said this, her disappointment deepened. If they had indeed looked in the wrong ce, where else could they find the clue? It made her really not know what to do. Chapter 406: 406 Serious Puzzle Chapter 406: 406 Serious Puzzle
Trantor: 549690339 At this point, everything was still a mystery. They had been stuck in this puzzle for a long time and hadn¡¯t found a solution, causing them great difort. Seeing his wife¡¯s distressed face, how could Yigol¡¯s face look any better?
He didn¡¯t expect things to develop in this way from the beginning, and now he was at a loss of how to proceed. They had originally thought that once they found the abnormal location, they could find a way out from there. However, the situation turned out to be quite different from their expectations. ¡°So what should we do now? We¡¯ve searched everywhere and haven¡¯t found anything.¡± Even Yigol couldn¡¯t help but sigh heavily and shake his head, expressing his frustration with the situation. Indeed, this matter had exceeded their imagination, and they had already thoroughly searched their surroundings. They had finally found an unusual spot on the ceiling, but s, there was nothing there. They were naturally very upset, not knowing what to do next. Price leaned against the wall and sat down, his mind full of thoughts. However, he had already gone through all of his ideas and found that none of them would work. He was quite distressed about it; if he could solve the problem, he didn¡¯t want to be in this frustrating situation. But under these circumstances, it was really difficult toe up with a solution. After a while, he gently shook his head and spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do now. We¡¯ve done everything we could, and there¡¯s just no way.¡±
Just after he finished speaking, a faint sound seemed toe from within the wall. Since the room was so quiet, this sudden noise naturally drew their attention. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards the direction of the sound, unsure of what was happening. Their vignce also increased slightly. After all, hearing noises in this empty room would undoubtedly make them feel fearful. They decided to be more cautious, trying not to make any mistakes, lest the situation be even worse. After exchanging nces, they all let out a long sigh. They knew what each other was thinking, but under these circumstances, they couldn¡¯t afford to directly voice out their suspicions and scare off the potential source of the sound. Thus, they carefully approached the wall where the sound wasing from. However, as they got closer, the sound abruptly stopped, catching them off guard. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to do. After a while, Suri spoke quietly, trying not to attract attention.
¡°Did you hear that?¡± They both nodded without hesitation, not hiding anything under these circumstances. And how could they not have heard such a loud noise in this quiet environment? They looked at each other, evidently very anxious. They didn¡¯t know who made the sound or why it happened. Could there really be someone on the other side of the wall, just as they had spected? It had to be said that there was a possibility, but if it were true, how could they contact the person? They had been talking and moving around non-stop, so whoever was on the other side must have known about their presence. It is said that knowing oneself and the enemy ensures sess in a hundred battles, but they had no idea who was on the other side while the other party had probably already gotten to know them well. So, they were naturally even more vignt now, refusing to fall into any traps. After nodding to each other, Yigol whispered. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a real person?¡±
After saying this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps, as the ce seemed to have been uninhabited for a long time. If someone had been confined here from the beginning, how could they have survived until now? At first, nobody had considered this possibility, but after voicing it out, everyone suddenly realized the implications and felt the atmosphere in the room bing even heavier. No one spoke, and their faces paled. If their suspicions were correct, then the situation would take apletely different turn. Perhaps sensing his wife¡¯s fear, Yigol embraced her tenderly and said softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here with you.¡± Despite his words, how could Suri not be afraid? In any case, she felt that the atmosphere had be increasingly eerie. Even if she wanted to resolve everything quickly, it wasn¡¯t something she could do by sheer will. At this moment, she was utterly helpless and clueless about what to do. Price racked his brain and tried toe up with a solution, realizing that this wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. After a while, he turned around abruptly as if he had an idea and said to the other two. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just ask?¡± After all, they didn¡¯t know why there was a sudden noise or whether there truly was someone on the other side of the wall. Instead of specting further, they decided to ask directly since they couldn¡¯t find any other solution anyway. To their surprise, Price actually suggested asking outright, making them feel a bit incredulous. However, after careful thought, they realized that aside from this method, there really wasn¡¯t any other option. Chapter 407: 407: Just Ask Directly Chapter 407: 407: Just Ask Directly
Trantor: 549690339 They really had no clue who could be there, and it would be impossible to figure it out solely by guessing from here. Not only that, but the whole situation seemed to have be even more mysterious and frightening to them.
As fear continued to grow, they would soon find it difficult to think rationally about anything, making matters even worse. Like Price suggested, they might as well just ask if there¡¯s really someone nearby. If that person could respond, maybe they could help them get out of here. If there¡¯s no one nearby, then it¡¯s just their imagination ying tricks on them. After carefully considering it for a while, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak both agreed that trying this method was useful, and they immediately nodded. ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± Instead of continually being scared as they were, it would be better to try out Price¡¯s suggestion. Seeing their agreement, Price raised his voice slightly and shouted towards the source of the noise. ¡°Hello, is there someone over there?¡± After he finished speaking, there was no response from the outside. The surroundings remainedpletely silent, and everyone strained their ears, anticipating any kind of echo. Price genuinely hoped there would be someone there, so they could join forces and possibly help each other escape from the room. However, they hoped it was a person rather than something else entirely.
Seeing that no one responded after a while, Price didn¡¯t give up and asked again. ¡°Hello, is there anyone there? We want to help you, and maybe you can help us too? Maybe we could work together and get out of here.¡± Although he had no idea who or what the other party was or why they were there, he couldn¡¯t abandon any hope in the current situation. This situation was already very dangerous, and he would hold onto any sliver of hope, not letting it slip away for nothing. However, after waiting for quite some time without any response, Price could only reveal an awkward smile on his face. In the end, he shrugged helplessly and said to Suri and Yigol. ¡°Well, it seems I was overthinking it. I thought there was someone there, but maybe it¡¯s just the old items in there making noise.¡± He didn¡¯t want to attribute it to something supernatural, so he could only use this kind of exnation tofort himself. Mainly because there would be no great benefit to making everything sound more terrifying than it already felt. Originally, Suri and Yigol thought Price¡¯s method would be helpful, but now it seemed to have no use at all. Finally, the two nodded helplessly and said.
¡°Alright, alright. It seems it really was just our imagination.¡± However, just when Suri uttered those words, they heard an unfamiliar voice near their ears. ¡°Do you really want to help me get out?¡± Unexpectedly, someone spoke out of nowhere. Everyone¡¯s hearts jumped to their throats, as they felt extremely shocked and couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing. The main reason was that it all happened too suddenly. Originally, they thought there was no one there, but now it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case at all. Initially, they were quite surprised, but now they felt a little bit of joy in their hearts. It proved that their initial thoughts were correct. Suri immediately said excitedly to the source of the voice. ¡°That¡¯s great! Are you really a person?¡± After she finished, she realized that her words might be a bit offensive, so she quickly added another sentence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve been in here for so long that we¡¯re really scared. So when we heard the sounds, we were quite worried.¡± As for the person who heard this, they didn¡¯t seem to have any problems with it.
In fact, the person didn¡¯t seem to care too much. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ve been here for quite a while already, so now that there are finally people here, I can only be grateful to you all.¡± From his tone, it appeared that he felt a bit ufortable. Moreover, his voice was very hoarse, as if he hadn¡¯t had a drink of water in a long time. Nheless, they could tell that he was a man. Yigol then approached the wall and asked. ¡°Buddy, when did you get locked up here? We just arrived and want to find an exit, but as you know, it¡¯s not that easy.¡± Upon hearing this, the man stopped talking. Silence fell over the room. Everyone was puzzled about why he suddenly shut his mouth without any exnation. After quite some time, when Price was about to speak up and break the silence, the person spoke once more. ¡°I¡¯ve been locked in here for almost a week.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s words, everyone was astonished, hardly able to believe what they were hearing. If that was true, how on earth did he survive? They couldn¡¯t help but wonder how someone could manage to stay alive for such a long period of time alone in a room like this. At this moment, they all found it hard to believe, and they proceeded to ask more questions. ¡°Oh my god, why were you locked up here? What did they do to you? Do you even know who did this to you?¡± Upon hearing this, the man¡¯s emotions seemed to be a little unstable. Although they didn¡¯t know what exactly he was doing, they could hear something being struck hard. Chapter 408: 408: Find the Exit First Chapter 408: 408: Find the Exit First
Trantor: 549690339 After a while, the man spoke again. ¡°Can you guyse to my side? We can discuss other matters once you¡¯re here.¡±
Upon hearing this, the three of them naturally couldn¡¯t refuse. They had been in this room for too long, and they indeed wanted to leave. However, after a while, they spoke somewhat ufortably. ¡°We really don¡¯t know how to leave this room.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been in this room for a long time already and have searched for many clues, but we haven¡¯t found anything or any mechanism to leave.¡± ¡°How did you get there in the first ce? Can you help us? Maybe if we help each other, we can leave this miserable ce.¡± The three of them talked, hoping that the man could help them under such circumstances. Upon hearing this, the man thought for a moment before nodding gently. ¡°I can help you, but I¡¯m also very unfamiliar with this environment. When I was brought here, my eyes were covered with a ck cloth, so I don¡¯t know how I got in.¡± Although they didn¡¯t know what had happened to him before, they were deeply moved by his words. It seemed that they were all in miserable situations, and it wasn¡¯t easy to get through. But at least there were people on the other side, unlike earlier when they were isted and helpless.
So after careful consideration, Yigol finally spoke to the man. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. Just take a good look around you and see what¡¯s there. Maybe it can give us some clues.¡± But after hearing this, the man fell silent for a while before finally speaking helplessly. ¡°But there¡¯s no light here at all; I can¡¯t see anything around me. It¡¯s pitch-ck, and I can¡¯t even see my own fingers.¡± Upon hearing this, they finally realized that it was indeed difficult to see anything in the dark room they had entered. If it weren¡¯t for the shlight they had, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on like this. If that was the case, then he couldn¡¯t help them in that room either. For a moment, everyone felt very ufortable, not knowing what to do. They thought that they had finally found a living person who might help them, but it wasn¡¯t as simple as they had imagined. ¡°Right, I almost forgot about that.¡± Price scratched the back of his head in annoyance, his thoughts a mess.
At this point, the man couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Do you guys have any lights there? How can you see clearly?¡± He had been in the next room all this time and was thrilled to hear someonee in, but when he suddenly thought of the possibility that those people might be the ones who locked him in, he became somewhat cautious. So he didn¡¯t say anything when he heard the noises but observed carefully for a while and realized they were not the ones who had locked him in before finally responding to them. Then Suri Drew told him the real reason without hesitation. ¡°We have a shlight.¡± Upon hearing this, the man finally understood why they could see clearly: they had something to illuminate their surroundings. But he had to admit that he was delighted about it. He initially thought he would spend his entire life locked here, waiting to die, but it seemed God had granted him a chance. How could he not consider this a good thing? So at this moment, he was determined to seize this opportunity. He knew what to do anyhow; with these people, he might be able to leave this ce with them.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how to get you guys here or how to go there myself. You might need to figure that out on your own.¡± Upon hearing this, the three of them could only shake their heads helplessly and nce at each other. It seemed that they had to figure it out by themselves now, as others couldn¡¯t be of much help. However, finding a solution at this moment wasn¡¯t an easy task. The light in Suri¡¯s eyes gradually faded. She immediately turned her gaze to the two people in front of her and asked, ¡°What do you think we should do now? I have no idea what to do.¡± Upon hearing this, the two people beside her naturally shared her feelings. They too shook their heads helplessly. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve done everything we could, but we still can¡¯t find any mechanism.¡± At this moment, Price seemed to have thought of something, and a glimmer of light appeared in his eyes. Excitedly pounding on the wall, he eximed, ¡°Could it be here?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone looked puzzled, wondering what he meant by that. Not only that, their eyes naturally turned towards the wall he was pointing at. ¡°What¡¯s going on? We¡¯ve already searched this wall thoroughly, but we haven¡¯t found anything meaningful.¡± Suri furrowed her brows, not understanding why Price was so worked up all of a sudden. Even Yigol found it very strange and wondered what was going on with Price. ¡°Yeah, we just searched here thoroughly, but we didn¡¯t find anything. Did you make a mistake?¡± However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the light in Price¡¯s eyes not only didn¡¯t disappear but became even brighter. He shook his head solemnly and said, ¡°Did you guys forget? The man¡¯s voice we just heard came from this side, so there must be a mechanism in this wall.¡± Upon hearing this, they finally came to their senses and nodded in realization. Chapter 409: 409: Breaking Through Chapter 409: 409: Breaking Through
Trantor: 549690339 Indeed, how could they have thought of such a thing from the beginning? For a moment, they became somewhat excited and incredulously spoke.
¡°It seems to make sense.¡± Usually, there would be something separating two rooms, and maybe this time, they had been blocked by this wall all along. The other man on the other side naturally heard the slight excitement in their voices and also became happy. No matter what, he really didn¡¯t want to stay in this room any longer, as he had nearly run out of food, and even his daily activities were confined to this small space. There was already a strong stench in the room. Not only that, but he could also clearly smell the strong odor on his own body, and he really didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. If he continued to stay here, he might really be unbearable. ¡°Great, you guys can try to see if you can open it.¡± Even the man couldn¡¯t help but excitedly say such words. He was also very excited and wanted to quickly resolve this matter. How could he not know what to do after hearing their conversation? Now that they finally had such a discovery, they would definitely think carefully about how to proceed.
¡°Yes, but how should we open it now?¡± Price raised his hand and gently touched his chin, speaking somewhat solemnly. The person next to him also appeared very serious, their eyes unblinkingly fixed on the wall, hoping to find a solution from it. After a while, they still hadn¡¯t found anything. From the very beginning, they had spent quite a bit of effort on this wall, but there had been no discoveries. Now that they mentioned the possibility of it being on this wall, it made them feel very strange and unsure of what to do. After a good while, Yigol finally turned his head and looked at the two with furrowed brows. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Hearing this, they both immediately shook their heads without hesitation. If they had really found anything, they would not have kept it a secret. But they really hadn¡¯t discovered anything. How could they be happy at this moment?
¡°My god, we really don¡¯t know how to open it, and we don¡¯t even know how to get past it.¡± Suri felt somewhat distressed. They had already wasted so much time but still hadn¡¯t found a solution, which made her heart unsure of what to do. Who could have known that just as she said these words, Price on the side seemed to have discovered something and excitedly said. ¡°Oh my god, wait a minute!¡± Seeing him suddenly say this inexplicably, Suri became very curious, wondering if he had discovered something incredible. At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on him, not knowing what he would say next. Yigol on the side couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡°Did you find something? Tell us quickly, I really can¡¯t stand staying here any longer.¡± Naturally, Suri felt very curious as well. ¡°Yeah, what happened? Did you find something?¡±
They didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and wanted to leave as soon as possible. At this time, Price led them to the crevice in the wall and pointed in that direction. Although they didn¡¯t know what was going on, they immediately looked in the direction he was pointing. However, they were still somewhat unclear about it. So at this moment, their faces all showed a bit of confusion, as they asked each other many questions. ¡°Is there something here? Howe we didn¡¯t see anything?¡± Suri¡¯s brow was furrowed, not knowing what was happening. At this time, Price excitedly patted Suri¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Look, the gap in this wall seems a bit different, I mean it¡¯s not quite the same as the others.¡± After a careful look andparison with the nearby gaps, they found that it was indeed the case. From the beginning, they had not been confident in their observations because they had only been looking at the surface of the wall and had not searched in the corner between the two walls. Now that Price had discovered this, it truly made them feel quite unbelievable. Upon closer inspection, they indeed found this to be the case. No wonder they had not found any clues on the wall from the beginning; their direction had been wrong since the start. So at this moment, the two couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs-up to Price in front of them, speaking in amazement. ¡°Oh my god, Price, you are really amazing. If it weren¡¯t for you, we might never have been able to find it.¡± ¡°Yes, such a small detail, and you found it.¡± The two were truly full of admiration for this revtion. Price, however, felt somewhat embarrassed after hearing their praises. After all, no matter what, it wasn¡¯t just his own credit. If he hadn¡¯t known there were people on the other side, he wouldn¡¯t have thought to search in this way. So at this moment, he shook his head without hesitation and said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t praise me anymore. Every one of us contributed to this, so let¡¯s not talk about anything else and figure out how to open it.¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help but touch her chin and continued to speak. ¡°No wonder we couldn¡¯t find anything from the very beginning, and we searched for so long on this wall; it turns out that the key isn¡¯t on the wall but in this corner.¡± Yigol on the side also nodded in sudden realization. ¡°Yes, I think the design in here is really ingenious.¡± If it were other people, they might not have been able to find all of this in such a short time. It was precisely because of this that they felt truly amazed. But now that they have found the key point, they should naturally investigate how to open it. Chapter 410: 410: Finally Meeting Chapter 410: 410: Finally Meeting
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Did you find it?¡± The person on the other side was also very curious and wanted to see the result on this side.
Upon hearing this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak were naturally not going to hide anything from him, so they immediately nodded and said. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve found it, but we don¡¯t know how to open it.¡± Although they still haven¡¯t seen each other, how could this situation not be a good thing for him? The man was naturally delighted to hear this. So at this moment, he also excitedly spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s great! You found it! It¡¯s about time. I believe you can open it.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for them, he might not have had any hope. But when he heard their voices, a little hope sprouted in his heart. Otherwise, he might be trapped here all his life, and could only die in this miserable ce. He hasn¡¯t seen his sister yet, how could he just give up like that? So at this moment, there was also some resentment in their hearts. No matter what, they wanted to leave as soon as possible and do what they wanted to do, rather than staying in such a miserable ce. The people nearby naturally wouldn¡¯t waste time at this point. How could they not know what the most important thing is right now?
So at this moment, they also began to seriously think about how to solve this. They took this matter very seriously and would not allow any mistakes. ¡°How do we actually open it? I¡¯m really not sure.¡± Suri raised her hand and scratched the back of her head, looking a little puzzled. After saying that, she immediately walked towards the crack, wanting to see if there was any mechanism that could be pressed in the gap. At the moment, everything was indeed a challenge for her, but she would not give up easily no matter what. So at this moment, she looked quite serious. It took her a while before she finally found a small, inconspicuous indentation. She didn¡¯t know if what she discovered was the key, so she didn¡¯t inform the other two and just raised her hand to press it. Now she wanted to try it herself. If it was correct, it would be a good thing, but if it wasn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t give up hope and would try something else again.
No matter how urgent, she knew the importance of perseverance; even if she had failed many times, she would never give up easily. Just when she pressed the button, a hole mysteriously appeared in the middle of the wall. Yigol and Price were still looking intently, not expecting a door to appear here. They found it very strange and somewhat unbelievable. Afterward, they all turned their attention to Suri. Suri hadn¡¯t expected everything to happen so quickly and just smiled and said. ¡°I just pressed it, didn¡¯t expect it to actually open. Let¡¯s go.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was naturally very happy. They had been waiting for this moment for a long time. So at this moment, they would naturally not waste any time. They immediately nodded their heads and prepared to enter. The man who had been in the room all the time finally saw a glimmer of light outside. He looked ecstatic and looked in one direction. At first, his strength was almost depleted, and he looked listless. After all, being locked in here alone for so long, no one could stand it in such a short time.
But now that he saw hope, how could he not seize it? So at this moment, he looked at them with some joy. When he looked at the unfamiliar trio, the smile on his face disappeared again, and inexplicable fear suddenly arose in his heart. Though these people didn¡¯t seem like bad people, he might have been locked up for too long, with some uneasiness in his heart, afraid that he might encounter someone dangerous. In this situation, he was really a little worried that he might fall into someone else¡¯s trap again, making everything even more severe. So at this moment, even though he had already seen them, he still didn¡¯t speak. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. On the contrary, Yigol looked very friendly and immediately said to him. ¡°Hello.¡± The man looked somewhat fearful, raising his eyelids to look at Yigol and gently nodding his head, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He was delighted at first, but somehow, at this moment, his emotions were extremelyplicated. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings, so he didn¡¯t continue to speak, but simply closed his mouth without saying anything. When the three of them entered, they smelled a strong bad odor. Price instinctively frowned. He was just about to ask what the smell was when he suddenly realized what it could be, and then quietly closed his mouth, not saying anything else. Of course, he was aware that the man had been locked in here all this time, and he couldn¡¯t leave in a short time. So it meant that he had to solve eating, drinking, and everything else in this ce. It was natural for such a smell to be present. With the faint light, the man could finally see the people in front of him. Their brows furrowqed. So at this moment, he felt a little embarrassed. Under these circumstances, how could he not know why the brows of these people were furrowed? It must be because they smelled the odor from his body and the room. So at this moment, he raised his hand somewhat embarrassedly and scratched the back of his head, saying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been locked in here for a long time, so it really stinks in here.¡± Chapter 411: 411: The Original Matter Chapter 411: 411: The Original Matter
Trantor: 549690339 Seeing him say this, the three people around him finally raised their hands lightly and waved as if they didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°It¡¯s fine, and besides, it¡¯s not like you wanted to be locked up here; they forced you into this situation. This is not your fault,¡± said Suri Drew, expressing her understanding and sympathy for the man.
She felt that he was truly pitiful. She didn¡¯t know what kind of situation he had encountered that led to him being locked up by those viins. If she were in his position for such a long time, she might have already killed herself. Therefore, at this moment, she truly felt sorry for the man. However, now that they had arrived, everything had changed, and they had nothing to worry about. Yigol Novak beside them was also very curious about him. He didn¡¯t know-how the man had survived. Although Yigol believed he had a strong will, he thought he wouldn¡¯t be able tost long if he were ced in such a dreadful situation. So, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask gently. ¡°How could you endure this for so long? If it were me, I might have given up long ago. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do in such a narrow and dark room.¡± Honestly, none of them wanted to experience such a situation. However, since it had already happened, they must find a way to resolve it.
Price, who was next to them, could not help but nod. He agreed with what Yigol Novak said. ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t make it either. So how could we me you? You¡¯re really amazing, a great hero.¡± After hearing their words, the man felt incredibly touched. He never thought that they would not only not me him for the smell but also find his endurance impressive. How could he not be happy after hearing these words? So, at that moment, he immediately smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you all so much.¡± Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for them, he might have been trapped here forever, without any hope for a brighter future. He knew that if they had arrived anyter, he might have already died inside. At this moment, Suri¡¯splexion suddenly changed as if she had thought of something, and she said with a troubled expression. ¡°Oh my God, I just realized you might not be the first person they have locked up.¡±
After hearing this, the man looked somewhat confused, not understanding what she meant. Yigol and Price were also puzzled, wondering why she randomly brought up such a statement. The next second, Suri couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and say, ¡°We¡¯ve also seen corpses in other rooms.¡± As soon as she uttered these words with a cold expression, Yigol and Price finally remembered. It was mainly because so many things had happened recently that they had almost forgotten the most important matter. So, at this moment, they immediately nodded and said with disbelief, ¡°Yeah, we saw it too. There were people in other rooms, but they were already dead. It¡¯s so scary.¡± If Suri hadn¡¯t mentioned it, they might have never thought of it. As soon as she mentioned it, they immediately recalled the smell and the scene they had witnessed. Upon hearing these words, the man¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of disbelief, never expecting that such a thing could have happened.
However, after a while, he could only shake his head helplessly. ¡°Nowadays, the world is dominated by capital, and those of us without power and influence can only be treated like livestock by them.¡± After saying this, he couldn¡¯t help but bury his head down, seemingly thinking of something sorrowful. Those around him felt heartbroken seeing his appearance. ¡°What happened to you? Why would they do this to you?¡± Suri was genuinely curious and could not contain her questions, so she asked directly. If possible, she hoped that he could tell them the truth so that they could maintain trust between them. After all, they could not easily believe everything people said now. No matter what, it was crucial for them to quickly understand the man¡¯s true identity, why he came here, and why he experienced all of this. They could not overlook any part of it. Moreover, they needed to observe the man¡¯s expressions and state as he spoke to determine if he was lying. Upon hearing her question, the man visibly struggled. After a while, he finally took a deep breath and said, ¡°The reason I ended up in this room is not that I offended some people. When I first came to the city, I just wanted to find my long-lost sister.¡± When they heard this, the three exchanged nces, and their minds drifted to another possibility. Although they did not speak to each other, they all seemed to be thinking the same thing. After all, their initial encounter had the same reason. If the cause was the same now, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was an enormous cosmic joke. Therefore, they continued to listen attentively to what the man was about to say without interrupting him. His eyes appeared to be filled with tears. After a while, he gently shook his head and continued speaking. ¡°I never thought that when I finally found my sister, I would be locked in here without even getting a chance to see her.¡± Chapter 412: 412: His Sister Chapter 412: 412: His Sister
Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, their eyes instantly filled with disbelief, having not anticipated such a revtion. They wanted to say something, but the words died on their lips. They didn¡¯t know what to say in such a situation.
The few of them exchanged nces, seemingly conceiving a certain possibility in their minds. However, they were not likely to voice it out directly at this moment. After all, in such a situation, they should first listen to what the person had to say. The man¡¯s mouth twitched up in a wry smile. The owner shook his head gently, then began to speak. ¡°If it were possible, I too wouldn¡¯t wish for things to happen this way, but it¡¯s already happened. There¡¯s not much I can do.¡± His eyes seemed to be stained with hints of bloodshot. He had never dreamt that his aspiration would turn out like this. He¡¯d finally found his sister, yet all of this had happened. Although they generally knew what the issue was, they still had someck of understanding. After careful contemtion, Suri Drew finally asked. ¡°What exactly happened to your sister? Why did youe to such a ce to find her?¡± Upon hearing this, the man finally looked at them. He appeared somewhat hesitant. After some time, he finally spoke.
¡°Actually, there¡¯s no harm in telling you all¡­¡± After all, these people had saved his life. If it weren¡¯t for them, he might have died long ago. So, he would never betray their trust, no matter what. If he could gain their trust by speaking, it would undoubtedly be a good thing. He wouldn¡¯t give up easily in such a situation. So at that moment, he began to speak. ¡°Actually, the only people in my family are my sister and I, and our parents.¡± Upon hearing this, the three listeners perked up their ears. Perhaps they had grown ustomed to the room¡¯s foul smell after being in it for too long, having almostpletely forgotten it. When they first entered, it was utterly unbearable. But there wasn¡¯t much they could do about it now. Then, the man continued his story.
¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always known since childhood that my parents favor me more, but there was nothing I could do. I wasn¡¯t capable of earning money at that time.¡± It seemed like ssic favoring of boys over girls. However, this was amon storyline. Many people preferred boys and disliked girls. Thus, they found it quite normal, but their hearts ached for the girls. When they first met those youngdies, they noticed that many of their families also favored boys over girls. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be in such dire situations. Perhaps Suri had thought of this, and a look of difort appeared on her face. Yigol Novak, standing beside her, noticed her difort immediately. Having been together with his wife for so long, how could he not know what she was thinking at this moment? So, he understood that she was probably thinking about the youngdies they had once helped, which caused her sudden change in mood. He immediately pulled his wife into his arms and said gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey.¡± Suri felt much better after being embraced warmly, not appearing as distraught as before
The man then continued his story. ¡°But do you know what? After I started high school, I didn¡¯t continue my studies. I dropped out and worked outside, trying to earn more money for my sister¡¯s education.¡± ¡°I thought all the money I gave them was for my sister¡¯s schooling. But when I finally went home, I discovered my sister wasn¡¯t at home anymore.¡± As he spoke, tears slid down his face, leaving wet trails. He was in utter torment, having not expected things to turn out this way. If he¡¯d known earlier, he would have returned to prevent it all. So, thinking back on it all, he was filled with regret. He raised his hand and repeatedly punched the wall next to him. ¡°I never expected my parents to do such a thing. They saved all the money I gave them and used it to buy a house. They justified it by saying it was preparation for my marriage. Moreover, they sent my sister away!¡± When he earned that money, he hadn¡¯t intended for it to be used this way. Nheless, his father had decided for him, causing great resentment in his heart. Upon hearing this, everyone had a general understanding of what had transpired. Truthfully, they were rather surprised, entirely unexpected of this turn of events. Usually, kids growing up in such families wouldn¡¯t go to such extremes for their sisters. However, it seemed indeed true that everyone was different. No matter how dire the circumstances, he knew in his heart what was right and wrong, and what should be done. The man standing in front of them was a living example of it. So, when Suri heard his words, she was overjoyed. She turned towards him, gave a thumbs-up, and said. ¡°But doing so much for your sister, it¡¯s already quite admirable.¡± ¡°If she knew what you did for her, regardless of the circumstances, she would definitely be happy in her heart and wouldn¡¯t me you.¡± Although Suri was saying this, the man looked overwhelmingly gloomy. He just kept shaking his head. Finally, he managed to utter through gritted teeth. ¡°I wish that¡¯s true, but I have no idea where she is now.¡± Chapter 413: 413: Helping You Chapter 413: 413: Helping You
Trantor: 549690339 After he spoke, the pain on his face only grew more intense. He buried his head deep down, not knowing what he should say next.
If he could, he wished things could change, that he could know earlier and prevent his parents from sending his sister to such a ce. But it was all meaningless now. Everything had already happened, how could his heart not hurt? If he could, he wished to go back and change everything, but now all of this felt like a heavy blow to him. His heart was also in a lot of pain. Although he didn¡¯t clearly tell them where his parents sent his sister, how could the three of them not understand? From the moment they met, they had some guesses, and it still seems that way now. So, at this moment, they lifted their hands and patted his shoulder lightly,forting him. ¡°It is alright now; don¡¯t grieve too much. We will definitely help you.¡± Hearing this, disbelief shed in his eyes, hardly trusting what he had just heard. So, he turned his head towards the two people in front of him. ¡°Is that true?¡±
Mainly because after he first arrived here, he kept searching on his own, but he didn¡¯t get any results. Later, when he finally found some clues, and came here, he found himself trapped in such a ce. This was very painful for him. All his efforts seemed wasted, and after all this time, he still hadn¡¯t seen his sister. He even almost lost his life in this ce. But God did not abandon him, He even gave him this opportunity, letting these people meet him and saying those words. How could this not be a good thing to him? So, at this moment, he was extremely happy, his grief disappeared. He excitedly asked again. ¡°Is it true, are you really willing to help me?¡± Hearing this, how could the three people next to him refuse? After all, they originally intended to investigate and solve the problem. So, at this moment and without hesitation, they nodded their heads and responded.
¡°Of course, we¡¯ve already said it, we won¡¯t go back on our word.¡± ¡°To be honest with you, from the beginning our goal ofing here was to investigate this, we didn¡¯t expect to fall into their trap.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been here for quite a while now, trying to figure out a way to leave.¡± Principally because the man had already revealed what had happened to him, they didn¡¯t conceal anything from him. So, at this moment they boldly told him about their experiences. When the man heard this, he was naturally extremely happy to meet like-minded people in these circumstances. He had initially thought he was surely going to die here. But now it seemed God had given him a chance and given this, how could he not seize this opportunity? So, at this moment, he solidified his gaze and said to them. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll get out of here together, no matter what, we must uncover everything, expose the truth, and reveal their ugly faces to everyone!¡± Hearing this, they all strongly agreed. The reason why they hade this far was to do exactly that. No matter what, they had to get to this point, otherwise it would be unfair to the hard work they¡¯ve put in before.
So, right now, they nodded their heads without hesitation and replied. ¡°Of course, no problem. Let¡¯s continue looking for an exit in this room. ording to the information we¡¯ve gathered from the map, we can figure out that every room must have a passage connected to another room. We just need to find it.¡± Suri Drew, who was standing by, was also slightly serious and shared these thoughts to them. After all, they knew that this man was on the same boat with them, so they surely would work together to solve this issue. Given this, they couldn¡¯t waste any more time and had to act quickly. If they keep staying here, things might get worse. This isn¡¯t something they wanted to see. So, at this moment, how could they be unclear about what they should do? Just then, the three people next to him nodded and spoke. ¡°Yes, we must act quickly now, we cannot dy any more.¡± However, the man didn¡¯t understand what they meant by the ¡®map¡¯ they had just mentioned. So, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t resist raising an eyebrow and asking. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®map¡¯?¡± Hearing this, the two people started to exin. ¡°Actually, we found a lot of different items within the many rooms. If we want to go to other rooms from the one we are in, we must find some sort of mechanism.¡± Having heard this, he started to understand his surroundings. Initially, he was ignorant about everything here and wasn¡¯t aware of what had happened in this ce. But now, it waspletely different. With these people here, he now had a deeper understanding of this ce. Then, Yigol Novak added on. ¡°And we also found a map in another room, the map not only has the structure of the hotel but it also has the structure of the basement. This is why we know there is an exit from here.¡± Now hearing this, he finally understood what was happening. Chapter 414: 414: Firmly Fixed to Death Chapter 414: 414: Firmly Fixed to Death
Trantor: 549690339 I didn¡¯t expect these three people to be far more capable than I imagined. I have been in this room all the time, couldn¡¯t find anything, couldn¡¯t see anything, and only had some food to eat on hand.
Otherwise, he might have starved to death already. But these three people are not trapped in such a small room, but are still able to walk such a long way, find so many things, and even find me, which ispletely different. So at this moment, he really admires them very much. ¡°You guys are amazing. I¡¯ve been trapped here alone for so long and didn¡¯t think about searching like you.¡± After hearing this, the three of them didn¡¯t think there was anything exceptional about what they said. In fact, under many circumstances, it¡¯s because they had each other¡¯spany that they were able to keep going. So at this moment, they naturally shook their heads without hesitation and said. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. The reason we can make it this far is because we have each other¡¯spany. If it was just one of us in this room, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do either.¡± As soon as Suri Drew said this, Yigol Novak and Price next to her also immediately nodded and said. ¡°Yeah, if we were alone in this room, maybe we wouldn¡¯tst as long as you.¡± Hearing this, the man really felt happy inside. He knew that these people were just encouraging him, but even this was very special to him.
The reason he stayed so long may be because he was thinking about his sister. If it weren¡¯t for his sister, he might have given up long ago. He raised his hand, scratched the back of his head, and then said. ¡°The only reason I persisted for so long is because I¡¯m thinking about my sister. No matter what, I have to find her and save her.¡± Hearing this, their hearts were genuinely touched. To be honest, it¡¯s not easy to see such touching family bonds in such a situation. After all, many people wouldn¡¯t choose family bonds when faced with many things. Instead, they would choose based on their own interests. If it were someone else, they might feel relieved that their parents bought them a house and no longer had their sister as a burden. But this man waspletely different. When he found out about this, he gave up everything to look for his sister, which is very rare. That¡¯s why Suri Drew really admires him now. ¡°If I were your sister, I would be so happy, too, to have such a great brother.¡±
But even if Suri Drew said this, he still felt very sad. He just kept shaking his head and saying, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s me who let her down. Our parents have always been biased against her since we were little. Although I would sometimes speak up for her, I didn¡¯t have much say in the family.¡± Seeing his expression, everyone could tell. After all, they weren¡¯t fools, and they could see a person¡¯s upbringing from their behavior. So even if he didn¡¯t say these things, they could still tell. These things can be considered as small details. And Price, the reporter, obviously has strong insight into people¡¯s hearts. However, he didn¡¯t say anything after discovering this, because he thought that saying it would make things a bit awkward. After hearing these stories, Price also felt very sad. He probably already guessed what happened to his sister, but he couldn¡¯t handle it.¡ì If he said it directly, it might be too much for everyone. He didn¡¯t say it, just wanting to stabilize his emotions a bit, as they were already in a very difficult situation.
If something happened againter, everything might get even worse. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about it now. Our main focus now is to get out of here, and not to think too much about other things.¡± Then Price raised his hand, gently patted his shoulder, and said these words, hoping that he would understand his intentions. After hearing this, the man really didn¡¯t know what to do, so he hesitated for a moment and then nodded. ¡°I know, I can¡¯t hesitate any longer.¡± His face suddenly became more determined, and he also knew what he should do next. No matter how dangerous the road ahead is and how difficult it may be, he will not give up. If he gives up, what will happen to his sister? He could almost imagine how his sister would be treated by those people, and he didn¡¯t dare to think about it. He was also afraid in his heart that if he found his sister, she might me him for not protecting her well, but no matter what, he shouldn¡¯t be thinking about these problems right now. What he should do now is to get out quickly, find his sister, and deal with other problemster. If he starts to worry about these problems now, it will make everything more difficult, and they won¡¯t have a chance to calm down in this environment. Finally, he spoke to the people beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s continue our search.¡± When they heard him speak, they naturally understood what they needed to do and immediately began searching. Everyone looked serious and solemn, not daring to make any mistakes. However, after searching for a long time, they discovered that the room was indeed a bit strange. Suri Drew didn¡¯t know if it was just her illusion. Chapter 415: 415: Another Aspect Chapter 415: 415: Another Aspect
Trantor: 549690339 So at this moment, she finally squatted down slightly, wanting to take a closer look at whether the sofa and table were really fixed in ce. Because when she just pushed a moment before, she found that the thing couldn¡¯t be moved at all.
At first, she always felt something odd here, so she wanted to try pushing the possible mechanism below, but she found that even with great effort, she couldn¡¯t do it. This made her feel very strange. At this time, she inexplicably squatted down as if looking at something. Yigol Novak, who was next to her, naturally felt very curious when he saw this. So at this moment, he also squatted down immediately, curiously asking his wife. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? What are you looking at?¡± Upon hearing these words, she then raised her hand to point out everything in front of her, and somewhat puzzledly asked at that moment. ¡°I find this strange. I thought I could push this, but I just tried and found that it couldn¡¯t be moved at all.¡± After hearing this, Yigol finally understood what was going on. He then pushed hard himself but found that it really didn¡¯t budge. He then carefully looked at the table¡¯s corner with a shlight. Only then did he find out what was really going on. He suddenly realized and nodded before saying.¡±
¡°I know why it can¡¯t be moved ¨C look, it¡¯s almostpletely fixed in ce.¡± Having heard this, Suri Drew naturally began to pay close attention, looking in the same direction as him and finding that it was exactly as he had said. She also said incredulously.¡± ¡°Oh my God, it seems to be true.¡± Originally, the man and Price who found her aside then immediately came to their side, not knowing why they had suddenly eximed, as if they had seen something incredible. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you shouting about? Did you find something?¡± They were very curious about this and wanted to know quickly how this matter would develop. At this moment, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak immediately lifted their eyelids, gave a light nod, and said.¡± ¡°Yes, look here, it¡¯s fixed in ce. I don¡¯t know if all the furniture in the room is like this.¡± Upon hearing this, they immediately looked toward the direction where Suri pointed and found that it was indeed like that. They hadn¡¯t expected such a thing to happen, which seemed incredible to them.
The man nearby said incredulously.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here the whole time and didn¡¯t notice. I can¡¯t believe you found it.¡± After all, he had been locked in this room for a very long time, but he hadn¡¯t moved much since the beginning. Because it was really pitch-ck here and he couldn¡¯t see anything around him. In this strange environment, to protect his own safety, he naturally wouldn¡¯t move carelessly. Now that they had a shlight and partners, the fear in their hearts had naturally subsided. So how could he not know what to do? ¡°But why fix the furniture here?¡± Yigol raised his hand and gently touched his chin, unable to help but speak out, as he didn¡¯t understand why this was done. Generally, there is a purpose behind everything. So, there must be a reason they designed it like this, but for now, they just couldn¡¯t perceive it. Upon hearing these words, everyone began to think carefully.
After deep contemtion, various ideas appeared in their minds, but they denied them. In the end, they could only helplessly shake their heads and say. ¡°I don¡¯t know right now.¡± After Price spoke, the man next to him immediately nodded and echoed,cljsicontent=¡±. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know either.¡± At this moment, Suri could only helplessly shrug her shoulders. Although she was the first to discover it, how could she know the whole story behind it? But Yigol felt that there must be a big problem here. It meant that they could find crucial clues from it. So at this moment, he also immediately spoke up.¡± ¡°You two have been searching in here for a long time, haven¡¯t you found anything unusual?¡± After saying that, Price and the other man both shook their heads lightly. They had indeed been searching very carefully because they didn¡¯t want to stay in such a narrow space any longer. But they haven¡¯t found anything after searching for so long. That indeed made them feel very helpless. Then, Price looked up at Suri and Yigol in front of him. ¡°Have you two found anything?¡± Upon hearing this, both of them shook their heads without hesitation as they hadn¡¯t found anything either. Finally, Yigol spoke out his thoughts.¡¯ ¡°I think we might be able to start with the furniture. In the rooms we¡¯ve been to before, none of the furniture was fixed like this, only in this room.¡± Everyone carefully thought about it, and they felt there was indeed such a possibility. It seemed that they could really do as he said. So at this moment, they immediately nodded without hesitation and said.¡¯ ¡°It seems like we can.¡± The man nearby immediately raised his hand, gently touching his chin. After a long while, he finally nodded solemnly and said.¡¯ ¡°I think so too.¡± Since this was the case, they would definitely not waste any more time and were ready to carefully observe the furniture to see what was different about it. ¡°Let¡¯s take a good look at this.¡± Yigol also immediately made his suggestion.¡¯ Upon hearing this, the others nearby naturally agreed without hesitation and then focused their eyes on the furniture¡¯ At the beginning, they indeed put their attention on the walls and floor.¡¯p Chapter 416: 416: Furniture Chapter 416: 416: Furniture
Trantor: 549690339 It was precisely because of this that they didn¡¯t pay attention to this piece of furniture earlier. Now that Suri Drew had mentioned it, they couldn¡¯t possibly give up.
At this moment, everyone started looking seriously, as this was a very serious matter for them. Fortunately, this room wasn¡¯t as empty as the space they had just been in, where there was nothing. At least they could now figure out where to look for clues. Everyone¡¯s facial expressions were very serious, and they couldn¡¯t afford any carelessness. They had to find the clue as soon as possible and then leave this ce quickly. They really didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. After a while, a man on the side seemed to notice something and spoke with excitement. ¡°You alle and see what this is.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and they immediately looked in his direction, curious to see what he had found. Not only that, but they also had some expectations in their hearts. They had been searching for so long, so naturally, they hoped for some results. After a while, they finally discovered that the chair in front of them seemed to be not fixed in ce at all. ¡°You mean this chair?¡± Price, who was standing on the side, frowned and asked this question.
The man nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Yeah, I found it strange. This chair also seems to be a type that should be fixed, and the chairs next to it are all fixed in ce, but this one isn¡¯t. It¡¯s really strange.¡± He had indeed noticed this at the beginning, but he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. Now that Suri had mentioned it, he finally realized that things were not as simple as he had imagined, so he wanted to share his findings with everyone. Upon hearing this, everyone felt that something was indeed off about this ce. Since that was the case, they would definitely search for clues more thoroughly. So everyone began to look carefully, trying to see if there was anything extraordinary here. ¡°Yeah, there must be something different here, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Yigol Novak also couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Maybe it was because they had encountered so many things in the previous rooms that they now had some experience. It was precisely because it was different from other ces that problems would arise; otherwise, nothing out of the ordinary would appear, right? Right now, they would definitely think about what was going on and try their best to investigate if they could. They took this matter very seriously, not wanting any mistakes to ur. Everyone seemed very serious as they examined the area.
Even though they were somewhat puzzled, they seriously thought about what they should do next and what was different about the area. Then, as if realizing something, Suri spoke up excitedly, ¡°Is it because of the floor?¡± She was referring to the floor corresponding to the chair. Upon hearing this, Yigol and another man couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement, thinking that her suggestion made sense. What else could it be? So at this moment, they began to look at it more closely, crouching down for a better examination of the site. They were genuinely curious to see if there was anything strange about this area, as they had imagined. After a while, they finally realized that there didn¡¯t seem to be anything strange about the area, and there wasn¡¯t much difference from before. Seeing this, the expectation on their faces gradually disappeared, and they were at a loss for what to do. At the beginning, they thought they would be able to solve this problem, but it seemed that it wasn¡¯t a simple matter as they had expected.
As a result, their expressions turned somewhat grim, and they didn¡¯t know what to do. Everything was far from as simple as they had initially thought. ¡°It seems not. The floor doesn¡¯t have any noticeable differences, no significant gaps or mechanisms,¡± Price raised his hand to touch his chin and then spoke based on his own experience. Without any hesitation, Yigol nodded his head in agreement. He had been carefully searching for clues alongside Price. He had indeed noticed this. Perhaps feeling that his wife might be disappointed by this, Yigol gently took Suri¡¯s hand and spoke tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. Let¡¯s go look elsewhere for now. Maybe this is just a decoy.¡± However, Suri didn¡¯t seem particrly concerned about it and remained calm. Maybe at the beginning she felt some disappointment, but as time went on, she no longer cared about it as much. She felt like she had be immune to it. It was mainly because she had experienced so many things that sometimes she didn¡¯t know what to do. At first, she might have had some hope in her heart, but after repeated failures, any hope became fainter and fainter. She felt that no matter how big her expectations were, the bigger the expectation, the greater the disappointment. So why not just be unenthusiastic about it from the very beginning? So, at this moment, she just smiled at Yigol and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we¡¯re used to it by now, aren¡¯t we?¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache for his wife. Honestly, he could indeed feel his wife¡¯s helplessness. But because they had experienced so much during this time, they had grown ustomed to these issues. They felt like they didn¡¯t need to make a big fuss about it anymore. So at this moment, he gently nodded and chimed in, Chapter 417: 417: Don’t Know What to Do Chapter 417: 417: Don¡¯t Know What to Do
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Yeah, honey, we¡¯ve been through so much, even if there¡¯s no hope in sight now, it doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal.¡± Even little Price next to them seemed to have gotten used to it.
At first, they all tried really hard, wanting to know all about this matter. No one stopped because they knew they couldn¡¯t waste any time here. Butter they found that despite their efforts, they couldn¡¯t see any results, and they were met with disappointment after disappointment. Wasn¡¯t this a heavy blow to them? So after this happened many times, they indeed didn¡¯t think there was anything big to worry about. The man next to them, however, seemed to be a little ufortable. He originally thought he would find something this time, but now it seemed not as he had imagined. So at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh heavily. ¡°Well, I thought we could find it quickly.¡± Upon hearing this, the three people next to him immediately shook their heads. Because they knew how difficult it was to achieve this. ¡°Maybe, if it were so easy to find out, they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now.¡± A smile appeared on little Price¡¯s face.
At first, he may have had trouble epting failure, feeling very unhappy in his heart. Why should he fail after doing so much recently? However,ter on, due to repeated failures, he realized that things were not as simple as they thought. So he didn¡¯t expect much. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak felt the same way. They both showed no emotion on their faces, and then continued speaking to the others. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep looking and not waste any more time. Maybe we can find some key information in other ces.¡± Hearing this, they naturally understood what they should do, so they began to search seriously. Under such circumstances, they knew the responsibility they carried. They couldn¡¯t let themselves down or let others down. The more so, the harder they had to work. At this moment, Yigol Novak wanted to call the man next to him, but when the words were about to leave his mouth, he didn¡¯t know how to address him. So he hesitated for a moment and finally said,
¡°But brother, what should we call you?¡± Upon hearing this, the man immediately looked at Yigol Novak and began to introduce himself. ¡°If it¡¯s okay, just call me little Luke.¡± Hearing this, they finally knew his name, nodded their heads, and introduced themselves in turn. ¡°Just call me little Novak.¡± Suri Drew also immediately said, ¡°Call me little Drew.¡± Little Price beside them raised his hand and waved lightly. ¡°I am little Price.¡± In the beginning, they indeed missed this part of introductions. Now introducing themselves was not a big deal. But now that they knew each other¡¯s names, their rtionship became closer.
After that, everyone began to search earnestly. Knowing that they might have countless rooms waiting for them, how could they possibly give up? If they could, they would like to continue searching, never wanting to show any signs of giving up. After a while, someone finally spoke up. ¡°Could it be on the ceiling?¡± When everyone heard this, their eyes turned to Suri Drew¡¯s direction. She suddenly thought of this point while searching. In the beginning, she felt this matter was illogical. Butter she realized something was wrong. By now, they had spent a long time in this room, but without finding anything, wouldn¡¯t it be a big blow to them? Given this, she felt even more that the unsecured chair she saw earlier was the most critical location. If that was the case, in addition to the floor, they also had the ceiling. They had looked at the floor corresponding to the chair, but they hadn¡¯t searched the corresponding ceiling yet. Upon hearing her words, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on her. Although she didn¡¯t exin, they understood what she meant? Thinking carefully, they felt there might be such a possibility. While the possibility was small, given the current situation, they should at least try. They couldn¡¯t give up just like that. So at this moment, Yigol Novak spoke to the others behind him. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s search together and try to find some useful clues.¡± Hearing his words, everyone gathered once again around the chair, valuing their work. They knew how important this matter was to them, so they couldn¡¯t waste any time now. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look up at the ceiling, wondering if it had crucial information, just as they had imagined. Then, little Price volunteered. ¡°Let me stand on this stool and see if there¡¯s anything up there.¡± Upon hearing this, no one refused, so they all nodded their consent. ¡°Of course, no problem, but you must be careful.¡± After all, the height of the chair was quite high. However, how could little Price not know what to do? He smiled at Yigol Novak and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve been here for so long, you know I¡¯m cautious.¡± It might be because they had really experienced too many difficulties before, so now their mentality was better. Seeing his optimism, Yigol Novak had nothing to worry about. At the beginning, he was afraid that their confidence would be shattered because they couldn¡¯t speak up. But now it seemed that it was just his worry. Chapter 418: 418: No Solution Chapter 418: 418: No Solution
Trantor:549690339 And to be honest, everything he was worried about really didn¡¯t happen at all. So there¡¯s nothing major for him to worry about now.
Next to him, Luke quickly chimed in. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve got to be careful, too; it¡¯d be terrible if something happened.¡± For some reason, he always had this bad feeling in his heart, although he couldn¡¯t quite say what it meant. Then Price finally nodded and got up. He was already an adult, so how could he not know what things should be done and what things shouldn¡¯t be done? At this moment, the three people beside them were carefully holding the chair, fearing that something might happen to it. They all felt the same way at this moment. It always seemed like something bad was about to happen. So when he got on the chair, Suri couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Be careful.¡± Apart from Price, everyone else inexplicably had the same feeling, so they all looked at each other, and although they didn¡¯t say anything, they all found it a bit strange.
Afterward, Price finally steadied himself. He gently touched the ceiling and indeed found that it seemed to be different from other ces. If not for touching it, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have been able to feel it. So at this moment, a glimmer of light finally appeared in his eyes, and he said excitedly. ¡°This material seems different.¡± Just after he finished saying this, everyone¡¯s hearts became a little happier. They had thought that they wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything, but now it seemed that there might be a way. It seems that their idea was indeed correct. Suri was also delighted to see that she had indeed yed a very important role in helping everyone this time. ¡°Really?¡± So at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her head and look in that direction, feeling genuinely happy. Fearing that she might have felt wrong, Price stood there and carefully touched the ceiling, finding that this piece of ceiling was indeed different from the others. So at this moment, he naturally didn¡¯t hesitate to nod.
¡°Yeah, I touched it myself, and I found that it¡¯s really different, but I don¡¯t know how to open it in this kind of situation.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was indeed very happy. Even though they couldn¡¯t open it in such a short time, finding these differences was already very difficult. If it were any other time, they might be even more anxious, not knowing what to do. But now it¡¯s different. With other¡¯s help, they can be said to have discovered this as quickly as possible. ¡°Great, great, we finally found it, and I thought we still had a lot of time!¡± Even Lukeughed happily. He had been locked in this room for the longest time, so seeing such an opportunity now, how could he not be happy? Suri next to him also felt the same way. Not only that, even a slight smile appeared on Yigol¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, youe down first; you might really fall.¡± But when Price heard this, he shook his head immediately. It looked like he didn¡¯t want toe down at all. He wanted to solve the puzzle quickly.
So at this moment, he naturally shook his head right away. ¡°No need, let me take a look again. I really want to know what¡¯s going on here.¡± Unexpectedly, he said such a thing. But since he was so determined, Yigol beside him naturally couldn¡¯t say anything else and could only nod in agreement. Moreover, wanting to get out was theirmon desire in the first ce. So in any case, they couldn¡¯t possibly break this situation. If they could, they would also hope that Price could quickly find a way to open the mechanism, which would be a good thing for them, wouldn¡¯t it? Down below, the few people also started thinking seriously about what to do in this situation. ¡°What kind of mechanism do you think it would be this time?¡± Suri looked very serious and began thinking hard about everything in her mind. She would definitely not be careless about this matter. If possible, she hoped that with her intelligence, she could make a contribution to everyone. After hearing this, Luke and Yigol also began to think seriously. They naturally knew how serious this matter was. For this matter, they should indeed think carefully about it. If the ceiling couldn¡¯t be pressed in, then how exactly should they open the mechanism above? At the moment, they had to think about whether there were any rted mechanisms around. Price, who was standing above, wasn¡¯t idle either. He was very agitated and uneasy. Now that they finally had such an opportunity, he definitely wanted to seize it and didn¡¯t even want to get off the chair. However, he had just tried pressing it but found that the wall seemed to be solid and impossible to open. Not only that, he had also tried other methods, but nothing happened, which was very strange, and he didn¡¯t know what to do. After a while, he began to doubt himself. Could it be that he was overthinking it? So he slowly got off the chair and stopped standing straight on it. Seeing him inexplicablying down, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him, wondering what was going on. Suri immediately turned her head, looked at him, and asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Didn¡¯t you want to stay up there? Did you find out anything?¡± As soon as her voice fell, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately looked in his direction. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Everyone was very curious about it right now. Upon hearing this, the disappointment on his face grew thicker, and in the end, he could only shake his head helplessly. ¡°I thought I could solve it, but I¡¯ve tried many methods on it and nothing worked. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Chapter 419: 419: Experience It Personally Chapter 419: 419: Experience It Personally
Trantor:549690339 It was obvious how desperate he was at that moment. This was because he had just tampered with it for half a day, yet he didn¡¯t discover anything, making him feel helpless and not knowing what else to do.
Seeing his appearance, everyone¡¯s hearts felt the same. They had just discussed many rted matters below, but after discussing for a long time, they couldn¡¯te up with any good oue. So, at this moment, they could only raise their hands and pat Price¡¯s shoulder gently, trying tofort him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be too sad now. Let¡¯s keep trying, and we¡¯ll surely find something.¡± Although this was said, Price, of course, couldn¡¯t help but think that they were onlyforting themselves with these words. At this time, he could only shake his head helplessly. ¡°We¡¯ve faced so many setbacks along the way. I don¡¯t know what to do. It¡¯s unbearable.¡± Perhaps at the beginning, they could maintain a good attitude, but as time went on, it seemed like their confidence had been shattered. Originally, they thought that no matter what problems they encountered, as long as everyone was by their side, everything would be solved. Moreover, when they first started looking for the mechanism, it had been quite fast. They found the key point in no time, unlike now, where they spent so much time looking but found nothing. So, their confidence had gradually decreased.
Although they seemed to cheer themselves up quickly at first, as time went by, their mood became worse and worse. And how could Suri Drew and Yigol Novak not understand him? At this moment, they also felt the same heartache, so they could only sigh helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright, youe down first, let¡¯s rest for a while, and I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± In the end, Yigol was able to say such words. Even though Price hadn¡¯t found anything on it, Yigol couldn¡¯t give up this opportunity. Regardless of the results, he had to verify it himself thoroughly; just in case they could find something, it would be a good thing for them. Price could only nod his head. Other than that, there was nothing else he could do. Immediately after, they supported him as Yigol climbed up to see if there was anything special up there. Yigol appeared very serious, following Price¡¯s example, carefully feeling around the ceiling and found that it was really different here. This ce¡¯s ceiling was indeed different from other areas.
The material didn¡¯t feel the same either. It was precisely because everything felt different that he thought there must be more to it. So at this moment, he immediately said to the people below. ¡°It seems that something is really wrong here.¡± Hearing this, the people below just nodded slightly, not saying anything. After all, they already knew about it, but they still couldn¡¯t figure out how to open it. It was indeed a huge problem for them. At this moment, everyone¡¯s expressions weren¡¯t very good. Yigol then tried pressing various spots and imitated some of the mechanisms they had encountered before. But who knew that nothing happened at all? This also seemed strange to him. Logically speaking, since they had found something wrong here, something should have happened. But now, nothing was happening, leaving him wondering what to do.
At this time, all sorts of thoughts began to emerge in his mind, and the ideas seemed to multiply. However, he quickly ruled them all out, feeling they were mostly nonsense. At this moment, everything was slowly taking shape in his mind as he closed his eyes and pondered. Probably because he was too absorbed, he didn¡¯t even notice that his foot slightly wavered. Who knew that in the next second, he was shaking so much that he almost fell down. Luckily, the other three were quick to react, supporting him; otherwise, who knew what would happen next? Even Suri Drew didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly fall from there, naturally feeling a bit unbelievable. ¡°Oh my God, Yigol, are you hurt anywhere?¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol finally came back to his senses. It had to be said that this incident happened too suddenly, and he didn¡¯t have time to react. So at this moment, he immediately shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you all. If not for you, I might have fallen.¡± Although he said that, they didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. After all, at this point, it wasn¡¯t a serious issue for them. It was just a little support. And besides, they wererades now. How could they just watch their friend get hurt? Both Price and Luke were also very concerned about this situation, fearing that something might happen to Yigol. So at this moment, they both couldn¡¯t help but approach him, concernedly asking. ¡°How are you feeling now? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Upon hearing their words, Yigol just smiled at them and shook his head as he replied. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m really fine, you guys are overthinking it.¡± However, everyone still felt that something was off. He was perfectly fine, so why would he suddenly fall from there? Even Suri Drew had her eyebrows furrowed deeply, and they didn¡¯t loosen even at this point. Instead, she asked once again. ¡°Yigol, did something happen just now that you don¡¯t want to tell us?¡± Seeing the serious expressions on the faces of the other three, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit at a loss as to what say. So at this moment, he could only make himself a bit more serious and exin. ¡°Nothing really happened, you guys are overthinking.¡± Although he said this, there was still disbelief in everyone¡¯s eyes. Seeing their expressions, he continued to speak. Chapter 420: 420: Communicate Well Chapter 420: 420: Communicate Well
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re all overthinking it. The reason I fell just now was because I failed to maintain my bnce, and my mind was filled with a bunch of random thoughts at that moment. I¡¯m trying to figure out which thought could really exist.¡± After hearing this, everyone finally understood what happened. It seemed that Yigol was merely being careless, causing the incident to ur.
With that exnation, they all let out a sigh of relief. At the beginning, they had thought of another possibility, one that seemed quite strange. Being in a mysterious environment, it was natural for their minds to wander. And with the inexplicable event that had just happened, how could they not think it was odd? So, of course, their minds drifted towards another direction. But no matter what, since Yigol had already exined everything, they couldn¡¯t possibly not believe him. So, at that moment, they finally put their minds to rest, and it turns out things were not as bad as they had imagined, leaving room for further negotiation. Subsequently, Price, as if grasping the main point, asked again: ¡°Regardless, I have a crucial question for you.¡± After hearing this, Yigol turned to face Price, not knowing what this important question was about. ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± Price¡¯s face turned a bit serious, and then he asked earnestly:
¡°You mentioned just now that many thoughts appeared in your mind, right? Can you share them with us? Maybe by discussing them, we can find a way out together faster.¡± It was mainly because Price wanted to leave as soon as possible and did not want to miss any chance. If they could know the thoughts inside Yigol¡¯s mind now and then think about it carefully before finding a solution, Price believed that everything would be better handled. Otherwise, what would they do? Yigol naturally didn¡¯t have any intention of hiding anything from them, so he immediately agreed with a nod. ¡°Of course, no problem. I¡¯ll tell you all about it now.¡± To be honest, Yigol had read many novels before, so he felt that this situation was quite simr to those stories. He wanted to apply what was happening here to those stories. ¡°Actually, I think we¡¯re in the right ce, and it¡¯s not as we thought, that we might have made a mistake.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but nod. To tell the truth, they had the same belief. Under such circumstances, they really didn¡¯t know which direction to search. They had searched everywhere they could think of, and continuing might just waste their time and energy.
¡°I think so too. After all, we have searched everywhere else and found nothing. So, I believe there¡¯s nothing wrong with our search this time.¡± Even his wife, Suri, shared the same thought. As the saying goes, ¡°A married couple thinks alike, and their bond is unbreakable.¡± Having spent a long time together, Yigol and Suri had developed a good understanding of each other. As a result, their thoughts and behavior were influenced by each other, changing more or less over time. Seeing his wife agree on the matter, Yigol felt delighted, knowing that they had been on the same page from the start. Price, on the other hand, was somewhat hesitant. He initially thought they might have found the right ce, but after searching for a long time, he found nothing unusual, and his confidence had been shaken. Hence, he could only helplessly shake his head. ¡°I can understand the thoughts in your minds now, but I really searched up there for a long time and found nothing. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Hearing this, they could naturally understand Price¡¯s feelings at this moment. So Yigol turned his gaze to Price and nodded, saying, ¡°I get it. When I went up there, I also examined it thoroughly, tried many methods, like those we just discussed, but none of them worked.¡±
Upon hearing this, Price felt somewhat relieved, knowing there was someone who shared his feelings. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do. His previous sensations had been exceptionally miserable. It felt as if he had given everything, firmly believing that they had found the exit, but then God yed a cruel joke on him. So, he felt quite upset. But now Yigol was telling him directly that he could also understand his feelings. So, knowing that someone could empathize with him felt great. If he had been the only one experiencing this, he might have been unable to bear it. ¡°Yeah, so I was really helpless at that moment, not knowing what to do.¡± However, Yigol raised his hand, gently patted Price¡¯s shoulder, and said earnestly, ¡°Maybe we¡¯re overthinking it. We can start with some simple aspects. I¡¯ve really thought of many possibilities, and if you want to hear them, we can discuss them.¡± After hearing this, the other three nodded without hesitation. How could they refuse an opportunity like this? No matter what, they wanted to know the truth quickly. So, at that moment, Suri readily nodded her head and said, ¡°Honey, go ahead. We can listen to your thoughts and have a good discussion.¡± Price and Luke shared the same opinion on this matter. ¡°Indeed, let¡¯s share our thoughts now, discuss them together, and maybe find a way out faster.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡± Chapter 421: 421: No Change Chapter 421: 421: No Change
Trantor:549690339 It seemed that everyone had the same idea about this matter. They really didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, so now they wanted tomunicate well and see if they coulde up with any good solutions together.
If they stayed here, it would be considered a great torment for them. Seeing him so anxious, Yigol Novak also began to think seriously and then told everyone methodically. ¡°Actually, from the beginning, I was thinking about some films and novels I had seen before.¡± After hearing this, they listened carefully, despite not having much knowledge about it. If they could hear him talk, it would be a good thing. The next moment, Yigol raised his hand and pointed in a particr direction. After seeing this scene, everyone was naturally curious, not knowing why he acted this way. At the moment, they didn¡¯t know why Yigol pointed in that direction for no apparent reason. So, at this moment, Suri Drew immediately grabbed his hand and curiously asked a question. ¡°Honey, is there something over there?¡± After hearing this, Yigol nodded without hesitation. ¡°Look at the direction this chair is facing.¡±
When everyone heard this, they immediately looked and saw that the direction it faced was exactly where Yigol had pointed. They hadn¡¯t expected this, so they finally understood why Yigol had pointed in that direction. They all nodded in realization and remarked. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, you mean the direction it¡¯s facing.¡± Luke raised his hand and stroked his chin, saying this. And Yigol didn¡¯t hide anything. He nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, I felt that something might not be quite right here, so I wanted to discuss with everyone. Actually, we shouldn¡¯t be limited to the floor or the ceiling; perhaps there are other ces.¡± After hearing this, everyone finally understood what he meant. It was indeed a crucial clue, but they had only thought of looking up and down. They needed to consider the left and right more carefully. So, at this moment, they all nodded in agreement, finally catching on. ¡°I understand. Well, in that case, I might as well go and take a look to see if there¡¯s anything happening over there.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take a look, too.¡± As soon as Luke spoke, Price, who was by his side, naturally wouldn¡¯t stay in ce. He stood up and followed, as they all wanted to resolve such a situation. Meanwhile, Suri and Yigol looked in another direction. They needed to solve this as quickly as possible; otherwise, they didn¡¯t know how things would unfoldter on. When they arrived at the left and right sides, they discovered that the ce seemed to be different, just as they had said. If it weren¡¯t for Yigol, they might not have found this unique spot, but without him, they wouldn¡¯t have thought of it. As Yigol and Price touched the area, they realized that its texture was entirely different from the surrounding walls. How could they not be happy to discover this? At this moment, Price was so excited that he almost jumped up, and he turned his head to face the others and eximed. ¡°Oh my, the material feels like the ceiling we touched earlier.¡± As soon as he said this, Yigol didn¡¯t hesitate to agree, as he had felt the same thing.
Yigol was delighted to have made such a discovery. Initially, he had just casually mentioned his thoughts, not expecting that they could actually help everyone, which, to him, was a good thing. Suri, seeing her husband speak and finding this key location, couldn¡¯t help but be happy as well. At that moment, she hugged her husband excitedly and praised him. ¡°My goodness, honey, you¡¯re incredible! We didn¡¯t notice it, yet you found it.¡± Luke, who was nearby, immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to bepletely beyond my expectations. Thinking about it carefully, it seems to be true that if you guys weren¡¯t smart, you wouldn¡¯t have persisted for so long and found me. If I had half your intelligence, I wouldn¡¯t be trapped in this miserable ce either.¡± He finally realized that these people were intelligent. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t havee this far. As everyone began to praise him, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little shy. He waved and shook his head, saying, ¡°Alright, enough. Now we see that these materials are all identical, which means there must be some connection between them.¡± When everyone heard this, they agreed wholeheartedly. There could be no coincidence in this world. If it was rted to what they found, it meant that there might be something they had not known about before. ¡°Yes, I also think that our fate depends on these three ces. Then we can find the way out.¡± There was a glimmer of hope in Suri¡¯s eyes. To be honest, she just wanted to leave this ce quickly and not stay in such a miserable ce any longer. The others felt the same way. They had been here for a long time, and everyone thought the same way. Afterward, Yigol spoke to Price by his side. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look? Perhaps there¡¯s something to discover.¡± At that moment, Price raised his hand and gently pressed the area with the different texture from the others. However, to their surprise, nothing happened at all. This made him feel a bit puzzled. So, at that moment, he turned to Yigol and asked, ¡°Did anything happen on your side?¡± Chapter 422: 422: There is One More Place Chapter 422: 422: There is One More ce
Trantor:549690339 At this moment, Yigol indeed gently pressed the spot he had discovered, only to find that nothing had happened, which made them feel very strange, having no idea how the car had worked. Logically, these things should have happened properly, so why is it like this now?
Surprise appeared on everyone¡¯s faces, and for a while, no one spoke in the room, which was enveloped in silence, as they had no idea what to do next. It had not been easy to find this critical point, but now that he had done all this, he still found nothing unusual. In this manner, all their previous efforts seemed to have been in vain. They had been delighted moments ago, feeling they had finally found it, but now it seemed that it was no more than what they had assumed. Price¡¯s heart indeed felt a bit lost, but when she saw her husband¡¯splexion worsening, she lifted her hand, held her husband¡¯s hand tightly, andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, no matter what, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± They had been together for so long, and she would definitely stay by her husband¡¯s side, through thick and thin, no matter what happened. Moreover, they had already reached this point, how could she give up now? After hearing these words, Yigol¡¯s somewhat despondent mood finally improved a bit at that moment. He hooked the corner of his mouth into a smile, raised his hand, gently rubbed Suri Drew¡¯s head, and spoke softly. ¡°Alright, honey, I understand.¡± Then he immediately walked towards Price and Luke.
He didn¡¯t know what was going on over there, so now he wanted to check it out himself. Maybe he could find the key points after taking a look. But when he arrived there, he realized that there was indeed not much difference between what he had just found and what was here; they were almost the same. Moreover, what they had just found out and the ceiling also looked simr. Originally, only that small piece of material was the same, while the rest of it waspletely different. Logically, this should have been what they were looking for, but why didn¡¯t they know how to open the mechanism even after they found it? Everyone began to think seriously, considering what to do next. With their frustration, the bad smell in the room seemed to get stronger and stronger, as if it was still mixing. Suri was unable to bear it any longer and couldn¡¯t help but lift her hand to cover her mouth and nose. Others beside her indeed felt the same way. They couldn¡¯t stand the stench, which kept lingering around their noses. After a while, Suri, who was on the side, seemed to have thought of something, with her eyes lit up and she jumped up happily.
Seeing her like this, everyone naturally wondered what she had thought of and turned their gaze to her. Then they started to speak. ¡°What happened to you? Did you think of something?¡± At this moment, there was some expectation in their eyes. If Suri had really thought of some way, wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing for them? Then Suri immediately nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I thought of a method, but I don¡¯t know if it will work.¡± Her mind wasn¡¯tpletely sure of one thing, as she suddenly had a sh of inspiration that appeared out of nowhere in her head. So she didn¡¯t bother hiding her emotions and directly expressed them. But now that she had calmed down, she was indeed somewhat apprehensive, worrying about what to do if the method didn¡¯t work. How could Yigol not see it? At this moment, his wife seemed to be in a dilemma. Not only that, but he also knew why his wife suddenly became so troubled, so he just wrapped an arm around her waist and spoke gently.
¡°It¡¯s okay, just share any ideas you have. Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, we definitely won¡¯t me you.¡± Price and Luke, initially puzzled, wondered why- since she had thought of a method- she didn¡¯t speak up earlier and if there was any hidden agenda. However, when they heard Yigol¡¯s words, they finally understood. It turned out she was afraid of making a mistake. So at that moment, they naturally didn¡¯t care and waved their hands. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, just tell us whatever you¡¯ve thought of and let¡¯s give it a try. Even if nothing works, we can think of other ideaster. But if we don¡¯t even try, we may never find an opportunity to escape.¡± Luke immediately nodded along as well. Seeing everyone encouraging her, Suri naturally wouldn¡¯t waste any more time and gently nodded in reply. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you all.¡± After carefully contemting for a moment, she started to exin her thoughts seriously. ¡°I think if the material in these three ces is the same, then it means there must be some connection between them, don¡¯t you all think?¡± Upon hearing this, they felt that her words made a lot of sense. Thinking it through, they believed it was worth trying. If they could actually unlock the mechanism, it would naturally be a good thing for them. So at that moment, they immediately nodded without hesitation. ¡°My goodness, howe we never thought of this? Let¡¯s go and take a closer look now. Maybe we¡¯ll actually unlock it.¡± Even Luke, on the side, appeared very excited. ¡°Yeah, some of the previous methods might not have been feasible, but your method sounds very usible.¡± With everyone¡¯s trust in her, Suri¡¯s heart felt very happy, realizing that her efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain. So she immediately nodded her head and spoke with some happiness. Chapter 423: 423 Everyone’s Merit Chapter 423: 423 Everyone¡¯s Merit
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Alright, then you two give it a shot first, maybe it might happen.¡± If it genuinely works out, she would feel ted because she helped everyone escape this miserable ce.
However, if it turns out to be utterly impossible to leave, she would not hold herself responsible either. She clearly understands that once she sumbs to negative emotions, she would not be able to think rationally anymore. And that would definitely be a bad thing for them. So, no matter what, she understands what she should be doing now. Afterward, their roles are clearly divided. Yigol¡¯s expression bes slightly serious as he speaks to Price in front of him. ¡°How about this, you go touch the one on the chair, while Luke and I take one side each, what do you guys think?¡± Hearing this, he could not possibly refuse and immediately nods in agreement. They all attach great importance to this matter and certainly do not wish to waste anymore time in solving it. ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± ¡°I have no problem either, let¡¯s get started.¡± It is obvious that they are both extremely anxious, after all, they have been shut in here for a very long time.
After waiting for them to each take their positions, Yigol heaves a long sigh of relief and asks. ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Hearing this, everyone immediately nods. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡± Hearing this, everyone immediately presses down but despite waiting for a long while, nothing happened. Moreover, when they pressed down, they did not feel anything was amiss. For a moment, many thoughts flooded their minds. They truly do not know what to do if even this method does not work. As they waited for a while longer and still nothing happened, their hearts sank. In the end, they could only shake their heads helplessly.
¡°It seems that what we¡¯re trying to solve now is not as simple as we thought.¡± Even Yigol couldn¡¯t help but voice out such words. After hearing these words, the three people around him also sighed helplessly, nodding their heads in agreement and adding. ¡°Alright, I really don¡¯t know what we can do.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve tried so many methods, none of which worked. Escaping now seems like an impossible task.¡± They have done what they could, but they¡¯re still stuck here with no way to leave. Suri Drew on the side couldn¡¯t help but shake her head delicately too. She did not expect things to turn out this way. Initially, she thought that everything could be resolved smoothly. But now, it seems like all of it was just their excessive spection. ¡°I really thought we could escape.¡± Having finished her sentence, Price by her side immediately nods in agreement and says.
¡°Yeah, I never thought that the mechanisms behind would get tougher and tougher. We¡¯ve walked for so long but still can¡¯t find a way out. I really don¡¯t know what to do now.¡± Everyone was initially frustrated, but to their surprise, Yigol suddenly rushed toward the chair out of the blue. When they see this, they feel extremely puzzled. What¡¯s going on? Consequently, each of them followed Yigol closely, wondering what he would do next. A secondter, they saw Yigol move the chair and start looking for something underneath it. Everyone was extremely curious about what he was doing. They had no idea what he was up to. Seeing him concentrating intently, no one said a word to disrupt him. Everyone kept quiet and didn¡¯t say anything. They basically had no idea what they should say at the moment, so they remained very cautious. After a good while, Yigol seemed to have discovered something and looked up happily at everyone. ¡°Great, I found it!¡± Hearing his words, everyone looked somewhat puzzled. Not sure what he meant, they all looked towards him and asked curiously. ¡°What¡¯s up? What did you see?¡± ¡°Yeah, darling, what did you find?¡± They were all very curious and wanted to unravel the mystery as soon as possible. And then, Yigol raised his hand and pointed in a direction. ¡°I think we all pressed down at the same time earlier, why made no difference is really strange. So I think there might be one spot missing. After thinking about it carefully, I don¡¯t seem to have left out any spot apart from the floor.¡± Everyone finally understood after hearing these words. They have to admit that he is really clever. They went through all this together just now, but no one thought of this. But he did think of it. Everyone was full of admiration for him, they had not expected such a thing to happen. And then, they all gave thumbs up to Yigol, looking very joyous. ¡°My god, you¡¯re so amazing! If it was not for you, we would never have found this spot.¡± After Price said this, Luke quickly nodded and added. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m truly shocked. I never thought of such a spot. I was brainstorming all the while but still didn¡¯t think of it.¡± Even Suri Drew¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she looked at her husband and immediately said a word of praise. ¡°Well done, darling.¡± As he hears the praises from everyone, Yigol also feels very happy inside. It shows that all his efforts were not in vain. As a result, his smile became even more intense. ¡°Alright, alright, you guys don¡¯t have to keep praising me anymore. This also includes everyone¡¯s contribution.¡± Chapter 424: 424: The Hole is Too Small Chapter 424: 424: The Hole is Too Small
Trantor:549690339 Given the situation, how could they possibly waste any more time? It wasn¡¯t easy to have such an opportunity, so they were bound to open the mechanism quickly without hesitation.
So at this moment, Suri Drew was also excitedly addressing everyone in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ll go inside and press the buttons in the three locations. Shall we do it together?¡± After hearing this, everyone nodded without hesitation. They naturally didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, so they now understood what they should do. So they immediately started taking action. After a while, they finally got into their positions. After seeing them reach the specified positions, Suri then spoke to everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s start now.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone naturally understood what they should do, so they immediately nodded and pressed their respective buttons in front of them. As they pressed, they realized that a small crack had suddenly appeared in the corner of the wall that had been hidden there all along. This finding was quite strange to them. Everyone¡¯s eyes involuntarily looked in that direction. They were definitely curious about what would happen next.
Not only that, but they were also delighted inside. After such a long time, there was finally a result. Everyone quickly went towards the crack, with a hint of joy in their eyes. They didn¡¯t know what to do when they first started, but now they had sessfully left. So, no matter what, they wanted to leave this ce quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we actually seeded. Let¡¯s go quickly. I really don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡± Even Price, who was beside her, couldn¡¯t help but utter these words. After hearing this, everyone naturally nodded. They shared the same thoughts. They had stayed here for too long. Everyone rushed towards the crack, hoping to leave this ce. But when they arrived, they found that it was not as simple as they had imagined. There was only a tiny crack that could barely amodate one person passing through. Seeing this, they naturally found it strange. They looked at each other, not knowing why it was like this. ¡°My God, it¡¯s too small.¡±
Even Suri couldn¡¯t help but say this. Though she was thin enough, it would still be very difficult for her to pass through. The main reason was that the opening was too small, making it extremely difficult for her even if she were to squat down. The people beside her naturally nodded and showed some difficulty in their faces. For Suri, going through was already considered difficult, let alone for them. They didn¡¯t know what they should do to get through. They initially thought that opening this crack would allow them to leave, but now it seemed that this matter was not as simple as they had imagined. So, their faces began to look terrible, not knowing what to do in this situation. Everything seemed to be developing in another direction, making it a difficult matter for them. Their faces were naturally a bit unpleasant. After a while, someone finally broke the silence in the room. ¡°My God, how are we going to get through? It¡¯s really too small.¡± Luke scratched his head, not understanding the situation. Under such circumstances, how could it not be a difficult thing for him?
The others nodded in agreement, unsure of what to do. They were indeed stumped by this situation. In the previous passages, they could at least pass through cautiously. But now, they had to curl up their bodies. Even if they curled up their bodies, they didn¡¯t know whether they could truly leave. So, at this moment, they really felt helpless and didn¡¯t know what choices to make. Seeing them like this, Suri stood up and said to them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve alreadye this far. How can we give up now? I¡¯ll go through first, then you can follow. How about that?¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak immediately refused without hesitation. He was very afraid that his wife might get hurt. If something happenedter, he would definitely me himself. So at this moment, he slowly shook his head. ¡°Forget it. We shouldn¡¯t let you go through alone. What if there¡¯s danger on the other side?¡± After hearing this, both Price and Luke agreed, not wanting her to face any danger. So, without hesitation, they nodded and said, ¡°If we let you, ady, go through first and encounter any danger, we won¡¯t be able to protect you in time. Let¡¯s think of other ways.¡± ¡°I also think so. Let¡¯s calm down for now and don¡¯t be too impatient.¡± It seemed that everyone shared the same view. They didn¡¯t want a girl to go through first, no matter what. However, under such circumstances, Suri also hoped that she could be of some use. After all, she knew how bad the situation was. They had been here for a long time, and if they continued to stay, things might get even worse. Therefore, she wore a serious expression on her face and said to them, ¡°I know you¡¯re just worried about me, but I can¡¯t just stay here like this. After all, you know how small this exit is. Only I can get through.¡± Before they could even speak, she said again, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s already difficult for me to pass through, let alone you guys.¡± They knew the truth, but they couldn¡¯t just let someone else take such risks. It would be dangerous to some extent. So, at this moment, they were very conflicted. If there were other ways, they wouldn¡¯t be like this. It was precisely because there was no other way. Chapter 425: 425: Whetting the Appetite Chapter 425: 425: Whetting the Appetite
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Alright, alright, you guys don¡¯t need to worry so much.¡± As soon as she said this, Suri Drew immediately addressed them in a serious manner. She knew her strength and was confident in her ability to protect herself from any danger.
Moreover, she believed that there shouldn¡¯t be anyone there, so she didn¡¯t think there would be any danger at all. That¡¯s why she felt so reassured right now. The main reason was that, just a moment ago, she hadn¡¯t heard anything on that side. If she had, she might have been somewhat worried, but since she hadn¡¯t heard anything, what was there to worry about? Hence, she immediately raised her hand and waved it dismissively. ¡°And also, the reason I wanted to go was to check if there are any other doors over there, so you guys don¡¯t have to go through this narrow passage which would be pretty inconvenient for you all.¡± She had this thought in mind, which was why she mentioned it. Otherwise, there was no need for her to do such a thing. After they heard her words, they were truly moved by her consideration, especially since she was a woman who managed to stay strong through all these difficult situations. It was really incredible for everyone. Even in such a dangerous situation, she was putting others¡¯ concerns ahead of her own. This made them feel extremely grateful. However, despite this, they would never let Suri Drew go alone.
So, at this moment, they were still very firm in their views. ¡°Alright, we understand that you want to help us, but we don¡¯t need your help. We can squeeze our way through, and there¡¯s no need for anything more than that.¡± Even Yigol Novak gently held her hand and spoke these words. He didn¡¯t want his wife to be hurt in any way. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live with himself. He hoped that his wife would be fine and nothing would happen to her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how things would turn outter. If he could, he would rather go first himself. When she heard what everyone had said, her heart felt deeply touched. It showed that during the short time they had spent together, they hade to care for each other. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have put her in such a good position. So, at this moment, she immediately expressed her gratitude to everyone.
¡°Alright, everyone, I know why you worry like this. It¡¯s all because you don¡¯t want me to get hurt. Thank you.¡± Since they were all so insistent, there was nothing more she could say, so she eventually agreed, albeit reluctantly. So, at this moment, she gently nodded her head in agreement with what everyone said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, everyone. I know, now, what we may face.¡± When she finally stopped being stubborn, everyone felt relieved. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know how to persuade her. At this moment, everyone finally smiled, nodded, and felt relieved. ¡°You finally agreed.¡± Yigol Novak was also very worried about Suri, because he knew what kind of person his wife was. She was very stubborn in her daily life. If she decided on something, it was rare for anyone to change her mind. So, he worried that she might be stubborn and not listen to their suggestions. But now it seemed that she had listened, and how could that not be a good thing for him? So, at this moment, his smile became even more intense.
And he was indeed very happy about this oue. He just hoped that his wife would be fine and not get hurt. It seemed that this matter was considered settled now. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Price raised his hand, looking eager to give it a try. Right now, he couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Staying would only bring up painful memories, so he wanted to hurry up and leave. Seeing how anxious Price was, everyone else agreed and promptly nodded their heads. ¡°Alright, you go in first, but be very careful.¡± Hearing these words, how could he not know what he should do? So he nodded his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me.¡± With his reassurance, everyone felt more at ease. Then, they all squatted down to watch Price carefully enter the narrow passage. It was indeed a difficult task, as the entrance was too small, and they even had to crawl to get in. If it were Suri Drew, maybe she could enter by bending down, but for the men, it was really unfriendly to their physiques. After some time, Price finally crawled in like a caterpir. With the shlight clenched in his mouth, the light allowed him to finally see what was inside. He couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in disbelief. But with something in his mouth, it was difficult for him to speak. However, after finally making it inside, he called out to everyone outside. ¡°Oh my god, you guys need toe in here.¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone was extremely curious to see what was inside. What made him have such a high opinion? Everyone outside grew more and more interested, so they asked one after another, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell us about it.¡± A glimmer of anticipation appeared in Luke¡¯s eyes. But who would have thought that after hearing their questions, Price would respond, ¡°Ah, stop asking me. If you want to know, you¡¯ll have toe in and see for yourself. Once you¡¯re in, you¡¯ll see everything.¡± Surprisingly, Price wouldn¡¯t tell them and insisted that they had to go inside and see for themselves. This made them feel even more baffled. But the more mysterious it was, the more their curiosity grew, and they were more eager than ever to find out what was going on. Chapter 426: 426: The Same Room Chapter 426: 426: The Same Room
Trantor:549690339 With this in mind, they too wanted to move in quickly to see what was really going on inside. Luke also volunteered, stepping forward immediately and speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.¡±
Hearing this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak naturally didn¡¯t try to stop him, immediately responding. ¡°Alright, be careful and go in quickly.¡± Although their hearts were filled with curiosity, they knew they would find out soon enough, so it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal. At this moment, Luke carefully made his entry. It must be said that this took a lot of effort on his part. Mainly because the entrance to the hole was too small, he had to crawl in; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get in at all. Once Luke was inside, he finally got a glimpse of the world outside. He couldn¡¯t resist letting out a gasp of astonishment. ¡°Oh my God.¡± Everyone else, hearing his exmation, was naturally filled with curiosity,pletely clueless about what was inside or why both of them were so astonished after seeing it. Suri Drew didn¡¯t want to waste any more time; she carefully crouched and moved forward into the hole. No matter what, she had to see what was going on inside. Yigol did the same.
Keeping closely by his wife¡¯s side, terrified that she might get hurt, Yigol only followed her lead once she was safely inside. When they were finally in the room, they finally had a clear view of what was inside. Unexpectedly, the room seemed to resemble a hotel room. In front of them was a door as well. Looking simr to those found in hotels. Had they actually ended up in one of the rooms? This thought made them incredulous, though they couldn¡¯t confirm it just yet. Especially considering that all the rooms they had encountered so far were quite odd, eitherpletely empty or filled with strange, unidentifiable objects. However, this room was different, as it clearly resembled a hotel room. So for the moment, they held back any furtherments, finding the whole situation quite strange. After a while, Price finally arrived, tapping them lightly on their shoulders and saying with disbelief. ¡°You see, have we really ended up in one of the rooms?¡±
Hearing his words, everyone around him was stunned. They thought hard for a moment, but in the end, they could only shake their heads helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure either. Shall we just go in and check?¡± After saying this, Yigol raised his hand to point towards one of the doors. Everyone understood what he meant as soon as they heard it. They can actually find out what lies behind the door by opening it, and that would give them a better understanding of their current situation. However, they felt conflicted at this point. If there really were people watching outside, wouldn¡¯t opening the door right away mean walking straight into their trap? So, when Yigol tried to approach to open the door, Suri quickly moved forward to prevent him, shaking her head anxiously saying. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Seeing her behave like this, Yigol was somewhat puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand why his wife was stopping him at this point? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, darling? Don¡¯t you want to know our current situation?¡± Hearing this, Suri nodded without hesitation. She had been trapped for too long here, so naturally, she wished to leave this ce no matter what, rather than staying put. However, the current situation was extremelyplicated. She was not sure about their current location and feared that there might be people watching them. Therefore, her expression was very serious, and she immediately uttered a sentence.
¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s someone watching us outside. If we go out now, wouldn¡¯t we be handing over our lives?¡± Everyone, hearing her words, finally understood her apprehensions. No matter what, they shouldn¡¯t act recklessly now, or else everything could turn into a disaster. Yigol nodded gently at this, saying, ¡°Alright, you do have a point. But what if this room is not what you think? What if it is designed like the other rooms we have encountered before?¡± Indeed, that could also be a possibility; they really couldn¡¯t make a conclusion right now. Upon hearing their conversation, Price and Luke felt quite helpless. If there were a peephole in this room, they could use it to see what¡¯s outside. However, there was no peephole to be found in this room. No other entrance but this one door. There was no crack or aperture in it that they could use to see outside. Their only choice was to open the door; there was no other way. So at this moment, their faces drooped. ¡°Yes, we can only see what¡¯s out there by opening the door.¡± At first, they were quite happy when they saw the path. However, they didn¡¯t know what to do now. Everyone was in turmoil, having no idea on what decision to make at this point. They were indeed clueless about how to proceed. No one said anything for a while, just looking at each other. Understandably, they were at a loss for words in this situation. The room fell intoplete silence, with not a single word uttered. Everyone seemed to be struggling, not knowing what step to take next. After what felt like eternity, Suri raised her hand to scratch the back of her head, saying, ¡°We can¡¯t just keep standing here doing nothing, can we?¡± They hade all the way here, how could they not do anything and just give up? The few people on the side, how could they not know this logic? Chapter 427: 427: A Little Different Chapter 427: 427: A Little Different
Trantor:549690339 But right now, they really didn¡¯t know what to do. They had many thoughts about what to do, but none of them seemed to work for the situation at hand. After a while, Yigol, who was standing next to Suri, finally took her hand and spoke with a somewhat somber expression.
¡°Alright, wife, I¡¯ve never used the drama you¡¯ve written, since it¡¯s about leaving this ce. Why don¡¯t we discuss it thoroughly for now, or see if there¡¯s anything else in the room worth looking at?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone agreed. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t just do nothing while staying here. If they did that, they wouldn¡¯t be able to solve anything and would only waste more time. It would be better to go have a good look and see if there was anything else they needed to do. Price and Luke, who were standing nearby, also knew that everyone¡¯s mood was just like their own. They couldn¡¯t possibly do nothing at this moment. Upon thinking carefully, since they couldn¡¯t easily open such a room, they might as well check the surroundings of the room first. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s check the room for any clues. How can we just sit here and do nothing?¡± Luke also agreed with this. He thought that instead of doing nothing here, they should take action. Otherwise, all their previous efforts would be wasted. Of course, Price also agreed. They had finallye to such a room, how could they just give up? As for what they should do now, they couldn¡¯t possibly be unclear about it. ¡°Let¡¯s search in this room thoroughly and see if we can find any useful information.¡± As soon as Yigol said this, everyone started searching seriously. They wouldn¡¯t be careless about it and wouldn¡¯t miss any corner, doing their best to find anything substantial.
If possible, they also hoped to find clues rted to themselves. However, after searching for a long time, they found that this room seemed to be just a bedroom, not like a suite with a living room. There wasn¡¯t even a bathroom. This made them feel increasingly strange. If it were really like the other rooms, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. So at this moment, Suri also spoke out her thoughts. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think this is a room in a hotel. We can¡¯t see the hotel¡¯s corridor when we go out.¡± As she said this, everyone¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but shift to her, not knowing why she said such a thing, and not knowing how she came to that conclusion. ¡°Why? How did youe to that conclusion?¡± Price raised his hand, scratching the back of his head lightly, seeming doubtful since they hadn¡¯t found anything yet. Luke felt the same way, they hadn¡¯t found anything yet and already drew such a conclusion, so he wanted to know the reason behind it. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s curiosity, Suri didn¡¯t hide her thoughts and began speaking earnestly.
¡°It¡¯s mainly because there¡¯s no bathroom here, not even a living room.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone probably understood what she meant. Indeed, the next second, Suri continued to exin. ¡°Although only VIP suites have living rooms, no matter what, each room should at least have a bathroom. But this room doesn¡¯t have one and ispletely different from the other rooms.¡± After hearing this, everyone else agreed. Suri was very observant to notice such a detail. Upon careful thought, this seemed to be the reason. If that was the case, they need not worry about someone waiting for them outside; they just had to get out. Because there was only one door here. The rooms they had stayed in before didn¡¯t even have doors. They had to find hidden mechanisms and locate the concealed doors. But this room waspletely different. The door was inly visible to them. This made them feel quite delighted. If it goes on like this, they couldn¡¯t predict what the situation would be liketer.
¡°In fact, we can¡¯t make a decision now. This is just my guess. Everyone doesn¡¯t need to be fixated on this. It¡¯s better to keep searching for relevant clues.¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone understood what to do. So at this moment, they nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course, no problem. Let¡¯s just search first and think about other methods if we don¡¯t find anything.¡± Hearing this, everyone closed their mouths, and the room fell into silence. Other than the sounds of searching, there was no other movement. They were undoubtedly very anxious about this matter. They wanted to find the rted clues as soon as possible, no matter what. If possible, they didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on this. However, this matter was not as simple as they imagined. If they could do whatever they wanted, they would have left this miserable ce long ago. Just then, Luke seemed to have found a letter from under a cab. He seemed puzzled by it and then spoke to everyone. ¡°I think I found something.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards him, curious about what he had found. After all, they had all been searching diligently just now but hadn¡¯t found anything.
Now that they finally had a clue, they naturally wanted to find out what exactly was going on. ¡°What is that? Show it to us.¡± Price, somewhat excited, stepped forward one step, approached him, and asked curiously. Chapter 428: 428: A Pitch Black Expanse Chapter 428: 428: A Pitch ck Expanse
Trantor:549690339 Yigol Novak and Suri Drew were definitely very interested in this, so they immediately came to his side at lightning speed, wanting to see what kind of thing this was. ¡°What is it exactly?¡± At this moment, Luke was very curious about it too, knowing that they had been here for a long time already and couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time.
So right now, he enthusiastically said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, let me open it and take a look.¡± Everyone held their breath and stared at the letter in his hand, wanting to find out very much. After opening it, however, he discovered that it contained only a nk sheet of paper. This made them feel quite stifled. Why would this be? They originally thought that there must be something amazing inside, but now it seemed that all their expectations had fallen through. How could this not be a heavy blow for them? Everyone couldn¡¯t help sighing deeply, feeling utterly helpless about this. If they could, they wouldn¡¯t want things to happen this way. ¡°Oh my goodness. I didn¡¯t expect there to be nothing.¡± At the side, Suri couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and speak. She hadn¡¯t expected at all that there would just be a nk sheet of paper inside. Even a little bit of news would have been something good for her, but there was nothing.
And Yigol at the side naturally nodded in agreement right away too. His thoughts were exactly the same as his wife¡¯s. But now, it seemed that he could only focus his attention on other things. Soon after, Price beside them started to think carefully. He knew that there wasn¡¯t anything worth looking at here, so they must consider if there was anything elsewhere. At this moment, he seemed to think of something, then walked over to the curtains next to the window. When everyone saw him looking like this, they felt strange and didn¡¯t know what he was up to. Usually, if he were doing something, he would let everyone know in advance, but now he didn¡¯t say anything and just walked over to the curtains by himself, causing everyone to feel somewhat puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you doing?¡± After hearing Suri¡¯s words, he finally spoke up. ¡°I want to see what kind of environment we are in right now and whether there is anything we want to see outside.¡± His face seemed very serious, as if he was trying hard to verify his guess. Is it correct or not? At this moment, when he opened the curtains, he found that it was pitch ck outside and there was nothing.
This made everyone feel quite astonished as well. At this point, when everyone saw him opening the curtains, they all wanted to know what he was trying to do, so they immediately came to his side. But when they saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t quite ept it. Howe there was nothing at all? Originally, they thought that maybe the window outside could provide them with some guidance. If they could see anything, then they could use it as a condition to attract others¡¯ attention and get rescued. But now it seems that there is nothing, and it is pitch ck outside the window. This made him feel very strange, and he has no idea what is going on. Everyone nced at one another, and their eyes were filled with confusion. There was no way to solve this problem at the moment. After a while, they finally came back to their senses from their thoughts. Suri took the initiative to speak and broke the silence in the room. ¡°It seems that we really were overthinking it. I think the outside probably isn¡¯t the original corridor either, but another one of those secret passages.¡± At first, they were worried that if they opened the door, they would be discovered by others. But now it seems that since there is only darkness outside the window, they are not in the original hotel room. It¡¯s just a room that was made to look exactly like the original hotel room. After hearing these words, Yigol next to her fully agreed too. No matter what, he always unconditionally supports his wife.
¡°Then why don¡¯t we just open it now and not waste any more time here?¡± After carefully thinking it over for a moment, he finally spoke out these words. However, when they heard this sentence, everyone held an opposing stance. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t gamble with their own lives. At this point, they were very cautious, fearing that any mistake might ur. If they got it wrong, they¡¯d be highly likely to get caught by those men in ck. Who knows what the situation will be if that happened. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t just easily open the door. ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to open it so easily. Let¡¯s first look around in this room and see if there are any other clues.¡± Price uttered at the side. His face was very serious too, and it was clear that this was a result of deep contemtion. Had it not been for their previous experiences, he would not have been so careful. They had already experienced so much and solved so many difficult problems. If something went wrong at this critical moment, he would also feel very upset. The more such times, the more cautious he would be. After hearing these words, Luke couldn¡¯t help but nod his head lightly.
Although he still wanted to go out and see his sister quickly, he had to know what kind of environment this ce was in. If they guessed wrong, they might encounter those men in ck after leaving, and those people had already let them go once; there was no way they would let them escape easily this time. So, if they got caught by those men, the situation would be even worse, and they certainly didn¡¯t want to see that happen. Since they all voiced their opinions, Yigol didn¡¯t have anything else to say. He had no objection and felt it was better to listen to everyone. And their words indeed made some sense. Therefore, he nodded lightly and said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep searching then. And everyone, don¡¯t be too anxious.¡± Chapter 429: 429: Test the Poison Chapter 429: 429: Test the Poison
Trantor:549690339 How could everyone not know what to do after hearing something like this? So every individual immersed themselves in their own world and began earnestly searching for anything that could be deemed as a clue. With no one speaking, the whole room fell into silence for a moment, each person pondering how to proceed. But just when no one expected it, Suri Drew, off to the side, seemed to have discovered something, her eyes shining with a hint of brightness as she excitedly addressed everyone.
¡°Oh my god, look what I found!¡± Upon hearing her words, everyone¡¯s gaze naturally shifted in her direction, not knowing what she had discovered. Looking more closely, they found some supplies in a drawer, including some small breads and a few bottles of mineral water. Everyone was naturally overjoyed, moving forward to Suri and incredulously looking at these items, saying. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually found these things!¡± Hearing this, Suriughed and nodded her head. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect it either. The cab was well-hidden, and I didn¡¯t notice it at first. I came here after searching everywhere else and finding nothing.¡± But little Luke picked up a piece of bread and, seeing the expiration date, couldn¡¯t hide the concern on his face as he spoke. ¡°But this has already expired.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone examined the dates on the other items more closely and realized they had indeed expired. The smiles on their faces vanished in an instant, reced by expressions of displeasure. They had thought they finally found some food, and they should be delighted, but they never expected it to turn out this way.
In the end, Suri could only shake her head. ¡°I should¡¯ve known.¡± After all, considering the room¡¯syout and state of disarray, it seemed as if no one had been there in a long time, and dust had settled everywhere. How could anything edible be fresh? But everyone had been without food for so long that anything to eat seemed like a gift from heaven. If they didn¡¯t eat now, they wouldn¡¯t know if they could hold on any longer. But their hearts were filled with fear. What if they got sick from eating expired food? The situation was already dire, and any misstep could mean a terrible fate. Even with such a small matter, they had to thoroughly discuss it, unable to make any decision in a short amount of time. Any mistake would be too much responsibility for anyone to bear. Everyone remained silent, each ncing at the others, seemingly aware of their thoughts but not voicing them. After a while, Suri couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Even if it¡¯s expired, it should still be edible, right? It might not be good for our health, but given our current situation, what else can we do?¡±
Hearing her words, Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement. ¡°I think so too. We¡¯re already lucky to have found something to eat. If we¡¯re picky at this point, it¡¯s just¡­¡± He closed his mouth before he could finish, not wanting to say anything else. Of course, everyone knew the unspoken meaning behind his words. But Price and Luke, off to the side, were genuinely worried. They nced at each other, and then Price hesitantly spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re mainly afraid that if we eat this stuff, we might get sick. Our situation is already difficult as it is, and if something like that happens, wouldn¡¯t it be even harder?¡± As soon as Price finished speaking, Luke nodded without hesitation and added. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m worried about that too. Even though we haven¡¯t eaten for a long time, we should still think carefully.¡± What they said wasn¡¯t unreasonable, and they were simply considering everyone¡¯s well-being. But Suri and Yigol could hardly bear it any longer. They had never been hungry for such a long time before.
Moreover, they had no idea if it was day or night outside, nor did they know how much time had passed. But they were certain it had been ages. So whether to eat or not was a matter of opinion, and different people had their own concerns. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about getting sick, but if we don¡¯t eat now, we might not be able to hold on,¡± Suri argued, frowning as her stomach growled audibly. Yigol was slightly better off. Despite being poor for a time, Yigol had experienced hunger, whereas Suri came from a life offortune, never knowing what it was like to go hungry. With their current situation, how could this not be a torment for her? Yigol could naturally see that his wife had been enduring for a long time, and at this moment he clenched his teeth and spoke up. ¡°How about this: I¡¯ll try it first and see if anything happens. If it¡¯s alright, then you eat.¡± Even though this seemed like a solution, Suri was still very worried about Yigol¡¯s health and hesitant about their choice. ¡°But what if something happens to you?¡± Yigol, however, didn¡¯t seem to care. He simply raised his hand, waved it nonchntly, and smiled.
¡°It¡¯s no big deal. You know how strong I am, and I¡¯m not going to get sick just from eating an expired piece of bread.¡± And so it was decided, but everyone was still worried. They didn¡¯t want Yigol to have any problems during such a dire situation. Chapter 430: 430: Whether to Open it or Not Chapter 430: 430: Whether to Open it or Not
Trantor:549690339 So at this moment, Price and Luke, who were standing by, also looked serious and gently shook their heads and spoke. ¡°I think you should carefully consider this before deciding. After all, this is not a joke, and the environment is not very good now.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so too. Maybe we should think it through before making a decision.¡±
But Yigol Novak really couldn¡¯t find any other way. In the end, he more or less confirmed his own idea and immediately spoke to everyone. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m just trying it out, not eating a lot.¡± Without waiting for everyone to speak, he tore open the packaging bag and took a bite. Unexpectedly, he moved so quickly that a hint of surprise appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes, unsure of what to say. In the end, everyone could only shake their heads helplessly. Honestly, they didn¡¯t have the courage to go to that extent themselves. But Yigol Novak could, which made them admire him even more. Maybe theycked the courage for many things in life because they were afraid of potential problems, but Yigol didn¡¯t seem to care. Instead, he hadplete faith in himself. So at this moment, their views on Yigol Novak changed as well. They had spent some time together previously, and they could tell that Yigol Novak was very smart in many ways and could always help them solve many problems. But after encountering this incident, their admiration for Yigol Novak grew even stronger. If possible, they would also like to reach his level.
But they knew very well that reaching such a level was not easy. Right now, their eyes were fixed on Yigol Novak, wanting to see if any problems would arise. After a while, seeing that Yigol had not spoken, Price couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern. ¡°How are you? Do you feel unwell anywhere in your body?¡± After hearing this, Yigol just smiled at them, shook his head, and said. ¡°Rx, I already ate and nothing happened. Even though it¡¯s expired, it¡¯s not enough to break us.¡± With his reassurance, everyone¡¯s hanging hearts finally fell back into ce. At the beginning, they were very worried. But now there was nothing to worry about. So, they all decided to eat something they needed. Everyone was hungry, they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and it was tough.Chinese food is finally avable, so they had to fill their stomachs first. If they couldn¡¯t even fill their stomachs, how could they have the energy to do what¡¯s next?
Everyone immediately picked up their bread and began to eat. And luckily there was mineral water nearby. They replenished their physical strength while discussing what to do next. ¡°What do you guys think, should we open this door or not?¡± As Price ate, he muttered and asked such a question with his mouth full. Upon hearing this, they all had many opinions and began to speak up, expressing their views on the subject. ¡°I¡¯m not sure right now, because I think this problem is a bit difficult to solve. I don¡¯t know if the situation outside is what we imagined.¡± When Yigol Novak said this, Suri Drew immediately nodded and spoke without hesitation. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m worried about that as well. In case there are ck-d people outside, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Suri still remembered clearly how her husband was tied up by those ck people and beaten non-stop. It broke her heart, and she didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen to him again under any circumstances. So now, if she could avoid such a situation, she would not opt to go through it. After hearing this, Price also agreed with it.
He had always held such a view, thinking that they couldn¡¯t easily open such a door. If they did open it, they wouldn¡¯t know what would happen next or what kind of situation would arise. So, the more they faced this situation, the more cautious they had to be and avoid any problems. ¡°Alright, just eat something first and stop thinking about this now. We¡¯ll discuss it after we leave this ce.¡± Seeing their anxious faces and that they couldn¡¯t even eat, Price spoke up. After all, replenishing their energy now was the most important thing for them. They finished eating and packed the leftovers into their backpacks. They didn¡¯t know what was in store for them, but it was better to have these expired items than nothing. After they finished eating, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but look towards the door. They really didn¡¯t know whether they should open it or not at this moment. Because it had been too long since they searched the room several times, they found nothing useful. They believed that they couldn¡¯t find anything useful even if they searched it once more.
So at this moment, they might as well think and discuss whether they should open it. At first, they were afraid that the situation outside would turn out as bad as they had imagined. But now, it had been too long, and they didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce any longer. At that moment, Suri couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Shall we take a gamble?¡± Hearing her words, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. To be honest, they were also thinking the same way. But right now, they didn¡¯t know how to express their thoughts. Yigol, on the other hand, shared the same thoughts as his wife, so he immediately nodded and said. ¡°I also think we should open it now. There¡¯s no need to waste any more time here.¡± Chapter 431: 431: No Need to Worry Chapter 431: 431: No Need to Worry
Trantor:549690339 Even Luke, who had always insisted on his own opinion, couldn¡¯t help but nod at this moment and echoed it. ¡°Yeah, I also think it¡¯s unnecessary to waste any more time. Let¡¯s try opening it.¡± Price never expected that the three of them would have the same idea. At this moment, his heart was also in turmoil, as he didn¡¯t know how important the things they were talking about were.
But it is very difficult to make a decision right now. His face also looked very bad as he seriously considered this matter. After a while, he finally shook his head helplessly. ¡°But I¡¯m still a little scared. What if there are men in ck guarding outside all the time?¡± There was no peephole on this door. They had no way to see through it and find out what the situation was outside. If they could, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate like this. How could they not know what Price was worried about in his heart? They all had simr concerns in their hearts. After all, they were all in their ssmate¡¯s dormitory room. And this room was so narrow that they had no way to hide. If there were really men in ck outside, they would probably be caught all at once. Moreover, Yigol had seen how powerful the men in ck were before. How could he not be afraid now? In the end, he could only say one thing.
¡°If you are really scared, let¡¯s look for some tools in the room that could be used for defense.¡± Moreover, he thought that if someone were to go and look, only one person would go while the others hid away for a while. If everyone was piled up at the door and there were really people outside, everyone would be caught in their. It would be better to think of a countermeasure from the beginning. Otherwise, the situation might get worse. Everyone agreed with this very much. As for Luke, he quickly pulled out a stick from somewhere. ¡°I found this just now when I was looking for something. It mighte in handy at this time. I¡¯ll hide in this corner. If there are really other people outside, I¡¯ll immediately hit them over the head with it.¡± After hearing this, a slight smile appeared on everyone¡¯s face. Even Yigol gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to act so quickly. I haven¡¯t even said it yet, and you¡¯ve already prepared.¡± Luke raised his hand, touched his chin, and proudly raised his head. ¡°Of course, in such a dangerous situation, I at least need something to defend myself.¡± Meanwhile, Suri Drew started searching the room carefully, trying to figure out what to do next.
She also wanted to find something that could be used for self-defense. Yigol, of course, wasn¡¯t idle. Since he had proposed the idea, he would definitely look for it as well. But Price, on the other hand, stood there as if he had been glued to the ground, not making a move. Everyone found it very strange and didn¡¯t know what was going on with him. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but nce at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you join us and look for something that can be used for self-defense?¡± Upon hearing this, he finally came back to his senses and nodded gently, saying, ¡°Alright, I can do that.¡± He had been silent just now because he was seriously considering whether he should follow their advice. After careful deliberation, he felt that this n was indeed feasible. If so, he wouldn¡¯t waste any time and decided to take action with everyone else. As he searched for something, he addressed everyone. ¡°Actually, this is a good idea, and I will definitely do my best to search with you all.¡±
Without waiting for others to respond, he once again voiced his opinion. ¡°How about letting you goter.¡± After that, he looked at Suri Drew. Suri, seeing him like this, was very curious about why she should open the door. Yigol was also somewhat puzzled by this. After all, he didn¡¯t want his wife to face any danger. If those men in ck were really outside, his wife opening the door would be very dangerous. So at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and say, ¡°But what if there are bad guys outside? My wife wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge them when she opens the door, and she might be caught.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried too. After all, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight those people.¡± Luke couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and look at them, wondering why they were making such a decision. In his opinion, someone with a better physical condition should open the door so that they could react promptly if something happened outside. And now he was asking Suri to do it.
This was something everyone hadn¡¯t expected. At this moment, he finally spoke up. ¡°I know you must be very puzzled about this. The reason I propose this is that if there are people outside, she is smaller in stature and thus easier to dodge.¡± Before anyone else could respond, he continued, ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ve been friends for so long, I won¡¯t let you get hurt. We will definitely protect you in secret. When you jump inside, they wille in, and then we will teach them a lesson.¡± After hearing this, everyone finally understood what he meant. It had to be said that this was a feasible method. Moreover, on further thought, it could even lower the other party¡¯s alertness. It seemed that it could work. But still, Yigol was very worried about his wife and feared she would get hurt. Chapter 432: 432: Cooperate Well Chapter 432: 432: Cooperate Well
Trantor:549690339 That¡¯s why his eyebrows had been tightly furrowed all this time, never loosening. So he immediately spoke up. ¡°But I¡¯m still afraid that my wife will be in danger.¡± Seeing her husband¡¯s concern, Suri Drew felt very touched.
Meanwhile, Luke next to her was also worried. Although it seemed to make sense, it wasn¡¯t an easy task to aplish right now. Regardless, they had to think carefully before making any decision, because if there were any mistakes, everything would be worse. He raised his hand and touched his head before speaking up. ¡°I also think we should be more cautious right now and not make any hasty decisions.¡± He thought Suri was too weak to resist any harm around her. If she couldn¡¯t avoid it in time, there was no telling what might happen. Seeing everyone so concerned, Suri felt happy. At least during their short time together, they already regarded her as a good friend. Otherwise, why would they worry so much about her? So at this moment, she didn¡¯t feel as if she was doing anything wrong. It seemed like she had made up her mind and immediately spoke to the others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I think this n is feasible. I can do it and dodge it in a very short time.¡± The three people around her were stunned when they heard her say this. They had originally thought that she would back down at this moment, but she didn¡¯t.
After hearing Yigol Novak and Luke¡¯s conversation, Price had also been thinking of giving up since he knew they were powerless if Suri were captured. So it would be better to find a safer n. Although this n seemed to be able to lower the enemies¡¯ alertness to some extent. But he was still scared. He didn¡¯t expect Suri to say such words directly. Everyone was encouraged by her bravery. So at this moment, he felt it was incredible. Even Yigol Novak beside her immediately raised his hand to hold Suri¡¯s hand and asked incredulously. ¡°Wife, do you know how dangerous this is?¡± Hearing this, Suri nodded without hesitation. How could she not know? But even so, she couldn¡¯t give up on this matter. ¡°I definitely know, but right now, this n seems good. If we cooperate well, we might be able to pull it off.¡± Her eyes revealed determination.
Price and Luke couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up, admiring her words. If it were anyone else, they might not have been able to do it. But she could. Although Yigol Novak was still worried about his wife, she had already made the decision, so he had nothing more to say. Regardless, he respected and supported every decision made by his wife. So at this moment, he could only nod slightly and speak up. ¡°Since you have your own ideas, I can¡¯t interfere. But no matter what, you have to be careful. If you see any bad guys, run in my direction, understood?¡±¡® Having heard this, how could Suri not know what to do? She was grateful that her husband gave her such an opportunity. Truth be told, although they had experienced many things and faced many difficulties in the secret room, most of the time, they had solved the problems themselves with little to do with her. Now that she had a chance to stand out, she didn¡¯t want to give up this opportunity. She couldn¡¯t rely on others to protect her every time and not do anything. But she could also see the worry in her husband¡¯s eyes. So she raised her hand gently, patted his shoulder, and spoke softly.
¡°It¡¯ll be fine, babe. I definitely won¡¯t get into any trouble.¡± Although she said this, Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t fully let go of his concerns. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. If we¡¯re ready, let¡¯s get started.¡± He didn¡¯t want to immerse himself in this unpleasant mood any longer. So if possible, he hoped to quickly resolve this matter and leave this ce as soon as possible. If they kept hesitating, they would eventually fall into a bad mood. For them, this could also be considered an undesirable situation. Upon hearing him speak, everyone understood what they had to do and nodded before choosing a position. They had to prepare everything quickly. Moreover, they didn¡¯t know how things were outside, so everyone was on edge, fearing there might be problems. After a while, Suri came to the door, and seeing everyone in position, she immediately gave a signal to them. When everyone saw her signal, they nodded instantly, indicating they were ready.
Everyone held something in their hands, which could be used for self-defense. At the moment, if they opened the door and the men in ck rushed in, they would definitely use what they had in their hands to fight them directly. However, they also knew those men in ck were well-trained, and they might not win a direct fight. Thus, they thought of this n, hoping that it would not only lower the enemies¡¯ vignce but also take advantage of the gap in information to increase their chances of winning. Suri was undoubtedly nervous, but no matter what, she had to calm herself down. After taking a deep breath, she finally mustered the courage to open the door in front of her. Chapter 433: 433: Unable to Get Out Chapter 433: 433: Unable to Get Out
Trantor:549690339 All eyes were fixated unblinkingly on the door in front of them, their hearts pounding with nerves, unsure of what would happen next. They couldn¡¯t afford any missteps or carelessness concerning this matter. But who could have foreseen that when the door finally opened, nothing significant urred. This unexpected turn of events left them all somewhat dumbfounded, unable toprehend what was going on.
They nced at one another, equally puzzled. The current situation was beyond their expectations. Furthermore, it was pitch ck outside the door, making it impossible to discern what kind of worldy beyond. This left them at aplete loss as to what to do. Having hesitated for a moment, Suri Drew quickly closed the door again. It seemed that the situation was not what they had imagined at all. Initially, they had thought that there would be a corridor outside the door and possibly some viins lurking. But now it appeared they had not managed to leave from here sessfully. As a result, they couldn¡¯t stay put and promptly approached Suri. However, at this moment, they were at a loss for words since the situation hadpletely defied their expectations. They couldn¡¯t understand how things had turned out this way. For a time, no one spoke. They exchanged wordless nces, but all were deeply silent. After a long while, Suri finally broke the heavy silence in the room. She could only shake her head helplessly and say,
¡°I never would have thought this would be the oue.¡± Upon hearing her words, the others around her immediately nodded in agreement. They shared the same sentiment. Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but step closer to Suri and take her hand, speaking softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. This could be considered a good oue.¡± If it had really been a corridor with armed attackers waiting outside, they wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. So, this oue wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad one in their eyes. But truth be told, even though they were frightened by the prospect of a direct confrontation with the attackers, they couldn¡¯t help but harbor some hope that they would find a way out. Even at the cost of some sacrifices, they truly didn¡¯t want to remain trapped any longer. Price and Luke wanted to say something, but no words came out. In the end, all they could do was sigh heavily. They were utterly helpless in this situation. While they thought they could solve it one way or another, it turned out to be far moreplicated than they had anticipated.
Resolving this issue was not as simple as they thought. ¡°So, what should we do next? Can we continue moving forward after opening the door?¡± Luke asked this question with furrowed brows, unable to think of any alternative ns. Upon hearing Luke¡¯s inquiry, Price immediately responded. ¡°Of course, we can only carry on. We can¡¯t possibly go back.¡± After careful consideration, it seemed that this was indeed the logical course of action. At that moment, their expressions worsened. They were unsure of what to do next. Price couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly and say, ¡°Actually, I find this quite unfortunate too. After all, we¡¯ve been searching for so long, yet we haven¡¯t found anything.¡± Observing Price¡¯s revealing statement, Luke ceased pretending and nodded. Once again, he spoke up, ¡°Yes, even though I know it would be extremely difficult to directly confront those attackers, I still cling to a sliver of hope that we can escape this ce.¡±
Seeing him express his true feelings, Price nodded in surprise and responded, ¡°I feel the same way. Even though it¡¯s highly unlikely that we could defeat them inbat, I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡± Following his revtion, Price sighed heavily once more. ¡°Who could have imagined that this would be the oue?¡± Everyone shared the same view on this matter. No matter how difficult they knew it would be, they truly didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce any longer. They had seen firsthand just how terrifying it was. The anxiety they felt about the situation lingered in their hearts. Once negative emotions took hold, it became increasingly difficult for them to calm down and think things through, potentially leading them further astray. How could this not be considered disastrous for them? So, if an opportunity presented itself, however slim the chance, they would undoubtedly seize it firmly. But their hopes had now been dashed. The scene they had desired to see did not materialize. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak could easily tell just how devastated Price and Luke were. So, they moved forward and gently patted both their shoulders, offering words offort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already tried so hard for so long. There will be a result. Furthermore, you shouldn¡¯t feel too upset about this matter.¡±
¡°Yes, we still have a long way to go. If we lose our confidence now, how will we face the challenges ahead?¡± Together, they offered words of constion, hoping it would provide some sce to their friends. Upon hearing these words, they found renewed encouragement. Despite the dire circumstances, they knew what they needed to do. They had alreadye so far and solved many problems. They couldn¡¯t afford to give up easily at this point. Even though they knew the road ahead would be hard, they were determined to forge ahead. Chapter 434: 434 Completely Different Chapter 434: 434 Completely Different
Trantor:549690339 But even so, what does it matter? At least they are not alone, but rather have manypanions to help them tackle the problems together. If it were only one person alone, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t even recognize these difficulties, and wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with them. They might have already lost hope. But havingpanions changes everything.
They can encourage each other, share their ideas when facing difficulties, and have productive discussions. As the saying goes, ¡®Three cobblers with their witsbined equal Zhuge Liang the mastermind.¡¯ If they lose courage at critical moments, the rest of their journey could be subjected to great resistance. So when Suri Drew and Yigol Novak heard the discussion, they understood what they needed to do and started to muster their spirits. ¡°What you all said makes sense. We can¡¯t afford to be stuck in this negative mood anymore. Otherwise, we might not have the mental strength to face the uing challenges.¡± Prince set his resolve in his gaze and seriously uttered these words. How could Luke not understand the meaning of these words? So, he didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, we should really think this through. We can¡¯t continue like this.¡± Seeing their newfound determination, everybody felt quite relieved. At least they didn¡¯t seem as unmotivated and despondent as before. No matter what, they were now working together to tackle this issue. The power of a team will always surpass that of an individual. Seeing their realization, Suri Drew smiled and addressed them.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on now. We shouldn¡¯t waste any more time.¡± Yigol Novak naturally shared the same sentiment. Since there were more rooms ahead, they didn¡¯t want to waste too much time in this one. They wanted to leave as soon as possible. ¡°I think so too. The sooner we leave, the better. We can¡¯t do anything if we stay here.¡± After hearing this, everyone understood his meaning. So, without hesitation, they nodded and immediately responded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s move now.¡± After saying that, they put all the items they could carry from the room into their backpacks. These were their supplies. This would probablye in handy in the future. Once everyone was ready, Suri Drew went to the door and told the group, ¡°I¡¯m going to open the door now.¡±
Upon hearing this, everyone nodded seriously. ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± Then Suri Drew smiled with a nod at everybody and opened the door in the next second. But who would have thought that what they saw when they opened the door waspletely different from what they had just seen? This surprised them all. They had no idea what was happening. With swift reflexes, Suri Drew quickly closed the door. It was only after she closed the door that everyone managed to recover from their surprise, exchanging nces with one another. They didn¡¯t really understand. Everything happened too suddenly. They were quite baffled. At this point, Suri couldn¡¯t help eximing. ¡°My God! Did you all see that? That was unexpected!¡±
After hearing these words, everyone nodded without hesitation. How could they have missed what had just happened? They had no idea what was going on. It had been pitch ck, but why was there a bright light outside all of a sudden? Although there were no people around, they were still somewhat fearful of this unexpected change. What if there was a problem? No one could bear such a responsibility. So, they were really worried. ¡°Did I see correctly? What on earth is happening?¡± Everyone was frowning deeply. They didn¡¯t understand why such a situation had urred. It really shouldn¡¯t have. But all of this had already happened, so there was no point in discussing it anymore. Even Yigol was staggered by this. ¡°My God, it was pitch ck just a moment ago, and suddenly there was a bright incandescent light.¡± Everyone was astonished by this.
If they hadn¡¯t witnessed it themselves, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Meanwhile, Prince and Luke were so surprised that they couldn¡¯t utter a word. Everything was beyond their imagination and contrary to their previous understanding. They originally wanted to exit straight away and then enter the next room, but they hadn¡¯t expected such a result. Seeing that they both remained silent, Suri lifted her hand and waved it gently in front of their faces. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Why are you not saying anything?¡± Hearing her words, both snapped back from their daze, their amazed faces too wide to fit an egg in their mouths. ¡°My God, I really don¡¯t understand why this is happening.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes were full of shock. He was having troubleprehending what was happening. Of course, Prince shared the same thoughts. Without hesitation, he nodded and then immediately voiced out a sentence. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect this at all.¡±
The main reason was everything had happened quite unexpectedly, overwhelming them. How could the others not understand their situation after hearing this? They really didn¡¯t know how to deal with this matter. After thinking carefully for a while, Yigol seriously offered his opinion. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think we need to worry too much.¡± The moment they heard this, all eyes immediately turned towards him, wondering why he would say such a thing at this moment. ¡°And why is that?¡± Chapter 435: 435: Can Only Go Out Chapter 435: 435: Can Only Go Out
Trantor:549690339 A faint smile graced his lips. ¡°Think about it, the lights in a normal hotel would never be these bright incandescent bulbs. This shows that we¡¯re not at all in the environment where the people in ck are. We¡¯re in another room that we¡¯repletely unaware of.¡± This had just urred to him.
Upon serious consideration, what he said made a lot of sense. If there really were people in ck, they would have discovered them a long time ago. They wouldn¡¯t be alive by now. So, at this moment, they too felt that this could indeed be the case. If it truly was, then they needed to carefully think about their next moves. The scenery they just saw was, to them, utterly unbelievable. But if they wanted to handle this effectively, they would need toe to a consensus first. They had thoroughly searched the room and hadn¡¯t found anything, so they couldn¡¯t dwell on that any longer. Thus, they had to take a moment to think about ¡ª Should they move forward? Suri Drew raised a hand to touch her chin, and then finally started to speak. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Her face was very grave. But how could the others know? Their faces showed their distress.
¡°We¡¯re not really sure. Since you¡¯re closest, did you notice anything unusual?¡± Then Luke, from the side, couldn¡¯t help but voice out. After all, they were standing towards the back and might not have a clear view of everything. But it was different for Suri. She was always at the front and might have noticed something particr. The rest turned their eyes to Suri when they heard this, hoping that she could provide some useful clues. But to everyone¡¯s disappointment, Suri could only shake her head, sighing and saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t notice any significant changes except for what you all observed.¡± The hope in their eyes vanished at her words, concluding that this was the reality. If so, they were unsure about what they should do next. They harbored a lot of opinions about this issue. Still, none of them seemed to have a good solution. ¡°But what should we do now? Even though you just suggested that theory, I feel we still need to think about our situation ¨C what if we are really somewhere unknown, and there are ck-clothed people?¡± Because they didn¡¯t know what lied beyond their field of view, they had to be careful not to make any mistakes under such circumstances. When everyone heard this from Price, they readily agreed.
After all, his considerations made sense. This was mainly because he seriously thought through the scenario. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have managed this on his own. So now, they were all in deep thought. When Suri Drew suddenly voiced her thoughts. ¡°Actually, I think we might as well open the door and carefully observe, and if any problem arises, we can just close the door. Even if they notice us, they probably can¡¯t open the door from outside.¡± Upon hearing her thoughts, Luke was struck with realization. He agreed and excitedly nodded, saying, ¡°I think you¡¯re right! I almost overlooked such a detail. I used to work in this field too, I can assure you that this door can only be opened from the inside.¡± With this piece of information, they began to understand the situation better. Having previously studied in this field, Suri was able to quickly identify this fact. Everyone looked incredulous when they heard this. They hadn¡¯t known this before and hadn¡¯t even noticed this detail. But now when two of them confirmed this fact, everyone had a better understanding.
But the question remained, how should they address this situation? This was a pressing matter that everyone needed to consider. ¡°But this also means that we may not be able toe back once we go out.¡± When they thought about this, Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help frowning and voicing his thoughts. Only then did everyone react. At first, none of them had considered this. They had no way out, so they had to consider what would happen next. Suri Drew quickly thought of a solution, got a little excited, and pped the back of her head. ¡°Then we leave someone behind. If a problem arises, he can open the door and let me in. If nothing happens, he cane out with us.¡± It was truly a good idea as this ensured they could explore unknown territories and still have a backup n. Upon hearing this, everyone nodded their heads in agreement. Suri¡¯s reaction speed was impressive. Everyone else was shocked; they hadn¡¯t even thought of this yet. They were all genuinely delighted at this moment. ¡°My God, this might work. Only you could¡¯ve thought of it.¡± Even Luke couldn¡¯t help eximing, raising his thumb to her, surprised that he wasn¡¯t as smart as she was.
Yigol, seeing this, just smiled adoringly. He had always believed in his wife. Now when he heard her present such a brilliant solution, he didn¡¯t find it a big deal at all. Price, who was standing nearby, also pondered over this for a moment, and finally decided that this proposal was indeed feasible. ¡°Yes, this should work.¡± A smile appeared on his face. At first, they didn¡¯t know how to handle the situation, but now they had a solution. Chapter 436: 436: Another Change Chapter 436: 436: Another Change
Trantor:549690339 Seeing everyone praising her like this, she felt a little embarrassed. So at this moment, she raised her hand, waved it gently, and spoke to everyone. ¡°Alright, alright. If you all think this method is useful, let¡¯s continue with our action and stop praising me.¡±
Upon hearing these words, everyone naturally understood what they should do. Under these circumstances, it is impossible for them to give up such an important hope. The more pressing the situation, the harder they have to work to get things done well. ¡°Alright, but who should we leave behind now?¡± Yigol from the side couldn¡¯t help but ask such a question. If they really need a way back, then someone must be left in this room to watch the door for them. If not, they wouldn¡¯t know what kind of situation they might encounter. If the outsiders cannot open the door, they can only go out from the inside. If everyone leaves, they won¡¯t be able to return to this room. Even in the face of danger, there will be no way back. So now they must think carefully about this matter and not make any rash decisions. Before anyone else could speak, Luke on the side immediately volunteered and raised his hand, saying happily. ¡°Let me do it.¡±
After hearing this, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to him. ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± Since he has already spoken up, there is no reason to refuse. Therefore, he firmly looked in their eyes and nodded, saying to everyone. ¡°Of course, I think I probably can¡¯t find any reliable information or useful things even if I go out.¡± Mainly because he is not strong in this aspect, so now he chooses to stay outside in this way. If possible, he would also like to do more, but he knows his abilities and doesn¡¯t want to drag the team down. So under the current circumstances, he thinks he may be the most suitable candidate. Since he has said these words, the others can¡¯t refuse and immediately nodded. ¡°Of course, no problem. However, there¡¯s no need to keep the door closed. Leave it open after we go out so you can see what we are doing. If there is any danger, we will run back immediately, and you just need to close the door quickly.¡± After hearing this, the man naturally nodded. How could he not know what he should do? So at this moment, he spoke softly. ¡°You guys go ahead, don¡¯t worry, I am your backup now.¡±
Upon hearing this, they understood what they should do. They have wasted too much time in this room, and they can¡¯t stay here any longer, so they want to leave as soon as possible. Therefore, they encouraged each other to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go now.¡± Afterward, they finally opened the door, but who knew that after they opened the door, the outside turned pitch ck. It waspletely different from the environment they sawst time. This made them feel very surprised and didn¡¯t know what was going on. Instead of going outside, everyone stood stunned at the door, thinking rapidly in their minds about what to do. For them, this is really a very novel situation. They really don¡¯t know what to do. If possible, they would like to have some action, but it seems that there is no way to do anything at the moment. After a while, Suri frowned and turned her head to speak to the others. ¡°I never expected this oue either, so what should we do now?¡±
When the others heard this, they naturally had no solution and could only shake their heads helplessly and sigh softly. ¡°What else can we do? We can¡¯t just stay here and do nothing. Let¡¯s go out and have a look first.¡± Price could only say this. They have finallye this far, and it is impossible for them to give up that easily. So now, they must explore further; learn what kind of environment and world is outside. If possible, they hope to find some key clues there. Yigol on the side also agrees very much. After all, he knows what he should do. Many times, he may not be able to make any decisions well, but now the goal is so clear, isn¡¯t it? The door is right under their feet, so if they don¡¯t step out, when will they wait? So at this moment, he immediately nodded and said. ¡°I also think that we should leave quickly.¡± Since both of them have said this, how could Suri not join them in doing this? So she nodded immediately and said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out now and see what¡¯s going on outside.¡±
Then everyone gritted their teeth and stepped out. Fortunately, they had shlights in their hands; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything in the dark. When they arrived here, they found it to be another very empty room. There was almost nothing inside. However, the room¡¯s shape seemed very strange. It looked like a ring. And there were two more doors on the side. ¡°Oh my God, you guys,e and look, there seems to be doors.¡± When Suri discovered the doors, she immediately spoke to Luke and Price nearby. After hearing this, the two quickly came to her side. Upon careful inspection, they indeed found that there were doors. Then the two of them tried to open the door, but no matter what, they couldn¡¯t open it. This made them feel strange and didn¡¯t know what was going on.
They looked at each other, and their eyes were filled with a touch of surprise. Chapter 437: 437: Can’t Open It at All Chapter 437: 437: Can¡¯t Open It at All
Trantor:549690339 ¡°So strange, this door just can¡¯t be opened.¡± Even Price expressed such a view. Mainly because he had tried hard, but there was still no way to do it.
Luke, who had been squatting by the door, naturally saw this scene. He was afraid that he might identally close the door due to some external force, so he even moved a stool to the door to prevent it from closing. And precisely because of this stool, he felt more confident about himself. Because he knew he was the backup for everyone; if there were real danger over there, he would have to open the door quickly to let everyone in; otherwise, everything behind would be very bad. If that was the case, he wouldn¡¯t be in any trouble. If he were in trouble, everyone would definitely be in an even worse situation. But knowing such a situation, he was now very careful. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°You guys, it seems like there¡¯s another door across from him; I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m seeing it right.¡± It was precisely because he was standing by the door that he could see it. Upon hearing this, everyone immediately looked in the direction he pointed out and found it was indeed true. They came to the door incredulously and pushed it seriously.
But they found it impossible to open it. This made them feel very strange. ¡°This door can¡¯t be opened either.¡± Hearing this, Luke could only sigh helplessly. He knew this matter wouldn¡¯t be so simple. But why is there such a space now, and what do these two doors represent? Everyone had some doubts about this, but they seemed unable to answer them in a short time. It seemed to be a difficult thing indeed. ¡°This space is rtively narrow, and because of its shape, we find it a bit strange.¡± Suri Drew spoke softly to herself. She said so not only to inform everyone of the environment but also to sort things out for herself. However, fortunately for them, nothing dangerous had happened inside. The bad guys they were initially worried about weren¡¯t there either.
If they had been there, they might have been in trouble long ago, and based on their small stature, they might not have been able to confront them face to face. ¡°We¡¯ve seen the whole room, and there¡¯s really nothing.¡± Price couldn¡¯t help but frown, raising his hand and scratching the back of his head lightly. He also found this incredible. He had originally thought of finding clues from here, but now it seemed that nothing had been found. He felt quite ufortable about this. At first, he had some expectations, but now it seemed that all of them had vanished. Luke, who had been squatting by the door, also felt very upset when he saw them like this. He originally thought thating here would definitely change things. But it seemed like it wasn¡¯t as simple as he had imagined, and it wasn¡¯t so easy to achieve. So, his face became somewhat terrible at this moment as well. ¡°So, what should we do now? If we can¡¯t find the next exit from here, does that mean we can only stay here?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces became even uglier.
How could they not know this? But solving it now didn¡¯t seem to be a simple matter. So, at this moment, they all seriously grappled with the question of what to do next. At this moment, Suri by the side seemed to have thought of something, and she immediately patted Irene Hamer¡¯s shoulder and said excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t we just see a room with an incandescent light before?¡± Hearing this, everyone finally remembered it. Yeah, they just saw a ce with a light. But why would it be like this? ¡°I remember, but I¡¯m not sure what that means. I¡¯m a bit confused now.¡± Yigol Novak also didn¡¯t quite understand it, so he could only shake his head helplessly. He really didn¡¯t know how to solve this. Even Price at the side lookedpletely bewildered.
Originally, they had thought thating here could solve these issues, but it seemed like it wasn¡¯t as simple as they had imagined. So, at this moment, every one of them looked terrible, not knowing what to do. At this moment, Luke¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t great either. He didn¡¯t know whether to go out ore over. So, at this moment, he could only look up once again and say to everyone, ¡°What are you guys nning to do?¡± But no one answered him. Because, at this moment, everybody¡¯s mood was terrible, and they desperately wanted to solve the problem, but they seemed to have no way to do it. Seeing that no one answered him, he could only shrug helplessly and say, ¡°You guys might as welle back first. Staying there all the time isn¡¯t a solution either.¡± Upon hearing this, the few people exchanged nces and nodded. After all, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to leave someone alone there.
Then, they came to his side. It was only after they got to the room that Suri spoke up, ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand why that scene just happened.¡± Hearing this, the two others nearby immediately nodded. They didn¡¯t understand it either. ¡°Yeah, not to mention, I can¡¯t even imagine why it happened.¡± ¡°How can it change like this?¡± They all asked such questions but not one person could give them an answer. After all, they all felt very ufortable at the moment. If they could solve it quickly, they wouldn¡¯t want to stay here either. Chapter 438: 438: Can Be Moved Chapter 438: 438: Can Be Moved
Trantor:549690339 But right now, they had no idea what they should do? At this moment, Price finally regretted and said. ¡°No, I have no thoughts staying in this room. I¡¯d better stay over there and maybe find something.¡± Seeing him get up and want to walk over there, everyone naturally could only follow him. As they walked, they realized that Luke hadn¡¯t followed them. So, Price immediately turned his head and said to him.
¡°Youe with us too, anyway there are no clues there, and we shouldn¡¯t run into any more danger.¡± After hearing this, Luke nodded lightly and put his stool back in its original position, ready to leave. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant experience for him to be alone here; he felt isted and lonely, which was not nice. But thinking that he was the backbone of everyone, so he could persist in staying here without moving. However, he had been here for so long, he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Now that he could join everyone, how could this not be a good thing for him? So at this moment, he quickly came to everyone¡¯s side. The moment the door was closed, everyone knew that there was no turning back now. Everything they needed was already on them, and what they should do next depended on their choices. Everyone carefully examined the entire cramped room, hoping to find some key clues here. He was definitely very interested in this matter. However, there were only two rooms here, and they couldn¡¯t find anything else at all.
If it weren¡¯t for the shlights, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything clearly, but thankfully they had shlights to see the surroundings clearly. ¡°There really isn¡¯t anything.¡± After they had checked several times, they finally said this. Hearing this, the two beside them nodded without hesitation, agreeing with the statement very much. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve spent too much time here, but looking closely for so long, we still haven¡¯t seen anything.¡± If possible, they didn¡¯t want it to be like this either. Just as they were all silent, suddenly they felt the floor beneath them was moving. When they discovered this, everyone¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise,pletely unable to believe the things happening right now. Everyone¡¯s faces were terrible. They couldn¡¯t believe the events happening at all. After this, Suri suddenly eximed. ¡°Oh my god, can you guys feel it? It seems like something is moving?¡±
As soon as they heard this, the other people naturally nodded without hesitation. They were all in the same environment, how could they not feel it? ¡°Yeah, we felt it too. What¡¯s going on with this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why such a change has happened out of the blue?¡± Everyone also started asking, but no one knew what was going on. They were very surprised about this matter and had no idea how to exin it. After a while, Yigol finally spoke. ¡°No!¡± Seeing him say this, everyone¡¯s eyes showed a hint of confusion as they looked over, uncertain what he meant. Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him, he immediately exined. ¡°The whole room is rotating together!¡± After hearing this, everyone tried to calm down and feel it carefully. It seemed to be exactly the same as they said. So at this moment, they felt incredibly unbelievable.
They were almost eximing. ¡°Oh my god, it seems to be true. How could this happen!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never encountered anything like this before.¡± They talked with each other, and they were really incredulous about this matter. After all, they had experienced so many rooms, but none was like this one they were facing now. So at this moment, they didn¡¯t know how to exin what was happening now. Just then, Suri seemed to think of something and immediately grabbed Yigol, eximing. ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing her suddenly say this, everyone¡¯s eyes quickly turned to her, wondering why she suddenly said these words. At this moment, she had an epiphany and said. ¡°We just saw that the other room seemed to have light, could it be because of that reason?¡±
Upon hearing this, everyone finally reacted, and it seemed to be indeed like this. Initially, they were caught in extreme panic and almost forgot this most important matter. But now, on closer thought, it seemed to be true. If it was like this from the beginning, then these changes were still happening. A glimmer of light appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes, and they nodded immediately. ¡°Oh my god, it really seems to be the case.¡± ¡°Can we go into the other rooms then?¡± Everyone was a bit excited about this. After all, this was a very novel experience for them at the moment. So they were very curious about how this could happen and wanted to figure out what was going on. If possible, they even wanted to see if it was exactly like what they had imagined. If so, it would be a good thing for them. They had already spent a lot of time here, and they wanted to get out quickly, not stay here forever. In the next second, they suddenly discovered a mystery light that appeared somewhere above their heads.
They hadn¡¯t noticed it just now, simply because it wasn¡¯t hanging from the ceiling like the lights in the other rooms. Instead, it was embedded in the walls. At the beginning, they indeed hadn¡¯t noticed such details. But now, they finally noticed. Chapter 439: 439 Not the Same One Chapter 439: 439 Not the Same One
Trantor:549690339 When the lights came on, the entire room finally stopped moving. This happened so suddenly, it was already very surprising to him. And now that this had happened, it was even more incredible to them. Everyone was somewhat puzzled by it. They originally thought they might be trapped there and couldn¡¯t get out, but now it seemed that was not the case at all.
At this moment, Suri Drew immediately asked her newfound friend toe down and shine the shlight around them carefully. They discovered that they were still in the same room, with nothing changed at all. But the door in front seemed to have changed. However, she couldn¡¯t bepletely sure now. Since all the doors looked almost identical, there wasn¡¯t much difference, and she only took a cursory nce, she didn¡¯t have a deep impression of it. After thinking carefully for a moment, she finally spoke to the door in front of her. ¡°Is this still the room we saw earlier?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s gaze naturally followed and looked over. Upon closer inspection, there was a slight surprise in their eyes. They felt that something was off. The door in front of them seemed a bit different, but not by much. They hadn¡¯t studied that door too much at the beginning and didn¡¯t observe it carefully, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t remember it all that clear. So after looking for a long time, they could only shake their heads and say. ¡°We¡¯re not sure.¡±
¡°Yeah, we didn¡¯t memorize that door very well earlier. How can we know now?¡± When they heard this, disappointment shed in Suri¡¯s eyes; she had thought at least one person would remember. But it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. Now, she could only go a few steps forward and try to push the door open to see if she could do it. When she got closer, she finally saw that there was indeed a small door handle here. The handle was so small that she hadn¡¯t noticed it at first. But now she could clearly see it. So at this moment, she felt a bit incredulous and very happy, saying, ¡°You guys quicklye and see, there is a door handle here.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately walked towards her, taking a look and saw that there was indeed one here. When everyone saw this, they were understandably overjoyed. There was a slight smile on everyone¡¯s face.
¡°That¡¯s great! If that¡¯s the case, then it means that we didn¡¯t return to the same room after leaving just now.¡± Yigol Novak also said these words with some happiness. The people around them naturally nodded without hesitation; what they had observed might be just that. For them, the fact that it could be a different room was already a good thing. If they had returned to the starting point again, that would¡¯ve driven them crazy. Everyone had a hint of happiness on their faces and began to talk excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s great! We finally arrived at the next target.¡± ¡°Yeah, if we had returned to the starting point again, I might¡¯ve gone crazy from anger.¡± The main reason was that they had finally left that ce and going back again would be unbearable for each of them in such a short time. So at this moment, it was naturally a good thing for them. For a while, the haze that had been hanging over their hearts finally dissipated at this moment. ¡°Let¡¯s try opening this door first, maybe it can be opened.¡±
After Suri said this, she tried to push the door open, but she couldn¡¯t push it open even after a long while. In the end, Yigol tried it as well. But when he tried, he found that it was still of no use; that this door couldn¡¯t be pushed open by force. Given that, what should they do now? They had no clue, and it might not be easy if they wanted to open the door. At this point, Luke, who was beside them, seemed a little excited and said to them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this! I¡¯ve done some research on this before.¡± Unexpectedly, he had studied such a thing, which was great. After all, they were clueless about what to do, and if he could open the door, it would be a good thing. ¡°Really? Then you give it a try; maybe you can actually open it.¡± ¡°Yeah, we really don¡¯t know what to do right now. If we can only wait in this room, we don¡¯t know what would happen next.¡± He now knew that the room they were in might constantly move, and they weren¡¯t sure what would happen next.
So they didn¡¯t know where they were going to end up. They might as well take this opportunity to open this room and see if there was anything they needed inside. Luke also raised his hand in a reassuring manner, patting his chest and saying happily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this.¡± With his words, there was indeed nothing for them to worry about. No matter what, they had great faith in him. If he could solve this issue, it would naturally be a joy for them. They saw him take out a piece of wire from his pocket, though they didn¡¯t know when he had picked it up. Then he squatted down and fiddled with the door handle for a while before finally opening it. At the moment the door was opened, there was a look of admiration in everyone¡¯s eyes. They couldn¡¯t believe it. Everyone was delighted and immediately raised their fingers to praise him. ¡°Oh my god, you are so amazing! I didn¡¯t expect you to have this skill!¡±
As soon as Suri said this, Yigol Novak, who was on one side, didn¡¯t hesitate to nod and say, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re our hero!¡± Even Price gave him an approving look. ¡°You¡¯re amazing! You¡¯ve helped us a lot this time!¡± Seeing everyone begin to praise him, he also felt somewhat embarrassed. Chapter 440: 440: A Blank Page Chapter 440: 440: A nk Page
Trantor:549690339 She raised her hand somewhat sheepishly, scratching the back of her head, and then shook her head before finally speaking to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. Don¡¯t keep praising me. I¡¯m just happy to help everyone.¡± After that, they couldn¡¯t possibly keep wasting time here, so they immediately entered the room. Only when they got closer did they realize that this room was arranged simrly to the one they had just left. They hadn¡¯t expected that.
Suri Drew was also a bit surprised, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these two rooms to look so simr.¡± The others nodded in agreement, having noticed too. As Yigol Novak quickly made his way to the window once again, he found the same thing ¡ªplete darkness, with nothing visible but ckness. ¡°It seems this room is quite simr.¡± Everyone saw this as well. That¡¯s why their gazes were focused on that area. ¡°Let¡¯s search the room following the same routine, maybe we¡¯ll really find something,¡± Suri suggested. As soon as she said this, everyone nodded without hesitation, knowing exactly what they should do under such circumstances. So everyone began earnestly searching the room, hoping to find something useful. Regardless, they all acted very carefully and thoroughly, eager to leave this ce more quickly. They had been here for far too long. If given the chance, they would definitely not hesitate to leave.
But right now, there was no such opportunity ¨C they could only rely on their own efforts. After searching for a while, they finally found some food. Luke excitedly pulled some food from a hidden drawer and spoke to the group, ¡°Great, we have more food!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone looked in his direction and saw that the food was indeed simr to what they had found earlier. The same small bread and bottled water, and all past the expiration date. However, having something was better than nothing, so they put it all in their backpacks, hoping it woulde in handyter. Soon afterward, Yigol found another envelope just like the one from the other room. He furrowed his brow and began to speak, ¡°I found another envelope, simr to the one in that room. I¡¯ve already opened it, and it¡¯s just another nk piece of paper with nothing on it.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone nced at the envelope and saw that it was indeed just as he said. Frankly, they didn¡¯t know what was going on. Why were the objects and arrangements in these two rooms so simr?
However, something must be written on the pages, right? For some reason, Yigol felt that they had missed crucial informationst time and couldn¡¯t afford to do so again. So he brought the letter in front of everyone and spoke seriously, ¡°I have a feeling that there¡¯s something written on these papers, but we just can¡¯t see it with our naked eyes.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone stopped searching and looked at the letter in his hand, finding that it was indeed simr to the one they¡¯d seen earlier. But was it really as he¡¯d said? Everyone looked conflicted and puzzled as to why he would have such a strange intuition. And right now, they really wanted to figure this out. However, if there really was something on the letter that they couldn¡¯t see, then they could only let it go. After thinking carefully for a moment, Price finally spoke up and asked Yigol, ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Hearing this, Yigol didn¡¯t hesitate to hand over the letter.
He¡¯d studied it for quite a while but hadn¡¯t found anything. If Price discovered something crucial at this point, it would be good news. ¡°You take a look quickly, maybe you can find something.¡± Upon hearing this, Price¡¯s expression became slightly more serious. He knew how important this was. If he could decipher the message within, they might obtain more crucial clues. However, if he couldn¡¯t crack it, he truly would be out of ideas. After all, it wasn¡¯t something that could be solved with brute force alone. Thoughtful consideration was required. Seeing that everyone was crowding around him, Price finally said to the group, ¡°You don¡¯t have to stick by my side. Go look for other things in the room first.¡± Hearing this, everyone finally realized and nodded, resuming their search. That¡¯s right, they couldn¡¯t waste any more time. They had to carefully check whether there was anything nearby.
If they could find something, that would be great. But if they couldn¡¯t, they simply couldn¡¯t give up. At this point, Price began studying the letter in earnest. He had been a journalist in the past and had seen a great many things, having a rough understanding of a wide range of topics. As everyone searched, he studied the letter carefully. Was there any way to decipher it? Had they overlooked something? But after searching for a while, he found nothing. He had tried every method he could think of, but none seemed to work. All he held in his hands now was a nk piece of paper with nothing else on it. So, at that moment, he could only shake his head helplessly. ¡°It seems there¡¯s really nothing here. It¡¯s probably just our imagination.¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on him. Naturally, Yigol felt frustrated. He had a nagging feeling that something was off, but since Luke couldn¡¯t find anything and neither could he, they couldn¡¯t waste any more time on this matter.
Chapter 441: 441: The Inside of the Letter Chapter 441: 441: The Inside of the Letter
Trantor:549690339 Although he always felt that something was off. But they had already wasted too much time on this matter, and he didn¡¯t want to waste any more of his own either. So in the end, he nodded his head and said right away. ¡°Alright, I got it. Let¡¯s focus on other things now.¡± Everyone agreed with this.
They didn¡¯t simply reject the idea from the start; they tried to seriously resolve it. However, at this moment, they couldn¡¯t find a solution even if they wanted to. So they felt somewhat helpless about it. But Suri Drew, after all, had spent this much time apanying Yigol Novak, so how could she not know how ufortable Yigol was at this moment? She knew how upsetting it was to have her own theories unconfirmed. So at this moment, she took a determined step forward, took the letter from his hand, and said seriously. ¡°Let me have a look, you guys go ahead and search.¡± Yigol didn¡¯t expect his wife to make such a move, which truly surprised him. So he immediately stepped forward, holding his wife¡¯s hand, shaking his head, and saying. ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± He could tell that the reason his wife was doing this was only because she was concerned that he might not be happy. But since she had alreadye up with such a thought, others couldn¡¯t easily change that. So Suri once again strengthened her gaze and said to him.
¡°Alright, alright, honey, don¡¯t think about it too much. I¡¯m only interested in this matter, don¡¯t get too anxious.¡± Moreover, this time she truly had a lot of trust in her husband. In their daily lives, her husband was very skilled in many matters, and his intuition was always on point. It was precisely because she trusted him that she spent time on this matter. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted any time on this matter at all. Seeing as Yigol was still trying to stop her, she spoke once more. ¡°Alright, alright, honey, go find something else. I¡¯ll be here, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. You know my personality very well ¨C once I make a decision, nobody can change my mind easily.¡± After hearing this, Yigol could only nod his head helplessly. Truth be told, having spent so much time with Suri, how could he not know what kind of person she was? Since that was the case, he would definitely know what he should do. But he still felt somewhat sorry for Price and Luke nearby. If they could be of help, they would be able to achieve more with less effort. But now, because of Suri researching the letter, their progress might be slowed down.
So at this moment, he whispered an apology to the two. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My wife is just trying to make me feel better.¡± Price and Luke originally thought Yigol would tell them something when he called them to this corner, but it turned out to be just these words. They didn¡¯t really think it was a big deal. So they naturally didn¡¯t mind, shaking their heads and saying. ¡°You¡¯re really overthinking it; this isn¡¯t a big deal for us. Stop worrying about it and join us in the search.¡± Price immediately patted Yigol on the shoulder and said these words. Luke, standing nearby, also smiled and nodded, saying. ¡°It¡¯s clear that you two have a strong rtionship. Anyway, this isn¡¯t a big deal for us, so don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s hurry up and search.¡± After hearing their words, Yigol felt genuinely touched and felt that he had met two very good people. They could consider things from both his and his wife¡¯s perspectives. If it were someone else, they might not be able to do that. So he was very grateful to both of them.
¡°I really can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Seeing him still expressing his gratitude, the two waved them off with a big gesture and immediately shook their heads. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ve said not to mention it again. Let¡¯s start searching. Time is really precious now.¡± After hearing this, Yigol came to his senses and began searching the room with everyone else. Not only was it shameless, he felt warmth in his heart. It wasn¡¯t just because his wife cared about his feelings so much that she wanted to spend her time studying the letter, but also because of these two brothers beside him. These two really did consider things for his benefit. For him, this was naturally a good thing. He felt extremely happy in his heart. Since that was the case, he would definitely work even harder to do well in everything, and he would not let everyone down. Everyone¡¯s faces were serious and focused as they rummaged through the room, hoping to find some useful clues from these ces. At this moment, Suri cared a great deal about this matter. She had been constantly observing and trying various methods, but she couldn¡¯t see anything useful on the letter itself.
This made her feel a bit distressed. But no matter what, she couldn¡¯t seem to achieve the result she wanted. So she knew she should give up. If she kept going like this, everything might be even worse. She had already wasted a lot of time on this matter, and didn¡¯t want to waste any more. So, at this moment, she could only prepare to put the letter back into the envelope. However, when she was about to do so, she discovered that there seemed to be something written on the inside of the envelope. Initially, she knew nothing about it and hadn¡¯t noticed anything, but then she suddenly saw it when she was about to put the letter back. This made her feel extremely incredulous; she could hardly believe what she was seeing right before her eyes. Mainly because it was all happening so suddenly. ¡°Oh my God!¡± At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.
Chapter 442: 442: Waiting to Die Chapter 442: 442: Waiting to Die
Trantor:549690339 They had all been diligently searching, but this sudden noise had unconsciously pulled their attention toward her. They had no clue what was happening. So, Yigol Novak promptly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s happened?¡± Even Price and Luke were taken aback. Had they found some crucial information from within?
If that was the case, it would simply be wonderful. They didn¡¯t want to continue searching anymore and quickly approached Suri Drew, eager to know more. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone seemed very interested, so Suri started tearing open the envelope. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the slightest idea that information was hidden here, but it¡¯s been on the inside all along, so we missed it.¡± At this point, everyone was utterly amazed. And sure enough, it was as they thought. They hadn¡¯t even considered checking this side at first. But now it seemed like there were words written here. Everyone had a look of astonishment on their faces. More than that, they were genuinely ecstatic. ¡°Oh my god, it really does say something!¡±
Everyone cheered in excitement. ¡°Your intuition wasn¡¯t wrong. We should¡¯ve believed in it from the start!¡± Even Luke, who was standing next to them, couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and nudge him on the arm. Yigol was silent this entire time, lost in his thoughts. Though his face revealed no emotion, his heart was churning with feelings. At the start, he hadn¡¯t even considered that his instinct would turn out to be so urate. When they hadn¡¯t found anything initially, he had almost wanted to give up. Now it seemed his intuition was quite spot-on. Besides, having a wife had been a boon. Otherwise, he might not have been able to prove it. When he finally collected his thoughts, he quickly stepped forward, hugging his wife tightly, and uttered a grateful sentence, ¡°Thank you, honey. We wouldn¡¯t have discovered all of this without you.¡± Price and Luke, who were standing nearby, also instantly nodded in agreement. They hadn¡¯t entertained much hope initially. Yet, they found something after all. How could this not be considered good news?
They were indeed overjoyed. ¡°Yes, we thought there was nothing here. But under your perseverance, we found something. Let¡¯s examine these words closely. Perhaps they might turn out to be useful.¡± Price also spoke up happily. Standing next to him, Luke immediately nodded and added, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s take a look. It might just help us escape.¡± They were desperate to understand what was written on it. Suri then proceeded to piece together the envelope she¡¯d ripped apart earlier. Since the words were inside, they wouldn¡¯t be visible unless it was torn open. Only after they had pieced it back together did they finally get to see what was written on it. ¡°Wait to die.¡± It was just these simple three words. Other jumbled letters had been written around it, and these three words, a bitrger in size, were in the middle.
When everyone saw this, a collective gasp escaped their mouths. They had never expected this. This whole situation had gone beyond their imagination. At the beginning, they still harbored the hope that these objects might provide some guidance. But they had never expected such sinister three-word text. This discovery had left them utterly dejected. They didn¡¯t even know what to do next. All their faces turned pale within an instant. How could they not realize the gravity of the situation? Everyone went silent and just shut their mouths. A silence enveloped the surroundings. Under these circumstances, they didn¡¯t know which course to take. After a long while, someone finally broke the silence in the room. ¡°Do you think there were people living here before? Is this a message for us?¡± These three words indeed felt like a message. They were already trapped here now. If they didn¡¯t find a way out, they could only wait to die.
The room fell silent again, a chill ran down everyone¡¯s spines. They did indeed have the same thoughts, yet, they had never expressed them aloud. Now that Price had voiced it, they were thrown into deep dismay. If they had a choice, they wouldn¡¯t have wanted any of this at all. But there was really no way out. In the end, Suri could only shake her head and say, ¡°I never imagined that these were the words inside.¡± Nearby, Yigol was quietly frowning. After thinking for a long time, he finally shared his thoughts. ¡°Is there some other reason here? It couldn¡¯t have been written for us. Otherwise, it would be too eerie. Who could¡¯ve predicted we would be here at this time?¡± Thinking about this, Suri instantly agreed. She didn¡¯t believe it was written specifically for them. That would be way too strange. Who could predict what would happen in the future? Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t help feeling suspicious about this entire situation. However, they couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong about this.
Price, however, had been looking pale the entire time and had not said a word. Seeing him like this, everyone curiously turned their gaze towards him. While everyone discussed the situation, he had remained silent,pletely immersed in his thoughts. So at that moment, Yigol waved his hand in front of Price¡¯s face, furrowed his eyebrows, and asked, ¡°What happened to you? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± At his words, everyone turned their gaze towards him, curious about his silence. And just then, he finally snapped back to reality from his deep thoughts. Chapter 443: 443: Worse than a pig and a dog Chapter 443: 443: Worse than a pig and a dog
Trantor:549690339 ¡°I think I¡¯ve suddenly thought of something.¡± When he uttered such a statement in a cold and aloof manner, everyone was quite curious about what he possibly could have thought of. But they definitely wanted to know at that moment. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with a bit of anticipation, immediately focusing on him, and curiously asked. ¡°What is it exactly?¡±
¡°Yeah, we really want to know, please tell us.¡± Seeing their curious expressions, Price adjusted his emotions a bit, took a deep breath, and began to speak. ¡°You all probably know that I used to be a journalist, so I have some understanding of certain things that others may not be aware of.¡± After he said this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak on the side nodded their heads without hesitation. They were clearly aware of this. Mainly because he had already mentioned what he used to do before this. However, they were still unclear as to why he would suddenly bring up such a topic, and how it connected to their current situation? Luke, on the other hand, waspletely confused, having no clue what was happening. But even though he didn¡¯t understand, he didn¡¯t say anything else at that moment. Because all he needed to do was to listen carefully. Subsequently, his expression worsened once again. No one knew why he was behaving so inexplicably. But seeing his serious expression now, they didn¡¯t want to say anything else.
Nor did they want to disturb him at that moment. It was then that Price finally began to speak again. ¡°I did also find out earlier that there¡¯s another purpose for this basement.¡± After he finished speaking, he pointed at Luke who was next to him. Seeing Price inexplicably pointing at him, Luke naturally felt very curious, having no idea what was going on. He slightly tilted his head, raised his hand to point at himself and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something off?¡± Then he took a deep, cool breath. ¡°The most important thing about this basement is rted to people like you and others of different types.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak on the side also suddenly realized. They never anticipated it to be for such a reason. For a moment, they found it hard to believe, as what they heard waspletely beyond their expectations.
Seeing the two of them having a sudden realization, Price knew that he didn¡¯t need to say anything more, as they had understood already. Even so, Luke still looked very surprised, having no idea what they were discussing. So, at this moment, all he could do was shake his head helplessly and ask. ¡°What are you guys talking about? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Upon hearing this, Suri Drew looked at him helplessly, then began to exin earnestly. ¡°The reason you came here, is to find your sister and to know whether she is safe, isn¡¯t it?¡± Upon hearing this, he nodded without hesitation. His motive from the start ofing here was exactly that, no matter what, he would never forget his mission. Although he had experienced a lot, he must not give up under any circumstances. He has already gone through so many hardships, and finally made a few friends. How could this be anything less than a significant achievement for him? So, now that he had such an opportunity, he would definitely seize it and then make an effort to leave this ce to find his sister. ¡°Of course, no matter what, I must leave here and find my sister.¡±
Seeing him like this, Yigol Novak also immediately said. ¡°And his meaning is also that, the other rooms here specifically manage people like you, looking for their rtives. Do you understand?¡± Upon hearing this, he finally understood what was going on. Honestly, he didn¡¯t fully understand this before, but hearing it now, it was somewhat unbelievable. All of this waspletely beyond his imagination. Finally, he came around, raising his hand to pat the back of his head lightly, and said, ¡°It seems to be so, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been kept in such ce initially.¡± Price had a headache just thinking about this affair. He had earnestly investigated this matter initially, but he didn¡¯t gather any solid evidence. What¡¯s more, he even lost his job. But even after enduring many setbacks, he did not give up because he understood how important the issue was. Who else would participate in this matter once he gave it up? He knew how pitiable thesedies were, he couldn¡¯t let them stay in such a ce again no matter what.
So now, if he can actually be of help, he will definitely do his best. ¡°At that time, I was investigating this matter, and had found out some things that are rted to it, but I didn¡¯t have any evidence at the time, so I couldn¡¯t confirm if it was true.¡± But now it seems that his thoughts really corroborate with everything here. Moreover, there was even a living witness here. He originally wanted to find his sister, but ended up getting locked up in such a room, left to fend for himself and nobody cared about him. If it wasn¡¯t for their chance encounter and arrival here, he might have never been able to leave here, perhaps he might have died in this room. Perhaps, people have stayed in these rooms they have passed by, only they are no longer there. When they finally grasped this, they felt very heavy-hearted. Honestly, they never expected any of this to happen. It served as quite a surprise for them. This was nothing short of viewing them as non-humans.
Chapter 444: 444: Collecting Evidence Chapter 444: 444: Collecting Evidence
Trantor:549690339 Truth be told, everyone was extremely angry about this. Because they couldn¡¯t ept it at all. If they really epted it, then they would indeed be the same as those scoundrels. Suri Drew¡¯s hand was already clenched into a tight fist. She couldn¡¯t tolerate this matter either.
So at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but speak out with some anger. ¡°This is too despicable. No matter what, we must leave here safely and find the evidence. When we do, we have to punish them. No matter who they are, as long as they¡¯re rted to this matter, we have to let them know what thew is!¡± After hearing this, Yigol Novak was very supportive of his wife¡¯s words, so he nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, we must leave safely at all costs now.¡± Only after leaving this ce can they do other things. If they are trapped in here and can¡¯t get out, no one will ever know they died here. So at this moment, they naturally knew what was most important to them. Everyone¡¯s expression was very serious. After understanding this matter, Luke was also very angry. Because he could empathize with their situation, since he had also encountered something simr before. It was only because his usual reaction time was longer that he could respond quickly to it. And now he finally understood just how disgusting these people were. ¡°Yeah, they don¡¯t treat us as people at all. I came to find my sister, and they even beat me up!¡±
After saying that, everyone¡¯s eyes involuntarily fell on him, not expecting that such a thing had happened. ¡°My God, they even beat you up! How could they do that?!¡± Even Price couldn¡¯t believe it. He really didn¡¯t know what to say about it. Do some people have no conscience? No! They¡¯re not even worthy of being called human beings! Calling them lower than pigs and dogs is an insult to pigs and dogs! Upon hearing this, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak next to them were also extremely angry, and before they encountered simr things happening. Yigol was tied up by them and beaten and scolded at will. At that time, he was really very ufortable. If it hadn¡¯t been for his wife¡¯s idea to leave, maybe he would have been beaten to death by them by now. So at this moment, he immediately shook his head and said. ¡°Brother, I can empathize with you. I was tied up by them too, and they beat me non-stop.¡± When Suri thought about this incident, the rage in her eyes grew even thicker, and when she heard her husband being beaten by those people through the door, she couldn¡¯t wait to kill them all!
But as a weak woman, how could she possibly contend with so many people¡¯s strength. In the end, she could only think of this n. Fortunately, they had escaped from the hands of that group of people, but she never thought that she would end up in such a ce by such a coincidence. And she had never thought that they would have spent so long in this ce and gone through so many difficulties, but still failed to leave. So at this moment, she was very upset, and if possible, she wanted to leave quickly. Especially after hearing these things, her anger became even stronger. No matter what, she had to let those people know what price they had to pay for doing such things. ¡°No, they really have to get out of here fast. I have to let those people know how despicable their actions are!¡± Many people may not know about their crimes and still think they are very sessful entrepreneurs. And even considered them as idols. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t allow such things to happen again. The people next to her were naturally touched by her words, and they had simr thoughts. Price on the side also firmed up his gaze and immediately nodded.
¡°Although what you said is right, I used to be a journalist, and even saw several people making headlines in our newspaper, saying they were sessful entrepreneurs and life mentors.¡± Thinking about that, he became very angry. These people, what kind of mentors are they?! ¡°I really don¡¯t know what they were thinking. Our leader knew about this matter, but he covered it up! Even when I found some evidence, he didn¡¯t want me to release it and threatened to fire me!¡± It was really unfair when he encountered this situation. Originally, he thought he had done something very useful and sessful, but he didn¡¯t expect to be treated this way by his own leader. To be honest, everyone was in the same boat. So at this moment, they could understand each other¡¯s situation to some extent. Now that¡¯s the case, what should they do in the following time? No matter what, they must leave here as soon as possible and reveal all the evidence to the public. So Price immediately put the things into his bag at this moment. While putting them away, he said,
¡°We also need to keep these things, they can be considered as evidence.¡± After hearing this, everyone agreed and immediately nodded. After that, Price seemed to think of something and immediately asked the people in front of him. ¡°Do you still have your phones?¡± Everyone didn¡¯t know why he would suddenly ask this, so they looked at him with a little confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I still have mine.¡± Luke immediately took out his phone, but it had been off for so long due tock of charge that he couldn¡¯t turn it on now. In the end, he could only shake his head helplessly. ¡°My phone has been out of power for so long that it can¡¯t be turned on now. What do you need a phone for?¡± At the same time, Suri and Yigol also took out their phones. Suri found that her phone was also off, while Yigol¡¯s phone still had a little power.
Chapter 445: 445: Strive to Get Out Chapter 445: 445: Strive to Get Out
Trantor:549690339 So at this moment, he immediately handed over his own phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you suddenly need this thing?¡± Everyone was very puzzled about this, not knowing why he would make such a request under these circumstances. Everything happened too suddenly, and they had no idea what had happened. After hearing this, Price immediately took the phone, his face bing more serious, and began speaking to them.
¡°These are all evidence, no matter what, we must take pictures of these things now, then everyone can see their true faces.¡± Initially, they may not have known the real purpose of Price doing this, but now after hearing this, they finally understood. So at this moment, they all nodded. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It seems that you have really considered very carefully, we did not think about this aspect.¡± Everyone also started talking one after another. Although they had indeed experienced a lot of things at this point, under such circumstances, he really couldn¡¯t think of all this in such a short time. It must be said that as a journalist, he is very sensitive and knows how to collect evidence and how to preserve evidence. If it were someone else, they might not be able to think of all this so quickly. Hearing their unanimous praise, he became a little embarrassed, raising his hand to gently scratch the back of his head. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Before anyone else could speak, he continued.
¡°Besides, you all indeed provided me with a lot of ideas. If I hadn¡¯t experienced so much with you all, I might not have been able toe here.¡± In the beginning, he was just in the first room, not daring to move at all. Because he didn¡¯t know that there would be so many rooms and passages underneath. At that time, he just wanted to wait for those people to leave and then go out himself. It was because Suri Drew was very sensitive to this and found this unusual ce, which led everyone here. Otherwise, they would not have been able toe to such a ce, and by such a coincidence, meet Luke. Luke, who was next to them, couldn¡¯t help but nod and add a sentence. ¡°Yeah, if it wasn¡¯t for you guysing here, I might have died here.¡± To him, these people are not only his lifesavers but also very good friends. Anyway, he is very grateful to them. If it weren¡¯t for them, he might have died here long ago, and there would be no chance to leave this ce and see his sister again. How could the others not see the gratitude in his eyes at this moment? However, they didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this.
After all, at this point, they are doing all this for themselves. Although they really want to help others, no matter what, they must first ensure their own safety. If something happened to them, how could they have the chance to help others? So the more this happens, the more they know what they should do, first protect themselves, then safely leave this ce, otherwise, even if they take these pictures, they will not be able to present them to everyone. So at this moment, Suri¡¯s face also became a bit more serious, and she said to them. ¡°No matter what, we must leave here quickly now. Even if we have taken these things, we must have a chance to show them to everyone. If something happens to us here, the things we took will be useless.¡± After hearing this, everyone agreed. Anyway, they all know what the most important thing is for them now. After a while, Price finally finished taking pictures of everything around. He was very clear about this matter, and finally saw all this, he definitely wanted to record them in his phone so that he could show everyone in the future how dirty this ce is. After waiting for him to finish taking pictures, he nodded at the people beside him and began to speak. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve done it, what should we do now?¡±
Hearing this, everyone fell silent for a moment, and everyone seemed to have fallen into silence. At this moment, he really didn¡¯t know what to do next. After all, they had been in this room for a long time, and they had already searched all the ces they could find, but they couldn¡¯t find anything, which was very frustrating for them. After a while, someone finally broke the silence in the room. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve searched every corner of this room and found nothing.¡± Luke shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said. If possible, he also hoped to find clues quickly, but they had tried for a long time and still hadn¡¯t found any. The others had the same view. Everyone¡¯s faces became a little uglier. Initially, they thought it would be easy to solve this problem, but now it seems that it is not as simple as they imagined. ¡°Yeah, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been in this room for a while now, but we haven¡¯t found anything.¡±
¡°Yeah, so what do we do now?¡± Everyone looked at each other and asked these questions, but no one answered. Seeing that everyone seemed to have no idea about this, their hearts were heavy. But they could understand. After all, they had experienced so much together and came to such a ce. If they hadn¡¯t experienced all of those things at the beginning, they wouldn¡¯t have had such an opportunity, and they wouldn¡¯t be together now. ¡°How about we search this room one more time?¡± Yigol Novak frowned slightly and said. Because other than this method, he really didn¡¯t know what else to do. Chapter 446: 446: Found Something Chapter 446: 446: Found Something
Trantor:549690339 However, upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s face showed a trace of difort. They had already searched the ce many times without finding anything. If they searched again and got the same result, they would be even more disappointed. For a moment, none of them spoke, and everyone fell into silence. At this moment, they really didn¡¯t know what to say. A few people looked at each other and finally let out a heavy sigh. After waiting for a while, and seeing that no one had responded to him, Yigol Novak shook his head awkwardly.
¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do either, we¡¯ve wasted too much time here.¡± If possible, he didn¡¯t want any of this to have happened. But now that everything had happened, saying so much had no other use. So at this moment, he naturally felt very helpless. Not only him, but the others around him also looked more and more upset and thought seriously about what to do next. But after thinking for a long time, they didn¡¯te up with anything. After a good while, Suri Drew on the side finally broke the silence and uttered a few words through her clenched teeth. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s calm down first. Although we¡¯ve searched this room for a long time, we can¡¯t give up now.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone didn¡¯t say anything but just nodded slightly. At this moment, everyone had their own thoughts, but they were almost the same. Mainly because too many things had happened around them, they couldn¡¯t recover for a while. Moreover, the most significant reason was that the letter they just found contained such a sentence. How could this not be a heavy blow to them?
Were they just supposed to wait here to die? If they could leave, they would want to, but they knew in their hearts that leaving was not an easy task and would require a lot of effort. ¡°Let¡¯s just search for now, maybe we can really find something. No matter what, we can¡¯t give up now.¡± Even Luke seemed to understand the meaning of this remark, and immediately said so. For him, getting out alive and finding his sister were the two most important things, and other issues were not his concern. But things were different now. When he saw how terrible these people were, he hoped to make their deeds known just like the people around him. He had to let others know how despicable these viins were in order to give them a warning and keep them away from such viins. Otherwise, there might be more people like his sister. He didn¡¯t want other girls to tread the same path as his sister. ¡°No matter what, I have to find my sister, so I will persevere.¡± With this thought, he clenched his fist and said a word. Maybe at the beginning, his faith was not very deep, but now it waspletely different.
Now, with the help of his friends and witnessing so much evidence, his belief in this matter became increasingly firm. After he expressed his change, Price seemed to be inspired by him too. His face became more serious, and then he finally fixed his gaze and nodded gently before saying. ¡°You¡¯re right, no matter what, they can¡¯t give up, and now they really should deal with all this.¡± Before anyone else could speak, he spoke up again. ¡°So what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry up and search.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone suddenly seemed invigorated like they were injected with gin, and then they immediately started searching. They definitely didn¡¯t want to miss anything and didn¡¯t want any other thoughts. For them, getting out was the most important thing, and once they were out, everything could be solved and found. So at this moment, they began looking seriously. There was no way they would be careless about this matter. They had to do it right. There was no sound in the room except for their searching. Nobody spoke to disturb anyone¡¯s thoughts.
It was evident that they were working very hard and unwilling to miss any detail. After all, such details are significant to them. They had wasted so much time before because of incorrect details. Since they have already learned from their previous experiences, how could they not know what they should do now? After a while, Suri Drew on the side seemed to find something and excitedly called out to everyone. ¡°Oh my god, what is this?¡± When he heard this, Yigol immediately went over to his wife to see what she had found. ¡°Honey, what did you find?¡± He was also very curious about it, wanting to understand everything as quickly as possible. At this moment, Price and Luke also turned their gaze towards Suri Drew and asked. ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you find something?¡± Not only that, they both stopped searching and went straight to Suri¡¯s side. Mainly because they also had been searching for a long time and found nothing, so if Suri had found any clue rted to this, it would naturally be good news. They saw Suri retrieve a key from deep within a drawer and ce it in front of everyone with a perplexed look on her face.
¡°What on earth is this? Why is there such a key here? It¡¯s really strange.¡± When she said this, the others naturally found it very surprising. They had never expected something like this to happen. ¡°Which door does this key open?¡± Price on the side asked. Chapter 447: 447: Found the Key Chapter 447: 447: Found the Key
Trantor:549690339 But how could they possibly know? This was their first time seeing the key, so naturally they wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out which door it opened and for which room it would be useful. So when he said such words, the people around him shook their heads without hesitation, seeming a bit helpless as they shrugged and replied. ¡°We don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s also our first time seeing it.¡± ¡°Yeah, even though we don¡¯t know what it¡¯s for, let¡¯s keep it. Maybe we¡¯ll find something.¡±
It was mainly because they knew nothing about it right now and didn¡¯t know when it might be useful, so they naturally didn¡¯t know. But either way, whether it would be useful or not, they wouldn¡¯t just throw away such an important thing. They would definitely keep it in their backpacks properly. If it ended up being usefulter on, that would be a good thing for them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put it in the bag now.¡± Then, Suri Drew carefully handed it over to Price beside her, who put it back into the bag. Since Price had a backpack, all their supplies were now stored in his bag. Many things they found recently were also in Price¡¯s backpack. But at this moment, Yigol Novak¡¯s face looked slightly worse. ¡°But we¡¯ve been searching this room for a long time, and haven¡¯t found anything. We can¡¯t just keep searching like this.¡± As soon as they heard this, everyone nodded in agreement. They didn¡¯t want to waste more time here because they had more important things to do. But other than this method, they really couldn¡¯t find any other way. So they felt very helpless about it. If it were possible, they would want to resolve this quickly. But this matter was not as simple as they imagined, and they couldn¡¯t just solve it any way they wanted.
In the end, all they could do was shake their heads helplessly. ¡°But we really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Luke, who was nearby, looked quite downhearted. He had originally thought that after their search, they might find something. But it seemed he was only overthinking things. Just then, Suri Drew seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, she stood still, as ifpletely immersed in her thoughts. Seeing her like this, everyone naturally became curious, and their gazes turned to her, wondering what idea she hade up with. Yigol Novak, with a puzzled frown, raised his hand slightly and waved in front of her face, asking, ¡°What is it? Did you think of something?¡± But even after he said this, his wife still didn¡¯t give him any useful response, which made him even more curious. Price and Luke were also very curious about this and immediately followed Yigol¡¯s example by waving in front of Suri¡¯s face, hoping she would look over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you think of something?¡± They didn¡¯t know what had happened. It wasn¡¯t until they asked this that Suri finally came back to her senses. She nodded slightly and said with a serious expression,
¡°I did think of something, but I don¡¯t know what would be the best way to exin it.¡± When everyone heard this, their eyes shone with interest. They naturally wanted her to tell them quickly so that they could discuss it together. ¡°Just say it. Maybe it could really be useful.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Right now, we do need an idea to support us moving forward.¡± At the moment, they had no methods and were like headless flies. But they didn¡¯t want it to be like this. If they had an idea and could put it into action, that would be a good thing for them. Now that they had all said so, she wouldn¡¯t hide anything from them. So she nodded gently and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone naturally perked up their ears, listening carefully. They were all very curious about the matter and didn¡¯t want to miss any details. And at this moment, she began to speak seriously. ¡°At the beginning, we focused on what was inside this room, but I feel like the device outside might not be that simple. We shouldn¡¯t just pay attention to the room; we should also focus on the outside.¡±
Everyone had initially thought she was going to mention something else, and it turned out to be just this. But the more they thought about it, the more they felt her words made sense. After all, they couldn¡¯t afford to mess around with this matter anymore. If they had the right idea, they would certainly put it into action immediately and resolve everything quickly. ¡°It seems like you have a point. After all, we came in here through the device outside, and we just found out that it can move, which is really amazing.¡± Luke, who was next to her, agreed and nodded his head. He also felt that this was indeed a great idea. If they could put it into action, they might find some useful clues. After Price and Yigol thought about it carefully for a moment, they felt this was indeed a good idea. At the beginning, they hadn¡¯t thought about it too carefully, but now their attention was piqued. So their eyes lit up and they nodded, saying, ¡°It does seem to make sense. We¡¯ve been focusing on what¡¯s inside without observing any changes outside. After all, it keeps moving around. Maybe there really are changes happening.¡± As soon as Yigol said this, Suri had already gone to the door and opened it to see what the world outside was like. When she opened the door, she found that it was almost pitch ck outside. But even so, she seemed very happy.
Chapter 448: 448: The Focus is Wrong Chapter 448: 448: The Focus is Wrong
Trantor:549690339 ¡°You see, there really has been a change here. When we first came in, there were clearly lights outside, but now it¡¯s all pitch ck.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone nodded without hesitation, as they couldn¡¯t possibly forget what had just happened in such a short time. At this moment, they were genuinely amazed by this development. It seemed that Suri Drew¡¯s idea was correct ¨C they should no longer focus on studying what was going on inside but rather take a closer look at the outside. So they were overjoyed and immediately gathered behind Suri to carefully observe the scene outside. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re absolutely right, and now we¡¯ve seen the results. Let¡¯s wait here for a bit, maybe it¡¯ll start moving again soon.¡±
Hearing that, everyone agreed and decided to rest here for a while, while also observing any changes outside. From the beginning, they had no idea how things were moving, but now they had the opportunity to not only get some answers but also observe what was going on outside in more detail. Everyone remained silent, carefully watching outside the door, hoping that something out there could provide them with some clues. After all, for them, everything was very important, and if possible, they wanted to unravel all these mysteries. Havinge this far, they couldn¡¯t afford to ignore any problems. There were more important things waiting for them to do. So at this critical moment, they naturally knew what to do. At that moment, they suddenly noticed that the space outside had changed somehow, and some light emerged from the side. Initially, they had waited for a long time and didn¡¯t see anything, thinking that their chance was gone, but unexpectedly, such a change happened again out of the blue. Upon seeing this, everyone felt excited, as it was beyond their wildest expectations. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s happening again!¡± On the side, Suri, somewhat excited, grabbed Yigol Novak¡¯s hand, with a hint of happiness in her voice. This meant that their direction was indeed correct. If that was the case, how could it not be considered good news for them? So naturally, they were eager to explore more.
At this moment, the others also nodded in agreement and happily spoke up. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really working. It¡¯s moving now, but we have no idea where it¡¯ll end up.¡± ¡°I have no clue either, and I don¡¯t understand the principle behind it.¡± On the side, Price couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head and mentioned his concerns. He had done quite some research on this topic before but never thought he would be so helpless now. He had thought about it for a long time but didn¡¯te up with anything, which he found very strange, not knowing what was going on. But Luke was even more clueless about this. He looked for a while but couldn¡¯t find any useful clues, so in the end, he could only helplessly shake his head and speak up. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on either. I¡¯m very unfamiliar with this area, so you guys should keep observing.¡± Everyone else also stopped talking, focusing intently on what was happening, hoping it would provide them with some clues. But after a long time, the change happened again, and once more, everything became pitch ck. All of these changes happened too suddenly, and they had no idea what the logic behind them was, nor what it might mean.
After a while, an idea finally emerged in Suri¡¯s mind, and she turned to everyone and said. ¡°The reason we came into this room is that we must be in the space outside. So why don¡¯t we go outside and take a look now?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone looked hesitant, as they knew this logic, but they also feared that going there might lead them to dangerous ces. What would they do then? In any case, under these circumstances, they would naturally be very cautious and careful, not wanting any problems to arise. After a while, Price finally spoke up. ¡°I understand what you mean, but we don¡¯t know what kind of future space we¡¯re dealing with, nor what challenges await us. We¡¯re still a bit scared.¡± Upon hearing this, Luke also nodded without hesitation as his thoughts were exactly the same as Price¡¯s. ¡°Yes, we are too unfamiliar with all those other environments, and we can¡¯t muster the courage to do this.¡± It¡¯s precisely because everything they were going to face next was unknown, and under these circumstances, they couldn¡¯t keep theirposure. How could their worried thoughts be hidden from everyone else? But in their hearts, they were also worried. However, under these circumstances, they couldn¡¯t find any other solution than the one proposed.
In the end, all she could do was helplessly shake her head and speak up. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about ¨C unfamiliar and dangerous environments. But how could I not be worried too? Even so, I think we can¡¯t afford to waste any more time here.¡± Suri Drew¡¯s expression was serious as she spoke her mind. Yigol Novak, standing next to her, naturally nodded in agreement, always supporting his wife no matter what. Agreeing with his wife¡¯s suggestion, which was better for the group, he would do his best to support and follow her in achieving this. ¡°I think we can¡¯t stay here any longer. We¡¯ve been through this room several times already, and we¡¯ve found all the supplies we could find.¡± Chapter 449: 449: Taking This Step Chapter 449: 449: Taking This Step
Trantor:549690339 Although everyone knew what was going on, they still couldn¡¯tpletely conquer the fear in their hearts for the time being. There were too many uncertainties about this matter, and they were also afraid of the possible dangers they might encounter. If they really encounter any danger, how could it not be a bad thing for them? So at this moment, their hearts naturally felt very ufortable, carefully thinking about what they should do. For this matter, they naturally didn¡¯t want any mistakes, and they had to think it through before doing anything next.
After Yigol and Suri finished speaking, the two people next to them didn¡¯t say anything but were carefully discerning the pros and cons in their minds. They have experienced so many things, how could they not know that the proposal made just now was indeed their only option? But even so, they were still somewhat scared in their hearts and had to calm down their emotions. Suri, who was next to them, saw that the two of them hadn¡¯t spoken and immediately said. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t think about anything else for now. Let¡¯s just set off right away and quickly resolve this swiftly and decisively, how about it?¡± Yigol, who was next to her, also fully supported his wife¡¯s opinion so he immediately nodded and said. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go straight there now. After all, we¡¯ve juste into such a space, so we have a rough idea of how it works. There shouldn¡¯t be too much to be afraid of, and besides, we have so many people now, don¡¯t we? As long as we work together, we can definitely solve it.¡± Seeing them speak like this, Price and Luke felt that they could no longer waste time here. The two of them were so confident, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat guilty if they held them back now. So, at this moment, they finally firmed up their eyes and calmed down the fear and trepidation in their hearts. ¡°You¡¯re right. We were too hesitant just now. No matter what, we¡¯re already in such a ce, so we can¡¯t keep thinking about other things.¡± Price couldn¡¯t help but speak up. He also had some reflections on his earlier behavior.
If possible, he hoped to make a decision quickly. But he knew it wasn¡¯t easy to make a decision quickly, which was why he was so scared earlier. But no matter how it is, everything has been resolved now, and it¡¯s not a big deal for him. He had made up his mind, which was naturally a good thing for everyone. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Now we can¡¯t waste any more time here; we must set off quickly. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll gain something after we leave.¡± At the beginning, Luke did have many concerns in his heart, and he was also afraid of encountering all kinds of irregrities. But now that the three of them had made up their minds, how could he stay behind and do nothing while the others moved forward? If he slowed down the progress of the three of them alone, he would feel a bit ufortable in his heart. Moreover, they had already died here, so one way or another, he should listen to their opinions and their words. How could he not feel it during their time together that these people were really good? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to such a ce with them. After all, no matter how you look at it, having one more person means having one more mouth to feed, and their dry food was already scarce. They could have left him in that room, but they didn¡¯t. So at this moment, he sobered up, nodded gently at them, and said.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you guys.¡± Seeing that the two of them had changed their minds, Suri and Yigol looked at each other and smiled, feeling very happy about it. At first, they were afraid that the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the corner on this matter. But now it seemed that their fears werepletely unnecessary. This was naturally a good thing for him. Since everyone had made such a decision, how could they waste any more time here? So everyone looked very serious, ready to leave the room immediately and go to another space. At this moment, Suri also turned her head and asked the others. ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± Hearing this, they nodded without hesitation, their eyes filled with a hint of determination. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not waste any more time now; let¡¯s rush over. That way, they can leave here faster.¡±
After hearing everyone¡¯s words, Suri finally felt relieved. At least, no matter what, they were now like a group of grasshoppers on the same rope, all working hard in the same direction. As long as everyone was putting in the effort, she believed things would be resolved better. Then, Suri went out. The others naturally knew what they should do, so they quickly followed her closely. No matter what, they had toe here as quickly as possible and feel what would happen here. If possible, they also hoped to go to the next space, where they might find some crucial clues. However, after observing for a while, they realized that nothing had changed here. The room was still locked, and the lights above were still very dazzling. They didn¡¯t know what was going on, nor what would happen next. Everyone remained silent, and the surroundings seemed to fall into a quiet void.
Chapter 450: 450: No Lock Chapter 450: 450: No Lock
Trantor:549690339 Time had passed for so long, yet nothing had changed, making them feel very strange. They didn¡¯t know what was going on. Logically, some strange things should have happened inexplicably. Just as they had seen before. So everyone furrowed their brows and looked at each other, not knowing why this was happening. For this matter, their hearts were full of doubts, and they didn¡¯t know what they should do.
After a while, Suri Drew raised her hand and scratched her head gently before speaking. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t we discovered anything?¡± Hearing this, the others nearby also felt very surprised. They immediately nodded their heads and echoed with some confusion. ¡°Yeah, it should have changed by now. Could our guess be wrong?¡± About this matter, he didn¡¯t seem to be able to fully confirm. Just as they were feeling very anxious, the light in front of them suddenly dimmed and then turned pitch ck. They clearly felt a slight rotation in their appearance but didn¡¯t know what was going on. All of this happened so suddenly that they couldn¡¯t react in such a short time. Even at this moment, they almost forgot to turn on their shlights. It wasn¡¯t until a whileter that Price finally reacted and turned on his shlight, wanting to see what was going on. When he turned on the shlight, everyone could clearly see that the space they were in was constantly moving. But in front of them, there was only a thick wall, and nothing else. They didn¡¯t see the door they originally wanted to find. This made their hearts feel even more confused. Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°How could this be?¡± The others naturally found this incredible. They originally thought it would be like the previous times, but now it seemed that this matter was not as simple as they had imagined. After a while, they finally stopped moving, and some light appeared in front of them again. When they opened their eyes and looked carefully, they found that there was indeed a door in front of them. The shape of the door was very strange, not like a normal door at all. Even the door frame was crooked. This made everyone feel incredulous. They didn¡¯t know why the door was designed like this. This confirmed that they had never been to the ce they were in now. ¡°We haven¡¯t been here before.¡± Yigol Novak immediately spoke. The others naturally nodded their heads as they could understand the meaning of his words. They had visited several ces before and remembered them clearly, so they wouldn¡¯t forget them so quickly.
This ce was indeed somewhere they had never been before. No matter how they tried to recall, they wouldn¡¯t be able to remember it, so they felt incredible when they arrived here. Logically, this door should be able to be opened. But they saw that there was no handle, and it seemed impossible to push it open no matter how hard they tried. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to do. One by one, they tried to push the door open, but the result was the same ¨C they couldn¡¯t open itpletely. This made everyone not knowing what to do. It wasn¡¯t until a whileter that someone finally spoke. ¡°Didn¡¯t we have a key earlier? Do you think it might be of some use?¡± Luke suddenly thought of this, and then spoke excitedly to everyone. After hearing this, everyone remembered. But looking carefully, there was no lock on the door. Without a lock, how could the key be used? So the others immediately shook their heads and said. ¡°There is no lock on this door, so the key is useless.¡± Hearing this, Luke finally reacted.
Perhaps he was just too excited earlier, really wanting to solve the puzzle quickly, so he almost forgot the most crucial thing. Now, looking carefully, he found that it was exactly as they had said. Although they had found a strange key earlier, they didn¡¯t know when it would be of use. And there was no lock on the door now. Without a lock, how could they open it? He raised his hand and gently scratched the back of his head, speaking again. ¡°In that case, I really don¡¯t know what to do now.¡± If possible, he would like to solve this matter quickly. But it wasn¡¯t as simple as he had imagined, making it a test for him. The others were also very serious about this. Although they knew it might be difficult to solve, they all started to think intently. They couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time on this matter. But after thinking for a long time, they still didn¡¯t know how to open the door. They really wanted to see what was inside the room. If there was any important information, it would be a good thing for them. But they couldn¡¯t go in now, and they naturally couldn¡¯t fully confirm what was inside. They had to go in first to find out. They stood there for a while but couldn¡¯t figure anything out, making them feel very helpless. ¡°God, we can¡¯t just stand here wasting time, but I can¡¯t think of any solution.¡±
Suri Drew couldn¡¯t help but touch her chin and say these words. The others naturally nodded right away. Chapter 451: 451: Locking the Eye Chapter 451: 451: Locking the Eye
Trantor:549690339 Just at that moment, Yigol Novak, who was standing nearby, seemed to have discovered something, and immediately pulled Suri Drew¡¯s hand, moving a step closer to that door. Originally, Suri was talking to a few people nearby. Seeing Yigol act in such a way, it naturally piqued her curiosity, having no idea what had happened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She asked, somewhat surprised. Yigol, on the other hand, appeared quite excited.
¡°What is this?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s gaze naturally followed his direction, and upon closer inspection, they indeed found a very inconspicuous hole there. At first, no one had considered looking in this direction because the hole was so small and near the ground that they didn¡¯t notice it at all. So at this moment, they too found it quite unbelievable. ¡°My goodness, I never thought this thing would be hidden so well. We didn¡¯t notice it at all just now.¡± Even Price couldn¡¯t help but exim, never having thought that the object would be hidden to such an extent. The others nearby also felt the same astonishment. They initially thought that this issue could be easily resolved, but now it seemed not as simple as they had imagined. Suri was very happy about this, not expecting her husband to discover this. So she said somewhat cheerfully, ¡°Oh my goodness, honey, you¡¯re so incredible!¡± Finally, Price quietly took out the key he and the others had found earlier. Although he didn¡¯t know if this key could serve any purpose, he had to give it a try.
If it could have some effect, that would naturally be a good thing for them. His face turned slightly serious as he looked at the people in front of him and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try, see if I can open it.¡± Upon hearing this, the people nearby nodded without hesitation, for they definitely wanted to observe it closely. No matter what, they wanted to see whether this matter could bepleted satisfactorily. Having finally made such a discovery, they certainly wanted to make the most of it. Otherwise, their faith might be eroded. At this moment, Price bent down, inserted the key into the hole, and gently turned it. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on him, hoping that a miracle would happen at this moment because they had spent too much time here. They wanted to leave as soon as possible to achieve their goals. Sure enough, the door opened just as they had imagined the next second. At first, there might have been some worry in his heart, but now that the door was open, there was no need for concern. Everyone looked very happy and immediately eximed excitedly.
¡°Great, great, finally it¡¯s open, we don¡¯t have to wait outside anymore!¡± Suri was so happy that she was almost in tears. The others nearby felt the same way. ¡°Yes, I thought it would take a lot of time, but now it seems like there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go in and see what¡¯s going on inside. We must get out of here quickly.¡± Price quickly spoke up, knowing that they had been in here for far too long, and their food was almost gone. If they stayed here any longer, they might starve to death. Upon hearing this, how could they not know what they should do? So they nodded one after another and entered the room. But who knew that after they entered, the door suddenly closed with a bang, as if it could sense their presence. Everyone was startled by the sound and shivered involuntarily. They had no idea why this had happened, and how it could make a sound so suddenly, as if someone was monitoring them and controlling the door. ¡°Oh my God, this happened way too suddenly,¡± Suri remarked, feeling a chill down her spine. It was mainly because she was very sensitive to such things and found this sudden development quite unbelievable.
So she had no idea what was going on. Given a choice, she too would like to investigate thoroughly, but knew that such a task was not that simple. So she didn¡¯t know what to do about it. One of the people nearby was also frightened by the sudden movement and spoke with lingering fear, ¡°Yeah, the door just closed all of a sudden. It was a bit scary. We don¡¯t know why it shut on its own.¡± Luke couldn¡¯t help but frown and speak up. Price, who was standing nearby, naturally nodded in agreement as well. ¡°The scariest part is it only closed after all of us entered. That makes it even more terrifying.¡± Upon hearing these words, the fear in everyone¡¯s hearts intensified. Perhaps at the beginning, they didn¡¯t think much of it. But on closer thought, it was indeed quite horrifying. However, what¡¯s done is done. Their priority now was to search the room for any useful clues. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not think too much about it right now. Let¡¯s focus on this room.¡±
Yigol also felt the same way, but he knew the most important thing for them now and wanted everyone to focus their time and energy on this matter. Upon hearing Yigol¡¯s words, how could the others not know what they should do? So they nodded repeatedly and started searching the room. Theyout of the room was quite simr to the others they had visited before. Chapter 452: 452: Treating Human Life as Worthless as Grass Chapter 452: 452: Treating Human Life as Worthless as Grass
Trantor:549690339 Although they were unsure why such a ce was set up, it must have had some purpose since it was deliberately constructed. Their primary goal at that moment was to search for anything useful or any critical clues in this room. If they found anything, it would definitely be beneficial. After all, everything was incredibly unfamiliar to them, and they would have to start from scratch. Moreover, none of them had any experience with this. They were all navigating this situation and learning as they went along.
They had never studied any rted knowledge before, nor were they aware of what was truly going on here. Price¡¯s knowledge of this ce was merely based on a few words he had heard. His slight understanding came from conversations he had with some elderly locals during investigations. Yet, the elderly locals spoke vaguely and illogically, leaving Price¡¯s understanding iplete. Many of the elderly seemed to be mentally impaired, and even their own children believed they were merely rambling. Remembering this, Price had a lot of thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to many elderly people before. Everything I know about this cees from their description.¡± Perhaps the room¡¯s silence was unsettling, so he decided to start a conversation about his past encounters to break the silence. Upon hearing this, everyone started to ask questions while continuing their search. ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Yeah, what happened? Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Everyone was searching when Price suddenly started to talk about his past, piquing their curiosity.
Next, Price continued. ¡°But my understanding is also limited. I never thought this ce would have so many hidden mechanisms. They only told me bits and pieces, and sometimes I could clearly feel that their mental states were problematic. Their speech was illogical, and even their children thought they were insane.¡± Upon hearing this, they understood the situation. They had never had any contact with this, so they certainly didn¡¯t understand it as well as Price did. So, upon hearing this, they finally understood what was going on. They nodded and said, ¡°Well, it seems they have experienced something. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know so much about this ce.¡± Suri Drew thought carefully and finally spoke. To which, Yigol Novak immediately chimed in after hearing his wife¡¯s words. ¡°If that¡¯s true, this industry has been around for quite some time. This ce is probably for punishing those who betray them or pose a threat.¡± Everyone agreed with him. Besides this possibility, they had no other exnation. Nheless, he found it incredible that they could piece everything together based on fragments of information. Perhaps because there were many of them, they were able to express their thoughts andmunicate well.
Being alone in such an environment would drive anyone insane, let alone think rationally and solve the situation. Thinking of this, they were filled with rage. These capitalists did not regard them as humans but treated them like insignificant weeds. No matter what, they were more determined to expose the true nature of these capitalists. Only then would they realize the gravity of their actions and face severe punishment. ¡°I really can¡¯t understand why they indulge in torturing people?¡± After a long thought, Suri Drew couldn¡¯t find an answer. Regardless, they are still human. Why would anyone be so cruel to their own kind? Life seemed very cheap to them. After all, every life is precious. She couldn¡¯t imagine it, and the others felt the same way. ¡°Yeah, I also think they¡¯re excessively cruel. If they truly regarded us as humans, they wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble to create such a ce just to torture others.¡± Yigol Novak agreed with his wife¡¯s sentiments. His thoughts were exactly the same as hers.
No matter what, they had been living together for so long and had a general understanding of each other. How could they not know what the other was thinking? While their views on the same matter might have differed at first, they eventually aligned. This must have been the result of subtle influence. Price and Luke felt the same way. Perhaps they didn¡¯t understand much at first, but the more they learned, the more they despised these capitalists. These capitalists never considered others¡¯ feelings or thought about the consequences. They also didn¡¯t regard these people¡¯s lives as lives. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have imprisoned them in such a ce and tortured them. ¡°They are truly despicable. I can¡¯t believe this despicable family and this despicablepany has survived for such a long time. We must put an end to them!¡± Price clenched his fists and spoke up. Chapter 453: 453: Blood Boiling with Passion Chapter 453: 453: Blood Boiling with Passion
Trantor:549690339 At this moment, everyone was feeling fired up. Because they knew the level of responsibility they held, if they failed, no one else would be able to take on such a task. So now they were both very serious, starting to search for any crucial clues in this room. Now, even the slightest clue would be considered great for them. Even if there were no clues for them to leave, as long as there were other critical clues, like how those people were tortured before, that would be enough.
If they really found such clues, Price would definitely record them with his phone and send them out when the time came. No matter what, they had to record everything well, so they could expose the true faces of these evil people. At this moment, the people nearby also seemed a bit serious. When they searched for a while, they did find some seemingly useful things. Like some bloodstained clothes and items that resembled torture instruments. After finding these, Price immediately took pictures of them and saved them in his phone. No matter what, he had to show these critical pieces of evidence to everyone. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how they could do such disgusting things!¡± Price couldn¡¯t help but swear while taking pictures. ¡°They¡¯re not even human!¡± Luke immediately nodded in agreement. He had lived through such times nearby, how could he not know how sad it was? It was sheer agony.
That unbearable feeling was something he could never forget in his lifetime. If he could, he didn¡¯t want to go through it again, and now seeing these evidences, he recalled the time he was treated like this. If it wasn¡¯t for the three of them, he might have been dead here already. So no matter what, he was very grateful to them, and he would definitely repay them with his utmost effort. At the beginning, he might have had doubts and didn¡¯t know them or understand what kind of people they were. To some extent, he would have a bit of a guarded mentality. But now it waspletely different. It was because they had been through so much together and solved many problems that he knew their true characters and could let down his guard. Otherwise, he might have been stuck here for his entire life. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak also felt angry after seeing this scene. They never expected things to happen like this. Honestly, this was beyond their imagination. ¡°My God, these bloodstained clothes look so terrifying.¡±
Suri felt her scalp tingle, unable to imagine what kind of days those people had gone through. Yigol, seeing Suri frown, immediately held his wife¡¯s hand tightly. He knew what his wife was thinking and didn¡¯t want her to keep thinking about it because these things were truly heartbreaking. Even he couldn¡¯t stand it right now, feeling incredibly sad when these images surfaced in his mind. So he couldn¡¯t help but say something. ¡°This is so cruel!¡± The others felt the same way, and the more they thought about it, the more they wanted to leave and seek revenge. No matter what, they had to be clear about their priority, and they would definitely keep their goal in their minds, with no change. After doing all this, they continued to search for any other clues in the room that could help them leave. But after searching for a long time, they really found nothing. Theyout of this room, the previous room, and the room before that were all very simr to the original hotel room, but they were not in the actual hotel rooms. So now they found it very unbelievable.
However, after searching for so long and finding nothing, they felt quite sad. But since they had already experienced countless times of disappointment, maybe the disappointment now wasn¡¯t as intense. Perhaps it was due to the time. If they continued to experience disappointment over and over again, the intensity might not be as severe in the end. After a while, everyone was tired and sat together on a narrow, ragged sofa nearby to rest a bit. No matter what, they needed a break, because they were human, not machines. If they didn¡¯t rest now, they wouldn¡¯t have enough energy to face the uing events. But at this moment, Price was still busy non-stop. Seeing him like this, everyone was concerned. So everyone took turns addressing him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s search againter, let¡¯s rest for a bit and eat something, I feel like your body is about to give out.¡± Yigol immediately turned his head and said this.
If this continued and Price copsed before they could get out, things would get worse, and he didn¡¯t want that to happen. So what should they do now? Yigol hoped that Price had an idea. Luke also chimed in and said, ¡°Yeah, seeing you like this, you won¡¯t be able to keep going. Come rest with us for a while, and then we¡¯ll continue.¡± Even Suri added, ¡°We haven¡¯t found anything yet. Instead of being like headless flies, it¡¯s better to rest here for a while. And we can take this opportunity to discuss which might be more helpful for our uing actions.¡± Seeing them all speak up, Price finally sighed softly and gave up on the idea he had in his heart. Chapter 454: 454: Her Thoughts Chapter 454: 454: Her Thoughts
Trantor:549690339 At first, he really didn¡¯t want to rx, as he knew how important this matter was and how he wanted to leave and find the solution as soon as possible. After thinking carefully, he realized that what everyone said was true, and that they were all trying to resolve this matter as quickly as possible. As the saying goes, haste makes waste. If he wears himself down at this point, everythingter on might be even more serious. He is aware of this fact. So now he gives up his original idea and joins the others, sitting next to them. ¡°I feel that we¡¯re going to stay here for a long time.¡±
After sitting down, he couldn¡¯t help but utter these words. How could everyone not know what he was thinking? But to be honest, they had the same view from the beginning, having experienced these events together. Regardless, they must now address and resolve the matter. Because these things are not what they had imagined at all. Sometimes, what they thought could be resolved quickly turned out to take much time and effort to aplish. ¡°We¡¯ve searched the room for a long time and found nothing. Let¡¯s discuss and share our thoughts and ideas now. It might be beneficial for us.¡± Seeing everyone sitting together, Suri Drew finally speaks out her thoughts. After hearing her words, everyone thinks carefully and agrees that her idea might work. Indeed, everyone shares their thoughts and mixes them together toe up with better solutions. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a while, but I haven¡¯t found anything.¡± Luke wanted to contribute his opinions but had nothing to say, so he finally spoke these words helplessly and shook his head.
He feels terrible about it. If he could, he wouldn¡¯t want it to be like this. But what can he do since everything has already happened? And the others also share the same view. They originally thought the matter could be resolved quickly, but it turns out it¡¯s not that simple, and they didn¡¯t find anything when they came here. It¡¯s a severe blow for them. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything either.¡± Price couldn¡¯t help but frown and say. Seeing almost everyone uttering simr words, Suri feels helpless in her heart, thinking her n might not work. She originally thought that if they all discussed, they might gain something, but it seems now that it¡¯s just her wishful thinking. Thus, she feels miserable at this moment. ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. The matter is truly troubling. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be in this state.¡± Furthermore, every search consumes their time, energy, and confidence. It¡¯s possible that things will be more challenging. She thinks there¡¯s a likelihood of that happening.
If they tried their best each time but didn¡¯t get any results, that could make everyone feel helpless, and they might think that everything they did was meaningless and unproductive. So she immediately speaks out her thoughts. ¡°I think everyone is feeling disheartened because we¡¯ve tried repeatedly, but there was no result. It makes us feel unwilling and that our efforts were in vain, leading to our current low spirits.¡± She speaks seriously, and everyone does express that this is what¡¯s happening to them. If God could at least give them a little reward, they wouldn¡¯t be feeling this way. The main reason is that they haven¡¯t seen any progress at all, which makes their hearts ache. As soon as she finishes, Price immediately nods his head and says. ¡°Yeah, no matter what, we can¡¯t keep experiencing disappointment after disappointment. Sooner orter, there will be problems.¡± Luke also nods and agrees. ¡°Honestly, I also feel that way. We¡¯ve spent too much time on this matter, but each search hasn¡¯t resulted in finding anything genuinely useful.¡± Yigol Novak, who was originally going to say something, opens his mouth but ultimately closes it without saying a word. He shares the same opinion as others, but he doesn¡¯t want to make his wife unhappy anymore. Right now, his wife looks lost, and she¡¯s beening up with ideas for everyone.
No matter what, he must support his wife. So he doesn¡¯t n to say anything more. Instead, he wants to hear his wife¡¯s thoughts. He hopes, if possible, that his wife can make some better decisions at this time. When Suri hears their words, she starts thinking hard about how to motivate everyone. Since she empathizes with their feelings, they can¡¯t just give up easily. If they do, all their efforts would be in vain. No matter what, she won¡¯t allow this to happen. After a while, she lifts her head and speaks to everyone. ¡°I know everyone feels disappointed and lost. I¡¯m the same, but we¡¯vee so far, and we can¡¯t give up now. I have a thought. Do you want to hear it?¡± Chapter 455: 455: Good at Observing Chapter 455: 455: Good at Observing
Trantor:549690339 Seeing her speak up like that, everyone perked up their ears to listen carefully, curious about what she would say next. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? What did you think of?¡± Yigol was very curious about himself and had no idea what his wife might havee up with this time. Seeing a glimmer shine in Suri Drew¡¯s eyes, she raised her hand and gently patted Yigol¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you guys noticed, but when we were in that space outside, there was a very small light nearby.¡±
Upon hearing this, a bit of surprise appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes, and they had no idea what she meant. Mainly because they had not noticed the problem she had just described. So at this moment, everyone also helplessly shook their heads and said a word. ¡°We didn¡¯t see it clearly just now. Where did you see it?¡± Price scratched the back of his head and said. Not only that, he also tried to remember carefully, but no matter how he remembered, he couldn¡¯t think of it, which made his heart feel very ufortable. The others felt the same way ¨C they had thought long and hard, but couldn¡¯t think of anything rted to this. So in the end, they all started talking. ¡°I don¡¯t think I noticed what that light looked like.¡± ¡°Yeah, what does that light look like and where is it? I really haven¡¯t noticed that much.¡± Seeing them all speaking up, Suri raised her hand to point at the ceiling and said. ¡°I did see it. It wasn¡¯t this light, it was just a tiny bit next to the original spaced light, so it wasn¡¯t very noticeable.¡±
No wonder they didn¡¯t see it ¨C it was so small. So when they heard this, they finally understood the meaning. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it was here. We didn¡¯t notice it earlier since we were paying attention to the door.¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t even look there.¡± Several people talked about how they really hadn¡¯t noticed such a detail. For them, when the thing suddenly inexplicably stopped, everyone began to seriously observe the walls for any changes and the door for any ws. They didn¡¯t really pay attention to the ceiling, so they didn¡¯t know about this. And Suri again spoke her thoughts. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t really care about it. I thought it might not be an important clue, butter I thought about it carefully and felt that something was off.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes naturally focused on her, wondering what she had discovered that was amiss. After all, they were all very curious about it now, and if Suri could help them figure it out, it would be a good thing. They were genuinely puzzled about this matter, and they hadn¡¯t noticed the ce Suri mentioned earlier.
¡°What is it?¡± Price seemed a bit impatient, looking somewhat annoyed. It was clear how much he valued this matter; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have shown his impatience. The others also shared the same attitude. So, Suri continued to speak. ¡°I suddenly realized that the light blinked once ¨C just once, and it was only when the light next to it was on.¡± Before anyone else could respond, she continued to exin. ¡°But in the previous room, nothing like that happened. In fact, the first time we saw the room, it did blink, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at the time.¡± Upon hearing this, they finally realized what she was talking about. But in such a situation, they found it incredible that she had even caught such a small detail. They seemed to have missed these subtle details altogether, but she saw them clearly and could recall them at critical moments afterward. It was indeed impressive. If it were someone else, they might not have been able to achieve this level.
So at this moment, they eximed in astonishment. ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe you remember it so clearly. I can¡¯t remember it so clearly.¡± ¡°Yes, me too. We didn¡¯t notice such a small detail before. I didn¡¯t expect you to remember it, and remember it the most clearly!¡± They were truly amazed. However, Suri didn¡¯t think what she had done was a big deal. She just waved her hand gently and shook her head, then said solemnly. ¡°I originally wanted to keep it until the end. I didn¡¯t have that much time. We didn¡¯t find anything in this key room, and I suddenly thought of the light blinking and then thought of the first time I saw it. I felt there must be some connection.¡± Perhaps it was her heightened sensitivity toward these matters. Everyone has their own strengths. It was precisely because she might be more careful and good at observing these areas that she could notice them and even connect them together. But at this moment, she had an idea in her heart, but she didn¡¯t know if she should tell everyone. Suri had been talking nonstop, but now she suddenly fell silent, and everyone felt a bit unnerved. They didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became quiet.
Yigol, who had been with her for so long, couldn¡¯t possibly not know what his wife was thinking at the moment, right? He could tell at a nce that his wife seemed to be struggling, as if she wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how to say it. So he turned his head and said to his wife. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? Do you want to tell us something? If you want to speak up, just say it. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Chapter 456: 456 Immediate Action Chapter 456: 456 Immediate Action
Trantor:549690339 Hearing this, Suri Drew¡¯s face also became much more serious. At first, she was unsure of how to say it, she didn¡¯t expect Yigol Novak to figure it out. Since it was so, she decided not to keep hiding it. After carefully thinking for a moment, she finally addressed the few in front of her with somewhat serious words. ¡°Actually, I think the room we¡¯re in now might be thest one.¡±
Hearing this, everyone could hardly believe it, theypletely didn¡¯t understand why she would say out loud such a conjecture and how she knew about it in the first ce. After all, they hadn¡¯t found any clues just now. For a moment, the whole room fell into silence because they truly didn¡¯t know what to say at this point. Seeing the reluctance in everyone to reply, Suri looked somewhat upset. She didn¡¯t mean to air out her ideas for everyone to discuss thoroughly. She didn¡¯t expect that the others seemingly had no other opinions about this. So, in the end, she could only helplessly frown and say, ¡°But everything is just a guess of mine, and I have no evidence so there¡¯s no need for you all to fully believe me.¡± She feared she might guess wrongly. She mentioned this because of the light. She felt that it could only be in the first andst rooms. Everyone else finally broke out of their thought bubble and began asking questions in quick session. ¡°Why do you think so? There must be a reason, right?¡± Price¡¯s face also looked very serious. He too wanted to delve into this matter. If this was indeed thest room, then there might be an exit here, and they would certainly try hard to find it.
Luke, standing next to him, also wanted to know the reason, so he immediately nodded and asked a question. ¡°Yeah, I also want to know.¡± Under these circumstances, everyone was curious to the point that they didn¡¯t want to miss a thing. Since it was so, how could Suri hide her thoughts? So, she cleared her throat a little, and then began to speak. ¡°Actually, the reason I think like this is due to the light. I feel that only at the beginning and end of the rooms would the light inexplicably turn on.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone finally understood what was going on. Indeed, there was such a possibility. But if they were to investigate carefully, it indeed was a miraculous thing. So at this moment, they began to seriously think about whether this was indeed as Suri said, or if it had any relevance. After a while, Yigol Novak who was sitting on the other side also nodded and said, ¡°Actually, I think my wife¡¯s idea is very impressive. It seems usible when you think about it this way.¡±
He was very supportive of his wife¡¯s idea. So, in this situation, he definitely agreed with everything that his wife said. Price and Luke, standing next to them, looked at each other. They were indeed somewhat doubtful about this. Mainly because they did not have any evidence now. If they were to rely solely on such a light, it seemed like they couldn¡¯t exin much. So at the moment, they could not bepletely sure whether all this was true or not. If they wanted to confirm, they might need to make some effort. After they said this, neither Price nor Luke who were standing next to them spoke. They were seriously pondering over this matter in their minds. They took this matter very seriously and didn¡¯t want any problems to arise. After a while, Price finally spoke. ¡°If you think about it carefully, indeed there is such a possibility.¡± His face was also very serious as he said this.
At the beginning, he did indeed feel that all this was a bit unrealistic, but then after some careful thought, they had already encountered many unrealistic situations here, not to mention just one more. In the end, he also thought of a feasible method. ¡°Actually, I have a method that could prove whether what you said is true or not.¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyesnded on him immediately, curious about what method he was referring to. Suri was also somewhat expectant. She also genuinely wanted to know whether her theory was correct or not. So at this moment, she excitedly asked a question. ¡°What is the method?¡± Yigol was also very curious, so he immediately asked, ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡± In the end, he carefully exined. ¡°Actually, we can go out now and then go back in to see where he will move to next time. If we go back to the room we were in at first, then your hypothesis is correct. If he moves to the next room, then this theory is wrong.¡± Hearing this, everyone finally reacted, understanding his method.
If you think about it, it indeed seems to make sense. Since it was so, they certainly couldn¡¯t refuse. Now it seems only through this method, could it be verified whether his guess was correct or not? And this time, they seemed to have a decent chance to observe whether the light indeed worked in the manner Suri mentioned. Because thest time, they honestly hadn¡¯t paid attention to such a detail. So, now that they had such an opportunity, he wanted to see for himself. Suri readily nodded, and without hesitation, said, ¡°Absolutely no problem, we indeed can give it a try.¡± And Yigol of course supported his wife¡¯s idea. So at this moment, he also without any hesitation nodded and said, ¡°I also think there isn¡¯t a problem.¡± Luke, standing next to them seeing that everyone gave consent to it, wouldn¡¯t say anything to refute it.
So at this moment, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°I think we can do that, so let¡¯s act this way.¡± Chapter 457: 457: Confirming the Idea Chapter 457: 457: Confirming the Idea
Trantor:549690339 Price was indeed very curious and wanted to have a look. He had many questions about this matter in his heart. If this time could answer the doubts in his heart, it would also be a good thing. ¡°But now we must leave ourselves a way out. If we really go to another room, we must search this room again for any useful clues.¡± He could be considered very thoughtful.
Upon hearing this, everyone naturally understood what they should do, so they nodded their heads without hesitation and spoke. ¡°Alright, no problem. Let¡¯s search this ce one more time and then leave.¡± There seemed to be a bit of confidence in Suri Drew¡¯s eyes. Havinge across such an opportunity, she would definitely seize it and confirm everything. Everyone else also agreed with this n. So, at this moment, everyone began to search diligently, not wanting to miss any detail. Because they were indeed very serious and earnest about this matter. They couldn¡¯t afford to miss anything. Everyone started searching all over the house earnestly, and after searching again, they did find some more clues. These things were simr to what they had just found, almost all evidence that those people had stayed here before. After waiting for Price to finish filming everything, the group came to the door, ready to leave. ¡°How about it, are you ready?¡±
Price asked somewhat solemnly. Everyone nodded without hesitation and spoke up. ¡°Of course we¡¯re ready, let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing that everyone seemed very interested, Price didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, so they all went out together. It was pitch ck outside at the moment, and there were no lights on. They could only rely on the shlights in their hands to see their surroundings clearly. After waiting for them to see clearly, they discovered that the scene indeed looked just like it did before. They just didn¡¯t know where they would end up next. Would they go back to the original room, or would they go to a new room? Everyone was looking forward to it, and they couldn¡¯t wait toplete this test sessfully. Because they knew how important this matter was. But after waiting for a while, nothing happened.
¡°I don¡¯t know what his pattern is, and the timing doesn¡¯t seem to be fixed.¡± After waiting for a long time without sess, Suri couldn¡¯t help but say this. Although they couldn¡¯t actually see the time, they felt like they could sense it. Upon hearing this, everyone nodded and agreed. ¡°Yeah, I feel like his moving times are never the same.¡± ¡°Me too, although we can¡¯t see the time now, I trust this feeling.¡± If the difference was minimal, they might not be able to sense it. But because the difference was so significant, they could feel it clearly. It was precisely because they didn¡¯t know what was going on, they were so puzzled now. If they knew, they wouldn¡¯t be like this now. Finally, after quite a while, they felt the floor beneath them slowly start to move. When they felt it, their hearts were once again filled with anticipation, which was also a good thing for them.
Initially, they didn¡¯t know if they could reach this point. But now it seemed like even God was on their side. Everyone had their thoughts but remained silent, not saying a word. After a while, the light finally came on, and they had been looking up to see if the light would sh. Upon close inspection, they finally saw that the light did indeed sh faintly. Seeing this, they were overjoyed. If it weren¡¯t for Suri¡¯s careful observation, they might never have found this special detail. Everyone, a little excited, spoke up. ¡°Oh my God, I saw it sh.¡± Yigol Novak also seemed very excited. He had unconditionally trusted his wife before, but now that he had seen it with his own eyes, it felt different. The others around them also nodded their heads.
¡°Yes, yes, I saw it too. What you said was right.¡± ¡°I saw it too.¡± Then everyone looked in the direction ahead of them. They had to carefully identify whether they were back to the previous location or at a new one. They had to confirm this matter properly. Upon close inspection, they found that this door was indeed the one they had seen when they first left the room. For a moment, all their faces were slightly surprised, but in the next second, smiles appeared at the corners of their mouths. This was also a good thing for them. At the beginning, they might have had many reservations. But now, they had none. Because they knew that their idea hadn¡¯t been in vain, and it seemed that everything could be resolved. ¡°It looks like your idea was really right.¡±
Even Price couldn¡¯t help but look at Suri with approval in his eyes. Before, he had no way topletely confirm whether her idea was correct, but now he could. Luke was also very happy about this, as it meant that their previous efforts hadn¡¯t been wasted. Moreover, it signified that they had achieved a good oue from this experiment. If they didn¡¯t know what to do and ended up in another room, they might feel even more lost. Because they wouldn¡¯t know what the end point was. But now they finally understood what was going on. How could Suri not be happy? After all, from the very beginning, this was just her idea, and she didn¡¯t have any evidence to back it up. Chapter 458: 458: Other Exports Chapter 458: 458: Other Exports
Trantor:549690339 However, it seemed like the evidence was right in front of her now, and everyone else seemed to agree with it wholeheartedly. ¡°Great, with this, we can always stay in here and move to thest room.¡± Their goal now was very clear ¨C they had to quickly go to thest room and see if there was any exit there. Although this may make their confidence waver a bit, it was still better than having no leads at all. They felt this way because they had been in that room for a long, long time already, and they hadn¡¯t seen anything, nor did they know if they would find any crucial clues this time.
But, no matter what, this was better than going to a new room. If they went to a new ce, they might feel very unfamiliar and sometimes uneasy. But now they at least knew theyout of the previous rooms; although finding something might be difficult, they won¡¯t give up. At least they had a clear goal in mind. After waiting for a long, long time, she finally began to move. And this time, they could clearly feel that there was no pattern to the time in these rooms. Otherwise, they would have noticed it earlier. After an unknown amount of time, they finally arrived in thest room. Price pulled out the key to open the door as fast as lightning and, together, they entered. ¡°Since this is the case, let¡¯s see if there are any other exits in this room.¡± If not, he really couldn¡¯t think of another way. Upon hearing this, everyone knew exactly what they needed to do. So, at that moment, everyone nodded solemnly and spoke in agreement.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll start looking right away.¡± With that being said, he didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. After all, he had a lot of faith in everyone. At this moment, it was worth celebrating for him too. They finally got a clear clue, and they definitely would hold onto it, searching carefully. Maybe they would actually find something. Everyone began to search the room carefully, and the room fell into silence. No one spoke. After a good while, someone finally broke the silence. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I found anything yet?¡± Luke broke the silence in the room. Upon hearing this, the others immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true, we¡¯ve been searching for a long time, and we haven¡¯t found anything either.¡± They couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.
Initially, they thought they would find something by now, but it seemed things were not as simple as they had imagined. At that moment, Yigol seemed to have thought of something, and he excitedly spoke to everyone. ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t we find something very important before?¡± Seeing him speaking these mysterious words, everyone was a little puzzled, wondering what the crucial thing he was talking about was. At this moment, everyone turned their eyes towards him, looking a bit surprised. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Price just asked, and with that, Yigol immediately replied. ¡°Did you forget? I found a map before!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone finally realized. They all nodded, suddenly enlightened and said excitedly. ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s true! Wepletely forgot about its existence!¡± So they all gathered in the middle and unfolded the map, getting ready to have a good look at where exactly they were now.
Although they couldn¡¯t really understand it before, by now, they had gone through many rooms and had some idea about theyout. So now, if they took a good look, maybe they could actually find something important. Everyone began to study the map closely. ¡°Oh my god, if it weren¡¯t for you reminding us, we might have forgotten about the most important thing.¡± Even Price was pleasantly surprised. It was mainly because they had experienced too much during this time, and they might have forgotten the previous events. And now, what Yigol mentioned was indeed crucial for them. Suri gave Yigol a thumbs-up and said. ¡°Yeah, you are amazing, honey. We all forgot about it, but you were the only one who remembered it.¡± As everyone started showing their admiration, Yigol felt a bit embarrassed, shaking his head and saying to the people in front of him. ¡°Alright, stop praising me. Let¡¯s figure out our exact position in the map first.¡± Hearing this, everyone knew what the most important thing for them was at the moment.
So, they immediately shifted their gazes away from Yigol and looked at the map. Although the map looked very old, and some of the text on it was already blurry, it was still very useful for them. ¡°This map seems to have been drawn by someone. It¡¯s a bit crooked and twisted.¡± After looking at it for a while, Suri couldn¡¯t help but say. Upon hearing her, the others all felt the same way. They thought the map was indeed a bit twisted, though they didn¡¯t know why. Now, after hearing Suri¡¯s words, they felt it might be true. ¡°Yeah, it feels like these lines are all crooked too. It¡¯s hard to say if they¡¯re straight or curved.¡± Yigol immediately agreed. Other people around also had the same opinion. They all nodded in agreement. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to guess this possibility, but it seems like it¡¯s true.¡± Chapter 459: 459: The Map Chapter 459: 459: The Map
Trantor:549690339 They tried hard to figure out their location on the map. But they couldn¡¯t find it after searching for a long time. The main reason was that the map was too sloppy, and the drawing was not very standard. At first, they didn¡¯t know why it was so hard to recognize, but after Suri Drew mentioned a possibility, they all felt it might be the case. They stared at the map for a long time and began to feel dizzy.
So, at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but rub their eyes lightly. ¡°My god, it¡¯s really hard to recognize.¡± Luke couldn¡¯t help but say this. The others also shared the same thoughts. They also found it difficult to aplish this task. But, since things had gone this far, they knew what to do and were not going to give up easily. ¡°Let¡¯s take another good look. Maybe we can find something.¡± Suri Drew immediately encouraged everyone not to give up. Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s determination was instantly renewed. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After a while, Price next to them pointed to a spot on the map with a surprised look. ¡°Are we here?¡±
When everyone heard this, they quickly looked at the direction he pointed, but they couldn¡¯t see any resemnce. However, they didn¡¯t know why he pointed to such a ce. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s like this. Why do you think it¡¯s here?¡± Suri tilted her head slightly and asked with a puzzled look. After hearing this, he seriously exined. ¡°The main reason is that the lines here seem to be more curved than others, and it looks like a circr shape, just not fully drawn together.¡± This was mainly because of what they had experienced earlier, which made him feel that they were now in such an environment. ¡°Think about it. When we were outside just now, he kept moving. Under what circumstances would he move?¡± Everyone thought about it for a while but didn¡¯t know what he meant. Seeing their puzzled faces, he continued to speak. ¡°I mainly think that there are only three rooms here, and these three rooms are mysteriously connected. I think it could be a circle.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone finally understood what he meant, and it seemed to make a lot of sense.
So, at this moment, they nodded in agreement and realization. ¡°Oh my god, it seems to be true.¡± ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s possible.¡± At first, they didn¡¯t know what it all meant, but now they finally understood what he was expressing. And at this moment, it actually seemed very likely. With this in mind, they could connect this clue. After hearing this exnation, they once again looked at the spot Price pointed at earlier and found a rough circle, but its lines were not connected. On closer inspection, it seemed possible indeed. Moreover, they saw a possible exit by their side. How could this not be a good thing for them? But now that they had found the key passage, they could naturally solve everything faster once they left. Mainly because they had already wasted too much time here, and in any case, they didn¡¯t want to keep dying here, hoping to leave as soon as possible.
When everyone remained silent, Price was once again serious about exining. ¡°And there¡¯s another critical point here. Look at this.¡± After hearing this, everyone naturally looked in the direction he pointed and saw several strange rooms. But they had no idea what Price meant. So, at this moment, their faces were filled with doubts, and they all frowned and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these rooms?¡± Price then carefully exined with a frown. ¡°I always feel like these are the rooms we just passed, and then we arrived at where we are now through these rooms.¡± His finger kept moving on the map while everyone else was looking closely in the direction he pointed. Thinking about it, they felt there was such a possibility. So, their expressions became very solemn. After a while, they nodded gently and said. ¡°It does seem like there¡¯s such a possibility.¡±
Suri raised her hand to touch her chin and shared her thoughts after Price¡¯s exnation. Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t help but nod as well. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t think there was any rtion to us here. But after listening to your exnation, it seems to be true.¡± Even Luke next to them strongly agreed on this matter. He had also been listening carefully, and after hearing the exnation, he felt it was indeed possible. ¡°So, now that we¡¯ve roughly determined our position, we might be able to find an exit in here.¡± After saying that, he pointed to one of the exits. And that exit seemed to be right around them, and it didn¡¯t seem far away at all. This was also encouraging for them. Otherwise, they would continue to be trapped in this anxious environment, not knowing what to do next. Because they had been here for a long time, but they hadn¡¯t found anything. For them, this was also a heavy blow, making them feel useless.
But, if they could find key clues at this moment, it would naturally be a good thing. Chapter 460: 460: Suddenly Colliding Chapter 460: 460: Suddenly Colliding
Trantor:549690339 Everyone¡¯s face showed a slight smile of happiness. This was naturally good news for them. Originally, they had thought it would take a lot of time to solve these problems, but now it seemed that they had found the most crucial ce. ¡°Great, great.¡± Next to them, Suri Drew also spoke excitedly. Maybe in the beginning, she didn¡¯t know what to do, but with everyone¡¯s efforts and help, she knew she couldplete everything in the shortest time.
¡°In that case, we must find the exit quickly now, so we can leave this ce sooner.¡± Yigol Novak nearby immediately spoke up. Everyone naturally understood this truth, so they began searching diligently. ¡°Let¡¯s start looking now, no more wasting time.¡± Price spoke with a serious face, and everyone naturally knew what to do, so they all started searching hard. But they had been in this room for quite a long time, and they hadn¡¯t found anything before. Although they were somewhat upset, they couldn¡¯t give up hope at this point. After a while, there was finally a discovery. Suri Drew, not knowing what had hit her, cried out in pain in her leg. She gently frowned and couldn¡¯t help but cover her leg and speak. ¡°My god, it hurts so much.¡± The others, hearing this, all looked towards her direction, not knowing what had happened to her. They were very worried.
Yigol was the first toe to Suri¡¯s side, asking worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? What happened to you?¡± She was just searching fine when suddenly something like this happened. Suri then covered the leg that had just been hit and sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I was hit so suddenly, I don¡¯t even know where this thing came from.¡± After hearing this sentence, Yigol immediately looked in the direction she mentioned. Upon a closer look, he realized what was going on. There was a protruding cab here, but Suri was usually very careful and it was impossible for her to collide with it, so they felt a little strange. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it just now?¡± Suri naturally shook her head immediately. ¡°I really didn¡¯t notice it just now, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have run into it.¡± Seeing her painful expression, Price and Luke were genuinely concerned. They were afraid that Suri might encounter some issues at this time, which would be a bad thing for them.
After all, they still had more important things to do, and they must not run into any problems at this point. So, the more critical the situation, the more careful they must be not to make big mistakes. ¡°Oh my, how are you now? Can you still walk?¡± Price gently frowned and asked her, Suri then quickly nodded and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can still walk. Let me rest for a while and I¡¯ll be fine.¡± After hearing her words, the worries in the hearts of everyone around her gradually disappeared, and they finally felt relieved. Otherwise, they might be even more worried. If Suri really couldn¡¯t walkter on, it would be a terrible thing for them, and everything that followed could be even worse. Considering that the environment was already bad, they didn¡¯t know what would happen if any other issues arose, and they naturally understood the stakes involved. But now, Suri didn¡¯t seem as serious as they had imagined, so they could be more reassured. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°You rest for a while first. As long as it¡¯s not severe, there won¡¯t be any major problems.¡±
Everyone spoke up one after another. Suri knew she couldn¡¯t continue searching for now and needed to rest a while. After all, she was well aware of her body¡¯s condition. No matter what, she would surely take good care of herself and not let any significant issues arise. After that, everyone started searching again. After confirming that Suri indeed didn¡¯t have any major problems, Yigol also joined the others. Because everyone knew how important this matter was, they couldn¡¯t waste any time and needed to search appropriately. It would be good news for them if they could find something. But if they couldn¡¯t find anything, they could only helplessly shake their heads. Feeling bored, Suri couldn¡¯t help but look at the cab next to her. She always felt that it was a bit strange, but she wasn¡¯t sure where it was wrong. Mainly because of its sudden appearance, it had truly startled her. Moreover, it really happened so suddenly, she didn¡¯t see when it had arrived there.
By reason, if it had always been there, she would have noticed because she had searched so many times already, but she didn¡¯t recall it being there before. It made her feel very strange, and she didn¡¯t know what was going on. For now, she just wanted to understand it better. About this matter, she naturally knew what to do. The more critical the situation, the better it should be resolved, and not simply doing nothing. So, at this moment, she slowly moved her body towards the direction of the cab, and then raised her hand to touch it, hoping to obtain some clues from it. After gently touching it, she finally found out that the cab seemed to bepletely solid inside, and the drawer-like decorations outside couldn¡¯t be opened. This made her feel even more astonished. Not only that, when she tried to push it, she found she couldn¡¯t move it at all. Her strength couldn¡¯t be that weak even if she tried, so she found this matter increasingly incredible. ¡°Something¡¯s not right, it doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but whisper such words.
Chapter 461: 461: Canvas Chapter 461: 461: Canvas
Trantor:549690339 Right now, these things indeed made her feel somewhat incredulous, having no idea what was going on. She always felt that something strange appeared out of nowhere, and then she identally bumped into it, which was quite odd. So at this moment, she was also seriously studying what kind of role this yed. She would definitely not rx about this matter, so as long as there was a little clue, she would have to see if she could figure it out. Especially under the current critical situation.
She pushed for a long time but couldn¡¯t move it, and finally wanted to give up. Maybe she was overthinking things. In the end, she could only use such words tofort herself. Initially, she may have thought that there must be something wrong with all this, but now after studying it for so long and still not finding anything, she might have been overthinking. With that in mind, she didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on this matter. So at this moment, she began to seriously observe other things. Although she couldn¡¯t do too much vigorous exercise in such a short period of time, she still wanted to do something meaningful during her rest. She also wanted to rely on her own eyes to make a good observation. If she could see something, it would be a good thing for her. If she couldn¡¯t find anything, she would be somewhat helpless. At this moment, she noticed a painting hanging on the wall not far away, which made her feel a bit strange, not knowing what was going on. But it seemed to be blocked by something right now, so she could only slowly stand up, wanting to head in that direction and take a closer look.
However, who knew that as soon as she stood up, her body couldn¡¯t support itself. It was only then that she unconsciously held onto the cab next to her, keeping her body from falling. Perhaps the incident just now hadn¡¯tpletely recovered her legs. But who knew that the next second, the cab mysteriously moved, which surprised her, not knowing what was going on. She had just been unable to move the cab no matter how hard she pushed. Now, how could such a thing happen mysteriously? The people nearby were still searching and hadn¡¯t noticed themotion here. Suri Drew naturally didn¡¯t want to disturb them, so she didn¡¯t call them. She was somewhat at a loss for a moment. Initially, she thought there might be something here, but after checking it out, she gave up. She didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen now. In the next second, she finally noticed the strangeness here. The thing mysteriously stopped and didn¡¯t continue moving to the side, and then a strange object mysteriously appeared in front of her eyes. At this moment, there was a very obvious canvas blocking the floor. But she had no idea what was underneath, so she squatted down and sat on the floor with the help of the sofa next to her.
Upon closer inspection, she saw that the painting seemed to be firmly attached to it. But why would anyone do this? She already felt that the cab was strange earlier, and now it seems that it really is. So no matter what, she must now investigate carefully, she might actually find something useful. She raised her hand and gently touched the canvas, finding it very dusty. It must have been here for a long time, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so dirty. The others seemed to have noticed too. Suri Drew moved her position a bit, and their eyes shifted towards her, asking, ¡°What happened to you? Why did you suddenly go over there?¡± As soon as Price asked this question, Yigol Novak naturally looked in her direction and took a closer look. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He still found it somewhat unbelievable, not knowing why his wife would make such a change at this time. At this moment, seeing that they had all noticed her, Suri Drew finally spoke up.
¡°I just discovered that this cab seems to be movable, and underneath it is this canvas.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened when they heard this. They never thought they would find such a thing under these circumstances. This was a good thing for them, but they should now observe carefully if there were any other clues here. So now they all gathered around Suri Drew, ready to study this thing. ¡°Oh my God, I can¡¯t believe something like this happened. We were looking for something nearby for a while and didn¡¯t find anything, but you unexpectedly found a clue here.¡± Price looked very excited because he had found nothing just now, but now seeing the scene, he was very curious and wanted to quickly unravel the truth. The others had the same thoughts. They had also been searching the surroundings and found nothing, and now Suri Drew found such a crucial clue, they definitely wanted to take a good look at it. Suri Drew raised her hand to touch her chin and then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either, but I actually found it.¡± At the beginning, she did have some doubts about this, but after looking and studying for a long time, she found nothing. She only discovered this by pure coincidence. ¡°I initially didn¡¯t pay attention to this, but instead to the painting opposite, but I almost fell when I stood up and unconsciously held onto the cab, which led me to see this.¡±
After hearing this, everyone finally understood what had happened, but they still found it unbelievable. They didn¡¯t think Suri Drew would find these things. Chapter 462: 462: The Dark Passage Chapter 462: 462: The Dark Passage
Trantor:549690339 Mainly considering the situation that Suri Drew¡¯s leg had already been injured, she hadn¡¯t moved a bit here, yet she could still find such a crucial ce. This was indeed a rarity. If this were anyone else, they probably couldn¡¯t even reach her level. So, at this moment, Yigol Novak looked at Suri Drew¡¯s face with a bit of admiration, and immediately addressed her. ¡°You¡¯re truly my wife, amazingly discovering such a clue under such circumstances.¡±
The people around naturally started nodding and speaking up. ¡°Yes, you are really meticulous, we didn¡¯t notice, but you did. I must say, you have an astute observational ability in this regard.¡± Even Price was very impressed. The main reason was that many times it was Suri Drew who had discovered some very crucial information and shared it with everyone, enabling them to finally solve a series of problems. Otherwise, they might not have been able to figure out what to do at all. Seeing everyone unanimously praising her, she felt a little embarrassed, and then hurriedly shook her head and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, what I did isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± The main reason was that this was a clue she had obtained by chance, she hadn¡¯t deliberately thought about it. ¡°Actually, I felt that God might be helping us, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have obtained such a clue under such circumstances.¡± Before anyone else could speak, she started speaking again. ¡°And at that time, my attention wasn¡¯t even on this, but on something else, and I didn¡¯t expect to still find it.¡± Everyone felt that what she said was very reasonable after hearing this.
They indeed felt that they had encountered many difficulties along the way, but no matter what, at least they had bravelye here and gotten this far. If it were anyone else, they might not have managed to hold on, let alone take this brave step. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s stop talking about this and quickly see what¡¯s underneath this painting.¡± Even Price was looking forward to this, he was very eager to see what kind of world was beneath this canvas. The reason being they had been here for far too long, if given the chance to leave, they would definitely seize it. After a long while, everyone nodded, and spoke up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s uncover it, maybe we can see what¡¯s underneath.¡± Luke also immediately voiced his thoughts. Although he didn¡¯t know what was underneath, he was getting impatient and wanted to find out. So Price was ready to tear the painting open. But it seemed the fabric of the painting wasn¡¯t easy to tear, he used a long time but couldn¡¯t detach it. Which made him a bit embarrassed.
¡°God, I couldn¡¯t open it.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but say this. The others also wanted to try their own methods. But no matter how they tore at it, they couldn¡¯t tear it open. It seems that the quality of this canvas is very good, otherwise, so much time wouldn¡¯t have been wasted on it. At this point, Suri Drew at the side thought of a solution, so she immediately said. ¡°Let¡¯s tear it open with something sharp.¡± Without any other means, everybody agreed and prepared to do this. Yigol Novak then looked carefully through the whole room. After a while, he finally found a pair of scissors in a drawer, and ced them in front of everyone. Everyone wasn¡¯t sure what he had stood up for earlier, but when they saw the scissors, they finally understood. ¡°My God, where did you find that? I searched for a long time without finding it.¡±
Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak said. ¡°I found them when I was rummaging through things, but I didn¡¯t think they were any use, so I returned them. Only when I heard you say that you needed something sharp did I remember.¡± After hearing his words, everyone finally understood what was going on. However, it must be said that this pair of scissors really was useful. After using the scissors to pierce the canvas, it quickly became tattered. They finally saw what was beneath it ¨C a dark passage. This surprised them. They had no idea what was going on. They thought they could solve everything, but it seems this matter isn¡¯t as simple as they had thought. The main issue was that the passage looked very narrow. They didn¡¯t know how they were supposed to get down there. Everyone was quite astonished when they saw this, they couldn¡¯t believe what was in front of them. After a while, they finally snapped out of it and said. ¡°My God, I can¡¯t believe there is something like this down here.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m stunned. We¡¯ve been looking for clues all this time, and didn¡¯t think this would be the ce.¡±
Everyone started to speak up, they found this unbelievable and for a moment, they couldn¡¯t recover from the shock. But now that they had a clue, how could it not be considered good news for them? So at this moment, everyone wore a slight smile on their face. ¡°But no matter what, at least we have found the passage. In that respect, it¡¯s good.¡± They initially thought they might have to look somewhere else, they didn¡¯t expect it would be here. After Price said this, the others naturally nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yeah, to be able to find such a clue is already extremely difficult.¡± ¡°All thanks to my wife this time!¡± Chapter 463: 463: Too Narrow Chapter 463: 463: Too Narrow
Trantor:549690339 Soon after, Luke also immediately pointed at the narrow passage and started asking questions. ¡°But this passage is really too narrow, how should we get in?¡± His face also looked extremely bad, and he didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. He also felt very helpless about this situation. If possible, he would like to solve everything quickly, but things weren¡¯t as simple as he had imagined. The people around him, after hearing what he said, naturally had a terrible look on their faces. How could they not know the importance of this matter?
Right now, they didn¡¯t even know how to go about solving it. The group looked at each other in confusion. After all, the passage was really too narrow. It took a while before Suri Drew finally nodded, and said a few words. ¡°Yeah, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± If she were to go in, it might be difficult, let alone the three burly men next to her. This passage was indeed very narrow, with only such a small entrance. However, no matter what, they¡¯d finally discovered this and couldn¡¯t give up easily. They had to solve everything. But how exactly should they solve it was indeed a question worth considering for them. Yigol Novak and Price raised their hands and touched their chins, looking very puzzled, with a slightly unsightly look on their faces. After a long time of thinking, they still didn¡¯te up with any solutions. It¡¯s mainly because under the current situation, they were really helpless.
Even if they tried to squeeze in, it seemed difficult. This made thempletely clueless about what to do. After an unknown amount of time, Price finally sighed heavily, shook his head and said. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Hearing this, the others naturally nodded without hesitation. If they knew what to do, they wouldn¡¯t still be here wasting time. Now they¡¯re feeling so ufortable because they¡¯re really unclear about what to do. ¡°If the hole were just a bit bigger, it wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Suri could only shake her head helplessly. Now she would have to squeeze in, not to mention the other three men. ¡°But we can¡¯t just watch and do nothing, time is passing by.¡± Suri looked up and said this to the people in front of her. She really felt that she couldn¡¯t dy any more. After all, time was very precious to her now. If she continued like this, she wouldn¡¯t know what could happen in the future. For a moment, everyone¡¯s faces seemed a bit unsightly, not knowing what to do.
How could the others not understand this principle? Maybe they were even having trouble making a decision at this moment. They immediately nodded and said. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. But it¡¯s really difficult for us to get in. Let¡¯s just give it a try first. If we don¡¯t try, how can we know if we can get in or not?¡± At this moment, Price next to her also immediately spoke up with his idea. Although he knew it might be very difficult to aplish, they had already reached this point, and they couldn¡¯t just do nothing. At least they had to give it a try. Everyone naturally agreed with this. They knew exactly what they needed to do next, and under these circumstances, they were still able to prioritize their actions. ¡°Alright, let me try first.¡± Suri spoke up immediately, because it was indeed easier for her to go down. After all, her body was slightly smaller than the other men. But who would have thought that just after she said this, Yigol immediately shook his head without hesitation, refusing her words. ¡°No, you can¡¯t go down first. What if you encounter some danger down there? Let me try first.¡±
What worried him the most was that his wife might face danger. No matter what, he didn¡¯t want such a situation to happen. It would be better for him to try first and see if he could get in. He waspletely unfamiliar with what was down in the passage and feltpletely at a loss. So in this situation, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let his wife go down by herself. In case something happened to her, there would be nobody to protect her. Hearing what he said, Suri knew exactly what Yigol was thinking. If he wasn¡¯t worried about her, why would he refuse? So at this moment, she could only helplessly nod her head. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but no matter what, we can¡¯t dy this anymore. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll definitely protect myself.¡± Despite her words, Yigol still adamantly refused. Even Price and Luke next to him shared the same opinion because they thought it might indeed not be very good for a girl to go down first. They also didn¡¯t want Suri to encounter any problems. So when Yigol said this, the other two immediately nodded and said. ¡°Yeah, you shouldn¡¯t go down now. As a girl, if you encounter any difficulties, we can only worry up here.¡± ¡°Yeah, calm down first, and then let¡¯s think carefully about how to solve this.¡±
Seeing that everyone was persuading her one after another, Suri eventually had to give up. Yigol, however, immediately raised his hand and proposed, ¡°Let me go.¡± Everyone had no major objections to this. However, going down was truly a very difficult thing, and it couldn¡¯t be done so easily. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but you must ensure your safety. Don¡¯t let anything happen. We don¡¯t even know what the situation is down there now.¡± Chapter 464: 464: I’ll Go Down First Chapter 464: 464: I¡¯ll Go Down First
Trantor:549690339 Having overheard the conversation, how could he not know what he should do next? She knew, however, that if maintaining a sense of security was essential, then all her previous efforts would have been in vain. He also didn¡¯t want to get himself hurt. ¡°Rx, I know how to keep myself safe.¡± With his assurance, everyone seemed to feel somewhat relieved.
Yigol Novak then stepped up to the edge of the passage, ready to descend with great caution. But due to her robust physique, it took a while for her to climb down. When people saw him disappearing from their sight for no apparent reason, they felt a deep sense of panic, not knowing what kind of environment they were dealing with. So, Suri Drew by the side voiced out her concern. ¡°Honey, where are you now? Are you facing any trouble?¡± Upon hearing her, Yigol Novak looked up at them. Indeed, there was a direction, but not exceptionally clear. ¡°From what I can see, it seems to be a damp basement. The smell here is sickening.¡± Listening to him, everyone finally understood what was happening. They were all taken aback, as they had no idea there was such a space below. The group exchanged nce, confused about why such a ce exists. Before this, he had little knowledge of what could be down there. Now that he had seen it, it seemed more unbelievable. Price, standing nearby, also frowned and asked quickly.
¡°Can you see anything else around you?¡± Everyone was curious and wanted him to take a closer look. Upon hearing that, Yigol Novak could only shake his head in resignation, before uttering. ¡°It¡¯s pitch ck down here; I can¡¯t see anything, and I don¡¯t have a shlight.¡± Having heard that, they all nodded in realization. It indeed must bepletely dark down there. Without a light source, seeing the surroundings would be impossible. Since this is the case, they couldn¡¯t just stay up there. They prepared to descend to investigate what lies beneath. They were extremely cautious towards this matter, unwilling to make any errors. Under such circumstances, everyone appeared tense. Luke nearby quickly spoke up. ¡°Let me go down first.¡± Without any hesitation, Price nodded before pointing to himself. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be thest one down.¡± He had to keep the girls in the middle. If something happened in the middle, they could possibly be able to help.
Suri had no objections to this arrangement and immediately agreed. ¡°I have no issues with it.¡± Now that everything was settled, they could not afford to waste any more time. Hence, they began to move, as they urgently needed to get things done. In the end, everyone descended with seriousness. Descending was indeed painful as their bodies seemed to mismatch with the passage. However, they all made it down eventually. Upon reaching the basement, they were hit with a strong muggy smell, making their noses extremely ufortable as though wanting to sneeze. This made them feel rather terrible inside. ¡°My goodness, what on earth is this smell? It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Even Luke couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his brows lightly and voice out such words. Mainly because this smell was worse than the smell of blood and resembled the putrid scent of something decaying. The others, upon hearing this, nodded in agreement without hesitation. They shared the same thought, finding the smell unbearable.
Even so, they would still try to endure it, knowing this matter was of great importance to them. No corners could be cut now. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find any key information from here. ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at what kind of ce this is.¡± Suri said, her face serious. She was quite curious about this and felt the need to examine the surroundings carefully. The others upon hearing this, how could they not know what needs to be done? Hence, they began to investigate in pairs, in search of useful items in the room. However, after searching for a while, they still couldn¡¯t find anything particrly useful. The room, in contrast to the one they were in before, resembled more of a basement. There were also many iron racks, on which were ced some odd stuff. Many of the items were rusted. Moreover, they seemed to smell a distinct scent of iron rust. This made them feel more ufortable.
They hadn¡¯t been eating much during this period and were now being hit with an unpleasant smell. They had a hard time epting it. ¡°Oh God, the ce seems to be filled with iron racks. Where should we start from?¡± Luke spoke out in exasperation after looking around for a while and found nothing useful. Upon hearing him, the others nodded in agreement as they, too, weren¡¯t sure what to do next. They had been searching diligently. After a long while, besides the iron racks and some unimportant items on it, nothing else was found. This made them feel a bit discouraged. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve spent so much time, yet found nothing.¡± Also, from the map, shouldn¡¯t we be nearing the exit? This ce doesn¡¯t seem to be leading to the exit.¡± ¡°Exactly, I also felt the same. So now I¡¯m unsure if what we saw was proper.¡± Chapter 465: 465: Be Open-minded Chapter 465: 465: Be Open-minded
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Alright, alright, so what should we do now?¡± Everyone¡¯s faces showed a bit of helplessness, as they really didn¡¯t know what kind of decision to make about this situation. They initially thought they would soon uncover the truth of the matter, but now it seemed that it was not as simple as they had imagined. This was indeed a heavy blow to him. After a while, everyone finally gathered at the center of the room.
The main reason was that they had just spent a long time searching for something, but found nothing. They wanted to gather together to discuss what they had discovered and see if there was anything they could share with each other. ¡°Did you find anything just now?¡± Suri Drew broke the silence in the room. But after she finished speaking, everyone shook their heads without hesitation. They had been searching very diligently, but had found nothing, which made them feel very upset. ¡°I really didn¡¯t find anything.¡± ¡°Yeah, me neither. And we¡¯re really unfamiliar with this environment. It¡¯spletely different from the rooms we¡¯ve been in before.¡± When everyone heard this, they naturally nodded in agreement. They indeed realized that this ce was not rted to the other ces at all. If they had taken the same approach, perhaps they could have relied on their previous experiences to handle this situation, but it seemed impossible now. So everyone¡¯s heart was filled with a bit of helplessness at this moment. They also didn¡¯t know what method to use to deal with this situation. Seeing everyone¡¯s reactions, Suri Drew felt somewhat disappointed. She had originally thought that aftering here, they would be able to leave quickly, but it didn¡¯t seem so simple. At this moment, in her mind, she was carefully pondering how to solve this difficult problem.
After all, these matters were not as simple as they imagined, and could not be resolved by just talking. At this moment, Suri Drew raised her hand to scratch the back of her head, and then shared her opinion. ¡°Actually, I think maybe we¡¯re too obsessed with a particr issue. Why don¡¯t we focus on analyzing the situation for now? We might find some key clues from it.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes naturally turned to her, wondering what she meant. They really couldn¡¯tprehend this situation. ¡°What do you mean? Focus on¡­ ¡± Luke didn¡¯t quite remember what she had said clearly, so he stopped halfway through the sentence. After hearing this, Suri Drew patiently exined. ¡°Mainly because I think you guys are too eager to find the results.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve been searching for a long time without finding anything, this might have somewhat shaken our confidence.¡± After hearing these words, everyone finally understood what she meant. But to be honest, they did feel the pain in their hearts, thinking that all their efforts hade to nothing.
This made them feel extremely ufortable. If possible, they hoped to change this situation. So at this moment, they didn¡¯t hesitate to nod and say, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been trying very hard to get results, but we¡¯ve got nothing. It¡¯s really hard on us.¡± When Suri Drew heard Price¡¯s words, she immediately continued, ¡°This will make the pressure in our hearts grow bigger and bigger. It¡¯s better not to focus on the oue and concentrate on the process. Only then can we calm down.¡± After hearing these words, everyone finally understood what was going on. She wanted to convey this attitude to them. It had to be said that her ability to perceive human nature was quite remarkable. Even though they had not said anything, she had already guessed their thoughts. If it were another time, they might not have been able to do so well. So at this moment, they all admired her and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, we got it. We will definitely do our best.¡± Yigol Novak was also very impressed with his wife¡¯s ability to detect everyone¡¯s state of mind in such a situation. Mental state could indeed be a very important factor sometimes.
Sometimes you might feel that you haven¡¯t performed well, but that may be because everything seemed to be working against you. However, if you can change your mindset, things might turn out to be a little different. ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking for now. Maybe we will really find some key information.¡± Yigol, on the side, also agreed with his wife¡¯s words. He knew that they couldn¡¯t continue to stay in such an environment and therefore suggested they should keep searching. How could everyone not know what to do after hearing this? So at this moment, they were all as if injected with a dose of gin, nodding their heads and agreeing. ¡°Of course! We need to adjust our mentality now and do our best in these matters. Otherwise, everything might be affected.¡± After everyone¡¯s mentality had gone through some adjustments and changes, Suri Drew was very happy. At least it proved that all her previous efforts were not in vain. So she immediately joined everyone in searching diligently for any useful clues. And this time, everyone didn¡¯t me themselves or others if they didn¡¯t find anything in a short period of time. Because they knew they couldn¡¯t fall into such a negative state, or they might harm themselves in the end. For a while, the entire room was silent, with no one speaking, because everyone was immersed in their search,pletely absorbed in their own world.
Chapter 466: 466: The Strange Wall Chapter 466: 466: The Strange Wall
Trantor:549690339 Everyone searched intently, knowing the significance of what they were looking for in their hearts. After a long time, Yigol Novak suddenly sensed that something was off. His expression became serious as he examined the wall in front of him closely. Seeing this, everyone became curious about why he was just standing still in front of the wall.¡¯ So at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but look in Yigol¡¯s direction, wondering what he was up to.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Suri Drew was the first to notice Yigol¡¯s change. After all, they were working in pairs, so she could see him clearly. Upon hearing her, Yigol snapped out of his thoughts, lifted his hand to point at the wall in front of him, and said: ¡°Why is there no shelf on this side?¡± After hearing this, Suri finally knew what question was bothering Yigol. Upon thinking about it, it did seem strange ¨C shelves were on all other sides, but there was nothing on this wall. Initially, Suri didn¡¯t consider this aspect; however, after hearing Yigol¡¯s words, she gradually felt that something was indeed off. After a careful thought, she nodded slightly and said: ¡°Yeah, why is that?¡± Both of them stood still, staring at the wall, unsure of what was going on, and pondering over it, but they couldn¡¯t find any eptable exnation. Price and Luke, standing nearby, noticed their odd behavior and wondered why they were suddenly so still and doing nothing.
After exchanging a nce, they immediately approached Suri and Yigol, asking curiously: ¡°What are you guys doing? Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Upon hearing this, they snapped out of their thoughts, and Yigol shared his idea with the others. ¡°I think something is off here, look, there are multiple shelves on each of these three walls, but none here.¡± Everyone looked closely and realized he was right. Before, they hadn¡¯t paid much attention, but now, they found it incredible and didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Now, they could only stand beside Suri and Yigol, carefully thinking for a while before finally shaking their heads reluctantly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. It is indeed strange.¡± Soon, everyone began discussing the matter, and Yigol felt reassured in his idea that there might be something special behind the wall, even if he hadn¡¯t discovered it yet. Regardless, since he had caught on to this unusual point, he was determined to explore it further, hoping to find some key clues. Thus, he quickly voiced his thoughts.
¡°I want to take a closer look at this ce.¡± After hearing this, everyone agreed with him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a look at this ce too? Maybe we¡¯ll find something; I think there must be something here.¡± Having heard the discussion, everyone understood what they needed to do. At first, they knew nothing about this ce and had no direction, but now that they had one, how could they not realize the need to work towards it? Everyone stepped forward and began examining the wall, hoping to find some crucial information. No one spoke, and the room fell silent again; they were very serious and didn¡¯t want to make any mistakes. After a while, Price suddenly seemed to discover something, and his eyes shone with excitement as he eximed: ¡°My God, look at this!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately looked in the direction he pointed, and saw that there was a tiny crack in the wall that they hadn¡¯t noticed before. Mainly because it was pitch ck beneath the crack with only two shlights, so some details might have been missed. If it hadn¡¯t been for Price, they might never have discovered it in their lives.
Thus, at this moment, they were all very surprised. ¡°Oh my God, I didn¡¯t expect there to be a crack here; we didn¡¯t see it earlier.¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise, and Yigol nodded in agreement, equally curious. ¡°Yeah, I had no idea either. We¡¯ve been looking at this ce for so long and found nothing.¡± Suri couldn¡¯t help but chime in. ¡°It seems we weren¡¯t careful enough earlier; otherwise, we¡¯d definitely have found it.¡± Upon careful consideration, they found this to be true. Initially, they were all seriously thinking about what connectionsy in this ce, so they didn¡¯t have time to examine the wall and its surroundings. Moreover, the crack that Price had discovered was in a small corner. If they hadn¡¯t been carefully looking, they might never have found it. Regardless, the discovery had delighted them, as it seemed like an important clue. The crack seemed different from those in other ces, as if they could peer through it into another space. There seemed to be a faint light on the other side of the crack.
But after a while, it mysteriously disappeared, making them wonder if it was just an illusion. ¡°Could there be an exit behind this wall?¡± Luke couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand, stroke his chin, and ask. Chapter 467: 467: The Critical Point Chapter 467: 467: The Critical Point
Trantor:549690339 He couldn¡¯t bepletely sure about this matter either. Since he didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of what was going on, he couldn¡¯t easily make a decision at this moment. If possible, he wished that the others around him could clear up his doubts. They had never encountered something like this before, so they were all somewhat confused. Now, they needed some time to figure out what was going on. ¡°Perhaps, but what we need to do now is find the mechanism, if there really is one that can open the door,¡± said Price, speaking quite seriously, because he knew how critical the situation was.
Regardless, he had to look for it. Once he had said that, everyone began searching again with determination. He definitely couldn¡¯t afford to bex in handling these matters; hewanted toplete the task properly. If there was even a hint of ck, many things might happen that could be beyond their imagination. They wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen no matter what. Instead, they hoped that they could handle everything properly. And it was at that moment that Suri Drew noticed something crucial. It seemed that she saw something strange protruding from the side. At first, she didn¡¯t pay much attention, but upon closer inspection, she saw that the entire wall was very smooth, with only this one spot inexplicably sticking out. So she eximed excitedly to those around her. ¡°What do you think this is?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes filled with surprise, having no idea what she had discovered. They all turned to look in Suri¡¯s direction, not knowing if she had found something.
It might be that they were not used to the darkness, and couldn¡¯t adapt to this new environment in such a short time. Moreover, there was a strong, unpleasant smell inside that made them very ufortable. If they continued to stay here, it would be a huge torment to them. Nheless, they knew what they had to do ¨C leave this miserable ce as quickly as possible and go on with their ns. Everyone hurried to Suri¡¯s side, and she raised her hand to point to the spot she had just found, exining her discovery. ¡°The entire wall is very t, but I don¡¯t know why this part is protruding.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone finally understood why this particr spot was different from the rest of the wall. However, they still couldn¡¯t be sure about it based on this discovery alone. Everyone¡¯s faces grew serious as they examined the protrusion, not knowing how to deal with it. Then it was Price, who finally raised his hand, pointing to the object, and said, ¡°What if I press it? Perhaps it could trigger a mechanism.¡± Before anyone could respond, he pressed it down. Everything happened so suddenly that they didn¡¯t expect it to actually trigger the mechanism.
Without exchanging words, they watched as a door suddenly appeared in front of them, and receded into the wall. This amazed them. For a moment, they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing, it seemed impossible. They looked at each other, mouths agape, but in the end, no one uttered a word because they didn¡¯t know what to say under these circumstances. It was only after a while that Suri finally broke the silence in the room. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go over there.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone finally snapped out of their thoughts. They knew they couldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity; they needed to get to the other side quickly and see what kind of world awaited them there. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned more resolute, and they walked towards the other side of the room, determined to see what awaited them. As they stepped through, they found that the other side was a brightly lit room. Not only that, but it seemed to be decorated just like the hotel. This made them feel even stranger, wondering why this was the case. Originally, they had thought that they could step outside and see the light, but now it didn¡¯t seem like that at all.
It seemed like they still needed to solve this matter. Upon seeing this scene, Suri couldn¡¯t help but sigh heavily. ¡°I thought we could get out, but it seems that¡¯s not the case.¡± The others nodded without hesitation. They also thought they could get out at this point, but it wasn¡¯t as simple as they had imagined; this was not the true exit. They had visited many rooms simr to this before, making various discoveries. However,none of the discoveries helped them escape sessfully. While they saw this as both a good and a bad thing, Ultimately, the key to them was leaving ¨C no matter what, they all wanted to escape from this ce, not stay here indefinitely. Without hesitation, the others chimed in, ¡°Yeah, it looks like this might be apletely different world.¡± Seeing how discouraged Suri was, Yigol stepped forward, tightly squeezing her hand, and spoke gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still here with you, right?¡±
Upon hearing those words, Suri¡¯s heart felt a little better. At the beginning, she had felt helpless and unsure of how to deal with many things. But now, everything was different. She had friends with her, and her husband by her side. This was different from facing everything alone. Chapter 468: 468: A Little Sound Chapter 468: 468: A Little Sound
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Alright, it¡¯s okay now. We¡¯ve been through so much already; this difficulty can¡¯t bring me down,¡± Suri Drew¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as she said this to her husband, not wanting him to worry too much. Upon hearing this, how could Yigol Novak not know what Suri was thinking deep down? But it indeed made him very happy, to have a wife who¡¯s so understanding and considerate. If it were anyone else, they might not be able to achieve that level of understanding and care.
However, just as they were talking, Price, who was standing on the side, seemed to have discovered something. His face suddenly turned pale with panic, and he immediately shook his head and whispered to the others. ¡°Wait, this room is entirely different from the ones we¡¯ve been in before!¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted in his direction, wondering why he would say such a thing under these circumstances. So, at this moment, everyone started asking questions as well. ¡°Why? How can you tell?¡± ¡°Yeah, what happened to make your face change so drastically?¡± Everyone was clueless about what Price might have seen that made his face turn so pale. After hearing their questions, he breathed heavily a few times before continuing seriously. ¡°Keep your voices down now. I think I hear people talking outside.¡± As soon as they heard this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment. They never expected something like this to happen, and for a moment, they couldn¡¯t believe it. So, at this moment, everyone obediently closed their mouths, not saying anything else, and began to listen carefully to see if there really were any sounds like he mentioned.
Upon close listening, they indeed heard something. Although it was faint, they could clearly hear it. They couldn¡¯t ept the reality they were experiencing now, knowing it was beyond their expectation. They really didn¡¯t know how to cope with it. It was far beyond their anticipation. If it was true, then it meant they might be in a real hotel room now. Apart from that, there seemed to be no other possibility. Everyone became very quiet for a moment, unsure of what to say under these circumstances. Each of them found it unimaginable, unable to believe it in such a short time. It was mainly because these events had exceeded their imaginations. Finally, after a while, someone spoke up and broke the silence in the room. Suri Drew approached the group slightly and then asked.
¡°Did you all hear it too?¡± Upon hearing her question, everyone nod without hesitation. Not only that, but their voices also seemed to be quieter, afraid of being overheard by others. ¡°Yeah, I heard it too. I thought it was just an illusion from being in that environment for so long, but it seems like it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯re actually in a hotel room right now?¡± Luke gently furrowed his eyebrows as he asked. Everyone seemed to have a general understanding of the situation. They thought the situation now should be somewhat simr. After all, such things rarely happen, and they didn¡¯t want these strange events to continue, one after another. But what else could they do now that things had alreadye to this point? ¡°Actually, I think there¡¯s a high possibility,¡± Price on the side also spoke up very seriously, expressing his innermost thoughts. The others also nodded without hesitation, sharing the same thoughts as Price. Seeing them so sure, Luke felt very flustered deep down.
He originally thought it would take him a lot of time and effort to leave, but now it seemed they were about to achieve their goal. He had to admit that the situation was beyond their imagination. However, no matter what, they would know what to do now. Suri Drew then said softly but very seriously. ¡°Let me check the peephole first. If we can see the outside through it, we can confirm it.¡± Upon hearing her words, everyone agreed without hesitation. It seemed that if they want to test whether they¡¯re in a real hotel now, this might be the best way to do so. So, at this moment, they nodded and said. ¡°Go and take a look. We can¡¯t keep being hung up like this. We need strong evidence.¡± Price also took this very seriously. No matter what, he needed to confirm their whereabouts. The others naturally held the same opinion. ¡°Yes, I must find out exactly where I am.¡± As everyone began to speak up about this, how could Yigol Novak not know what to do?
He immediately stepped forward and took Suri Drew¡¯s hand, who wanted to check the peephole, and said to her. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Suri naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse, as she believed it didn¡¯t matter who took a look. Although she didn¡¯t know why her husband would make such a request in this situation, she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, so she wouldn¡¯t object. ¡°Alright, you go. Be careful and slow down.¡± Upon hearing this, Yigol Novak knew exactly what to do. So at this moment, he gave Suri a reassuring look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your husband knows what to do.¡± After that exchange, Suri felt even more reassured. Not only that, but there seemed to be a hint of expectancy in everyone¡¯s hearts, feeling a mixture of emotions that they couldn¡¯t quite exin. It was mainly because all of this happened too suddenly and far beyond their expectations. In such a short time, they might not be able to ept it.
Chapter 469: 469: Finally Leaving Chapter 469: 469: Finally Leaving
Trantor:549690339 But no matter what, they hade this far, so how could they not know what to do? No matter what, they would never give up easily. So he would definitely take care of this matter. When Yigol Novak arrived at the door, he looked carefully at the peephole and finally realized that they were indeed in a real hotel, as what they saw now was the hotel corridor. When he saw this scene, he felt truly incredible. But either way, he seemed very happy now.
After all, they had stayed here for such a long time, and everyone was eager to leave quickly. Now that they finally could, how could he not be happy? So when he saw this, he immediately ran towards the others with excitement and nodded his head, saying a sentence. ¡°It really is like that.¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone understood what he meant, and to be honest, they were indeed very happy. No matter what, this matter was finallypleted. Initially, they thought they would alwayse to simr rooms and might have to pass through many levels before they could leave. But now it seemed that everything they imagined was not as difficult as they thought. It seemed that God was really blessing them and even in this situation, He was encouraging them; otherwise, they might still be unable to leave. The smiles blossomed on everyone¡¯s faces as they nodded their heads and spoke. ¡°My God, this is great, this is great!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I thought it would take a lot more time, but it seems God is really looking after us!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even say it, I¡¯m really so happy, I don¡¯t know how to express my joy!¡±
Everyone one by one spoke out their thoughts at this moment. Regarding this matter, they were truly very happy. Originally, they thought they might have to go through many disappointments and trials to reach this point, but now they had achieved it. How could this not be a good thing for them? At this moment, Suri Drew was almost overjoyed to tears. How could Yigol Novak not notice his wife¡¯s emotions, so he immediately took her into his arms, raised her head, gently stroked her head, and spoke tenderly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I?¡± Price and Luke nced at each other, their faces also filled with happy smiles. To be honest, they were really happy. At the beginning, they might not have been able to react to the situation, but now that they had confirmed everything, they could ept it wholeheartedly. Because they were truly happy about it. After a while, Price also came to the bedside and opened the curtain.
When he opened the curtain, he saw not the darkness as before, but real high-rise buildings. In this way, he could be even more certain that they had indeed escaped from that terrible ce. Since that was the case, they would definitely be very happy. ¡°My God, this is really so great.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but express his emotions. The main reason was that the situation was really exciting and to achieve such an aplishment in such a short time was indeed a great thing for them. But after a while, they calmed down. Because they knew what they should and shouldn¡¯t do now, no matter what, they shouldn¡¯t be too excited, otherwise they might get caught due to excitement. Although they had now sessfully escaped from there, they still had to consider how to safely leave in the end. Because there were still ck-clothed people outside. In case they were caught by others after going out in such an ostentatious manner, they would certainly face a more terrifying fate. No matter what, they would not allow this to happen, so now they needed to be even more cautious.
Everyone immediately retracted their happy emotions. Suri Drew also thought of this problem, so she immediately addressed the others. ¡°But how exactly should we get out now?¡± Hearing this, Luke¡¯s eyes showed a hint of confusion, and he didn¡¯t know why she would say such a thing. He raised his hand, pointed at the door, and spoke. ¡°We just need to go out like this, what other methods do we need?¡± Because he didn¡¯t know what the situation outside was like, he didn¡¯t know much about it. That¡¯s why he said such a thing. And when he said that, the three of them shook their heads almost without hesitation, rejecting his proposal. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave casually now, because the ck-clothed people are basically everywhere outside. Once we are caught, the situation may be even worse.¡± Yigol Novak also immediately started to exin. Upon hearing this, the astonishment in Luke¡¯s heart grew stronger, as he didn¡¯t know why the outside would be like that.
He asked in disbelief. ¡°My God, are you serious? Why are there so many ck-clothed people outside? What are they for?¡± Upon hearing this, Suri Drew on the side also started to exin seriously. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, the reason we hid in such a ce at first was that people were chasing us outside because we leaked some of their information and harmed their interests.¡± Hearing this, Luke finally understood what was going on. It had to be said that he felt it was incredible, but now that it seemed if it were really like this, it would be difficult for them to leave. If they were found and caught after actually leaving, they would probably suffer even more severe punishments. So at this moment, the smile on his face faded gradually, and his brows furrowed as he asked a question. ¡°So what should we do now?¡± He really had no idea what to do about it. After all, he had been locked up in that small dark room for such a long time.
Chapter 470: 470: Found the Pen Chapter 470: 470: Found the Pen
Trantor:549690339 Upon hearing this, everyone seemed to be extremely unsure, as they didn¡¯t know what decision they should make in such a situation. The reason they came to this ce in the first ce was perhaps to hide from these men in ck, but now they still had to face them. This made them feel very ufortable. After all the twists and turns, they were back to where they started. In the end, the group could only helplessly shrug their shoulders, shake their heads and speak up.
¡°We¡¯re not sure either. Let¡¯s just stay here for now, there¡¯s food and drink here, let¡¯s start by eating something.¡± Price saw the food at a nce and then spoke up to everyone. The main reason was that they hadn¡¯t eaten much before, and now their stomachs were very hungry. No matter what, they had to eat their fill before they had the energy to do anything else. After hearing this, everyone came over and started eating the snacks. Luckily these snacks were not expired, or else they might really have been disappointed. Because they had already eaten too many expired things just to fill their stomachs. ¡°Atst, this stuff isn¡¯t expired.¡± Even Yigol couldn¡¯t help butin. Hearing this, those nearby couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, but deep down, they all shared the same view. Under the circumstances, having something to eat was already considered very good. After everyone had eaten and drunk their fill, they sat on the sofa nearby and began to think seriously about how to avoid the men in ck and get back into public view.
No matter what, they couldn¡¯t stay in a ce like this for too long. If they were discovered, things might be even more serious. Besides, it seemed that the whole building was now under control. It felt like there were no other people here except the men in ck and their own people. So right now, they naturally had to think carefully about what to do next, and not make any big mistakes no matter what. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know what would happenter on. As they pondered for a long time, Suri suddenly began rummaging through her belongings for something else. Seeing her like this, everyone¡¯s gazes were drawn to her, unsure of what she was up to. So at this moment, they all asked in unison. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yigol¡¯s eyes also held some confusion, not knowing what his wife was up to. He also quickly asked. ¡°Yeah, honey, what are you doing?¡± Hearing that everyone wanted to know, she quickly began to exin.
¡°Don¡¯t you see, we¡¯re in a low floor now?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone nodded without hesitation. They knew it simply because they could see from the outside windows that they were on a lower floor. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Price didn¡¯t quite understand this. Although they were indeed on a low floor now, there was no way to open the hotel windows locked tightly, let alone shout for help. Even though the soundproofing was good, people outside would still hear them if they shouted loudly. If they were found inside, they would undoubtedly be captured straight away, and the situation might be even worse. So neither approach seemed to work. Suri, on the other hand, thought of using the method she had used before ¨C writing a message for help on the window. As long as it was a low floor, passers-by might be able to see it by just slightly looking up, and they could be saved. She had indeed used this method before, but she had run away, and she didn¡¯t know if it had been sessful or not. However, under the current circumstances, she couldn¡¯t afford to dy any longer, and she had to figure out what to do. Regardless, she had to resolve everything quickly. Even if she didn¡¯t know whether the method would work, she had to give it a try.
So, as she rummaged through her belongings, she exined to everyone. ¡°I¡¯m trying to find a marker pen, so I can write a message on the window. We¡¯re on a low floor now, so maybe someone can see it if they just look up, and we can be saved.¡± Hearing this, everyone understood why she wanted to do this. It has to be said that this was a brilliant idea, and now they all nodded in agreement, offering their full support to her decision. ¡°I never thought it could be like this.¡± Even Luke found the idea incredible. He hadn¡¯t thought of it himself. It had to be said that Suri was really clever toe up with this. Others also expressed their amazement. At this moment, Yigol looked at his wife with admiration in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re so smart, honey. We never thought of this.¡± Price also immediately gave Suri a thumbs up and nodded positively. ¡°Yeah, this is a useful method. Hopefully, the passers-by can see it.¡± When Suri heard the others¡¯ praises, she felt somewhat embarrassed.
Knowing Suri¡¯s idea, there was no way the others would let her search alone. So, they all started rummaging through their belongings, hoping to find something rted to writing messages. That way, they would be able to leave a message quickly and resolve everything. After an unknown amount of time, Yigol finally found a pen in a drawer. He excitedly held it up and ran towards Suri. ¡°Look, honey, I found it!¡± Everyone heard this and immediately stopped searching, looking towards Yigol. Yigol was surprisingly quick, but now they could finish this task even faster. Suri was also delighted to see the pen. Chapter 471: Opportunity Arises Chapter 471: Opportunity Arises Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!¡± She knew her husband would y the most crucial role at this moment. Yigol Novak immediately handed the pen to Suri Drew. The people next to them were naturally very happy. Anyway, they now indeed have a way. Before this, they really didn¡¯t know what to do, but now they at least have this n, so they have some hope in their hearts. After they opened the curtains, Suri wrote some rescue messages on the window. Everyone looked at them with anticipation. Mainly because they really didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer and didn¡¯t want to be caught by the men in ck, they could only use this method. It seemed there was no other way besides this. The more they were in such a situation, the more they knew what to do, they had to leave as soon as possible. At this moment, the people next to them seemed to have a tangled expression. Their faces also seemed to get worse. It was because they thought of some other possibilities in their minds. Price turned his head and said to Suri, who had already finished drawing. ¡°Do you think it might be seen by their own people?¡± At the beginning, everyone really didn¡¯t think of this possibility, but when they heard this, they finally realized the seriousness of this matter. Thinking carefully, it seemed that there was indeed such a possibility. If they were indeed seen by their own people, then they would definitely know which room they were in now, and they would still be captured by the men in ck, with the same oue. In this way, everything would be very difficult. This made them unsure of what to do. After a while, someone finally spoke. ¡°We can¡¯t be that unlucky, can we?¡± Luke couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and touch his chin, saying this. He couldn¡¯t imagine how unlucky one could be to encounter such a thing. Even Suri and Yigol couldn¡¯t help nodding and said a word. ¡°Yeah, I also think the probability of this happening is really too small. Let¡¯s not worry too much about it now, or we might not be able to figure this outter.¡± Although they knew there was indeed such a possibility, the possibility was really too small. If they kept talking about it, they would hardly have the mood to calm down a bit. Price, who listened to them, shook his head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m just too sensitive about these things, so I came up with this idea.¡± After hearing this, everyone didn¡¯t feel it was a big deal. They just shook their heads lightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± After all, they knew that the reason Price had thought of this was only to help them. If they hadn¡¯t been very thoughtful, they wouldn¡¯t havee up with this idea. So in this situation, they naturally knew what they should do. No matter what, they had to think things through, and everything needed to be resolved properly. Seeing that Price was still worried at this moment, Yigol raised his hand and patted him on the head gently, saying. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t worry too much. Our luck can¡¯t be that bad. Let¡¯s not think about these things for now, and just wait for the rescuers to arrive.¡± Although Yigol said that, Price¡¯s worries in his heart still couldn¡¯t bepletely resolved. After all, under such circumstances, he had to think carefully about what to do next. At this moment, as if thinking of something, Price quickly turned his head to look at Yigol again and asked curiously. ¡°By the way, your cell phone should be able to send messages to the outside world now.¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone suddenly had an epiphany, perhaps because they couldn¡¯t use their phones during the previous period and had forgotten the most importantmunication tool. ¡°Yeah, since we¡¯re here, there must be a signal. Maybe we can use our phones to send messages to the outside world.¡± Yigol also immediately raised his hand and patted his own head, saying this with sudden realization. Afterwards, Price quickly took out his cell phone from his backpack, but who knew when he had just turned it on, there was no power left in it. Perhaps it was because they had spent too much time in the meantime, so now the phone couldn¡¯t support it anymore. Seeing this, everyone could only shake their heads helplessly, and it seemed that this method was useless too. They were really upset about this. It took so much effort toe up with a solution, but now it didn¡¯t seem to work at all. For them, this was definitely a very, very upsetting thing. Their mental state was indeed getting worse. If they could, they didn¡¯t want it to be this way, but since it had happened, they really had no choice. So they were really helpless in this situation. For a while, they couldn¡¯t think of any good solutions. The more they were in such a situation, the thicker their worries became. At this moment, Suri, who was on the side, could see how awful everyone¡¯s faces were, so she immediately spoke to them. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry too much about it right now. We¡¯vee this far, and God hasn¡¯t forsaken us. Since this is the case, how can we continue to drain our spirits?¡± Hearing her words, everyone felt she made a lot of sense. If God had decided to leave them here, he wouldn¡¯t have led them to such a ce. It must be said that Suri¡¯s approach was very helpful. After a while, they indeed saw some passers-by stopping and looking in their direction. Chapter 472: Lending a Helping Hand Chapter 472: Lending a Helping Hand Trantor: 549690339 When they saw this scene, they were naturally very happy. They originally thought they might need to spend a lot of time, but now it seemed not so bad. Suri Drew was a little excited and spoke to them. ¡°Great, you see, it seems someone has already found me!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately looked in the direction she was looking and found it to be true. How could this not be good news for them? So at this moment, there was a bit of excitement on everyone¡¯s faces, and they were certainly very happy about it. ¡°Wonderful, wonderful, it seems this method really works, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Yigol also gave a thumbs up, praising his wife. He knew that his wife¡¯s idea would definitely have some effect, but now it seemed that it really did. How could Price and Luke not be happy about this? They had been here for such a long time now, so seeing the pedestrians stop to look at them brought them some hope. With this, they hoped that these people would find them and sessfully rescue them from here. Suri was also very careful when writing these messages, clearly stating that the hotel was under control so that other methods could be used. If people thought they were just trapped, the first reaction would be to ask the hotel to rescue them, not to seek help from the police bureau. So for now, she emphasized this point and hoped that everyone could see what she had written. Next, all they needed to do was wait for someone toe and rescue them. After a while, they finally saw police cars parked one after another under the entrance. When they saw this scene, their hearts were naturally very excited. They originally thought they might have to wait even longer, but it didn¡¯t seem like that at all. How could this not be good news for them? So at the moment, they were so happy they could jump three feet high. They were definitely very excited about this. After all, they had been locked up here for too long, and no matter what, as long as there was a little way, they would never give up, they would definitely strive to get out. So the more this happened, the more they knew what they should do. ¡°Honey, we can finally go out.¡± Even Yigol couldn¡¯t help saying this. Price and Luke, who stood beside them, also had happy smiles on their faces. They were truly very happy. At least this meant all their previous efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even know what to do. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so happy, I can finally see my sister soon.¡± Luke also spoke up immediately. His goal from the beginning was this, but he hadn¡¯t been able to achieve it because of various reasons. But no matter what, since they now had this opportunity, how could he not cherish it? So at this moment, everyone knew what they should do. Suri, who was standing next to him, looked at him with a serious look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you find your sister. If you rely on your own strength alone, it might be very difficult to find her.¡± Yigol definitely agreed with his wife¡¯s thoughts. He also knew that if it were really up to Luke alone to find his sister, it might be challenging. The power of capital was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. But if they could help him at this time, the whole thing might be easier, so there was no reason not to do such a good thing. After his wife said this, he also nodded and said. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry, as long as we go out, we will definitely help you fulfill your wish.¡± After hearing these words, Luke¡¯s heart was naturally very happy. How could this not be a good thing for him? And after hearing so much, he realized that he was powerless in many things because he had no power or influence. But with these friends, he believed that his path might be easier. Price, who was standing next to them, also felt very happy when he heard their words, realizing that he had indeed made two good friends. He thought they both were really kind-hearted. They had experienced a lot together during this time, and in this short period, he could see what kind of people they were. At first, he had a general understanding and knew these two people were those who helped thedies. Now it seemed that these two were not only helpful to thedies but also to Luke, who could not find his sister in such a situation. It was precisely because of this that he could see how kind these two people were. ¡°You both are so good.¡± So at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help saying this. But the two of them didn¡¯t think anything of it after hearing them talk. At the moment, they just smiled, shook their heads lightly, and spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. We should help others in the first ce. Now that we have this power, we can never forget our bitter days.¡± Indeed, that was what Yigol truly believed. He had also gone through some hard times. How could he not be upset then? Running around every day for food and warmth exhausted him. But now, things werepletely different because he had an opportunity that allowed him to have such power. After having enough money, he knew what it was like to be rich. But even after knowing this, he would never forget what he had gone through, so when he saw those poor people, he would lend a helping hand and not just watch them suffer miserably. Chapter 473: 473: Finally Left Chapter 473: 473: Finally Left
Trantor:549690339 It took them quite a while before they finally heard a series of hurried footsteps, rushing towards their direction. And how could he possibly not know who the peopleing were right now. So by this moment, they were very excited. There were faint smiles of happiness on their faces, feeling that everything they had done before was not in vain. Luckily, they persisted until now. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know what their oue would be. Sure enough, not long after, the sound of those people¡¯s footsteps stopped at the door, and then they spoke.
¡°Is anyone in there? We¡¯vee to rescue you.¡± Upon hearing these words, the few people inside were naturally a bit excited and immediately nodded their heads and began cheering. ¡°We¡¯re in here, we¡¯re in here.¡± With that, they wasted no more time and immediately opened the door. Once they opened the door, they finally saw those reassuring uniforms. ¡°Are you all okay?¡± They came forward one by one asking about their condition. And the few people naturally shook their heads without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± Finally, they were sessfully escorted away. But it wasn¡¯t until they recorded their statement that they reached the doorway. Several people looked at the blue sky, one cannot help but feel a deep longing. They had been kept inside for a long time, it was unbearable for them at that time.
So at this moment, several of them couldn¡¯t help but stretch out with a yawn and said. ¡°I never thought that one day, I could actually get out of there.¡± When Luke said this, Price on the side naturally nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect it either. After all, everything that just happened really was too sudden. We also didn¡¯t expect this to actually seed.¡± Seeing their happy faces, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak were naturally very happy. They had struggled through numerous difficulties and finally arrived here. How could this not be a good thing for them? Seeing these two seemingly in a hurry to leave, Yigol Novak immediately stepped forward to stop them. ¡°Let¡¯s not leave now. Stay with us.¡± Upon hearing these words, the two men looked at each other with a hint of confusion, not knowing why he would say such a thing out of the blue. The two shook their heads and asked incredulously. ¡°Why? Is something wrong?¡± Seeing the words that came out of Price¡¯s mouth, Luke was even more puzzled. He had no idea why this was happening.
¡°Yeah, did something happen again? Why are you two suddenly so serious?¡± Upon hearing these words, Suri and Yigol shook their heads immediately. What they worried about was not this at all. Suri¡¯s face grew a bit serious, although Yigol didn¡¯t tell the real reason, how could she not understand her husband? So at this moment, she seriously said. ¡°Our main concern is that there may be some other forces that have not beenpletely eliminated. If they spot you, they might do something to you. So for now, it¡¯s best for you to stay with us. This way, we can ensure your safety.¡± They had thought it was a major issue, but it turned out it was just that. They really thought things through. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t think of this at all. Thinking carefully, there indeed was such a possibility. For their own safety, they would definitely know what to do. So at this moment, they nodded their heads and said. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s safer to stay with you than to go out and possibly face retaliation from some bad elements.¡± After careful deliberation, Price came up with such a statement, which was a kind of eptance of their request. Since Price had said this, how could Luke refuse?
He knew that going out alone now would indeed be a bit dangerous ¨C after all, he¡¯d already been confined in that room. No matter what, he didn¡¯t want to experience that again. So now he knew exactly what to do. He narrowed his eyes, was very thankful, and bowed deeply to the two in front of him. ¡°Thank you both so much.¡± If it were up to him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have thought of all this. But upon hearing this, they didn¡¯t think what they did was a big deal. They just shook their heads and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± Although they said this, they were in fact very grateful. Because more often than not, these thingspletely surpassed their expectations. Knowing all about those things, they found it incredible. Now that they have such a golden opportunity, they would definitely seize it.
No matter what, they had to expose everything. In the end, they immediately led everyone to where the old women anddies were. When the car stopped, those people were already waiting for them in the distance. Price and Luke still did not know what this ce was, and were rather surprised. Seeing their confused expressions, Suri Drew on the side exined seriously. ¡°This is where the old women and girls we previously rescued live.¡± Afther hearing these words, the two finally understood what was happening. And both of them were incredibly impressed. Feeling the two were truly remarkable, or else they wouldn¡¯t have been able to do so much. So at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but give them thumbs up and praise them. ¡°You guys are really awesome, being able to bring them all the way here.¡± ¡°Yeah, this ce must not be cheap, and taking care of them must not be a small amount either.¡±
Even Price couldn¡¯t help but say such words. Chapter 474: 474: No Courage Chapter 474: 474: No Courage
Trantor:549690339 Although the amount of money might seem a lot to them, in Yigol Novak¡¯s eyes, it really wasn¡¯t that much. So, at this moment, he just shook his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that much, alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s hurry up and go in.¡± Hearing him say that, Price could imagine how rich this person was. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t say something like that. Finally, everyone got off the car and went into the yard.
Upon seeing two familiar faces, thedies and grannies, they all looked very happy. They all stepped forward and excitedly asked them. ¡°Where have you two been for a while? We haven¡¯t seen you.¡± After hearing this, a few of them looked at each other, their faces seemingly a bit embarrassed. They didn¡¯t know what to say. It was only after a while that Suri Drew finally spoke up. ¡°We can talk about it during the meal. Let¡¯s go and help prepare the food together.¡± Since Suri had already said something like that, there was no way they could force her to say more. So, they understood what they needed to do at this moment. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so polite. Just hang out here for a while, and we will prepare everything.¡± Although they said that, Suri and Yigol couldn¡¯t help but also join in the preparation. After all, they wanted to work together with their friends.
And cooking for so many years was not an easy thing. If everyone could help, it would be a good thing. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. If we all help, we¡¯ll eat faster. I¡¯m already starving.¡± Suri pretended to look pitiful and said such words. Hearing this, the grannies couldn¡¯t help but indulge her and smile. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± In the end, everybody started working together. Perhaps because everyone helped, the delicious meal was prepared in no time. When the fragrant aroma filled the yard, everyone couldn¡¯t help but start drooling. Especially the four people who had been in the room for such a long time. Price and Luke, who were next to them, had been helping out the whole time and hadn¡¯t rested at all. After all, Suri and Yigol had done so much for them. How could they not do anything and just stand aside at a time like this? When everyone finally sat at the big table, everyone¡¯s face had a happy smile on it.
However, just at this moment, Luke seemed to see something and was frozen in ce as if glued there. He didn¡¯t say anything else. Seeing his expression, everyone was very curious, not knowing what was happening. Suri looked in his direction, frowning and asking with a puzzled expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± His trembling hand pointed at a girl, and then he spoke with a broken voice. ¡°That seems to be my sister¡­¡± Seeing him whisper such words, Suri was also very surprised, not expecting such a thing to happen. Originally, they wanted to use this opportunity to search for his sister, but they didn¡¯t expect to meet her like this. It was truly incredible. For him, this indeed seemed like a fateful event. However, it seemed that the girl didn¡¯t notice him at all. Moreover, she was chatting andughing with her besties.
Seeing her happy appearance, his heart was also very happy. Initially, he thought that something might have happened to his sister, which is why he couldn¡¯t find her for so long. But now, it seemed that all his worries were unnecessary. Seeing her so happy, he was almost moved to tears, as he never expected to reunite under such circumstances. Suri wanted to say something, but she opened and closed her mouth, not knowing what to say in the end. Finally, she could only whisper to Price and Yigol, who were also puzzled. ¡°The girl with the twin ponytails is his sister.¡± After hearing this, everyone finally understood, as they all felt that it was very incredible and almost unbelievable. How could this happen? Wasn¡¯t it all too coincidental? Everyone widened their eyes, looking at the girl and then at Luke, who was sitting beside her, wanting to cry. Suri didn¡¯t know how tofort him, so Price raised his hand and patted Luke on the shoulder, whispering. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already seen her, just go and greet her. Maybe she¡¯ll remember you.¡± Upon hearing this, Luke appeared very hesitant.
At this moment, he was really torn. Under the current circumstances, he didn¡¯t know what would be the right thing to do. Because he hadn¡¯t seen his sister for such a long time, he didn¡¯t know whether she would me him for leaving her behind, alone at home. For some reason, his heart felt a mix of emotions, unsure of his own thoughts at the moment. For an instant, his heart was in great pain. But how could those standing nearby not know what he was thinking at this moment? So, they all began to whisperforting words. ¡°You may not be able to ept this reality for a while, but no matter what, you have to muster up your courage now. Haven¡¯t you been wanting to find her? Now you¡¯ve found her, and you must greet her properly in the future.¡± If he missed such an opportunity, who knew if there would be another one? Although Suri knew what was worrying Luke, she felt that maybe the sister had no intention of ming him. ¡°I also think that there¡¯s no need for you to worry too much.¡±
Chapter 475: 475: Apology Chapter 475: 475: Apology
Trantor:549690339 These were indeed the thoughts of Suri Drew, hoping that he would take them to heart. Initially, the grandmothers anddies wanted to ask about their situation, but they realized that they seemed to be focused on one person. Not only that, but that person also seemed to be deeply buried in their own thoughts, nobody knew what had happened. So at this moment, they did not know whether they should ask or not. Just then, one of the grandmothers finally couldn¡¯t resist and immediately began to speak.
¡°What happened? Is there a problem? Why does this young man seem so upset?¡± After hearing this, Suri had wanted to speak, but she opened her mouth and didn¡¯t know what to say in the end. After all, this was someone else¡¯s private matter. She hadn¡¯t gotten their approval and felt that blurting it out wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. So in the end, she could only shake her head helplessly and said one sentence, ¡°What I am about to say may not be very nice.¡± Having heard this, the grandmothers knew they shouldn¡¯t probe further, so they quietly nodded and decided not to ask anything else. They knew when they should do what. Especially at a time like this; if someone didn¡¯t want to speak, they would never force them to say anything. After a while, the man finally managed to summon up some courage. Initially, he had been very timid, and didn¡¯t know how to handle everything. But now, having heard his friends¡¯ encouragements, he knew what he had to do. He had to try again, because if he gave up this opportunity, he didn¡¯t know if he would ever have the courage to do so again. So at this moment, he finally looked up and turned towards his younger sister.
¡°Sister.¡± After a while, he finally managed to pry these few words out from between his teeth. When everyone heard this, they turned to look towards his direction, not knowing who he was or who thedy was he was referring to. The group was very confused, they had no idea what was happening. Also, what was going on was so sudden that they couldn¡¯t quite understand it All thedies seemed baffled, including his sister. She also seemed clueless as to what was going on. After a while, he finally plucked up the courage to speak again. ¡°It¡¯s me, sister.¡± He stared straight into the girl¡¯s eyes, and it finally struck her that she wasn¡¯t mistaken. This man wasn¡¯t referring to someone else, but herself. A look of surprise shed across the girl¡¯s eyes as she stared directly at Luke, hardly believing what was happening before her eyes. After a while, she finally whispered a few words between her teeth. ¡°Bro¡­ Brother, is that you?¡±
Seeing that she had finally uttered the words, Luke was naturally very happy. His feelings were mixed at that moment. So, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, sister, long time no see.¡± After saying that sentence, he didn¡¯t know what else to say. He felt extremely regretful. He believed that if he hadn¡¯t left his sister with their parents, they might not have encountered such a situation. Although he had to leave due to his responsibility as an adult man to earn money for the family, he knew that his parents favored boys over girls. Despite all that, he had made that choice, therefore, he felt partly responsible for the hardship his sister had to go through. Even his sister could hardly believe what she was seeing. After she uttered that sentence, she didn¡¯t say anything else. The other girls were too stunned to react,pletely unprepared for such a development. Their disbelief mirrored the incredulity they felt at what they were witnessing. In an instant, everyone fell silent, the surroundings engulfed in dead silence. The grandmothers understood why he looked so pained yet happy earlier. It was due to such a reason.
It had to be said, though, that it was indeed very rare for him to encounter his sister in such circumstances. Everyone mutually agreed to give them some space, none of them said anything. After a while, Luke finally plucked up the courage to stand up and start walking towards his sister. Coming to stand before his sister, he seemed to almost copse. No matter what, he knew he had to gather his strength. So at this moment, he said very sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sister. I shouldn¡¯t have left you behind, I should have taken you with me.¡± After saying this, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he suddenly knelt down. Seeing this, everyone present expressed some level of surprise. They could hardly believe what they were witnessing. How could this be? As for his sister, she was clearly dumbfounded. She felt as if a bucket of cold water had been sshed over her head, and didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, she finally shook her head, seemingly holding back tears.
She extended her hand reluctantly, intending to help her brother stand up. But who knew, he just didn¡¯t want to get up. He kept shaking his head, speaking again. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that our parents would send you to such a ce, only when I came hometer did I know. Originally I wanted to find you, but someone plotted against me and had me locked in a room.¡± Hearing this, Suri nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we indeed did escape that hellish ce.¡± Everyone was baffled by this and had no idea what had happened to them. So during the time they were missing, some incredible things had actually happened. Everyone looked very troubled. Chapter 476: 476: No Blame Chapter 476: 476: No me
Trantor:549690339 No wonder when they first looked at them, they noticed that their faces and bodies didn¡¯t seem to be in good shape. It turned out that so many things had happened to them before this. It really made everyone feel very surprised, having no idea what could be wrong with them. And all of this had happened too abruptly. Then, the brother seemed to be unable to hold back any longer, so he started crying as well.
¡°I am really sorry, little sister. I didn¡¯t expect everything to develop like this. If I had known, I would never have chosen this path in the first ce.¡± ¡°Can you forgive your brother? Your brother really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Your brother is ready to take you back now. If I can¡¯t take you back, we will buy a new house outside.¡± He really didn¡¯t expect these things to happenter on. If he had known beforehand, he would never have left his sister with his parents. Although he knew his parents were important, they had made too many mistakes, and he didn¡¯t want to forgive them anymore. So, at this moment, he felt that no matter what, he should make it right andpensate his sister. When his sister heard these words, how could there be anything in her heart that wasn¡¯t moved? In fact, in her heart, she had never med her brother. After all, at that time, when their parents took her, her brother was not at home, and he didn¡¯t know. She vaguely remembered that when she was very young, every time her brother returned home, he would bring her lots of delicious food, fun things, and beautiful clothes. So, how could she possibly me her brother? Therefore, at this moment, she naturally shook her head without hesitation and said,
¡°Brother, I don¡¯t me you. Everything you¡¯ve done was for my sake.¡± Her tears also slid down her cheeks. No matter what, she had the ability to discern that it was her parents who had done those things to her, not her brother. So no matter what, she couldn¡¯t hate her brother. When Luke heard these words, how could he not be happy? He couldn¡¯t believe it and immediately looked up at his sister with a surprised expression and said, ¡°Are you really telling the truth? You don¡¯t me your brother at all?¡± And the girl naturally nodded without hesitation. She had made her true thoughts very clear. ¡°Of course, brother, how could I possibly me you?¡± When Suri Drew and Yigol Novak saw everything had turned out this way, the worry in their hearts finally subsided. At the beginning, they were indeed a bit worried, afraid that the misunderstandings and conflicts between the siblings would be insurmountable. But now it seemed that all this was just their unnecessary worry. At present, the siblings had indeed resolved their conflict. This was indeed a good thing for them.
¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be so sad. We¡¯ve finally met each other now, so we should be happy.¡± Price, watching this scene, was also deeply moved. Frankly speaking, he had seen many families reuniting after being separated. But never had he felt so deeply touched. Maybe it was because he and Luke had spent a long time together, so he couldn¡¯t help but understand their feelings, or perhaps he couldn¡¯t feel this emotion on his own. The people around them began to speak as well. ¡°Yeah, since fate has brought you together here, it shows that God has given them a chance.¡± ¡°That being the case, you two must cherish each other in the future and not allow anything simr to happen again.¡± When the grandmothers said these words with a smile, how could Luke not know what he should do? So at this moment, he nodded his head whileughing and crying, and said, ¡°I know. No matter what, I will definitely protect you well, and I can¡¯t let you suffer any more harm. Please forgive me.¡± His sister then immediately reached out to help him up, shook her head, and not only that, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes gently.
¡°It¡¯s alright, brother, I¡¯ve never med you. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± The people around seeing this scene felt genuinely happy in their hearts. Many of the girls, however, were quite envious deep down. Because many of them had also been sent out by their families, but in the end, no rtives came to look for them. Not every girl was as lucky as thisdy. Not every girl had such a good brother like her. So their hearts were indeed deeply moved, and they felt quite emotional. If they could, they also wished they could be like her. But theyter found out that things weren¡¯t as simple as they had imagined. Suri Drew was quite insightful towards their feelings, so when she saw the expression on these girls¡¯ faces, she could more or less know what they were thinking. So, at this moment, she immediately started to liven up the atmosphere and said to the girls in front of her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t think about anything else. No matter what, we have met now and have a connection. We are your family now. Let those bad rtives stay away from our lives.¡± After Suri Drew said this, Yigol Novak finally noticed these girls as well. So, at this moment, he also immediately addressed the girls and said,
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. We are already good family now, and we¡¯re much better than those people before, right?¡± Hearing this, the girls felt more at ease and happy. The bad mood that had been lingering in their hearts earlier had finally faded a bit at this moment. Initially, they really didn¡¯t know what to do and felt very sad. But now, their sadness had disappeared entirely. It had to be said that the words of their brother and sister-inw were truly reasonable. They didn¡¯t have to miss those bad rtives anymore. Now that they had this connection with their brother, sister-inw, and these grandmothers, they were all family to each other. Chapter 477: 477: Key Evidence Chapter 477: 477: Key Evidence
Trantor:549690339 So at this moment, they nodded one after another, some happily saying. ¡°That¡¯s right, brother and sister, you are absolutely right, for us, you are our rtives now.¡± ¡°No matter what, we have to cherish this bond, as it is really hard toe by.¡± Everyone began to speak up under such circumstances, how could they not know what to do? Seeing their mood improve a bit, Suri Drew finally felt less worried.
Initially, she was afraid that thesedies would feel envious and sad when they saw this scene. But luckily, she adjusted their emotions in time, preventing such a situation from happening. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not think about the sad things anymore, hurry up and eat, this meal was made with ourbined efforts, if we don¡¯t eat it now, it will be cold.¡± Price was very touched, he witnessed everything and felt that they were all very kind people. Although they were not blood-rted, they were even closer to each other than people who were. When everyone heard that, they started eating right away. Meanwhile, the grandmothers around asked one after another. ¡°You just mentioned something about a passage, what exactly is that ce?¡± They didn¡¯t know what had happened and why these two hadn¡¯te here during this time. As everyone was curious, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak couldn¡¯t hide anything from them, so they told them about everything in detail. Upon hearing everything, everyone found it incredible and never thought that such a thing would happen. Everyone was so surprised that they could fit an egg in their mouths.
They found it hard to imagine how this could have happened. After a while, they finally learned about the whole picture of the matter. Everyone shook their heads in disbelief. ¡°Oh my goodness, how can such people exist!¡± ¡°Yes, these people are really hateful, they simply don¡¯t treat people as people!¡± ¡°No matter what, we have to let them know how abominable their actions are, and they must be punished by thew!¡± Everyone felt extremely angry about this, as it was really hard to imagine that some people could be so shameless. Suri Drew and Yigol Novak naturally knew what they should do; they had saved these pieces of evidence at first with the intention of exposing them. So at this moment, they both nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Rest assured, we will take care of everything and not let them get away with it any longer!¡± ¡°Yes, you can rx, we have already collected all the evidence.¡± With their assurances, everyone indeed felt more relieved.
They knew that this issue might be tricky to resolve, as it might involve many forces and other unimaginable things. But no matter what, as long as they had these two, they felt that everything could be resolved. Because they had truly witnessed the abilities of these two before. Thedies and grandmothers knew exactly how strong these two were. So now, with their words, everyone believed them wholeheartedly, believing that they could do it. Seeing that everyone believed in them so much, the two of them were also very happy, which meant that their previous efforts were not in vain. After everyone finished eating, someone suddenly walked into the courtyard from outside. Seeing this stranger, everyone was surprised,pletely unaware of what had happened. It wasn¡¯t until the stranger respectfully handed a cell phone to Yigol Novak that they realized this was Yigol¡¯s person. Taking the phone, Yigol¡¯s eyes sparkled as he spoke to the people beside him. ¡°It seems that during the time we were locked up, my people found the most crucial evidence.¡± Hearing this, Price and Suri Drew immediately leaned in, as they were very curious about it as well.
¡°What evidence?¡± Price really wanted to see it and find out what secrets were hidden inside. Yigol would never hide anything from them, so he handed the phone to them and let them have a good look. After carefully examining the content inside, they finally understood what the evidence was. No doubt, they felt it was explosive as well. If these things were exposed, it might shock everyone. Primarily because nobody anticipated these pieces of information. And indeed, these could be used as evidence. So at this moment, even Price couldn¡¯t help giving Yigol a thumbs-up with an incredulous expression. ¡°Oh my god, you are really amazing! You collected so much relevant evidence, even I didn¡¯t think of that!¡± Suri Drew was also very surprised by this. She didn¡¯t even know when her husband had arranged for people to investigate these things, but the efficiency was indeed impressive.
¡°Yeah, I had no idea. These things were never known before, and it seems that if these things are made public, people will definitely be shocked.¡± That¡¯s what Yigol was aiming for. No matter what, he had to find some explosive information that could be used as evidence. Otherwise, everything they had done before might not have had much effect. ¡°Yes, I initially aimed for that, which was why I had them look for it. I didn¡¯t hold much hope because, as you know, this information is so secretive. I didn¡¯t expect them to actually find it.¡± Although he said that, he was also very happy about finding all of this. After all, it was indeed a good thing. ¡°It seems they are really going to be punished!¡± At this moment, a raging fire ignited in Price¡¯s heart. Chapter 478: 478: Extremely Sensible Chapter 478: 478: Extremely Sensible
Trantor:549690339 About this matter, he had to do it right. He had suffered so much in the past just to wait for this moment, and now that moment was finally about toe. How could that be anything but a good thing for him? Under these circumstances, they were undoubtedly very happy. At this moment, Luke and his sister were talking to each other nearby.
They hadn¡¯t seen each other for so long, they had almost forgotten each other¡¯s faces. Moreover, under such circumstances, the reason Luke could still recognize his sister was that she hadn¡¯t changed much since childhood. But he waspletely different now, and had changed so much. Especially during his time locked in that tiny dark room, he had suffered immensely every day. If it weren¡¯t for his belief in this, he wouldn¡¯t have persevered until now. Thinking of this, his heart was filled with pain. But no matter how much, everything had changed. At least he could see his sister now, and how could that not be considered a good thing for him? ¡°I can¡¯t believe how much you¡¯ve grown after all this time.¡± That little sister who used to run after him had now turned into a lovely youngdy. Upon hearing his words, his sister seemed embarrassed as she raised her hand to scratch her chin and replied. ¡°People change, you know. You¡¯ve changed a lot too, big brother.¡± Upon hearing this, Luke nodded in agreement.
After all, he had suffered immensely in that small room. His body had also be much thinner. So at this moment, his heart was also in a great deal of pain. And he looked rather unkempt now. If possible, he would have wanted to dress neatly and meet his sister another way, but he never expected it would happen like this. Nevertheless, seeing her now was already very nice, and he couldn¡¯t afford to be demanding with anything else. A few youngdies nearby were also chatting together. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it, we¡¯ve had a great time getting to know each other, all thanks to that brother and sister.¡± They smiled then immediately turned to look at Suri Drew and Yigol Novak. They were sitting together initially, so now Suri could also hear their conversation. Suri didn¡¯t think that what she had done was a big deal; she just waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Alright, alright, you don¡¯t have to exaggerate my part in this. You all had your own efforts as well.¡±
Yigol next to her also nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, you guys were really cooperative back then, otherwise, no matter what method we used, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to rescue you.¡± Seeing this warm scene, although Price was very happy, he had always persisted with this matter for a reason. But now he truly understood that there were no regrets for his persistence. Anyway, he had to continue doing this to save more people. ¡°Seeing you all so happy makes me quite happy too.¡± A faint smile appeared on his lips as he said this. Everyone was, in fact, delighted to hear this. Each of them knew that their meeting was a kind of fate because if it weren¡¯t for their shared destiny, they wouldn¡¯t have encountered each other under such circumstances. So how could they not have any hope at this moment? They also wished they could live happily like this forever > After all, they were going through a lot.
¡°Big brother, were you mistreated by them there?¡± His sister suddenly asked this strange question, leaving Luke at a loss as to how to answer. He didn¡¯t know how she had found out. He furrowed his brows and opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t know what to say. For a moment, he looked extremely upset. It was only after a while that he managed to force a smile and shook his head. ¡°Alright, enough with the questions, these things aren¡¯t good to talk about.¡± However, his sister seemed particrly stubborn. Her eyes reddened around the edges as she asked again. ¡°It really happened, didn¡¯t it? I know how terrifying they can be.¡± Upon hearing this, Luke could no longer keep hisposure. If his sister knew this, it meant she had also been bullied before.
So now he was concerned and immediately reached out to hold his sister¡¯s shoulder and asked. ¡°Were they treating you like this back then?¡± ¡°You tell your big brother, alright?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll make them pay for what they¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°Damn it, these beasts would do such a thing!¡± Seeing that his sister and the other youngdies had fallen silent, he finally realized what had happened. Now that he thought about it, the probability of such an event urring was quite high. His heart was filled with anger at the thought. However, his sister just kept shaking her head then raised her hand to lightly pat her brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, big brother, don¡¯t be too angry about this. What¡¯s done is done, and it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± The other youngdies also nodded in agreement and spoke up. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯ve moved on from our hellish days, and we¡¯re living well now. You don¡¯t need to worry about us anymore.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s not think about the bad old days. We¡¯re happy now, and that¡¯s more than enough.¡± Price felt pained by the fact that these youngdies, despite being so young, were so sensible. If it weren¡¯t for their experience, how could they have understood so much in such a short time? At this moment, he could hardly bear it. ¡°You¡¯re all so mature, mature in a way that breaks my heart.¡± Chapter 479: 479: Proper Arrangement Chapter 479: 479: Proper Arrangement
Trantor:549690339 Even at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but say these words out loud. Meanwhile, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak had already grown ustomed to them behaving like this. They both shared the same feelings indeed. After all, they had heard about the darkness thesedies had experienced before. So upon hearing this now, they naturally felt even more distressed.
But the younger sister quickly changed the subject. ¡°Brother, I saw a wound on your arm. They must have done something to you, right?¡± When she mentioned this, she couldn¡¯t help tearing up. She couldn¡¯t imagine what those people had done to her brother, as she had also experienced it personally. That¡¯s why she was so upset now. Unexpectedly, she was the one to notice the wound that wasn¡¯t concealed by his sleeve. Her brother knew that he couldn¡¯t keep it a secret anymore, so he raised his hand and gently touched her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry. Everything has changed now, just like you said, this has all passed.¡± Despite saying those words, how could his sister not know how much pain he must have been in at that time? She was extremely distressed and didn¡¯t want her brother to go through such things. Price, on the side, was filled with anger and sorrow. When he thought of those viins, he really wanted to skin them alive and rip their tendons out. It was hard to believe that such people actually existed.
At this moment, Yigol Novak seemed to have thought of something and excitedly spoke to everyone. ¡°Right, I have some good news to share with everyone.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted towards him, wondering what he would say at a time like this. The next second, Yigol pointed a remote control at the television and turned it on. ¡°Take a look.¡± Everyone looked towards the television, wondering what it was actually showing. Upon closer inspection, they finally realized what was being reported on the television. Many people rted to the case had already been arrested, and not only that, their crimes had also been exposed to everyone.¡¯ Almost every television station was covering this news, and it quickly rose to the top of the trending searches, receiving a lot of feedback. People were all condemning these criminals as less than human. After seeing these news reports, everyone indeed felt greatly relieved. At least, all their efforts hadn¡¯t been wasted, and everyone finally saw the true colors of these people. Everyone was moved to tears.
Even the nearby old women were deeply saddened by this. ¡°These people are really despicable; they should have been treated like this long ago!¡± When one of them said these words, the others began to chime in. ¡°Yes, no matter what, they should be punished like this now. They should have been punished like this in the first ce. And I think it¡¯s still not enough. They need to know the power of public opinion and the severity of thew!¡± ¡°Yes, they are really too hateful.¡± Everyone voiced their thoughts, and they had to get the word out about this case so more people would be aware of it. At this moment, thedies who had experienced this ordeal all hugged each other and cried together. They didn¡¯t know how to express their emotions in their hearts. Initially, they had thought about these things happening, but relying on their own power, they couldn¡¯t achieve it. They never thought that their deepest desires would reallye true one day. How could this not be good news for them? Price was also surprised, as he was not expecting things to progress so quickly. After all, they hadn¡¯t gathered the evidence out yet. So, at this moment, he also immediately turned his gaze towards Yigol and couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Did you make this happen?¡± He felt that apart from Yigol, no one else seemed capable of doing this. After hearing his words, Yigol smiled and nodded, then said, ¡°Of course, but more urately, all of this was achieved by us working together and finding the evidence.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Yigol to act so quickly, which was quite astonishing to everyone. They had just found these important pieces of evidence a moment ago. Suri Drew also couldn¡¯t resistmenting. ¡°My goodness, your speed is just so fast, husband. I never even thought of that.¡± Price was in disbelief as well. He never expected Yigol¡¯s speed to be so fast. Having money really made a difference. Had it been him, he wouldn¡¯t have known where to start to expose this information and how much effort to expend to get the results they had now. It might have been a drawn-out battle.
He never thought Yigol would have everything ready so quickly. So how could he not be happy at the moment? Excitedly, he took a step forward and tightly hugged Yigol, mumbling, ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re like my male god!¡± That was indeed what he thought. He never thought a person could achieve so much, and today, Yigol had proven all of this to him. Seeing his fanatical expression, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. He raised his hand and gently patted Price¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be too wild. Calm down a little.¡± After hearing their conversation, thedies and the old women realized that all of these achievements were Yigol¡¯s doing. How could they not be grateful to him this time? No matter what, they were extremely grateful for everything Suri Drew and Yigol did for them. If it weren¡¯t for the two of them, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring down these powerful and influential people with their own strength alone.
And they wouldn¡¯t have been able to collect so much evidence. If they had managed to gather evidence, they might still have been protected by higher-ups, leaving them worse off in the end. But with the help of these two people, everything seemed to have changed dramatically. So, in their hearts, they were truly grateful. Chapter 480-END - 480: 480: The Child Chapter 480-END - 480: 480: The Child
Trantor:549690339 A few people immediately approached Yigol Novak and bowed seriously to him. ¡°Thank you so much, brother. If it weren¡¯t for you, we might not even know what to do.¡± ¡°Yeah, no matter what, we¡¯ll definitely find a way to repay you.¡± As they all expressed their gratitude, Yigol could only shake his head repeatedly. ¡°In fact, my contribution this time isn¡¯t that much. They have also put in effort on this matter, and not only them, but you have also worked hard.¡±
¡°So, no matter what, don¡¯t thank me too much. Thank yourselves. If it wasn¡¯t for your courage to cooperate with us, you might still be over there right now.¡± Upon hearing this, thedies immediately began thanking Prince, Luke, and Suri Drew as well. Seeing thesedies being so understanding, the trio indeed felt very touched. At this moment, Yigol didn¡¯t want them to keep dwelling in this emotional state, so he spoke up. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry about it too much. Right now, I have an important announcement to make.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was surprised and looked towards Yigol, wondering what important news woulde next. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What else is there?¡± Even Suri was not aware of what her husband had done. Yigol smiled mysteriously at everyone, counted down three, and suddenly a car stopped at their door. Everyone felt very strange when they saw a car suddenly stopped in front of their yard. They didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°What is this?¡± Yigol immediately stood up to greet them and exined to the people around him.
¡°These are also homeless girls who became this way because we eradicated those criminal gangs.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone finally understood what was going on. Unexpectedly, Yigol had arranged all this without anyone¡¯s knowledge. Everyone didn¡¯t have to worry at all. As Prince saw how many arrangements Yigol had made, his admiration for him naturally deepened. He was amazed. He had never thought Yigol would be so amazing. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re like my idol!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, which was indeed his true inner thoughts. Looking at him like that, Yigol just smiled lightly. At this moment, the car door opened, and they saw some girls of simr age to themselves get out. It was clear that they were really shy and timid, not knowing what to say. Suri immediately stepped forward, greeted them warmly, and said,
¡°Just call me Suri. Come in quickly, we¡¯re a family from now on.¡± The other besties anddies in the room also came forward to wee them. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all family now, so please don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll live well here, and things will only get better.¡± Everyone started talking. At first, they were a bit shy and timid. But seeing everyone being so warm, they also let loose. Eventually, everyone gathered together, and it was a lively scene. Through some understanding, they also knew who was supporting them behind the scenes. Under such circumstances, they knew how difficult it was to do these things, so they would surely express their thanks. All of them approached the four.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, brother and besties. If it weren¡¯t for you, we might still be locked up there.¡± ¡°No matter what, we will definitely repay you well in the future.¡±
As thedies spoke up with simr sentiment, everyone felt very heartbroken and heartwarming. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for them. Everyone shook their heads, steadied thedies, and said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t say these unnecessary things. We¡¯re all family now. There¡¯s nothing to fuss about.¡± Since the matter was resolved, it seemed that everything changed here. All the original venues had been closed. Because Yigol had great influence on this matter, locals regarded him as a divine presence. Not only that, because of their sense of responsibility, Yigol and Suri agreed to live here. Not long after, Suri finally became pregnant. Yigol stayed by her side while a group ofdies and older women surrounded them. ¡°Sister, do you think the baby in your belly is a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°Sister, what does being pregnant feel like? It seems like you two are so sweet.¡± ¡°When you have the baby, make sure to visit us often so we can y with the child from a young age.¡±
Seeing thedies talking like this, Suri felt very happy. Soon, Yigol, and the older women had prepared lots of food on the big table in the yard. Meanwhile, the older women were sharing some tips about pregnancy. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been eating a lottely.¡± Suri raised her hand to touch her stomach and couldn¡¯t help but say this. Upon hearing this, everyoneughed and immediately exined, ¡°Being able to eat is a blessing! After all, you¡¯re pregnant now, you need to eat for two so you¡¯ll naturally have to eat more. Otherwise, your body wouldn¡¯t be able to cope with it.¡± ¡°Yeah, you look like you¡¯re going to have a chubby baby, and when you give birth, we¡¯ll all help take care of them.¡± Hearing their words, Suri¡¯s smile naturally grew deeper, and she said, ¡°Really? My child will have so many godmothers and grandmothers.¡± Yigol touched her belly and couldn¡¯t help smiling, whispering, ¡°Of course, our child is meant to be pampered.¡±
¡°After having a child, will you still love me like now?¡± Yigol grinned lovingly, stroked her head, and said, ¡°Of course, my wife.¡± Seeing this scene, the others couldn¡¯t help but smile more brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll always love you, for the rest of our lives!¡± Yigol held Suri¡¯s hand, his face full of indulgence. From then on, they supported each other and grew old together¡­ Chapter 481 - 479: Proper Arrangement Chapter 479: Proper Arrangement Trantor: 549690339 Even at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but say these words out loud. Meanwhile, Suri Drew and Yigol Novak had already grown ustomed to them behaving like this. They both shared the same feelings indeed. After all, they had heard about the darkness thesedies had experienced before. So upon hearing this now, they naturally felt even more distressed. But the younger sister quickly changed the subject. ¡°Brother, I saw a wound on your arm. They must have done something to you, right?¡± When she mentioned this, she couldn¡¯t help tearing up. She couldn¡¯t imagine what those people had done to her brother, as she had also experienced it personally. That¡¯s why she was so upset now. Unexpectedly, she was the one to notice the wound that wasn¡¯t concealed by his sleeve. Her brother knew that he couldn¡¯t keep it a secret anymore, so he raised his hand and gently touched her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry. Everything has changed now, just like you said, this has all passed.¡± Despite saying those words, how could his sister not know how much pain he must have been in at that time? She was extremely distressed and didn¡¯t want her brother to go through such things. Price, on the side, was filled with anger and sorrow. When he thought of those viins, he really wanted to skin them alive and rip their tendons out. It was hard to believe that such people actually existed. At this moment, Yigol Novak seemed to have thought of something and excitedly spoke to everyone. ¡°Right, I have some good news to share with everyone.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted towards him, wondering what he would say at a time like this. The next second, Yigol pointed a remote control at the television and turned it on. ¡°Take a look.¡± Everyone looked towards the television, wondering what it was actually showing. Upon closer inspection, they finally realized what was being reported on the television. Many people rted to the case had already been arrested, and not only that, their crimes had also been exposed to everyone.¡¯ Almost every television station was covering this news, and it quickly rose to the top of the trending searches, receiving a lot of feedback. People were all condemning these criminals as less than human. After seeing these news reports, everyone indeed felt greatly relieved. At least, all their efforts hadn¡¯t been wasted, and everyone finally saw the true colors of these people. Everyone was moved to tears. Even the nearby old women were deeply saddened by this. ¡°These people are really despicable; they should have been treated like this long ago!¡± When one of them said these words, the others began to chime in. ¡°Yes, no matter what, they should be punished like this now. They should have been punished like this in the first ce. And I think it¡¯s still not enough. They need to know the power of public opinion and the severity of thew!¡± ¡°Yes, they are really too hateful.¡± Everyone voiced their thoughts, and they had to get the word out about this case so more people would be aware of it. At this moment, thedies who had experienced this ordeal all hugged each other and cried together. They didn¡¯t know how to express their emotions in their hearts. Initially, they had thought about these things happening, but relying on their own power, they couldn¡¯t achieve it. They never thought that their deepest desires would reallye true one day. How could this not be good news for them? Price was also surprised, as he was not expecting things to progress so quickly. After all, they hadn¡¯t gathered the evidence out yet. So, at this moment, he also immediately turned his gaze towards Yigol and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Did you make this happen?¡± He felt that apart from Yigol, no one else seemed capable of doing this. After hearing his words, Yigol smiled and nodded, then said, ¡°Of course, but more urately, all of this was achieved by us working together and finding the evidence.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Yigol to act so quickly, which was quite astonishing to everyone. They had just found these important pieces of evidence a moment ago. Suri Drew also couldn¡¯t resistmenting. ¡°My goodness, your speed is just so fast, husband. I never even thought of that.¡± Price was in disbelief as well. He never expected Yigol¡¯s speed to be so fast. Having money really made a difference. Had it been him, he wouldn¡¯t have known where to start to expose this information and how much effort to expend to get the results they had now. It might have been a drawn-out battle. He never thought Yigol would have everything ready so quickly. So how could he not be happy at the moment? Excitedly, he took a step forward and tightly hugged Yigol, mumbling, ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re like my male god!¡± That was indeed what he thought. He never thought a person could achieve so much, and today, Yigol had proven all of this to him. Seeing his fanatical expression, Yigol couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. He raised his hand and gently patted Price¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be too wild. Calm down a little.¡± After hearing their conversation, thedies and the old women realized that all of these achievements were Yigol¡¯s doing. How could they not be grateful to him this time? No matter what, they were extremely grateful for everything Suri Drew and Yigol did for them. If it weren¡¯t for the two of them, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring down these powerful and influential people with their own strength alone. And they wouldn¡¯t have been able to collect so much evidence. If they had managed to gather evidence, they might still have been protected by higher-ups, leaving them worse off in the end. But with the help of these two people, everything seemed to have changed dramatically. So, in their hearts, they were truly grateful. Chapter 482 - 480: The Child Chapter 480: The Child Trantor: 549690339 A few people immediately approached Yigol Novak and bowed seriously to him. ¡°Thank you so much, brother. If it weren¡¯t for you, we might not even know what to do.¡± ¡°Yeah, no matter what, we¡¯ll definitely find a way to repay you.¡± As they all expressed their gratitude, Yigol could only shake his head repeatedly. ¡°In fact, my contribution this time isn¡¯t that much. They have also put in effort on this matter, and not only them, but you have also worked hard.¡± ¡°So, no matter what, don¡¯t thank me too much. Thank yourselves. If it wasn¡¯t for your courage to cooperate with us, you might still be over there right now.¡± Upon hearing this, thedies immediately began thanking Prince, Luke, and Suri Drew as well. Seeing thesedies being so understanding, the trio indeed felt very touched. At this moment, Yigol didn¡¯t want them to keep dwelling in this emotional state, so he spoke up. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry about it too much. Right now, I have an important announcement to make.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was surprised and looked towards Yigol, wondering what important news woulde next. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What else is there?¡± Even Suri was not aware of what her husband had done. Yigol smiled mysteriously at everyone, counted down three, and suddenly a car stopped at their door. Everyone felt very strange when they saw a car suddenly stopped in front of their yard. They didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°What is this?¡± Yigol immediately stood up to greet them and exined to the people around him. ¡°These are also homeless girls who became this way because we eradicated those criminal gangs.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone finally understood what was going on. Unexpectedly, Yigol had arranged all this without anyone¡¯s knowledge. Everyone didn¡¯t have to worry at all. As Prince saw how many arrangements Yigol had made, his admiration for him naturally deepened. He was amazed. He had never thought Yigol would be so amazing. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re like my idol!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, which was indeed his true inner thoughts. Looking at him like that, Yigol just smiled lightly. At this moment, the car door opened, and they saw some girls of simr age to themselves get out. It was clear that they were really shy and timid, not knowing what to say. Suri immediately stepped forward, greeted them warmly, and said, ¡°Just call me Suri. Come in quickly, we¡¯re a family from now on.¡± The other besties anddies in the room also came forward to wee them. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all family now, so please don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll live well here, and things will only get better.¡± Everyone started talking. At first, they were a bit shy and timid. But seeing everyone being so warm, they also let loose. Eventually, everyone gathered together, and it was a lively scene. Through some understanding, they also knew who was supporting them behind the scenes. Under such circumstances, they knew how difficult it was to do these things, so they would surely express their thanks. All of them approached the four.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, brother and besties. If it weren¡¯t for you, we might still be locked up there.¡± ¡°No matter what, we will definitely repay you well in the future.¡± As thedies spoke up with simr sentiment, everyone felt very heartbroken and heartwarming. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for them. Everyone shook their heads, steadied thedies, and said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t say these unnecessary things. We¡¯re all family now. There¡¯s nothing to fuss about.¡± Since the matter was resolved, it seemed that everything changed here. All the original venues had been closed. Because Yigol had great influence on this matter, locals regarded him as a divine presence. Not only that, because of their sense of responsibility, Yigol and Suri agreed to live here. Not long after, Suri finally became pregnant. Yigol stayed by her side while a group ofdies and older women surrounded them. ¡°Sister, do you think the baby in your belly is a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°Sister, what does being pregnant feel like? It seems like you two are so sweet.¡± ¡°When you have the baby, make sure to visit us often so we can y with the child from a young age.¡± Seeing thedies talking like this, Suri felt very happy. Soon, Yigol, and the older women had prepared lots of food on the big table in the yard. Meanwhile, the older women were sharing some tips about pregnancy. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been eating a lottely.¡± Suri raised her hand to touch her stomach and couldn¡¯t help but say this. Upon hearing this, everyoneughed and immediately exined, ¡°Being able to eat is a blessing! After all, you¡¯re pregnant now, you need to eat for two so you¡¯ll naturally have to eat more. Otherwise, your body wouldn¡¯t be able to cope with it.¡± ¡°Yeah, you look like you¡¯re going to have a chubby baby, and when you give birth, we¡¯ll all help take care of them.¡± Hearing their words, Suri¡¯s smile naturally grew deeper, and she said, ¡°Really? My child will have so many godmothers and grandmothers.¡± Yigol touched her belly and couldn¡¯t help smiling, whispering, ¡°Of course, our child is meant to be pampered.¡± ¡°After having a child, will you still love me like now?¡± Yigol grinned lovingly, stroked her head, and said, ¡°Of course, my wife.¡± Seeing this scene, the others couldn¡¯t help but smile more brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll always love you, for the rest of our lives!¡± Yigol held Suri¡¯s hand, his face full of indulgence. From then on, they supported each other and grew old together¡­ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!